《Uncovering My Wife's Secrets》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Let¡¯s Get Married ¡°Do you miss me, babe?¡± ¡°Ben, why are you sote? I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± ¡°I had to avoid Annalise beforeing here.¡± ¡°Hehe! Ben, what if Anna knew we were so close? What if she found out that everything you¡¯d done for her was actually to help me get the shares her mother left her? And what if she discovered that you¡¯re actually in love with me instead of her? Do you think she¡¯d be angry?¡± ¡°You little rascal. Look at all the sacrifices I¡¯ve made for you. Now, it¡¯s time you pay me back¡­¡± When Annalise Barton heard this, she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. If her mentor hadn¡¯t asked her to help him get some herbs, she wouldn¡¯t have seen her boyfriend, Benjamin Quigley, enter the hotel room, let alone hear that disgusting conversation between him and her cousin. As she listened to their disgusting and blunt words, it was obvious that this was not the first time this had happened. Half an hour ago, Benjamin just told Annalise he could hardly wait to marry her. It was June, but Annalise felt an icy chill prating her heart.¡°How can a person be so hypocritical?¡± she thought. At that moment, moaning sounds echoed from the room. Hearing that, Annalise was so disgusted that she got goosebumps. If it were not for the coincidence, she would still be in the dark, thinking that this man only had eyes for her. Taking a deep breath, she raised her eyes and looked at the door. After finding a good position and determining her strength, she quickly backed away before lifting her leg and kicking the door open forcefully. Bang! The door swung open, and a woman¡¯s high-pitched scream sounded as Benjamin asked vigntly, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Annalise!¡± Annalise announced, enunciating each syble clearly. ¡°Anna?!¡± Benjamin quickly pulled up his pants. Abigail, who was lying on the bed, pulled a quilt to cover herself, but she deliberately revealed her seductive shoulders. Annalise took out her phone and took two photos of them. ¡°What are you doing, Anna?¡± When Benjamin saw her taking pictures, he tried to snatch the phone from her anxiously. Thud! Annalise kicked him. Her force was so great that he flew backward and fell onto the bed as Abigail screamed exaggeratedly. Annalise red at him and warned, ¡°Benjamin, we will go our own ways from now on! Remember that it is I who dumped you. Exin things urately when you face the media, or else¡­ I will not show you mercy.¡± Seeing as they were after the shares that her mother left for her, they would inevitably denigrate her in front of the media. Then people who didn¡¯t know the truth would think it was reasonable for her uncle¡¯s family to take the inheritance her mother had left for her. ¡°Anna, how could you do this to Ben? You are so rude. I initially wanted to apologize to you, but since this just happened, I guess there is nothing I can say. You should see as well that Ben and I really love each other¡­¡± Abigail lifted her chin and looked at Annalise. Deep down, Abigail could hardly wait for Annalise to expose her to the public. That way, her marriage to the Quigley family would be a solid affair. Naturally, that would mean she would not need to fulfill her marriage to the eldest son of the Parks family from Jadeborough either. She had deliberately inquired about the information concerning the eldest son of the Parks family, Julian Parks. It turned out that he was an ugly man of fifty-two who was in a wheelchair. ¡°What kind of person needs a wheelchair? You do not need it unless you¡¯re a cripple!¡± she figured. To her, it did not matter that the Parks family was powerful and influential, as Julian was just a loser that no one favored. As far as she knew, the one whom the Parks family held in high regard was Julian¡¯s half-brother, Alexander Parks, instead. There was no way she would want to be married to an old and ugly cripple. ¡°Haha! You two better be bound to each other for life!¡± stated Annalise. She gave the adulterous couple another contemptuous look before keeping her phone and leaving. ¡°Did they expect me to go for a marriage of convenience? In their dreams!¡± she scoffed internally. ¡°Anna, wait a minute!¡± Benjamin quickly grabbed his shirt and ran after her. He reached out and grasped her hand. ¡°Let go of me now. One, two-¡± Before Annalise could count to three, Benjamin had already let go of her hand. He had no idea why, but after being kicked by Annalise, he suddenly had a strange feeling and felt rather reluctant to let her go. Somehow, he felt Annalise waspletely different today. She used to be very gentle and would smile whenever she saw him, calling him affectionately by his nickname, Benny. They even used to dream about their future together, and she had even told him the kind of wedding she would like. However, on this day, Annalise was cold and straightforward. Nheless, Benjamin found himself fatally attracted to her. Annalise walked quickly in the direction of the elevator. Benjamin ran after her uncontrobly and said, ¡°Anna, Abigail and I were just messing around. Forgive me this time, and our marriage would still be valid.¡± He suddenly realized that he wanted to marry her more than Abigail. ¡°After I marry her, I¡¯ll just help her get back her shares in Moonlight Group. After all, her mother left it to her when she died. It¡¯s rightfullyContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. hers,¡± Benjamin thought. ¡°Our marriage would still be valid?¡± Annalise shed him a mocking smile. It was the funniest joke she had ever heard in her life.¡°Yes, it would.¡± Benjamin made it sound as if he was doing her a favor. ¡°Do you think you are worthy of me?¡± Annalise looked at him disdainfully. ¡°You should know that I am the eldest son of the Quigley family. How many women have tried every method they could think of to marry me?¡± Benjamin proudly reminded Annalise of his status before coaxing her, ¡°Anna, Abigail and I were really just fooling around. I still love you. If you¡¯re worried about such a little thing, then you are too petty.¡± ¡°Little thing? Haha! I wish you an infinite number of cuckolds in your life and may you be a happy father every time. Whenever youe home, you¡¯ll see your wife sleeping with a strange man. Remember to always be forgivable, all right? Don¡¯t be petty.¡± Annalise laughed. She never knew Benjamin was so degenerate and ridiculous. Irritated by her disdainful sneer, Benjamin retorted, ¡°Annalise, your family has a marriage contract with the son of the Parks family of Jadeborough. If Abigail does not marry him, then you will have to. You also know that he is fifty-two years old and a disabled old man who¡¯s stuck in a wheelchair.¡± Julian, who had juste out of a room nearby, scoffed at Benjamin¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m 52 years old and an old cripple who¡¯s stuck in a wheelchair?¡± Julian thought. He had juste to Horington and had just received the information about the Barton family. Before he even visited the Barton family, he was already betrayed by Abigail, whom he had never met but was engaged to him. ¡°Now, this is interesting!¡± he thought to himself. Annalise snorted. ¡°Even if he¡¯s a fifty-two-year-old cripple, he¡¯s still cleaner than you! Besides, does Abigail¡¯s engagement have anything to do with me? She has the hobby of picking up trash, but I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Anna, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have no choice when the timees. After all, your uncle currently runs Moonlight Group-¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Annalise raised her phone. What she was implying was quite clear. If Benjamin continued speaking nonsense, she would expose the photos. Benjamin wanted to say something, but he shut his mouth and frowned. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just wait until she calms down before I talk to her again,¡± he thought. Annalise entered the elevator and was about to crouch down to hug herself when a shadow suddenly appeared in front of her. Thinking that it was Benjamin following her again, she was angry and wanted to vent her anger. However, when she raised her gaze, she saw a handsome man smiling at her instead. She thought there was something wrong with this man. Hence, she shifted to stand a little further away from him and turned to the side. In the next moment, the figure appeared in front of her again, and she immediately found herself trapped between him and the wall of the elevator. ¡°Is your boyfriend cheating on you?¡± asked Julian, raising his tone at the end of his sentence as he stared at Annalise with deep and alluring eyes. They were in the same boat. Judging by her behavior toward Benjamin, Julian believed she was a hundred times better than Abigail. Annalise retorted furiously, ¡°Does this have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°Is your uncle taking your family fortune?¡± Julian continued asking loudly and clearly. Annalise was speechless. She turned aside again and ignored this self- righteous man.¡°Perhaps I should marry a man I already know quickly so that my uncle will not threaten me with Mom¡¯s shares?¡± she contemted. ¡°Are you interested in marrying me? Let¡¯s keep the marriage for three months. I¡¯ll help you get your family fortune back, and you¡¯ll help me fend off the women who are pursuing me as well.¡± Julian withdrew his smile, and his expression was cold and serious. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Her Uncle Called As she met Julian¡¯s earnest gaze, Annalise almost agreed to his suggestion. However, she immediately regained her senses and rejected coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± She would think of a way to get back the inheritance left for her by her mother, which her uncle, Kent Barton, had seized from her. When the elevator reached the first floor, she pushed Julian¡¯s hand aside. However, he moved quicker than she expected, quickly pulling Annalise and trapping her against the elevator¡¯s wall again. Then, he reached out his hand and pressed the button for the twentieth floor. The elevator went up slowly again. Annalise was infuriated as she cursed inwardly, ¡°This bastard. You asked for it, so don¡¯t me me for what happens next!¡± She was just looking for an outlet to vent her anger. Twisting her neck left and right, she released popping sounds from her neck joint and raised her knee abruptly. However, the image of him hunching over in pain upon impact did not greet her eyes. Instead, Julian swiftly dodged Annalise¡¯s attack. Annalise¡¯s eyes instantly turned serious, and she immediately elbowed Julian¡¯s chest. ¡°Ugh!¡± he grunted painfully, as he did not manage to avoid the blow this time. Bam! Annalise showed no mercy as she struck him on the chest with her other elbow. ¡°Ouch!¡± Julian groaned, clutching his chest. Annalise warned, ¡°Be more polite when you treat women in the future. I was pretty lenient on you this time. Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky if you meet someone who has a bad temper.¡± ¡°Hey, you should consider my suggestion! We will help each other out for just three months. Besides, since I obviously won¡¯t be able to win against you in a fight, you won¡¯t have to worry about me taking advantage of you either,¡± Julian said, still clutching his chest. ¡°Huh! This woman¡¯s more interesting than my report showed,¡± he thought. Just then, Annalise frowned as she recalled what Abigail had said to Benjamin earlier. ¡°What if she found out that everything you¡¯d done for her was actually to help me get the shares her mother left her?¡± Abigail had asked Benjamin. Then, the words Benjamin had spoken to Annalise shed across her mind as well. ¡°Annalise, your family has a marriage contract with the son of the Parks family of Jadeborough. If Abigail does not marry him, then you will have to¡­¡± There was no way Annalise would marry a fifty-two-year-old man. However, Benjamin had a point. Moonlight Group,From N?velDrama.Org. which was left for her by her mother, was now managed by her uncle, Kent. Thus, Annalise had limited ess to it. If Kent were to use thepany¡¯s shares to threaten her into marrying the eldest son of the Parks family. Annalise would undoubtedly be manipted by them. As she thought of that, her eyes turned grim. ¡°Instead of letting others control me, I might as well take charge of my own fate,¡± she thought. With that, she looked toward Julian. ¡°May I know how I should address you?¡± ¡°Julian Parks,¡± he introduced himself, stretching his hand out to Annalise. ¡°I¡¯m Annalise Barton, Annalise uttered as she shook his hand, thinking it was quite a coincidence that hisst name also happened to be ¡°Parks.¡± She could already imagine Kent¡¯s reddened face when she showed him the marriage certificate. Pleased with that thought, Annalise asked, ¡°When will you be free for us to register our marriage?¡± Now that she had made the decision, it would be best to settle the matter as soon as possible. After all, the marriage was only supposed tost for three months. ¡°I¡¯m free right now. What about you?¡± Julian asked. ¡°So am I,¡± Annalise replied. After removing her name from her household registry with her family last week, she now owns her own ount. Luckily, she had it with her in her bag. ¡°d to hear that. Let¡¯s head to the City Hall now, then,¡± Julian replied. Annalise drove while Julian yed on his phone. He sent a message on WhatsApp swiftly. It read: ¡°Have my household registry sent to the City Hall at once!¡± Two hourster, they received the marriage certificate. Seeing thest few digits of Julian¡¯s ID card printed on the marriage certificate, Annalise looked at him in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re not from Horington?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Julian answered. ¡°Can I look at your ID card?¡± Annalise inquired. She did not notice that when they had registered their marriage earlier. He handed her his ID card without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re from Jadeborough?¡± she asked, as his address was an address of Jadeborough. With that, Annalise questioned in surprise again, ¡°Are you rted to the Parks family of Jadeborough?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the Parks family,¡± Julian replied. ¡°Hmm,¡± she hummed in response before returning the ID card to him. Since they had already registered their marriage, it was meaningless to care where he was from at this point. The marriage was only for three months anyway. In the meantime, Annalise would im back thepany her mother had left for her as quickly as possible. Once three months were up, they would go their separate ways. On their way back, Annalise asked Julian, ¡°Should I¡¯drop you off at the hotel, then?¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s go to Golden Lux instead,¡± he stated. Golden Lux was the biggest jewelry franchise in Chanaea. Annalise did not ask him why he wanted to go to Golden Lux. She just drove toward the biggest Golden Lux located in Horington immediately. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± she announced. ¡°Let¡¯s get out, then,¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Annalise rejected. Just then, she thought Kent might possibly suspect that the marriage certificate was fake. Thus, she asked, ¡°How long will you be staying in Horington? Are you free tomorrow? If you¡¯re free, can you apany me to meet my uncle? You just need to tell him that we have truly registered for our marriage, and that¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Okay. Get out of the car now,¡± Julian reiterated. ¡°I said I¡¯m not going,¡± Annalise refused again. ncing at her bare ring finger, Julian said, ¡°We have registered for our marriage, yet you don¡¯t even have a ring on you. Do you think your uncle would believe you?¡± Thinking about that for a mornent, Annalise realized he had a point. ¡°All right.¡± She got out of the car with Julian instantly. As long as she paid for it with her money, there should be no problem. Julian went to the section of the shop disying matching diamond rings. ¡°Do you like this one?¡± he asked, pointing at a set of rings worth over 135 thousand dors. ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind me. I¡¯m good as long as you like it,¡± Annalise uttered. Since it was only a front meant to fool Kent, she thought it did not matter what kind of design they chose. As for the price, she could afford it.. ¡°We would like to have a look at this set, please.¡± Julian had the shop assistant take out the rings. Then, he tugged Annalise¡¯s hand, trying to test the ring on her. However, she retracted her hand immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Just when she was about to slip the ring onto her ring finger, Julian snatched the ring and grabbed her hand. ¡°The husband has to put the wedding ring on his wife.¡± Annalise fell speechless. ¡°Has this guy gotten addicted to acting? Forget it. I¡¯ll just let him be, then,¡± she thought. Thus, she let him put on the wedding ring on her finger. Watching how sincerely he did it, she suddenly felt an inexplicable pang in her heart. She never thought breaking up would be so painful. No matter how hard she tried to divert her attention, it was still agonizing. Even though Benjamin was an utter jerk, her heart still ached when she thought about him. ¡°It looks good on you,¡± Julian complimented, observing the ring on Annalise¡¯s finger with a look of satisfaction. Then, he pushed the box of the wedding ring toward her before stretching his hand out. Ann¨¢lise quickly snapped out of her daze upon seeing his long and slender fingers in front of her. She took the men¡¯s version of the ring from the box and slipped it onto Julian¡¯s ring finger. Afterward, Julian tugged Annalise¡¯s hand, sped their hands together, and took a picture. ¡°I¡¯d like to take a picture as well,¡± stated Annalise. However, just as she was about to take out her phone to snap a picture, her phone rang. It was a call from Kent. Annalise¡¯s face fell instantly. ¡°What is it, Uncle Kent?¡±- Kent¡¯s voice came on the phone. ¡°Anna, when are youing back? There¡¯s something I need to talk to you. about.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back at night,¡± she replied coldly. ¡°All right. You continue with what you¡¯re doing. Be sure toe back early.¡± With that, Kent ended the call. ¡°Was that your uncle?¡± Julian asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Annalise nodded. ¡°Later, we should learn more about each other¡¯s particrs over dinner. We can¡¯t call each other wrong names in front of your uncle, can we? I¡¯ll see your uncle tomorrow morning,¡± he suggested. ¡°All right,¡± Annalise concurred. She couldn¡¯t agree more with what Julian just said. They should indeed learn more about each other¡¯s backgrounds first. Then, Julian handed his credit card to the shop assistant to pay for the rings. Annalise swiftly took out her own card as well upon seeing that. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for thedies¡¯ version of the rings.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Marry Her To A Cripple Julian reached out and took over Annalise¡¯s credit card and purse. Stuffing the card back into the purse, he said, ¡°This is ridiculous. We¡¯re getting married, but you¡¯re paying for your own ring?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a fake marriage anyway-¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. We must appear as a real couple in this three-month period at all times,¡± Julian replied. ¡°But this ring is too expensive.¡± Although Annalise agreed with what he said, she still wanted to pay for her own ring. ¡°You can pay me back on the day of our divorce,¡± Julian suggested. ¡°All right,¡± she agreed. That much was fine. After Julian paid for the rings, the two of them searched for a restaurant to have their meal. Julian selected a restaurant for couples. After they were seated, Julian introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m twenty-six years old this year, and I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship. I don¡¯t have any bad habits. I like to work and enjoy sports. Is there anything else you wish to know?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m twenty years old, and I¡¯ve been in rtionships before. Other than liking to sleep in, I don¡¯t have any bad habits. Currently, I don¡¯t have a fixed job. However, I do some odd jobs here and there,¡± Annalise said. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a lie. My mentors do make me perform odd jobs for them all the time,¡± she mused. When their dishes were served, Julian peeled the shrimp before cing it onto Annalise¡¯s te. Annalise immediately waved her hands. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You should eat it. I can peel it myself.¡± ¡°Just eat it. In the future, I¡¯ll peel anything that needs peeling for you,¡± Julian said. Annalise¡¯s heart clenched suddenly. It hurt so much that even her breathing grew heavy. Once, Benjamin had said the same thing to her. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re a girl. Leave the messy work of peeling the shrimps to me,¡± he had said. s, all that was merely a sham, as Benjamin had only been after the shares her mother had left her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± asked Julian, sensing Annalise¡¯s disquiet. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Annalise came back to her senses swiftly and forced a smile. ¡°Everyone¡¯s bound to encounter scumbags like Benjamin in their lifetime. Now that I know him for who he really is, then everything¡¯s going to be fine. Most importantly, I¡¯ve cut my losses. From now on, I must live well and be the best version of myself!¡± she vowed internally. At the Barton residence, Kent ordered the housekeeper to tidy up the ce, as the Parks family wasing over the next day.. ¡°Dad, why areContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. you so enthusiastic about this? I¡¯m not going to marry into the Parks family! Not only is their eldest son already fifty-two years old, but he¡¯s also a cripple who doesn¡¯t hold a position of importance in the family,¡± Abigailined as she sat on the couch while propping her chin on her hand. Abigail¡¯s mother, Bethany Langdon, sat down beside Abigail and took her hand. Smiling at her daughter dotingly, she said, ¡°Silly girl. Of course, you won¡¯t be marrying their eldest son who is over fifty years old.¡± Abigail rolled her eyes as she pouted. ¡°Then, why are you making their visit such a big deal?¡± ¡°The Parks family is extremely prominent. They are one of the four prestigious families in Jadeborough. If we can establish a rtionship with such an affluent family, surely we will be able to reap a lot of benefits,¡± Bethany exined. Rolling her eyes again, Abigail said, ¡°Their eldest son isn¡¯t in charge of the family, though.¡± ¡°What do you know? As useless as he is, he¡¯s still a direct descendant of the family. He holds great importance in the Parks family as long as the head of the family is still alive. Old Mr. Parks will come over personally tomorrow, Kent exined. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you marry Annalise to their family?¡± Abigail suggested disdainfully. Bethany smiled. Seeing that her daughter was finally getting the point, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re nning to do. This is a rare opportunity to be affiliated with the Parks family. Forget the fact the eldest son is fifty-two years old. Even if he¡¯s eighty-two years old, we would still find someone from our family to marry him.¡± As soon as she heard that Annalise was the one who would be getting married, Abigail chuckled. After a moment of thought, she added, ¡°Mom, Annalise isn¡¯t as docile as she appears to be.¡± ¡°If she wants to get ahold of the shares her mother left her, then she will have to do as she is told,¡± Kent remarked firmly. Bethanyughed as she advised, ¡°Hubby, Annalise should be returning soon. Don¡¯t use that stern expression on her and coax her properly. She¡¯s open to persuasion, not coercion.¡± ¡°Agreed! Annalise is more amenable to coaxing,¡± Abigail added. ¡°All right, I got it!¡± Kent replied. Frowning, he muttered, ¡°If I had known she was the type to hold a grudge, I would have brought her back before she knew any better.¡± Annalise returned home around eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Abigail had assumed Annalise had gone to get drunk and was lying in wait to taunt thetter. However, Annalise appeared to be calm and rxed when she returned. She did not look the slightest bit upset. Abigail pursed her lips. Seeing Annaliseing in, Bethany instantly shot a meaningful look at Kent. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re home!¡± Kent smiled widely. ¡°Yes, Uncle Kent,¡± answered Annalise coldly with a nod. She had been sent to live in the countryside by Kent when she was six years old. The rtives she stayed with mistreated her, often scolding and beating her. They would also frequently. starve her or feed her only leftovers. When she fell ill, they refused to bring her to the doctor. Some of them even pointed at her, saying, ¡°Your mother is dead, and your uncle doesn¡¯t want to take care of you. I¡¯m not going to feed you for free. If you want food, then you will work for it!¡± If Annalise had not met her mentors, she likely would not have survived. Her uncle finally brought her back the previous year. Annalise had been reluctant to return. However, thewyers came to her and told her that her mother had left her 70% of shares in Moonlight Group, which Kent currently ran. However, the condition was that she could only inherit the shares after turning twenty. Annalise was stunned and furious when she learned of it. Her mother passed away when she was only three years old. Annalise was given to her uncle, Kent, to be taken care of, while thetter was also given Annalise¡¯s mother¡¯s shares as a reward. It was not as if he had epted anything in return. However, instead of taking care of her, Kent had sent her to the countryside and left her to fend for herself when she was six years old. Prior to this, she held no animosity toward her uncle. She often told herself to find inner peace, and that she should put herself in her uncle¡¯s shoes. It wasn¡¯t his fault her mother had passed away, and he was under no obligation to care for her. That ended when she learned that Moonlight Group was her mother¡¯s asset, and any shred of affection she felt for her uncle vanished. Then she returned with Kent to the Barton residence. Kent and his family treated her weli the entire year she was with them. Still, she was unable to feel anything toward them and only maintained a superficial facade of harmony when she interacted with them. After Annalise turned twenty the previous month, she brought up the matter of the shares with Kent. He told her that thepany was currently undergoing a critical period and that they would discuss the matter again in a year. Annalise knew Kent was unwilling to turn over thepany to her. After all, he had managed it for so many years, and the profits were flowing in. Obviously, he would be unwilling to let it all go. She had recorded their conversation when she discussed the matter of the shares with Kent. Since he said to wait for a year, she was going to wait. She was willing to try a peaceful solution first before resorting to drastic measures. ¡°Anna,e sit! I have something to discuss with you,¡± Kent said enthusiastically. Annalise sat down on the couch in the living room. ¡°Go ahead, Uncle Kent.¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning, some people from the Parks family wille over. As you know, the Parks and the Bartons have a marriage agreement¡­ Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Mr Park Is Here Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Annalise interjected before Kent could finish his sentence, ¡°Yes. I know about Mr. Parks and Abigail¡¯s engagement.¡± Half a year ago, when Kent went on a business trip to Jadeborough, he had helped an elderly by chance. The elderly man he helped turned out to be none other than the patriarch of the Parks family, Samuel Parks. Samuel thought Kent was a kind-hearted man, so he asked if thetter had a daughter and inquired how old she was, as Samuel had a grandson who was still unmarried. Kent immediately agreed to the suggestion after he knew that the old man was a member of the Parks family. He did not even ask about Samuel¡¯s grandson¡¯s age or health condition. Annalise remembered how Kent had rted the story to them back then. He told them he had helped that old man only because he saw that thetter was d in expensive clothes and had an extraordinary air about him. Seeing Samuel passing out after exiting the bank, Kent had helped the old man up just as over a dozen bodyguards immediately rushed over to protect Samuel. Judging by that unusual scene, Kent reckoned the old man¡¯s identity had to be remarkable. Hence, when Samuel mentioned marriage, Kent agreed at once. Initially, Abigail was thrilled as well when she heard that she would be marrying a man from a wealthy family in Jadeborough. However, she regretted it after she requested her friend to ask around and found out that the eldest son of the Parks family was fifty-two years old and disabled. ¡°Anna, Abbie and Benjamin are in love with one another. You know that they¡¯ve been sleeping together as well. Our two families are already discussing their marriage, so I have no other choice but to let you fulfill the engagement with the Parks family from Jadeborough.¡± Annalise stared at her uncle with an amused expression. ¡°Abbie and Benjamin are in love with one another? You don¡¯t have any other choice but to let me fulfill the engagement with the Parks family from Jadeborough? Uncle Kent, are you talking about Benjamin Quigley when you mentioned Benjamin?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Riddle me this. Why is Abbie in love with my boyfriend? Is it because we did not announce our rtionship to the media, or is it due to the infrequency I¡¯ve brought him home for meals together?¡± Kent was stumped. He rubbed his nose awkwardly. Abigail was displeased. She said haughtily, ¡°Anna, I¡¯m sorry, but Benjamin and I could not contain our feelings for one another. We¡¯ve been together for so long. Perhaps I¡¯m even carrying his child now.¡± Looking at Abigail¡¯s smug appearance, Annalise retorted in disdain, ¡°As someone with a great upbringing, you¡¯re oddly proud of snatching another¡¯s boyfriend and getting pregnant before marriage when one would normally feel ashamed after doing these things.¡± ¡°You-¡± Abigail immediately exploded with fury. Annalise kept her calm. She stood up and said, ¡°The engagement with the Parks family is your problem. I have nothing to do with it. It¡¯s gettingte now, so I¡¯ll be turning in now.¡± Annalise thought, ¡°What a joke. They¡¯re unwilling to let Abigail marry an old man, yet they are so desperate to be associated with the Parks family from Jadeborough. How dare he suggest that I marry into the Parks family instead and with such conviction.¡± At this moment, she even felt grateful that she was not raised by Kent. Otherwise, they would probably guilt-trip her into doing their bidding by telling her that they had brought her up. ¡°Anna, no matter what, I have nurtured you to this age after your mother¡¯s passing,¡± Kent piped up. Annalise was shocked to her core. She thought, ¡°This is outrageous! How shameless is he to say something like this?¡± She gazed at him with a smile. ¡°Did your way of nurturing me involve sending me to the countryside and allowing me to fend for myself? Bethany immediately attempted to lighten up the mood by chiming in cheerfully, ¡°Anna, don¡¯t me your uncle for that. We sent you to the countryside and provided our rtives with money to take good care of you. We were only informed of how they tormented youst year when-¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to bed first,¡± Annalise interrupted her. She despised recounting those incidents that happened in her past, as she would be enraged whenever those thoughts came to her. Annalise was finally made aware of the reason behind her uncle¡¯s decision to keep her alive after meeting with her mother¡¯swyer. Her mother had included a condition in her will that if anything unfortunate happened to Annalise, all the assets and profits belonging to Moonlight Group would be donated to the South River Foundation. Her mother had left her not only 70% of Moonlight Group¡¯s shares but also the mansion her uncle¡¯s family was staying in. Annalise vowed to take back everything that belonged to her. ¡°Anna, don¡¯t you want the shares that your mother left for you?¡± After Kent noticed Annalise¡¯s stubbornness, his tone was no longer as gentle as before. Annalise had arrived at the bottom of the stairs when she heard his voice. She turned to look at him. ¡°Yes, of course, I want the things my mother left for me.¡± She walked upstairs after that. Kent uttered firmly, ¡°We will discuss your marriage when the members of the Parks familye tomorrow. I will return the shares your mother left you tomorrow if you marry into the Parks family.¡± Ann¨¢lise continued going upstairs without saying another word. She thought, ¡°I will take back all the shares my mother left me. As for the Parks family, feel free to arrange someone among yourselves to marry into their family!¡± Before this, she had not resorted to harsher methods such as using legal means to deal with the matter out of concern. Kent was her mother¡¯s only brother. She had decided to take their blood ties into consideration. Now, it seemed that her concern was utterly unnecessary. Inside the living room, Bethany waited until Annalise went upstairs before she said in an undertone, ¡°Hubby, do you think she agreed to our n?¡± Kent replied barbarically, ¡°She has to agree regardless of her will. Once we¡¯ve finalized the marriage between our family and the Parks family, we¡¯ll render her unconscious and send her over if she¡¯s reluctant to follow. our n.¡± Abigail was excited. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the right way to go. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s forcing us to do things the hard way.¡± Bethany whispered worriedly, ¡°Are you really returning the 70% of shares of Moonlight Group to her?¡± Kent snorted. ¡°In her dreams. She¡¯s just a dumb and inexperienced girl who grew up in the countryside. I¡¯ll talk to her nicely and coax her into signing a power of attorney to authorize me. In return, we¡¯ll give her an annual dividend of 150 thousand dors.¡± Abigail and Bethany looked at each other and smirked upon listening to him. The following day, before Annalise went downstairs, she heard the sound of car honks from outside the mansion. The living room turned lively afterward. At the same time, she received a WhatsApp message from Julian: ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Annalise immediately changed into a T-shirt and jeans before heading downstairs. On the previous night, after she went upstairs, she had asked Julian about when he would be free to visit their family. He had informed her that he would be there with his grandfather, Samuel the next morning. Annalise was eager to observe the exciting turn of events after she found out that the patriarch of the Parks family would be tagging along with Julian. She had formted a n in her mind. She decided to take out her marriage certificate, embarrassing her uncle when he proposed to Old Mr. Parks to let her marry the eldest son of the Parks family. ¡°Anna, hurry up and take a seat!¡± Kent and Bethany greeted her enthusiastically. ¡°Uncle Kent, Aunt Bethany!¡± Annalise replied politely, wearing a grin. Then, she nodded courteously at Samuel and Julian. ¡°Old Mr. Parks, is your eldest grandson not here today?¡± Kent asked after ncing at the two ssy-looking young men standing beside Samuel. He thought, ¡°Are these two young men his other grandsons? If that¡¯s the case, I should sound out if the Parks family favors them. If they do, I¡¯ll let Abbie choose to be with any one of them. After all, marrying into the Parks family from Jadeborough is always better than the Quigley family.¡± Inside one of the rooms on the first floor, Abigail was peeking from the door gap at the scene in the living room. She shared her uncle¡¯s sentiment when she failed to see an old man in a wheelchair and instead saw the two fine young men. If those two remarkable young men were Samuel¡¯s grandsons and were coincidentally favored by the Parks family, she intended to select one of them to be with. At that thought, she instantaneously preened herself in front of the mirror and changed into a white dress. After putting on the dress, she twirled before the mirror, checking out her reflection before leaving the room in satisfaction. Abigail heard Samuel¡¯s resounding voice upon stepping out of the room. He said to Kent, ¡°My eldest grandson is here. We are here to discuss his marriage today, so there¡¯s no way for him to be absent. Julian, where are your manners?¡± Speaking in a well-mannered yet distant tone, Julian greeted Kent and Bethany, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet with you. I am the eldest son of the Parks family, Julian Parks.¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Annallse¡¯s Expensive Betrothal Gift When they heard that, everyone was stunned. Kent¡¯s voice quivered involuntarily as he stammered, ¡°Y- You¡¯re the eldest son of the Parks family?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t their eldest son already fifty-two? And isn¡¯t he paralyzed and in a wheelchair?¡± he wondered at the same time. As he thought about this, he exchanged nces with Bethany, who was also dumbfounded. Abigail was in utter disbelief as well. She secretly scrutinized Julian and thought to herself, ¡°Isn¡¯t he such a perfect man? He has well- defined features, a tall stature, and a perfect figure. He also gives off an air of nobility. I can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s the eldest son of the Parks family and the man I¡¯m married to! Which moron spread the fake news that the eldest son of the Parks family was a fifty-two-year-old disabled man? They¡¯re just too ridiculous!¡± When she thought about how young and handsome Julian was, Abigail was overjoyed. She wished that she could marry him on the spot. After Annalise found out that Julian was the supposed fifty-two-year-old eldest son of the Parks family, she suddenly came to a realization. ¡°Did he intentionally spread the rumor that he was fifty-two years old? When he said that he wanted me to help him fend off unwanted suitors, was he trying to fend off Abigail? This is indeed karma!¡± she eximed inwardly. Bethany hurriedly tugged at Kent. At that, Kent instantly revealed a warm smile. ¡°Hello. Nice to meet you.¡± He then turned to Samuel and said, ¡°Old Mr. Parks, we¡¯ve already decided on the marriage a long time ago. Now that you¡¯ve personallye over today, why don¡¯t we discuss a date for the wedding?¡± When he heard this, Samuel chuckled. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re here for that precise reason, too. Besides that, since we¡¯re here today, let¡¯s also talk about the betrothal gifts. Julian intends on giving 300 million dors to Ms. Barton as a betrothal gift. I was wondering if you have any thoughts on that. We will respect the opinions of the Barton family.¡± Once she heard that there would be a betrothal gift of 300 million dors, Abigail flushed with excitement. She grinned so widely that her eyes were almost in the shape of crescents, and she cast a shy and affectionate nce at Julian. Normally, men wouldn¡¯t be able to stand such a charming nce from her. However, Julian simply red at her coldly. His cold and indifferent gaze made Abigail¡¯s heart flutter, as she thought that he was incredibly handsome, cool, and manly. When Kent and Bethany heard that there would be a betrothal gift worth 300 million dors, they were so surprised that they were at a loss for words. Kent, who was after all still a businessman, replied courteously, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s very much needed. Julian, hand Ms. Barton the card,¡± Samuel instructed. Upon hearing this, the three members of Kent¡¯s family shifted their gazes toward the bank card in Julian¡¯s hand in unison. It was 300 million dors, after all. After running Moonlight Group for so many years, they were starting to do pretty decently. Despite that, their annual profit was only 30 million dors. Sometimes, if the business was poor, they couldn¡¯t even make 30 million dors in a year. Now, the Parks family¡¯s betrothal gift was 300 million dors, an amount that would take them ten years of hard work to earn! Samuel smiled. ¡°It¡¯s our first timeing to the Barton residence, and it¡¯s quite far from our ce, so we didn¡¯t bring the other betrothal gifts over. Before this, I was still worried that you wouldn¡¯t bear to marry your darling girl over to our family. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Barton. We¡¯ll definitely bring the rest of the gifts over next time.¡± There seemed to be a hidden meaning behind Samuel¡¯s words. However, Kent failed to catch his hidden intentionspletely and replied with a grin, ¡°Old Mr. Parks, you¡¯re too kind. It would be a great blessing for my daughter to marry into the Parks family. Why wouldn¡¯t I bear to do that?¡± All of a sudden, the smile on his face froze. All he saw was Julian handing his bank card over to Annalise as he said, ¡°Hope we get along well in the future.¡± When he saw this, Kent started to panic and hurriedly said, ¡°Julian, you got the wrong person. That¡¯s my niece, Annalise. This is my daughter, Abigail.¡± He then pointed to Abigail, who exuded a fairylike beauty in her white dress. ¡°Thank god Abbie is smart. She knows that she should dress up nicely to meet them. First impressions are very important,¡± he thought to himself. Abigail instantly smiled as she looked toward Julian and waited for him to hand her the bank card with 300 million dors. To her surprise, Julian responded, ¡°That¡¯s right. The one I¡¯m marrying is Annalise Barton.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kent was stunned by his words. He turned to look at Samuel with a perplexed expression. ¡°Old Mr. Parks, what does this¡­¡± At this, Samuel smiled and responded, ¡°Let me be frank with you. We reached Horington yesterday and got some rest at the Hamilton Hotel. Afterward, Julian just happened to meet Annalise at the hotel, and it was love at first sight for him. When he found out that she was from the Barton family, he decided to get engaged to her. This really isFrom N?velDrama.Org. fate. Haha!¡± In fact, Samuel scoffed inwardly. Julian had told him about everything that had happened the day before. Abigail thought that the eldest son of the Parks family was old and disabled. Because of this, she ended up stealing the boyfriend of her own. cousin and sleeping with him at the hotel. If the Barton family was unwilling to let their daughter marry into the Parks family, they could have just made it clear to him. After all, the Parks family would not have forced them to marry their daughter over. Back when they arranged the engagement, Samuel only did it because he valued Kent¡¯s character. He thought that someone who would lend a helping hand to a stranger would inevitably be someone with good character. If the father had an excellent character, there was a high chance that their children would also be decent. That was the reason why he asked Kent if he had a daughter who was suitable to get married so that the two families could arrange for a marriage. Back then, Kent instantly agreed to this. Half a yearter, one day before they decided toe to Horington, Samuel had called Kent again. He then asked Kent if he was going to keep to his promise about marrying his daughter over. He also wanted to confirm if Kent had informed his daughter about the matter and if his daughter agreed to the marriage. Over the phone, Kent sounded very enthusiastic and said that his daughter was thrilled to find out that the Parks family wasing over. In the end, when they came over, Abigail ended up stealing her cousin¡¯s fianc¨¦. Samuel couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was what Kent meant when he said that his daughter was thrilled. When Julian told him about this, he initially wanted to make up an excuse for Kent, as he thought that Kent¡¯s daughter was just being ridiculous, and Kent was in the dark about this. However, Julian then told him that Kent wasn¡¯t a good man, as he sent his niece to be raised in the countryside, didn¡¯t let her go to school, and even took over thepany that his sister left for his niece. Julian also said that he had already registered his marriage with Kent¡¯s niece. After Samuel heard about this, he med Julian for being too rash. Samuel thought that a girl who grew up in the countryside without any education wouldn¡¯t be capable of shouldering the responsibility as thedy of the Parks family in the future. Despite that, Julian said that he trusted his intuition and taste. He believed that a woman who was brave enough to reject a scum would be able to mature rapidly. He also added that he only had a strong impression of two girls in his entire life. Back when he was fourteen, he had an asthma attack and copsed to the floor. Just as he was on the brink of death, a girl suddenly appeared before him and saved his life. She was the first girl who left a strong impression on him. The second one was none other than Annalise. When he heard this, Samuel felt his heart ache. He knew that Julian had always been searching for the girl who had saved his life back then. But now, the situation that the Parks family was in wasn¡¯t favorable for Julian. There was an urgent need for him to get married to earn support from the family, which was why he considered getting married. Thus, Samuel supported Julian¡¯s decision without hesitation and followed him over to back Annalise up. He also decided to double the initial amount for the betrothal gift. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Provocation After Kent heard Samuel¡¯s words, his hatred toward Julian grew. However, he didn¡¯t dare to reprimand them and only wanted to correct their decision. Hence, he put on a smile. ¡°Old Mr. Parks, but for the thing we agreed upon¡­¡± Abigail was terrified that the Parks family would bring up what happened at the hotel yesterday if Kent continued speaking. She immediately tugged Kent¡¯s arm and shook her head, hinting for him to stop talking. With Abigail¡¯s reminder, Kent quickly stopped talking and smiled. ¡°Haha. Yes. Old Mr. Parks, this is the fate. that connected our families.¡± He thought to himself, ¡°The Barton family couldn¡¯tpare to the Parks family in any way. There¡¯s no benefit in angering them. I better be patient and find a chance to correct this issue.¡± Abigail had been scolding Annalise in her mind over a thousand times. She suspected that Annalise must have badmouthed her when Annalise met Julian at the hotel yesterday. ¡°If not, why would Julian give Annalise the betrothal gift? After all, as long as Julian isn¡¯t blind, he could definitely tell who is prettier. What man wouldn¡¯t want a beautiful wife? But it¡¯s okay. No matter how Annalise badmouthed me behind my back, I will still be able to find chances to present myself and outshine her. What does an ignorant country bumpkin like Annalise have topete against me?¡± she mused. With that in mind, Abigail smiled and asked, ¡°Old Mr. Parks, you will be staying in Horington for a few days, right? Why don¡¯t I take you guys to visit Horington¡¯s old towers? There are tons of exciting vintage buildings. and some traditional delicacies that have been passed down for centuries there.¡± As long as she could get chances to spend time alone with Julian, she would be able to show him her plus points and win him over. ¡°No, thank you. We have to go back to Jadeborough tomorrow,¡± Samuel rejected her offer with a smile. ¡°She was disgusted with my grandson before, and now that she sees how outstanding my grandson is, she regrets it? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m giving her another chance, he thought. ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s set a date for the wedding,¡± said Julian. Samuel then smiled at Kent and said, ¡°Mr. Barton, you¡¯re their elder as well. What do you think about setting Julian and Annalise¡¯s wedding for the tenth of October? We will have someone to look out for auspicious dates. However, if you have other opinions, we can discuss them and see.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll setContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. it on the tenth of October,¡± Kent responded. It was the 27th of June that day. There were three more months to October. Julian and Annalise had just met one day before. They still hadn¡¯t developed feelings for each other. There were more than three months left. It was more than enough for Abigail to make Julian fall for her. ¡°Good. Good. Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Samuel said happily. ¡°Grandpa, then let¡¯s¡­¡± Julian wanted to leave. There was no way Kent was going to let such an opportunity slip. He said enthusiastically, ¡°Old Mr. Parks, today we have set a marriage between our families! No matter what, we have to have a meal together. Let¡¯s just eat at home. Even though it¡¯s nothing fancy, we must show some of our sincerity.¡± ¡°Sure. Sure. I¡¯m more than happy to do so. Thank you, Mr. Barton,¡± Samuel replied. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Abbie, please take Mr. Parks to look around.¡± Kent quickly gave Abigail a chance to fight for her future. However, Julian had already walked in front of Annalise. He lifted his brows and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to show me around and let me visit your room?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Annalise smiled softly. She then intentionally gave Abigail a meaningful nce. Abigail was furious and frustrated. How dare that bitch provoke me?¡± Annalise then brought Julian upstairs. Once they entered Annalise¡¯s room, Julian couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Such a in room,¡± he thought. ¡°I¡¯m used to living a simple life!¡± Annalise seemed to have read Julian¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t tell Julian that she had another house. A lot of her important items were ced there. Speaking of important items, she was reminded of something and quickly took out the bank card and returned it to Julian. ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Julian¡¯s face fell. ¡°I¡¯m returning it to you,¡± said Annalise. ¡°Return? Ms. Barton, are you trying to call off the engagement?¡± Julian lowered his head and stared at Annalise. ¡°We are not real!¡± There was no way she was going to ept his 300 million dors. Once she finished, a finger was pressed to her lips. Julian ced his index finger on Annalise¡¯s lips. The atmosphere suddenly became very ambiguous. Julian shushed her just as Annalise was about to p his hand away. Annalise opened her ears and heard footsteps. The next moment, Julian suddenly kissed her on the lips, ¡°Mm¡­¡± Annalise wanted to push Julian away. She heard someone speaking outside. It was Abigail. ¡°Alexander, I stay in that room ahead.¡± Abigail stayed on the first floor. However, she had been changing in the dressing room, and it was still messy. She hadn¡¯t asked the housekeepers to clean it. That was why she took Alexander to visit a clean guest room on the second floor. Hearing Abigail¡¯s voice, Annalise stretched out her arms and wrapped them around Julian¡¯s neck. She then started reciprocating the kiss and made out with him passionately. Apparently, she did that on purpose as she wanted to frustrate Abigail. Julian sensed Annalise¡¯s passion and got fired up. He wrapped his arms tightly around her waist, locking her in his embrace. ¡°Sure enough, I must pick the woman I want by myself,¡± Julian thought. There were tons of girls in Jadeborough trying to throw themselves into his arms, but Julian had no interest in them. However, Annalise made every cell in his body scream in excitement. The two of them continued kissing passionately. As Abigail walked past Annalise¡¯s room with Alexander trailing behind, Abigail suddenly screamed out loud, ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so infuriating! Annalise, that bitch, had always acted innocent and pure, but now that she met an outstanding man like Julian, she quickly gave herself to him. How shameless!¡± Abigail scolded in her mind. The third son of the Parks family, Alexander, saw them making out and curled his lips. He found the situation amusing and interesting. He had sent someone to investigate Abigail and Annalise the day before. Abigail was the Barton family¡¯s princess. She was the apple of her parents¡¯ eyes and was doted on since she was young. Being a talented girl, she was proficient in many aspects. Currently, she was a third-year medical student at a university in Horington. Despite her young age, she was already quite popr in Horington. She had already gotten postgraduate rmendations when she was only a third-year student. Furthermore, she was already an attending doctor at Horington Hospital of Traditional Medicine. Besides that, Abigail was also a popr fashion designer with her brand. A woman who was that capable in multiple fields like Abigail would shine no matter where she went. As for Annalise, she grew up in a vige. She never had any academic education. She was brought to the city by her uncle just a year ago. Throughout the year, she didn¡¯t study or find any proper jobs. All she did was date the Quigley family¡¯s son. It was hrious. It was quite a surprise to Alexander that his beloved brother had fallen for a woman like Annalise. ¡°Oh, wait. He didn¡¯t exactly fall for her. I guess he¡¯s just too confident. After being rejected by Abigail, he purposely chose Annalise. He thought that with his capabilities, he could change Annalise and turn her into a different person. Hah! Does he seriously think he can change a foolish country bumpkin like Annalise? What a joke!¡± thought Alexander, sneering in contempt. He suddenly thought of an amazing idea to defeat Julian and crush his confidence. As he thought about it, he raised his brows gleefully, pleased with himself. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Give Your Betrothal Gift To Us After lunch, everyone chatted for a while, Abigail finally had the chance to speak to Julian. As Julian wanted to drink water, Annalise went to pour some for him. With a bright smile, Abigail said to Julian, ¡°Jun, can I get your WhatsApp number?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a married man. I need to distance myself from you to avoid misunderstandings,¡± said Julian tly. Annalise, who was pouring water, almost burst intoughter. She thought, ¡°This man is hrious! I can¡¯t believe he has such good acting skills! It seems like the decision. to get married is correct. It has only been a few hours since we got the marriage certificate, and we¡¯ve already pissed Abigail off multiple times. Just thinking of her contorted face makes me feel delightful. I don¡¯t care whether others say I¡¯m shallow or petty. I¡¯m upset with her, so I won¡¯t let her off so easily!¡± ¡°But Julian, you will be my brother-inw soon. By then, wouldn¡¯t we be a family? Why can¡¯t we have each other¡¯s contact numbers?¡± Inwardly, Abigail felt irritated. However, she still let go of her pride to get Julian¡¯s WhatsApp number. Abigail thought, ¡°I will only have the chance to talk to Julian if I get his number. By conversing with him, he will get to know me!¡± ¡°A man should always be cautious of their sisters-inw. Many people havemented about the rtionship between a brother-inw and a sister-inw, I think there is a reason behind this. Some sisters-inw really are shameless!¡± said Julian coldly. It was apparent that there was a hidden meaning. behind his words. -Taken aback by Julian¡¯s words, Abigail¡¯s face fell as she red at Annalise angrily. Abigail pondered, ¡°That bitch must have told him about the things that happened between Benjamin and me. She¡¯s such a busybody!¡± Meanwhile, Samuel smiled as he bid goodbye to Kent. ¡°Mr. Barton, thank you for your hospitality. We¡¯ll go home first. Let¡¯s discuss the wedding matters on the phone.¡± ¡°Sure. Sure.¡± Kent stood up to send them off. Annalise followed them to see the members of the Parks family off. After the Parks family¡¯s cars drove away, the Bartons returned to the house. Immediately after entering the house, the atmosphere became weird. While Annalise was walking upstairs, Kent shouted, ¡°Anna!¡± Annalise turned and stared at Kent. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know about the marriage of convenience between the Parks family and the Barton family,¡± said Kent. ¡°So?¡± Annalise looked at Kent in amusement. Kent continued, ¡°The n was always to have Julian and Abigail tie the knot. Even though you coincidentally met Julian at the hotel yesterday, you must let Abigail marry Julian. Therefore, you can¡¯t take the betrothal gift. I want you to give it to Abigail now.¡± ¡°Uncle Kent, why didn¡¯t you speak about this when the members of the Parks family were around earlier?¡± Annalise retorted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to embarrass you.¡± Anger started to rise within Kent. ¡°Uncle Kent, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡± Infuriated, Kent questioned, ¡°Are you nning to make the betrothal gift yours?¡± ¡°The betrothal gift is worth 300 million dors. I can¡¯t belleve Annalise wants it all for herself,¡± thought Kent. ¡°The Parks family gave me the betrothal gift. What do you mean by making it mine?¡± Annalise thought Kent was being ridiculous. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you want your mother¡¯s shares back?¡± Kent sounded stern. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± asked Annalise. ¡°Am I? You are the one who took Abbie¡¯s stuff and retained it!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Abigail snatch Benjamin away from me? Aren¡¯t they in love? Why are you using me of taking her stuff?¡± Hearing that, Abigail raised her chin and said, ¡°Yes. Before today, Benjamin and I loved each other. However, from now onward, I have decided to fulfill the marriage contract between Julian and me. Annalise, don¡¯t think you can rece me by talking bad about me to Julian. We will go easy on you if you hand over the betrothal gift. If not, you will look bad when the Parks family makes you do it!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance anymore!¡± replied Annalise. ¡°You are so confident¡­ What?¡± As Abigail was about to humiliate Annalise, the former saw Annalise taking out her marriage certificate. Immediately, she reached out and snatched it from Annalise. After opening it, Abigail saw Julian and Annalise¡¯s names on it. Besides that, she could also see their photos. Enraged, Abigail wanted to tear the marriage certificate apart. Annalise said, ¡°Go on and tear it apart. I heard that we cannot get a divorce without it.¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Abigail was so furious that she threw the marriage certificate onto Annalise¡¯s face. Annalise dodged and caught the marriage certificate with two fingers. After keeping the marriage certificate, Annalise stared at Kent. ¡°Uncle Kent, I¡¯m going to hold a wedding very soon. After the wedding, I¡¯ll be moving to Jadeborough and staying there. Hence, we should deal with Moonlight Group¡¯s shares soon. Please transfer the 70 percent shares to my name as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Are you ordering me?¡± Kent was upset. He thought, ¡°Great! This vige girl merely lived in the city for a year. I can¡¯t believe she has learned how to order me to do stuff. Moreover, I can¡¯t believe she has the nerve to ask me for the 70 percent shares. Does she think I will let her be thepany¡¯s biggest shareholder after I¡¯ve managedExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. the ce for so many years?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not telling you what to do, Uncle Kent. I¡¯m only reminding you. It¡¯s time for you to give me back what Mom left for me.¡± All the while, Annalise was calm. Previously, Annalise only thought that her uncle and his family were cruel and heartless. She didn¡¯t want to make the situation awkward. Thus, she decided to give them enough time to fulfill her mother¡¯s will. However, after the incident with Benjamin and the Parks family, she was utterly disappointed with them. Not only were they heartless, but also immoral, despicable, and disgusting. Annalise mused, ¡°At first, when they heard that Julian was 52 years old, they wanted to force me to marry him. Now that they realized Julian was a fine man, they immediately wanted Abigail to be with Julian. They only want things that will benefit them. I can¡¯t believe they are shameless enough to take advantage of everything. Fortunately, Julian and I married by coincidence, and I¡¯m not a country bumpkin like they have mentioned. If not, I¡¯m sure they would continue to bully me! Ha! When Abigail thought Julian was an old and useless man, she immediately interfered with my rtionship with Benjamin. Now, she wants to snatch. Julian from me. Does she even take me seriously? Yes, I¡¯m from the countryside, but I¡¯m not incapable. I know that Uncle Kent made me stay in the vige because he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control me if I grew up in the city. Sadly, he didn¡¯t know I had learned some other skills in the vige.¡± Kent was furious. ¡°Annalise, you should know I¡¯ve managed Moonlight Group for a long time. I¡¯m the person who developed thepany into a corporation that has a market value close to 1.5 billion dors. Do you think it¡¯s easy?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never said it¡¯s easy. But didn¡¯t Mom give you 30 percent of thepany¡¯s shares? Won¡¯t you still benefit from them?¡± Annalise retorted. ¡°You!¡± Kent was at a loss for words. ¡°So, when do you n to transfer the shares to me? Uncle Kent, I need your confirmation.¡± ¡°Over my dead body!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let mywyer contact you.¡± ¡°Get lost, you ungrateful bitch! Get out of my house!¡± Kent exploded in anger. He pondered, ¡°She isn¡¯t willing to take out her betrothal gift. I can¡¯t believe she wants 70 percent of the corporation¡¯s share. That¡¯s too much of her!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You guys should be the ones leaving! Mom left this house for me too,¡± said Annalise tly. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Samuel In Danger ¡°Good. Very good. Annalise, find awyer to talk to me. I would like to see what kind ofwyer can chase me out of the house I have been living in my whole life. Please invite the reporters toe over too. Ask them to report on the news to show the public how my ungrateful niece, whom I raised, betrays me,¡± Kent said, infuriated. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get awyer, and you¡¯ll get the reporters,¡± Annalise said while staring at Kent with interest. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Kent was so enraged by Annalise¡¯s arrogant attitude that he could barely utter aplete sentence. Bethany supported Kent and said to Annalise in a pleading tone, ¡°Anna, please stop. Your Uncle Kent has heart disease and can¡¯t take any more stress.¡± ¡°Let¡¯splete the transfer of ownership the day after tomorrow. You all go find a new house and move out as soon as possible.¡± Annalise went upstairs after saying that. A cold gleam shed across Kent¡¯s eyes as he watched Annalise walk up the stairs. After Annalise disappeared up the stairs, Bethany asked Kent in a lowered voice, ¡°Hubby, what should we do now? Annalise is nothing like a country bumpkin who grew up in the countryside. She¡¯s pretty smart!¡± Kent said through gritted teeth, ¡°Information is too essible in today¡¯s era. Even kids who grew up in viges are quite knowledgeable. I have underestimated her.¡± A hint of malice shed across Bethany¡¯s gaze. She lowered her voice even more as she suggested, ¡°Hubby, now that things havee to this, why don¡¯t we just¡­¡± Without finishing her sentence, Bethany made a gesture of slicing the throat. Kent frowned as he heard that. ¡°Do you think I have never thought of that? Heather had written in her will that in the event of Annalise¡¯s demise, all of the assets in Moonlight Group would be donated to South River Foundation.¡± Bethany muttered, ¡°I thought that only applies if she dies before 20 years old.¡± ¡°If she dies between 20 and 50 years old, 90% of the assets in Moonlight Group will be donated to South River Foundation.¡± Kent was displeased at the thought of this. Bethany replied, ¡°Heather is indeed smart and calcting. Annalise has inherited her intelligence. Otherwise, how could a kid raised in the countryside be that smart?¡± Kent let out a long sigh before saying, ¡°Luckily, I have a backup n.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Bethany¡¯s eyes widened. Before Kent could exin his n, his phone rang. It was a call from Samuel. Noticing who the caller was, Kent shushed Bethany with a solemn expression on his face. Then, he put on a smile and answered the call. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Parks. How can I help you?¡± ¡°Mr. Barton, we¡¯re going back to Jadeborough tomorrow. I must treat you all to a meal before leaving. I suggest we have dinner at Hamilton Hotel tonight. What do you think?¡± Samuel smiled. ¡°Sure thing.¡± Kent readily epted his invitation. ¡°If you guys are free, you maye over here earlier. We¡¯re in the 1888 presidential suite of Hamilton Hotel,¡± Samuel said. ¡°Okay. Sure!¡± Kent replied fervently. After hanging up the call, Bethany lifted her chin in the direction of the stairs. ¡°Are we telling her about it?¡± Abigail rolled her eyes. ¡°Why should we tell her? For her to steal my limelight?¡± Bethany said, ¡°But if we don¡¯t tell her, what if Samuel asks¡­¡± Kent cut her off, ¡°If they ask about her, we¡¯ll tell them that she went out to meet her friends. We¡¯ll exin that since she grew up in the countryside, she enjoys hanging out with those improper friends of hers.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right!¡± Abigail raised her chin, visibly satisfied with that exnation. At four in the evening, Kent, Bethany, and Abigail reached the 1888 presidential suite in Hamilton Hotel. Samuel sat on a couch in the living room of the presidential suite. Alexander was sitting across from him, and they seemed to be having a discussion. Samuel had a grim expression. Meanwhile, Alexander fixed his gaze on Samuel with a look of anticipation. ¡°Alexander, marriage is not something to be taken lightly. You¡¯re a smart guy, and you know that Abigail from the Barton family is not a good egg,¡± said Samuel. However, Alexander was stubborn. ¡°Actually, Grandpa, I¡¯ve always hoped to gain your recognition. Everything I did, including my hard work and effort, was to get your affirmation. I strived to get full marks in my exam. when I was young, and I sessfully obtained four degrees after growing up. After entering Parks Group, I started as an ordinary employee. I¡¯m not afraid of hardships and being tired. I only hope you could look at me.¡± Samuel¡¯s heart ached after he heard that.. He felt even more sorry for Alexander when he saw that thetter¡¯s eyes had reddened. Alexander exined further, ¡°Grandpa, I have had low self-esteem since I was young. I know my identity as an illegitimate child. Hence, no matter how much I want something, I¡¯ll never fight for it with Julian if he wants it as well. But Grandpa¡­¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He paused, raised his reddened eyes to stare at Samuel, and said, ¡°If I could, I would never choose to be an illegitimate child.¡± Samuel was moved by his words. He sighed and conceded, ¡°If you like Abigail, you may ask what she thinks when sheester. A marriage will onlyst long if it¡¯s consensual.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Alexander thanked his grandfather immediately. Suddenly, the door of one of the rooms swung open. Julian walked out and said in a low voice, ¡°You can¡¯t marry Abigail.¡± Alexander chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too unreasonable, Julian?¡± Julian exined, ¡°Us men of the Parks family are not allowed to marry indecent women.¡± ¡°Ms. Barton didn¡¯t marry you merely because she believed the rumors and thought you were 52 years old. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so petty that you¡¯re still upset about that?¡± said Alexander, smiling. Julian said grimly, ¡°She snatched Annalise¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Alexander raised his brows slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Annalise snatch Abigail¡¯s fianc¨¦ too? Does that mean Annalise is indecent, too?¡± ¡°Okay. Both of you, please stop arguing!¡± Samuel hated seeing his family members quarreling. However, in the family, his sons and his nephews never got along with each other. Even his grandchildren couldn¡¯t stand each other. Julian and Alexander fell silent in unison. Julian fished out his phone and showed Samuel a photo he got from Annalise¡¯s phone. ¡°This is absurd!¡± Samuel was infuriated upon seeing how Abigail exposed her shoulder and acted seductively in the photo. All of a sudden, he began coughing incessantly. He couldn¡¯t stop coughing and had difficulty catching his breath. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Both Julian and Alexander were shocked. Julian instantly patted Samuel¡¯s back. p harder! There is sputum stuck in his throat!¡± Alexander said. Hearing that, Julian exerted more force on patting Samuel¡¯s back. ¡°Apply Heimlich maneuver!¡± Alexander suggested. Julian had a grim expression as he said, ¡°That won¡¯t work. Heimlich maneuver only works when there¡¯s a foreign object blocking his throat.¡± Julian immediately called a number for help. ¡°My grandpa has sputum stuck in his throat. What should I do?¡± Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and Alexander proceeded to open the door. The members of the Barton family had arrived. Alexander¡¯s eyes lit up before he pulled Abigail over. ¡°Ms. Barton, hurry! Sputum is stuck in my grandpa¡¯s. throat. Please do something and save him!¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Ungrateful Alexander was aware that Abigail possessed not only exceptional medical aptitude but also a great deal of practical experience. Consequently, this was a good time for Abigail to demonstrate her skills. When Abigail learned that there was sputum lodged in Samuel¡¯s throat, she saw it as a rare opportunity to present herself. ¡°God has provided me with the perfect asion to demonstrate my skill,¡± she mused. She immediately hurled the bag she was holding on the couch and eximed, ¡°Straws. Prepare straws!¡± A hotel was not a hospital. Therefore, Abigail could only use a straw to rece a suction tube for phlegm. Immediately, Alexander contacted the front desk and requested that they send straws. He also urged them to hurry, emphasizing that it was a matter of life and death. The staff delivered the straws in less than a minute. They brought a huge bag of straws out of concern that it would not be enough.. Abigail grabbed a straw, propped one knee on the couch, and inserted the straw into Samuel¡¯s throat to suck the phlegm out, attempting to clear his airway. Samuel¡¯s face turned red due to severe suffocation. His eyes rolled back as well, looking as though he was going to lose consciousness. Abigail tried sucking softly a few times, but Samuel¡¯s face was still purple despite her attempts. Alexander grew anxious. ¡°How is it? Can you handle it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is not a big deal,¡± Abigail responded confidently. She was a bit hesitant when she performed the suction just now. After all, she was a little disgusted as Samuel was an old man. However, in order to gain the Parks family¡¯s favor, she went all out. She sucked hard and cleared out a bit of phlegm. Samuel suddenly coughed heavily. ¡°Grandpa, are you okay?¡± Julian and Alexander asked in unison. Samuel did not speak. He raised his head once more and let out another suffocated groan. His face flushed red again. It was evident that the phlegm was notpletely removed, and it blocked his airway once again when he took a deep breath. ¡°Ms. Barton, please save him!¡± Alexander could tell that Abigail was initially quite hesitant, but now, she had decided to give her all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Abigail shed Alexander a broad smile and then nced at Julian. Just as she was about to suck the phlegm again, there were footsteps at the door. Annalise had arrived. ¡°Oh, Anna, you¡¯re done with your work?¡± Kent beamed. He didn¡¯t tell Annalise about the gathering at Hamilton Hotel, yet she still came. ¡°Julian must have informed her,¡± he thought. However, regardless of how upset he was, he could not show it in front of the Parks family. Abigail was suctioning phlegm for Samuel. She exerted some force and sucked out another mouthful. Samuel coughed violently, but the phlegm was still obstructing his airway. Feeling ufortable, he pped his own chestboriously. He couldn¡¯t describe how agonizing it felt when he could neither cough up the phlegm nor swallow it. He felt like he was at death¡¯s door as he couldn¡¯t breathe properly. ¡°Old Mr. Parks, please bear with me. You¡¯ll be fine soon. Abigail tried again. Samuel¡¯s body had already begun to twitch slightly. Annalise realized at once that something was wrong with Samuel. She rushed over, removed the straw, and then shoved Samuel to lie on his side on the couch.. Then, she reached out and forcefully knocked on Samuel¡¯s spine. Knock! Knock! Knock! She mmed her fist on Samuel¡¯s back as hard as she could, and she exerted so much force that even a crisp thumping sound could be heard when her fist struck the old man¡¯s bones. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Alexander¡¯s face darkened. Annalise ignored him and cupped her palm, giving Samuel¡¯s back a few powerful ps. Her strikes seemed random and arbitrary, but she was clearing the old man¡¯s airway from the bottom of his spine to the top. Samuel let out a heavy cough before breaking out in a violent coughing fit. His suffocated, reddenedplexion slowly returned to normal. Relieved, he took several deep breaths when he could finally breathe again. Patting his chest, he felt a lot better. He immediately thanked Abigail, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Barton!¡± Then, he gave Annalise a solemn look and said gravely, ¡°My bones are all shattered by your strikes. You didn¡¯t have to do that.¡± Annalise was rendered speechless. ¡°This old man is quite ungrateful. Oh, forget it. I¡¯ll just let him be. Most elderly people have strange tempers. One of my mentors, Dariel, also has quite a strange temper. Sometimes he¡¯ll feel like beating me up for no reason at all,¡± mused Annalise, thinking of one of her mentors, Dariel Randall. Abigail was thrilled when Samuel admonished Annalise and thanked her. She immediately smiled humbly. and replied politely, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Old Mr. Parks. It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± She thought to herself, ¡°Old Mr. Parks¡¯ attitude toward Annalise was absolutely awful, and he looks at her with contempt. He must have done some investigations about us. I knew it! Such a prominent family like the Parks family would never let an uneducated country bumpkin like Annalise be part of their family. So. what if they obtained their marriage certificates? When the timees, they will still have to divorce. She is not worthy of taking the betrothal gift worth 300 million dors.¡± The more she thought about it, the happier she got, and she could no longer conceal her smile. Samuel got up to greet Kent. ¡°Mr. Barton, I¡¯m sorry that you had to see that. Unfortunately, I am old, and I¡¯m no longer healthy.¡± He had turned 79 years old and was indeed old. ¡°Not at all, Old Mr. Parks. You are still healthy and young at heart.¡± Kent chuckled,plimenting Samuel. ¡°Haha, thank you, Mr. Barton. I do hope I can live a few more years. After all, I haven¡¯t had great- grandchildren. yet.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Everyone, please take a seat. Julian, you¡¯ll be in charge of ordering the dishes,¡± instructed Samuel. ¡°Okay, Grandpa!¡± Julian answered. From N?velDrama.Org. Abigail went to the restroom to gargle her mouth. When she arrived at the restroom, she dry-heaved multiple times but deemed her effort worthwhile, thinking of how she had gotten Samuel¡¯s favor. Samuel also went to change his clothes and tidy himself up. Everyone sat down to chat, and Samuel inquired about Annalise¡¯s condition. Kent put on a troubled smile and replied, ¡°Old Mr. Parks, although this niece of mine grew up in the countryside and didn¡¯t attend school, she is intelligent and very kind.¡± Although he appeared to be praising her, he was actually belittling her. Everyone understood what he meant. He implied that her rural upbringing rendered her ignorant and devoid of insight. She was nothing but at simple country bumpkin and possessed no other fine traits. Annalise didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Wow. Thank you very much for that,¡± she mused sarcastically. Thankfully, she was not actually married to Julian, and their marriage was merely based on mutual benefit. Otherwise, Kent, Abigail, and Bethany would be the death of her. Samuel¡¯s eyebrows were knitted tightly, and he could not conceal his somber expression. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are still girls who are uneducated in this era.¡± Hearing Samuel¡¯s sigh, Kent and Bethany exchanged a nce filled with joy. Abigail was also delighted. Annalise pursed her lips and murmured in her heart, ¡°The wealthy truly do not understand the suffering of the poor. Many people in the world struggle and give their all just to survive. How would they still be able to study?¡± His remarks reminded Annalise of the host of a famous television program. The host had gone to interview some children who stayed in remote rural areas and asked them, ¡°Do you guys eat corn and potatoes every day? Why don¡¯t you guys eat any meat?¡± It was such a hrious question. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Julian leaned over and questioned Annalise. He had been quietly observing Annalise for some time, and he could not help butugh at the way she pursed her lips into a pout. ¡°How in the world can someone be so genuine and adorable at the same time?¡± he thought to himself. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Samuel¡¯s Test ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Annalise was startled and instantly regained her senses. ¡°Here. Take a look at the menu, and let¡¯s order the dishes together. You can make the arrangements! Julian said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can do it¡­ Um, okay, I¡¯ll join you!¡± Initially, Annalise was going to let Julian handle it on his own However, Julian shot her a nce, indicating that they still needed to act like a loving couple in front of the Barton family. Annalise understood his meaning right away. When Julian leaned over to her with the menu in his hands, she nestled into the man¡¯s arms. She was intentionally trying to annoy the Barton family and also Samuel. ¡°How about this? What do you think?¡± She pointed to a dish, then asked Julian with a smile while lifting her head to look at him. ¡°Okay,¡± Julian responded gently. ¡°Eh? What does this word mean?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°It¡¯s tpia. It¡¯s a kind of fish.¡± The smile at the corner of Julian¡¯s mouth widened, and his eyes were filled with affection. Samuel¡¯s face became even more sullen. When Kent and his family saw that Annalise could not recognize some of the words on the menu, they were even more convinced that she would soon return the betrothal gift to them. During dinner, Samuel wouldn¡¯t stop finding fault with Annalise. Annalise merely asked when Julian would depart tomorrow. Then, Samuel stated in a low tone, ¡°Don¡¯t speak in the middle of a meal.¡± When Annalise licked her utensils, Samuel said with disgust, ¡°Watch your behavior.¡± Then, when Annalise tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, Samuel asked, ¡°Have you always flinched around like this in public?¡± ¡°Flinched around?¡± Annalise thought in rage. She was so furious she felt as if her chest was burning. That was the most unhappy meal she had ever had in her entire life. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Samuel was an old man and the grandfather of her contractual husband, she would have immediately flipped the table in fury. On the other hand, Abigail, Kent, and Bethany were ted. As the meal went on, their moods were lifted significantly. In an effort to please Samuel, Abigail even ced some food on his te using serving spoons. Worried that Samuel might refuse, she even smiled and spoke to the old man about medical theory and nutrition. ¡°Old Mr. Parks, please have some pumpkin. They are beneficial to your health. It¡¯s the best season to have pumpkins right now. Don¡¯t consume them after autumn, though. Pumpkins are cooling foods, so you might catch a cold if you consume them during cold weather. Oh, please have some chicken, too. Among all kinds of meat, chicken contains the most nutrients that can easily be absorbed by the human body. That is also the reason why postpartum women primarily consume chicken to nourish their bodies after giving birth. Grandpa, do have some of this yogurt. They taste good. Dairy helps improve your health. You should consume more dairy products in the future.¡± Subtly, she had changed the way she addressed Samuel from ¡°Old Mr. Parks¡± to ¡°Grandpa.¡± She was pleased when Samuel did not refuse the food she gave him, nor did he say anything about her calling him ¡°Grandpa ¡± Subsequently, she looked at Annalise provocatively. Annalise, who was provoked, rolled her eyes at Abigail. ¡°You!¡± Abigail was filled with anger. As Annalise had a pair of huge eyes, her pupils were barely visible when she rolled her eyes. It was an extremely irritating sight for Abigail. Annalise ced her fork down in displeasure. Samuel reprimanded her once more, ¡°After the meal, you should notify everyone at the table that you have finished eating. That is the most basic type of table manners. Hasn¡¯t anyone taught you this?¡± Once again, Annalise was at a loss for words. She wanted to retort by saying, ¡°No one taught me because I was born without a father, and my mother died when I was three years old. My uncle abandoned me and left me to fend for myself in the countryside. But although no one taught me, I still grew up to be a kind and righteous person!¡± Aware of Julian¡¯s predicament, she suppressed her anger and ignored Samuel. Then, she stood up, walked to the couch, and sat down. If it were not for Julian¡¯s sake, she would have barged out of the ce right away. ¡°How impolite!¡± Samuel remarked. Inwardly, Kent was overjoyed, but he concealed his joy by saying in a remorseful tone, ¡°Old Mr. Parks, please don¡¯t be angry. She has been like this since she was young. It¡¯s my fault for not teaching her proper manners!¡± ¡°Mr. Barton, do eat up. Have some more,¡± Samuel said. Alexander looked at Samuel in confusion, thinking that thetter was acting quite odd. He surmised inwardly, ¡°Grandpa has always been amiable, and he¡¯d never reprimand someone like that. Is he deliberately finding faults with Annalise because he looks down on her? It can¡¯t be because he¡¯s still mad at Annalise for nearly breaking his spine, right? No, that has nothing to do with this. Grandpa must have investigated Annalise and Abigail and concluded that Abigail is a lot better than Annalise. Thus, he regrets it and desires Julian to be with Abigail. Hah!¡± Just then, Alexander inwardly sneered coldly. When he requested to marry Abigail, Samuel advised against it and told him that Abigail was an indecent. woman. It turned out that he wanted to give all the good things in the world to his eldest grandson, Julian. ¡°As expected, Grandpa is biased. No matter how hard I try, I¡¯ll never be as good as Julian. I¡¯m destined to rely on myself in this life,¡± he mused. After eating, the Barton family said their farewells. Annalise immediately picked up her bag and prepared to leave with them. From N?velDrama.Org. However, she was stopped by Samuel. ¡°Hold on, Ms. Barton. I have something to ask you.¡± The Bartons were once again ecstatic. They spected that in a moment, Samuel would try to make Annalise back down by being hard on her. Left with no choice, Annalise could only stay behind. She gazed at Julian and shrugged,municating with him wordlessly. ¡°Your grandpa is making things difficult for me, so if he asked me to get lostter, you shouldn¡¯t me me for not trying my best,¡± she conveyed that message inwardly. Julian regarded Annalise with a gentle smile and said, ¡°Grandpa wants to talk to you. Go ahead.¡± Annalise pouted as she followed Samuel into the study. ¡°Close the door,¡± Samuel ordered. Annalise frowned slightly beforeplying and closing the door. She thought, ¡°If this old man dares to do anything indecent to me, I won¡¯t hesitate to punch him.¡± ¡°Kneel down!¡± Samuel roared. Once again, Annalise was at a loss for words. ¡°What did he just say? Who does he think he is? How dare he make such unreasonable demands? He¡¯s not the king!¡± she mused. ¡°Kneel down!¡± Samuel ordered again. Annalise stared back at Samuel with herrge eyes without flinching. Unable to handle the humiliation any longer, she stated, ¡°Old Mr. Parks, you may be someone important in the Parks family, and your words are not to be defied. But I will not kneel to anyone but my parents and my savior!¡± As Samuel observed Annalise¡¯s determined expression, he could not help but sigh and admit that Julian did indeed have a good eye. Annalise was significantly better than that sycophantic and ttering Abigail. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m sorry for offending you today,¡± Samuel suddenly said. Annalise was confused. ¡°What is going on?¡± she thought. ¡°Thank you for saving my life today. I will definitely repay you by protecting you with my life in the future. You¡¯re right, kid, and you¡¯ve done a good job. I hope you will hold on to your bold attitude and remember what you just said. You shall not kneel to anyone but your parents and your savior,¡± said Samuel. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Wish To Marry Abigail Annalise was even more perplexed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s with this sudden and drastic change?¡± she wondered. ¡°Your medical skills must be outstanding, aren¡¯t they?¡± Samuel asked. When she heard this, Annalise cocked her head to the side and cast him a look of confusion. ¡°His train of thought is so haphazard. One moment, he was talking about kneeling, then he immediately talked about medical skills the next,¡± she pondered. ¡°The technique you used when hitting my back was precise and focused. It¡¯s just like how they say that bold. executiones from superb skills. Anyone could tell that your medical skills are outstanding.¡± Samuel said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that. I just happen to have some experience dealing with choking,¡± Annalise replied. ¡°Good. Very good. That¡¯s what I want to hear!¡± Samuel praised her. Upon hearing this, Annalise was even more puzzled. ¡°Why is he praising me again?¡± she questioned inwardly. Samuel then continued, ¡°Kid, you must remember that no one truly wishes you well in this world.¡± Annalise¡¯s chest tightened at this. She was very familiar with that saying. Her five mentors had always told her this since she was young. Back when she was younger, she thought that her mentors nagged too much, but after she grew up, she gradually developed a deeper understanding of that statement. Those words were indeed true. If even her uncle¡¯s family, who was rted to her by blood, didn¡¯t want her to live an easy life, then why would anyone else wish her well? Samuel then went on, ¡°Hence, you should know how to conceal your true strengths at all times, unless you¡¯re very powerful, or you have to learn how to hide your strengths. That¡¯s the only way that you can protect yourself. I apologize for criticizing you just now. The reason why I kept reprimanding you wasn¡¯t that I genuinely wanted to. It was just that I didn¡¯t want the Barton family to pick on you. You must remember words. For ipetent people, the worst that could happen is that others would look down upon them. But for those who are too outstanding, many would want them to disappear.¡± After Annalise heard this, she was stunned. She looked up at Samuel. It was only then that she knew he only criticized her just now to protect her. He was just worried that the Bartons would pick on her for getting in their way. His thoughtfulness reminded Annalise of her mentors. Her mentors would often nag at her and criticize her. However, they would teach her everything that they knew without reservations. ¡°Thank you!¡± Annalise thanked him genuinely and gave him a slight bow. After listening to Samuel¡¯s exnation, the dissatisfaction in her heart instantly dissipated. She felt like he was an amiable and friendly old man, Samuel hurriedly helped Annalise up and said, ¡°I¡¯m not an old fool. I know how to differentiate good people from the bad.¡± With that, he turned around and went over to his suitcase, pulling out a wooden box. Just then, a few knocks came from the door. After knocking, Julian pushed the door open and entered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Samuel asked with a startled look. ¡°Grandpa, I want to take Annalise out for a walk,¡± Julian replied. He had been sitting in the living room for a while, but Annalise still hadn¡¯te out of the room. Because of this, he was worried that Samuel had been reprimanding her harshly. Samuel nced at Julian before opening the wooden box. The former then took out a bracelet from inside. Handing the bracelet over to Annalise, Samuel said, ¡°Here. This is for you.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t have this!¡± In one nce, Annalise could tell that it was a priceless high-grade emerald bracelet. ¡°This is my gift to you. Take it, my child. Put it on when you step into the Parks residence in Jadeborough.¡± ¡°No, Grandpa. I can¡¯t take this.¡± Based on Samuel¡¯s words, Annalise could tell that the bracelet could bring her some sort of authority. Samuel wanted to give her the bracelet to support her. However, she was in a fake marriage with Julian, and there was no way that she could ept something so valuable from the Parks family. ¡°Just take it first,¡± said Julian. There seemed to be a hidden meaning behind his words, and he intentionally emphasized the word ¡°first.¡± Annalise turned to look at Julian. In response, Julian nodded at her. Upon seeing this, Annalise then cast a strange nce at Julian again. All of a sudden, she felt that Julian didn¡¯t marry her to ward off his unwanted suitors. Instead, their family interests were involved. ¡°You can¡¯t reject a gift from an elder. Just ept it,¡± Julian added. ¡°Thank you!¡± Annalise thanked Samuel again as she cautiously epted the bracelet from him. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll take Annalise out for a walk now,¡± Julian said. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Samuel responded. Meanwhile, Abigail was overjoyed. She had already started to look forward to her rosy future. ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t you think that Old Mr. Parks is especially fond of me?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Kent instantly replied, ¡°Of course. You were the one who saved his life after all. People with his status are terrified of death. After all, they are leading an affluent and wonderful life and haven¡¯t enjoyed enough of it.¡± Hearing his response, Abigail tilted her chin slightly and smiled wide. ¡°I still thought that it would take a bit of time for Old Mr. Parks to distinguish who was the better one between Annalise and me. I didn¡¯t expect that he could tell at one nce. How impressive of him.¡± ¡°Of course. Just take a look at his status. As the head of a prestigious family, there¡¯s no way that he could lead an organization to prosper if he didn¡¯t have a good eye. Otherwise, they would have been brutally defeated by their opponents,¡± Bethany chimed with a smile. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s just that Julian is a bit of a problem. Mom, we have toe up with a n,¡± Abigail stressed, slightly anxious. easy Bethany also furrowed her brows. ¡°They will be returning to Jadeborough tomorrow. It really won¡¯t be us to find an opportunity to gain Julian¡¯s favor. If only they stayed for a few more days, it would have been easier for us to think of a n to win him over.¡± A gleam shed across Abigail¡¯s eyes as an idea struck her. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can get Mr. Alexander to think of a way to get them to stay for a few more days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Bethany¡¯s eyes also lit up at her suggestion. ¡°Get him to think of a n. As long as they stay for a few more days, we will be able to find the opportunity.¡± Just as Abigail was about to send Alexander a WhatsApp message, thetter sent her a WhatsApp message which read: ¡°Ms. Barton, are you free tomorrow? Why don¡¯t we have lunch together?¡± Abigail replied: ¡°I¡¯m free tomorrow. What time is your flight tomorrow?¡± She nned on chatting with him casually before asking if they could stay for a few more days. Alexander replied, ¡°My grandpa will be returning tomorrow, but I won¡¯t be heading back for now.¡± Abigail was delighted by the news and asked: ¡°Then what about Julian?¡± Alexander responded: ¡°He and Annalise are newlyweds. Of course, he won¡¯t be heading back as well.¡± His words served as a reminder to Abigail that Julian was already married to Annalise. ¡°Okay.¡± Once Abigail knew that Julian wouldn¡¯t be going back, she raised her brows at Bethany. The look of joy on her face made it seem as if she had just won the lottery. ¡°Mom, Julian won¡¯t be going back. We have toe up with a n as soon as possible.¡± Alexander then sent her another text: ¡°I¡¯ll see you at Love Ocean Restaurant at noon tomorrow.¡± Abigail replied: ¡°Okay.¡± As Alexander looked at the WhatsApp messages, a scheming glint crossed his eyes. Since Julian could take action before reporting to Samuel, he could do the same. Despite that, he still decided to seek Samuel¡¯s opinion about it. After thinking about this, he left his room and knocked on the door to Samuel¡¯s study. ¡°Come in!¡± Samuel answered. At that moment, Samuel was practicing his calligraphy. ¡°Grandpa, I see that you¡¯re practicing your calligraphy again.¡± Alexander walked over and helped Samuely the paper down. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samuel asked. ¡°Grandpa, I want to marry Abigail!¡± Alexander went straight to the point. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Thank Goodness You¡¯re All Right Samuel froze with the pen in his hand. Arge spurt of ink spread on the paper, ruining his fine calligraphy. His face darkened as he lowered his pen. ¡°I already said that she had a questionable character. She can¡¯t marry into our family.¡± ¡°But weren¡¯t you continuously praising her during the meal earlier?¡± Alexander refuted. ¡°Is there anything wrong with me praising someone who won¡¯t have any rtions with us in the future? Why would there be a need for me to offend her?¡± Samuel exined his reason for praising Abigail. ¡°Are you prejudiced against her just because she wasn¡¯t willing to marry Julian?¡± Alexander questioned. ¡°She stole Annalise¡¯s boyfriend!¡± ¡°Well, didn¡¯t Annalise steal her fianc¨¦ as well? Then can¡¯t I say that Annalise also has questionable morals?¡± Alexander rebutted, unwilling to back down. ¡°Shecks decency. Before she got married, she-¡± Alexander interrupted, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s normal for people to live together before marriage nowadays. You can¡¯t keep using old-fashioned perspectives to restrict young people like us.¡± At this, Samuel shot Alexander a re. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve never begged you for anything in my life. I hope that you will allow me to make my own decision on this. If I¡¯m not happy in the future, I definitely won¡¯t me you. I¡¯ll bear all consequences for my decision. If my life turns out to be blissful, I¡¯ll enjoy the happiness of my marriage. If it only ends bitterly, I¡¯ll also bear the consequences. Grandpa, I hope that you can respect my decision on this. Please!¡± Alexander looked straight into Samuel¡¯s eyes and pleaded with him. He and Julian were brothers from different mothers. Julian was 26, and Alexander was 25. Julian was a legitimate son of the Parks family. Since childhood, he had always been well respected and admired. On the other hand, Alexander was an illegitimate child. He had to conceal his identity and was disrespected since childhood. Only when he turned seven did they finally bring him into the Parks family. The reason for that was that Julian¡¯s mother had passed away. Otherwise, he might never have the chance to return to the Parks family in his entire life. After returning to the Parks family, his cousins insulted him and called him a bastard child. He hid in a corner and quivered in fear, and he told his mother that he didn¡¯t like his new home. His mother simply told him that the new house was huge, and they would get many things that they didn¡¯t have before. However, Alexander didn¡¯t want all those things. He missed their small house, and he hated the new mansion that was always full of insults. As he grew older, he gradually got used to life as a young master in a prominent family. Soon, he came to realize that money was everything. Before he returned to the Parks family, the school he attended was shabby. Besides that, the teachers were also extremely rude to him after knowing about his poor background and how he didn¡¯t have a father. After he returned to the Parks family, he attended a prestigious school and learned about everything posh. When Tony and Samuel noticed his effort, their attitude toward him improved. Under Samuel¡¯s protection, his cousins didn¡¯t dare to insult him anymore. When he turned 18, he entered the Parks Group and worked his way up from the bottom. His superior capabilities won him the support of many members of the Parks family. Now, he had already gathered arge number of supporters within the Parks family. Although Samuel indeed favored Julian over him, Alexander believed that as long as he did his best and worked hard, he might still have the chance to inherit the Parks Group in the future. Marrying Abigail was also a part of his n. If Julian married the daughter of a prestigious family in Jadeborough, Alexander would have to worry about Julian consolidating his power and status with his marriage. However, Julian only married an ipetent girl who grew up in the countryside. Thus, all Alexander had to do was simply marry Abigail. Abigail would be his trump card to defeat his elder brother. To him, it was most satisfying to see two sisters trying to crush each other. This was also the easiest way for him to earn even more supporters. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Seeing how Samuel didn¡¯t respond for a long while, Alexander pleaded with him again.. ¡°Alexander, marriage isn¡¯t child¡¯s y. You shouldn¡¯t act rashly,¡± Samuel lectured him solemnly. Of course, Samuel was well aware that Alexander just wanted to prove his worth. Nheless, thest thing that he wanted to see was the two brotherspeting against each other. Thus, he constantly tried to resolve some of the conflicts that existed between the two of them. However, it seemed as if these conflicts were natural, and there was nothing that he could do to neutralize them. ¡°Grandpa, I really like Abigail!¡± Alexander eximed. ¡°Alexander, I just want you to be happy,¡± Samuel responded. ¡°If I marry Abigail, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be happy,¡± Alexander insisted. ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re already 25 this year. You should take charge of your own marriage. I¡¯m old, and I can¡¯t control this anymore.¡± Samuel heaved a long sigh. Elders should let the young decide for themselves. However, elders also wanted their descendants to lead blissful lives. In fact, there had been an old rule in the Parks family which stated that illegitimate children were not allowed to be part of the n. However, Samuel couldn¡¯t bring himself to rule Alexander out when he saw how scrawny and weak the boy was back then. The child was innocent. The ones in the wrong were adults who couldn¡¯t stay faithful. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± Upon obtaining Samuel¡¯s approval, Alexander was delighted and thanked him. immediately. Meanwhile, the streets were illuminated by neon lights outside, Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Julian walked along the streets with Annalise. The two of them strolled along the pavement by the hotel side by side and chatted along the way. Annalise handed the bracelet and bank card over to Julian and said, ¡°You can have these back.¡± ¡°You can hold onto them first,¡± Julian replied. ¡°They¡¯re too valuable. If they end up being destroyed, I won¡¯t be able topensate for them.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have topensate for them.¡± Julian chuckled. Seeing how warmly Julian was smiling, Annalise was also influenced by his joy. ¡°You sure are generous. Then can I sell them as well?¡± she asked jokingly. ¡°Of course. You can do whatever you like with your gifts.¡± ¡°Are you sure that you won¡¯t regret your words?¡± Annalise asked with a smile. ¡°Yeah.¡± Julian grinned as he raised his brow at her. ¡°Watch out!¡± All of a sudden, a motorcycle zoomed past Annalise. Julian instantly reached out and pulled Annalise toward himself. Due to the motion, the bracelet flew from Annalise¡¯s hands. Annalise felt as if her heart was going to leap out of her throat in fear. She lunged forward to catch the bracelet. At the same time, Julian also lunged forward with Annalise. In the end, Julian fell to the ground. Annalise fell on top of him and caught the bracelet. Julian, whoy on the ground beneath Annalise, turned his head sideways and joked, ¡°Quick reaction you have there.¡± Clutching onto the bracelet, Annalise still felt her heart palpitating from the shock. She thought she was for sure going to lose the bracelet. That bracelet was priceless. Although she would be able topensate for it in cash, she couldn¡¯tpensate for the commemorative significance that it held. ¡°How long do you intend to lie on me? The ground is hurting my back,¡± Julian teased. ¡°Um¡­¡± Annalise lowered her head and saw the intimate position that they were in. Her ears turned red and she stood up awkwardly. ¡°Thank god the bracelet isn¡¯t broken.¡± On the other hand, Julian said, ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re all right.¡± Although it was a simple sentence, it was enough to make Annalise¡¯s heart flutter. She couldn¡¯t believe that he would say that he was relieved that she was all right. To an extent, the thing that he rushed to protect wasn¡¯t the bracelet, but it was her instead. After Annalise had been in a rtionship with Benjamin for a year, he ended up cheating on her. But now, she had only known Julian for two days, and he was already willing to give up his family¡¯s heirloom bracelet for her. They were both men, but there was such a stark difference between them. This left Annalise slightly stunned. Julian gazed at Annalise and looked at her lips, which were slightly parted. He suddenly leaned in. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 A Tinge Of Sweetness Julian¡¯s lips met Annalise¡¯s lips. Just as he extended his arm, wanting to hold Annalise¡¯s neck, her phone rang. ¡°Little fairy, you have a phone call. Little fairy, you have a phone call¡­¡± Julian¡¯s gentle smile widened as he heard Annalise¡¯s ringtone. The more he looked at Annalise, the more he found her cute. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Annalise felt awkward as she heard her ringtone. She instantly picked up the phone and answered the call. Her expression turned grim when she heard Benjamin¡¯s voice from the other end of the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Anna, where are you? I¡¯ll go over and find you. It¡¯s been a whole day and night since Ist met you. Have you calmed down?¡± Benjamin asked. Annalise smiled. ¡°Calm down? So, all this while, you thought I was mad at you? Listen carefully, Benjamin. I¡¯m now a married woman, so I¡¯d like to ask you kindly to stop calling me. Besides, I don¡¯t think there is much between us to talk about.¡± ¡°Anna, don¡¯t say such things in a fit of anger. I know that what I did hurt you deeply. Hence, I apologize for what I did. Why don¡¯t you let me make up for it? Head over to Tayhaven in a moment, and there¡¯s a surprise waiting for you from me. I guarantee that you would love it, I¡­¡± ¡°You idiot!¡± Annalise cut Benjamin¡¯s words off and hung up the phone call. After ending the call, she was still furious, and her expression was very dark, appearing very scary. Her fury was stronger than her feeling of sadness and disappointment. She was angry toward Benjamin and herself. Benjamin¡¯s shameless attitude pissed her off. On the other hand, she was infuriated at herself for failing to recognize how horrible Benjamin¡¯s personality was. Despite dating him for one year, she did not realize that Benjamin was a scumbag. ¡°Little fairy, you have a phone call¡­ Little fairy, you have a phone call¡­¡± Annalise¡¯s phone rang once more. Annalise fell speechless. She felt so awkward that she was embarrassed to look at Julian. ¡°He must beughing at me for being so childish,¡± Annalise thought.. She answered the call, and it was Benjamin again. ¡°Anna, I¡¯m sorry. I promise that I will never make the same mistake¡­¡± Annalise ended the call. As soon as she ended the call, the phone rang again. Before Benjamin could say anything, Annalise retorted fiercely, ¡°Are you done with your bbering? Listen carefully, Benjamin. I, Annalise, have broken up with you. In my dictionary, breaking up with someone means that I am no longer rted to them in the slightest. I will never interact with the person for the rest of my life. Even if we meet by coincidence on the streets, we won¡¯t acknowledge each other¡¯s presence.¡± Annalise was irritated, so she walked forward while shouting into the phone. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re still so reckless. Why don¡¯t you take a few more days to cool down? I¡¯ll contact you by then. Anna, if you calm down and think it through, you¡¯ll understand that once you lose me, you will never find a man better than me¡­¡± In Benjamin¡¯s opinion, Annalise needed a few days to cool down. Then, she would realize that she couldn¡¯t bear to leave him. ¡°I am very calm right now! Benjamin, do you know what an egomaniac is? You are one! Goodbye, loser!¡± Annalise hung up the call in rage. Only then did Annalise recognize that she was holding Julian¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t know when Julian began. holding her empty hand,cing his fingers with hers. On top of that, he was also helping her carry her bag. ¡°Um¡­ When did I give him my bag? When did we start holding hands? Was he the one who held my hand first, or was it the other way around? How far have we walked while holding hands?¡± Annalise questioned in her heart. ¡°Ah, I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± Annalise felt awkward as she tried to withdraw her hand. To her dismay, Julian held on tightly. The smile on his face had disappeared, and his expression was slightly dark. Annalise was confused about what was happening. ¡°Was I the one who grabbed his hand first? Is that why he¡¯s upset?¡± Annalise thought. She loosened her grip. but Julian still held on to it tightly. Annalise smiled while trying to pull her hand once again. ¡°Excuse me, Sir Parks. Could you let go of my hand?¡± ¡°Was that the jerk from yesterday?¡± Julian asked with a jealous look. Annalise wondered if her eyes were fooling her when she saw the jealousy in Julian¡¯s eyes. She believed that she was overthinking. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°You¡¯re a married woman now, so you should avoid him,¡± Julian said. ¡°Sir Parks, we¡¯re in a fake marriage!¡± Annalise exined. In addition, even if they were a true married couple, Julian shouldn¡¯t have any qualms regarding Annalise¡¯s attitude toward Benjamin. ¡°Sir Parks?¡± Julian repeated Annalise¡¯s way of addressing him. He was even more displeased when he heard her call him that. ¡°Ahem, Mr. Parks!¡± Annalise swiftly changed her way of addressing Julian. ¡°Well, am I, someone on your marriage certificate, no match for that scumbag?¡± Julian asked from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Of course not! That jerk is trash!¡± Annalise felt disdain at the mention of Benjamin. Although the mention of Benjamin¡¯s name still made Annalise feel ufortable and painful, she forced herself to think of the man as useless trash. ¡°Well, that means that I¡¯m worse than trash,¡± Julian said. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re calling that jerk by his name, but you¡¯re calling me Sir Parks?¡± Julianined. Annalise was now more shocked. ¡°Is this guy really the eldest son of the Parks family? The one who acted cold and aloof in front of Abigail?¡± Annalise asked herself inwardly. He was currently behaving like a spoiled brat who was asking for candy. Most importantly, his unhappy expression and grumbling tone wasn¡¯t incongruous at all. ¡°How would you like me to address you?¡± Annalise asked. She looked at Julian¡¯s distressed face, and without her knowing, there were hints of resignation and affection in her tone and on her expression. It was as if she gave in and let Julian have his way after seeing him pout. ¡°Call me Julian!¡± Julian replied. Worried that Annalise might disagree, he quickly added, ¡°My grandpa calls me that too.¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll stick to calling you Mr. Parks,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Calling him Julian would be too intimate,¡± she mused. ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m on the same level as that piece of trash?¡± Julian asked. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Of course not,¡± Annalise responded. ¡°But our marriage is just an act, and we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other in the future!¡± she continued in her heart. Julian held tightly onto Annalise¡¯s hand and stopped walking. His gaze was fixated on Annalise. Annalise met his gaze, and her heart skipped a beat. She immediately turned away. Just as she was about to give in and call Julian by his name, Julian changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a little while longer. Firstly, I¡¯ll help you obtain thepany. You should prepare some documents that are beneficial to you tomorrow and hand them over to me.¡± I¡¯ll take it slow. Once we get to know each other more, Annalise will naturally be willing to call me by my name,¡± Julian thought. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I can deal with it.¡± Annalise denied his offer. ¡°This is part of our agreement.¡± Julian was insistent. Annalise nodded. ¡°All right.¡± Julian would assist Annalise in obtaining the shares her mom left for her. In return, Annalise would ward off any of Julian¡¯s future pursuers without a second thought. Annalise was indeed a person with righteousness. ¡°My grandpa will return to Jadeborough tomorrow noon, Come with me to send him off,¡± Julian said. Even though it was a request, Julian spoke in a soft tone, with a hint of pleading. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 She¡¯ll Be Here ¡°All right,¡± Annalise replied. Julian¡¯s gentle tone rendered her happy to agree to his request. She felt him holding her hand, and she tried to pull away, but his grip tightened. Thus, she had no choice but toe up with an excuse. ¡°Mr. Parks¡­ Julian, it¡¯s gettingte, so I have to head home. I¡¯lle over tomorrow to send your grandfather off with you.¡± Julian heard Annalise pause and address him by his name, and he was ted. Unable to control his excitement, he pulled her into his arms and looked down at her, his eyes glimmering. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± ¡°Julian Parks!¡± Annalise eximed, startled by Julian¡¯s sudden actions. Her heart fluttered. Their current posture was quite intimate.. Plus, they were under the street light, and the faint yellow glow of the street light created a hazy atmosphere, which made Annalise feel overwhelmed. There was a hint of earnestness and enchantment in Julian¡¯s deep and maic voice as he said, ¡°Lose the ¡®Parks¡¯ part.¡± Annalise¡¯s ears became red as she suddenly realized how good Julian was at flirting. ¡°He¡¯s even better at flirting than Benjamin. He¡¯s already flirting with me after we have only known each other. for two days! I wonder how many girls he had flirted with before? So that¡¯s why he had to pretend to be married to fend off his pursuers,¡± Annalise thought as she instantly came to her senses. She pushed him away and forcibly pulled her hand away from his grip. Julian was startled, but he eventually came to a realization. ¡°This is normal. She has just gone through a breakup, and she was betrayed, so it¡¯s difficult for her to trust someone else. I¡¯m too impatient,¡± he thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯m going home!¡± Annalise snapped. ¡°Let me drive you home,¡± Julian offered. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just call myself a cab.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman. It¡¯s not safe for you to hail a cab alone at night,¡± Julian insisted. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Annalise suddenly recalled what Benjamin had said to her before. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re a woman. You shouldn¡¯t go. out at night because it¡¯s not safe.¡± ¡°So, Benjamin and Julian are the same! They are both great at caring for women and flirting. Ah, whatever! They are both liars anyway,¡± she thought to herself. Julian made a phone call and told Annalise that a car would be arriving soon. Both of them walked together for a while and saw a Bentley stopping in front of them. A driver got out of the car and opened the door for them. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Parks. Please.¡± Annalise was a little ufortable when she heard the driver calling her that. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a title for the next three months,¡± she assured herself. After that, the driver drove Annalise to the Barton residence. She had just arrived home when she heard her WhatsApp notification sound. It was a message from Julian: ¡°Will you be up at ten tomorrow morning?¡± He still remembered that she mentioned that she loved to sleep in. She replied: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be up if we¡¯re sending someone to the airport. I¡¯ll only sleep in sometimes when I have nothing else to do,¡± she thought. He replied: ¡°All right. I¡¯ll pick you up at ten tomorrow morning.¡± She texted back: ¡°All right.¡± He replied: ¡°I¡¯m really happy to have taken a stroll with you tonight. You even held my hand.¡± Annalise cursed herself inwardly and thought, ¡°Damn it! I knew it. I held his hand when I was talking on the phone just now!¡± She tried her best to exin and replied: ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I was talking on the phone at that time, so I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Sorry about that!¡± Julian replied: ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Good night. Sweet dreams.¡± Annalise sighed and also wished him a good night. She was about to put down her phone and take a bath when she heard the WhatsApp notification sound again. This time, it was a text from her friend, Samantha Heard: ¡°Anna, are you free tomorrow? Can you apany me on a blind date? This is so annoying! I keep telling my mother that I¡¯m only 24 years old this year, but she keeps forcing me to go on a blind date. She says that if I don¡¯t find someone right now, all the good candidates will be taken by someone else.¡± Samantha was one of the few good friends that Annalise had. She had known her on the first day when Kent brought her to the city. The Barton family had organized a small weing party that day and invited all the upper-ss people in Horington to attend. Most women around her age were disgusted that she came from a rural area, but Samantha was the only one who took the initiative to befriend her. Annalise remembered that she had to send Samuel to the airport tomorrow, so she replied: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m busy tomorrow because I have to send someone to the airport.¡± ¡°Is it during nighttime? My blind date will be held at night.¡± Annalise asked: ¡°Your blind date is at night?¡± Samantha replied: ¡°Yup. It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock at night. I guess that my date isn¡¯t willing to treat me to dinner.¡± Annalise could not help butugh and replied: ¡°Pfft! Then, why are you still going?¡± Samantha replied: ¡°I have no choice. My mother forced me to do this.¡± Annalise sent her aughing emoji and texted: ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow night.¡± Samantha texted: ¡°All right. Don¡¯t bete. Come to Hamilton Hotel before eight tomorrow night.¡± Annalise was surprised and asked: ¡°A blind date at a hotel? Why do I have the feeling that this man has ulterior motives?¡± Samantha replied: ¡°Whatever. We would probably just eat something and chat in the lounge by the main hall downstairs. Even if I like him, there¡¯s no way I would get a room with him. He can keep dreaming!¡± Annalise giggled and replied: ¡°It¡¯s fine as long you know what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. See you tomorrow! Love you! Good night!¡± The next day, after sending Samuel to the airport, Julian invited Annalise to lunch. Since Julian had already paid for their lunch on the day they went to get their certificates, Annalise wanted to repay him, so she insisted on paying for their lunch this time. Julian just wanted to have lunch together with Annalise, so he dly epted Annalise¡¯s offer. After lunch, Julian invited Annalise to watch a movie together that night, but she informed him that she had another appointment. ¡°All right, then. I¡¯ll return home to look at the documents you prepared,¡± Julian replied. At seven-thirty in the evening, the Moon Hall on the ground floor of Hamilton Hotel was already booked. ¡°Are you sure she ising?¡± Benjamin asked Samantha anxiously. Samantha was confident as she sipped on her orange juice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be here.¡± ¡°How about you call and ask her where she is now?¡± Benjamin proposed. He knew she should be arriving soon if she really kept her promise. ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha smiled faintly and sent Annalise a message on WhatsApp: ¡°Girl, where are you now?¡± She sent a voice message on purpose so that Benjamin could hear her. Annalise also responded with a voice message: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girl. I won¡¯t bete. I¡¯m on the way right now and will be there in ten minutes.¡± Samantha replied: ¡°Okay!¡± She raised her eyebrows as she smiled at Benjamin. ¡°I¡¯m pretty reliable, right?¡± After Benjamin knew that Annalise wasing, he immediately gave some orders to his subordinates. ¡°I want everyone to be on alertter. Don¡¯t screw up. When I reach the high notes during my piano performanceter, I¡¯ll signal with my left hand. You will then let down the rose petals on the ceiling. During my confession, when I mention the words ¡®grow old together,¡¯ you will immediately let down the snowkes. Do you all understand?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± a few men replied in unison.. ¡°All right. It¡¯s time for me to go outside and lead her in.¡± Samantha realized that there was not much time left, so she quickly hurried outside to get Annalise. She even had to pretend that she didn¡¯t know Benjaminter. A few minutester, Annalise hurried over. Samantha quickly ran over and held her arm. ¡°Here you are.¡± ¡°Has your date arrived yet?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Not yet. He¡¯s not on time. How annoying!¡± Samanthained. Annalise smiled andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s wait for a while.¡± Samantha suddenly looked down as she received a WhatsApp message: ¡°Moon Hall.¡± Samantha immediately handed her phone to Annalise andined, ¡°Where¡¯s the Moon Hall? He said we were supposed to meet in the main hall before this!¡± ¡°Come on. I know where it is. It¡¯s right there,¡± Annalise said as she dragged Samantha toward the Moon Hall. Annalise had just arrived at the door when she heard someone ying the piano inside. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Embarrassment Annalise raised her eyebrow cheekily as she smiled at Samantha. ¡°This man has done his research. He even knows you like piano songs,¡± she teased. ¡°I wish that Benjamin prepared this for me,¡± Samantha thought bitterly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s good-looking or not,¡± Annalise joked. Samantha¡¯s eyes flickered as both of them entered the Moon Hall arm in arm. Annalise was stunned when she saw the person who was ying the piano on the stage in the middle of the Moon Hall. Benjamin was wearing a white shirt and tie. His slender fingers danced across the ck and white keys as music sprang from the piano. The whole setup entuated his elegance and nobleness. However, Annalise was utterly disgusted. No matter how good he was at ying the piano, how good-looking he was, or how elegant he looked, she thought he was absolutely disgusting. After Benjamin saw that Annalise had arrived, he continued ying the piano as he smiled gently at her. She used to say that she liked the way he looked when he was ying the piano. Annalise was grossed out by Benjamin¡¯s smile. She removed Samantha¡¯s hand from her arm and looked at her suspiciously. ¡°So, is this the blind date that you were talking about?¡± Samantha immediately grabbed Annalise¡¯s arm and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Anna. Benjamin did all these romantic gestures because he truly loves you. I¡¯m your best friend, so I want you to be happy.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re not my best friend. You¡¯re Benjamin¡¯s best friend!¡± Annalise pulled her hand away as she was hurt. by the deception. She might not have many friends, but she treated each one of them sincerely. Furious and disappointed, she turned around to leave the private room. ¡°Anna, wait up! At least hear what Benjamin has to say, Samantha urged as she extended both of her arms to stop Annalise from leaving. Benjamin also became anxious when he saw that Annalise was leaving. He immediately gestured, and rose petals started falling from the ceiling. One of the petals managed tond on Annalise¡¯s head. ¡°Anna, I really want you to be happy,¡± Samantha said. Annalise fixated her gaze on Samantha and suddenly realized something. ¡°Samantha has never thought of me as a friend because she secretly looked down on me. That is why she subconsciously thinks I¡¯m not worthy of Benjamin when she doesn¡¯t even know the whole picture. So, she thinks I should ept him if he confesses to me,¡± Annalise thought to herself. Annalise blocked Samantha¡¯s phone number and her WhatsApp in front of her and turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Anna. I really love you!¡± Benjamin called out after Annalise. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. You¡¯re not worthy of loving me!¡± Annalise snapped as she walked outside. ¡°Annalise Barton!¡± Samantha yelled. She had stopped calling her ¡°Anna,¡± and there was anger in her tone. Turning around, Annalise was amused as she looked at Samantha and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°What are you thinking? Someone as noble as Benjamin loves you. What more do you want? To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just a girl that came from the vige. Aside from your good looks, what more do you think you have? You should consider yourself lucky that Benjamin wants to be with you. There are a lot of girls that want to be with him, and they don¡¯t have a chance! Yes, you are beautiful, but how long will your beautyst? Are N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. you still going to be beautiful in ten years? When the timees, what would you have left?¡± Samantha ranted. ¡°Are you finished?¡± Annalise responded as she looked at Samantha coldly. Samantha seemed to be angered by Annalise¡¯s cold gaze. She continued furiously, ¡°With Benjamin¡¯s qualities, do you have any idea how many women tried their best to get married to him? It¡¯s a blessing to your family that he has his eye on you! He just made a mistake that any man would have made. Why are you holding it against him? Anna, listen to me. Just reconcile with Benjamin. You won¡¯t meet another man like him anymore. I¡¯m not saying that there aren¡¯t any better men than Benjamin out there, but with your qualities, those men won¡¯t be interested in you.¡± Annalise looked at Samantha in amusement and retorted, ¡°If you like disgusting men like him, why don¡¯t you marry him?¡± As expected, some friends only showed their true colors after something had happened. Annalise turned to leave while Samantha yelled after her, ¡°You¡¯ll be sorry! After turning down Benjamin, you won¡¯t find another man like him in your life!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about him?¡± All of a sudden, a man¡¯s voice was heard at the door. Benjamin and Samantha were stunned to see Julian. Even the staff who were getting ready to produce the man-made snowkes were stunned. ¡°Oh, no. Things aren¡¯t looking good for Mr. Quigley. This man has such an elegant aura. Although he is just wearing a regr shirt and pants, he gives off such a noble aura,¡± they thought. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°My wife is getting bullied. How can I not be here?¡± Julian said as he walked toward Annalise and put his arm around her waist. He tilted his head and smiled at her. It was as if his smile had warmed up the world. Subsequently, the atmosphere instantly became cold when he stopped smiling. He red at Samantha, and his cold tone was full of mockery. ¡°Did you say my wife won¡¯t find another man that¡¯s better than Mr. Quigley in her life? What qualities does Mr. Quigley have that made you so confident about that? If I¡¯m not wrong, the Quigley family only has a worth of 10.5 billion dors. Thepany that Mr. Quigley is handling only produces a profit of not more than 75 million dors annually, right? Well, I guess it¡¯s understandable for country bumpkins like you to think that it¡¯s a lot. Let¡¯s not talk about the worth of 10.5 billion dors ¨C 1 billion and 50 million dors is already a lot for you,¡± he mocked. Samantha was stunned when she heard Julian¡¯s words. ¡°A mere 10.5 billion dors? What is he talking about? Who does he think he is? How can anyone disregard a worth of 10.5 billion dors just like that?¡± she wondered. Benjamin was also stunned because he had seen Julian before. He had run into Julian when he was chasing after Annalise after she ran out of the room. He still remembered that Julian was looking at him with a weird look on his face. Benjamin¡¯s eyes were full of hostility as he frowned at Julian. ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°What does he think he¡¯s doing? How dare he touch Annalise?¡± he wondered. ¡°I¡¯m Annalise¡¯s husband, Julian Parks,¡± Julian said as he introduced himself. His face beamed with pride when he mentioned Annalise¡¯s name. Benjamin frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not from Horington?¡± The Quigley family was the most influential family in Horington, and no one dared to look down on them. Julian suddenly scoffed and looked at Benjamin. ¡°What¡¯s so good about Horington? Is it embarrassing if I¡¯m not from Horington? Are you trying to stir up trouble? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m the eldest son of the Parks family in Jadeborough. You¡¯re wee to visit Jadeborough and stir up trouble anytime,¡± he taunted. Although Benjamin was standing on stage and Julian was below the stage, his presence easily overwhelmed Benjamin even though his voice wasn¡¯t even loud. Samantha was surprised when she learned about Julian¡¯s identity. She felt jealous as she stammered, ¡°The Parks family from Jadeborough? How is Annalise so lucky?¡± Ignoring everyone in the hall, Julian continued to put his arms around Annalise and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Darling. We better not spend too much time with these bumpkins, or they may cheapen our value.¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Why Don¡¯t We Try Dating? After leaving the hotel, Julian grumbled, ¡°Too busy to go to the movies with me, but free enough to meet a scumbag?¡± Annalise tried to exin, saying, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m here to apany Samantha for her blind date¡­¡± The moment she lifted her head, she caught sight of Julian¡¯s look of distrust. He fixed his eyes on her as if he was watching her spin her web of lies. Unable to withstand the pressure from his stare, Annalise continued, ¡°It¡¯s true. Let me show you our chat history.¡± Fishing out her phone, she quickly scrolled through the text but realized their chat history was gone after she blocked Samantha. Although she could easily employ her hacking skills to recover their chat history, it was overkill to be utilizing them for such a trivial matter. Therefore, she admitted, ¡°I¡¯ve blocked Samantha just now, so our chat history is gone.¡± Julian remained silent and gazed at Annalise. Annalise stressed, ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to watch a movie. Youe with me!¡± Annalise sighed and agreed, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go, then.¡± It was to thank him for defending her dignity, although she could have done it herself. Smiling faintly, Julian reached out his hand and stroked Annalise¡¯s head. Warmth welled up in Annalise¡¯s heart by such a sweet act from Julian. After they had arrived at the movie theater, Julian told Annalise to wait for him. He then booked an entire hall and bought some popcorn, fried chicken, and Coke. Once he was done, both of them entered the screening hall together. Having observed Julian¡¯s diligence in buttering her up for the past two days, Annalise presumed that he would select a romantic film. Itpletely caught her by surprise that he would pick a cartoon, which was her favorite. This was because she was sent to her rtive¡¯s house in the countryside by her uncle when she was six. Growing up in an environment where she was constantly scolded and mistreated by her rtives, she didn¡¯t even get to have a proper meal sometimes, let alone enjoy the luxury of watching television. Only when she met her mentors by chance did her quality of life improve. However, with such burdening missions assigned by her mentors, she was too busy for television. It was indeed true that when one reached adulthood, they would subconsciously try making up for things. they had missed out on during their childhood. Therefore, among the various genres of shows, she loved cartoons the most. In her opinion, romantic films were fine during the lovey-dovey scenes, but her heart would clench at those heartbreaking scenes. Thriller films were way too exhrating for her heart to bear. Suspense films were mind-twisting, while the stunts in action movies made her feel dizzy. Therefore, cartoons were the best as they did not contain any of theplications in real life. Engrossed in the cartoon, Annalise was watching it with relish while the corners of her lips curled up with her eyes sparkling. Julian could not help smiling at the sight of Annalise. While she enjoyed the film, he was gazing at her while feeding her snacks from time to time. Annalise would open her mouth to eat the popcorn that Julian fed her. When the movie ended, she asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°We¡¯d continue tomorrow night!¡± Grinning, Julian continued feeding Annalise popcorn. Embarrassed, Annalise stretched out her hand and demanded, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Julianughed. ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten half the bucket of popcorn.¡± Annalise suddenly recalled that she was being fed while enjoying the movie just now. Having her full attention on the film, she thought it was Madeline who had been feeding her. She had grown ustomed to it as Madeline had always fed her food while they watched movies together asionally. Thetter would always mention that she wanted Annalise to grow healthy and chubby. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Julian stretched his hand out to Annalise.. Reluctant to give him her hand, Annalise hesitated briefly. Julian¡¯s gaze darkened as he suggested, ¡°I¡¯ve not been in love before, and you happen to be single as well. Why don¡¯t we try dating? It might work out. If it indeed works out, then we don¡¯t have to file for divorce anymore. Well, everyone is trying to find the right one among millions of people for themselves in life. Of course, I¡¯ll respect your decision. Once we hit the three-month mark, we shall divorce if you still find me unsuitable. Come on!¡± Annalise met Julian¡¯s brooding eyes and ced her hand in his after some slight hesitation.. She mused to herself, ¡°Fine. It¡¯s not like it¡¯d do me any harm by holding his hand. I shall just cooperate with him. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway, since three months will fly by quickly. It took me more than three months to move on from Benjamin, so it¡¯s impossible for me to fall in love with a different man.¡± However, she liked what Julian just said, where he mentioned that everyone was trying to find the right one among millions of people for themselves in life. Meanwhile, after Julian had taken Annalise away, Benjamin was boiling with rage at the Moon Hall of Hamilton Hotel. He began hurling things on the ground, smashing the red wine and cutlery prepared for the candlelight dinner, and kicking the snow-making machine. He then fumed, ¡°Damn it! This is ridiculous!¡± He had never experienced such humiliation in the past 25 years of his life. Samantha advised, ¡°Benjamin, don¡¯t be upset about it. Anna is so deeply in love with you. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s someone¡¯s wife. She must have found a stranger to put on an act to infuriate you. Isn¡¯t there a charity g in a few days? I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be touched if you buy something at the auction as a gift for her.¡± Upon hearing that, a glint shed across Benjamin¡¯s eyes. In the meantime, Abigail changed the mealtime to evening. She nned on seducing Alexander and acting coquettishly to invite the Parks brothers to the Barton residence. Moreover, she would make sure Alexander brought Julian with him. That way, she would have the opportunity to cement her rtionship with Julian. When Abigail arrived at the restaurant, Alexander was already there, waving at her. d in a sky-blue maxi dress, Abigail strode toward Alexander in her high heels. She had designed the outfit herself, where the slim fit entuated her alluring figure. When she noticed that Alexander was gawking at her appearance, satisfaction grew in her. Abigail then did her usual trick. ¡°Mr. Alexander, I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡± ¡°No worries. You¡¯re punctual, and I¡¯ve only arrived not long ago.¡± Grinning, Alexander gazed at Abigail as he thought, ¡°Abigail dresses so well. Just the way she dresses alone is way better than Annalise. In Jadeborough, Annalise is going to be aughingstock.¡± Abigail inquired, ¡°Mr. Alexander, how long will you guys be staying at Horington?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Abigail, are we friends?¡± Alexander asked suddenly. ¡°Of course we are.¡± ¡°Then stop calling me Mr. Alexander. It sounds strange. Just call me Alexander.¡± Abigail responded gracefully, ¡°My pleasure. Alexander, is there a reason why you¡¯ve asked to meet me today? Feel free to speak your mind.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. With that, Alexander had a better impression of Abigail. However, he did not have a crush on her. He simply thought that those were all her merits, and he believed that the more merits she had, the better chance she would have of defeating Annalise. Letting out augh, Alexander added, ¡°There¡¯s indeed something special. But I shall keep you in suspense for now; I¡¯ll share it with you once we¡¯re done eating.¡± Well aware of how realistic Abigail was, he must try to disy his status in the Parks family discreetly in order to leave a good impression on her before he revealed his n. Abigail answered with a smile, ¡°What is it? You¡¯re making me curious by saying that.¡± In fact, she was not in a rush at all. She was nning to get along with Alexander and invite him and hist brother to the Barton residence after they were done eating. After that, she would act flirtatiously while. emphasizing that they must all be there. ¡°Let¡¯s dig in. The food shall be served soon.¡± The corners of Alexander¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Sure.¡± They ate while having a casual chat. Alexander shared with Abigail that he held his grandpa in high regard and that his grandpa was also fond of him. Upon learning that Alexander¡¯s grandpa was fond of him, Abigail became interested. Previously, she had heard that Alexander was favored in the Parks family, so she leaned forward, pretending like she was interested in listening to him.. Alexander then divulged that his grandpa had paved the path for him by making him start work from the bottom, so everyone would acknowledge his capability. However, he was currently the general manager of a subsidiarypany owned by Parks Group. Abigail could not refrain from asking. ¡°Then what about your brother, Julian?¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Mismatch At that moment, disdain washed over Alexander. Despite how he felt, he raised his brows and smiled before answering, ¡°He¡¯s the general manager at the headquarters.¡± He was utterly displeased when he said that. ¡°Julian only became the general manager of the headquarters. because Grandpa thinks he¡¯s the rightful heir. It¡¯s okay, though. Nothing is certain yet. We¡¯ll see who¡¯s the one ending up at the top in due time. Although Grandpa is supporting Julian, he¡¯s getting old now. I bet he doesn¡¯t have much time left on earth. On the other hand, not only do I have Dad¡¯s support, but I also have a lot of supporters in the Parks family. Judging by the current situation, Julian made a grave mistake when he married a country bumpkin like Annalise impulsively, just to regain his pride,¡± he thought. At the same time, Abigail was thinking to herself, ¡°Still, Julian is much more incredible.¡± Despite her thoughts, she smiled and said in awe, ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re so impressive!¡± ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Alexander blinked his alluring eyes and smiled at Abigail. ¡°Of course!¡± Abigail answered in a sincere manner. ¡°Abigail, I¡¯ve actually fallen for you ever since the first time I met you. Will you marry me?¡± Alexander gazed at her affectionately. The sudden confession of love made Abigail overjoyed. Her lips curled up subconsciously. ¡°Did the third son of the Parks family of Jadeborough just propose to me? He¡¯s the manager of a branch office in Parks Group! Indeed, he¡¯s so much better than Benjamin,¡± Abigail pondered. However, if she were to take her pick, she was more interested in marrying Julian. ¡°Although Alexander is handsome and capable, he¡¯s still no match for Julian. Julian¡¯s charm and elegance are to die for! Plus, his cool and indifferent demeanor makes me just want to conquer him and make him fall for me. Also, Julian had chosen to be with a girl like Annalise. How can I possibly let Annalise marry someone greater than the man I¡¯m marrying? Hence, by hook or by crook, I have to snatch Julian away from her. However, I can¡¯t afford to reject Alexander now because he can serve as a backup, and frankly, he¡¯s a superb backup option. Just in case I can¡¯t be with Julian in the end, I can always marry Alexander because, after all, he¡¯s into me,¡± she thought. With those thoughts in her mind, she acted surprised and nced at Alexander affectionately. ¡°Me? Is that okay? But you¡¯re from the Parks family. Unlike you, I¡¯m a nobody.¡± ¡°Abigail, you¡¯re an amazing woman. You¡¯re so amazing that I¡¯d push myself even harder in the future because otherwise, I might think that I¡¯m not good enough for you,¡± replied Alexander. Abigail bit her lower lip and uttered shyly, ¡°I¡¯m not as amazing as you think I am, am I?¡± ¡°You are!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so kind, Alexander. How about this? Come and have dinner at my house tomorrow so that you can tell my parents about it,¡± suggested Abigail. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve agreed?¡± Alexander was shocked. Still behaving shyly, Abigail suggested, ¡°Yes. Since this is a matter of importance, perhaps you should bring Old Mr. Parks along with you. Oh, wait. Old Mr. Parks has already gone back to Jadeborough, hasn¡¯t he? How about you get your brother toe over instead?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Alexander agreed. Right then, Abigail¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight when she achieved her goal. The next day, Alexander asked Julian to apany him for dinner at the Barton residence. Julian agreed without hesitation and said, ¡°Sure.¡± He thought, ¡°That¡¯ll work! I¡¯ll invite Annalise to a movie after dinner. Also, I can tell her that I¡¯ve already gone through all Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. the materials, and she can now regain the shares her mother left for her. After that, she¡¯ll be the chairman of Moonlight Group straight away.¡± Alexander didn¡¯t expect that Julian would agree to it. He shed a half-smile and asked, ¡°Why did you agree so willingly?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern you. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s someone I¡¯d like to see in the Barton family!¡± In response, Alexander just slightly raised his brows without getting mad. That night, the brothers didn¡¯t set out together. Julian only headed toward the Barton residence at around five in the evening. As for Alexander, he left at three in the afternoon. Before he set out for the Barton residence, he went to the airport to fetch someone first. Tony Parks, their father, had arrived that day. Since Julian wasn¡¯t close with Tony, he never bothered about Tony¡¯s whereabouts. At the same time, Tony never contacted Julian too. At six in the evening, Julian saw Tony and Kent talking about the marriage between both families the moment he set foot in the living room of the Barton residence. When Julian arrived, he heard Tony saying, ¡°My dad has told me about the marriages between our families, and I¡¯m very d about it. Although I have no objections regarding the marriage between Alexander and Abigail, I don¡¯t approve of the marriage between Annalise and Julian.¡± ¡°Is your approval relevant?¡± Julian¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Since when did he have a say in my personal matters? He has never cared about me ever since I turned seven. Grandpa was the one who raised me. What makes him think he has the right to meddle with my life now?¡± he wondered. ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± Tony thundered and thought, ¡°What a bastard! Not only does he disrespect me at home, but he¡¯s also disrespecting me in front of others.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a father!¡± Julian retorted coldly. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Right then, Kent stepped in and urged, ¡°Julian, mind your attitude when you speak to an elder. Stop talking, okay?¡± Julian kept his mouth shut after that. He then ignored Tony and sat on the couch quietly as he waited for Annalise toe downstairs. Tony was still infuriated. While sitting on the couch, his chest was heaving with anger. Soon after that, a series of footsteps were hearding from the stairs. When Tony turned toward the sound, he saw a woman walking down the stairs. Annalise had already heard them talking when she was still upstairs. Right then, she knew Julian¡¯s father had arrived. Although she didn¡¯t know Tony¡¯s personality, she went down prepared. Before she went down the stairs, she¡¯d already put on some makeup, curled her hair, and put on a white skirt. Tony was amazed when he saw how pretty Annalise looked. However, his expression darkened when he remembered that Annalise had grown up in a vige. ¡°She¡¯d never been to school, and she doesn¡¯t even understand the words written in menus!¡± he eximed inwardly. He then asserted his dominance by putting on a straight face and saying, ¡°You¡¯re Annalise, aren¡¯t you? Did you register your marriage with Julian?¡± ¡°Hello. Yes, I have!¡± Annalise showed no signs of haughtiness or humility in her attitude. Since she didn¡¯t know what Julian¡¯s rtionship with his father was like, she wouldn¡¯t address Tony as ¡°Dad¡± if Julian didn¡¯t tell her to do so. ¡°After all, we¡¯re just putting on a show, and Julian¡¯s the one in charge. I¡¯ll just do whatever he says,¡± she thought. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re good enough for him? You should take a look at yourself in the mirror! You¡¯re just an illiterate country bumpkin, and you wish to climb up the social ladder?¡± Tony¡¯s words were incredibly blunt and straightforward. Annalise instinctively furrowed her brows and wondered, ¡°Is this how rich families in Jadeborough behave? So what if I grew up in the countryside? I don¡¯t owe him anything!¡± She then formed aeback in her head and wanted to retaliate. Julian suddenly chimed in, ¡°Who are you to say if she¡¯s good enough for me or not? Instead of asking her to look in the mirror, you should learn to know your ce. Also, you don¡¯t have to worry if she¡¯s illiterate. All I want in a wife is kindness. What¡¯s the point in having a heartless wife who knows how to read? I think a kind, illiterate wife is at least a hundred times better.¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Julian Is Tricked ¡°Y-You¡­ Y-You bastard!¡± Tony was so angry that he couldn¡¯t articte his words properly. He gritted his teeth and roared with a deep voice, ¡°Julian, you can bring shame upon yourself all you want, but neither I nor the Parks family is willing to get humiliated by this woman!¡± ¡°Shame? How so? Don¡¯t you think being disloyal and having a mistress is more shameful than having an illiterate and poor woman as a wife?¡± Julian didn¡¯t hesitate in airing his family¡¯s dirtyundry. To him, there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t say in public, especially when the other party had said something hurtful first. ¡°Y-You!¡± Tony was trembling in anger.. ¡°Calm down, Dad. Calm down.¡± Alexander patted Tony¡¯s back before throwing Julian a helpless nce. ¡°Julian, stop it.¡± ¡°For as long as I¡¯m still alive and kicking, there¡¯s no way the Parks family would ept her!¡± Tony fumed. Deep down, Tony didn¡¯t want Julian to marry a capable woman because, after all, he wanted Alexander to be the new CEO of Parks Group. However, Julian was still his son, regardless of the circumstances. ¡°If he marries a country bumpkin, how am I supposed to show my face in public? What am I going to answer when someone asks me which rich family is Julian¡¯s wife from? I can¡¯t possibly tell them that my daughter-inw is a country bumpkin, can I?¡± he thought to himself. ¡°We¡¯ve already registered our marriage, so we¡¯re legally married. You can disapprove all you want, but she¡¯s already a part of the Parks family,¡± Julian answered. Tony knew he couldn¡¯t win the argument against Julian, so he red at Annalise and asked, ¡°What about you? What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going along with whatever Julian said,¡± Annalise answered. Upon hearing that, Tony mocked, ¡°Well, why would a country bumpkin like you back down after you¡¯ve finally established a rtionship with a prominent man like Julian? Listen to me, you¡¯re not on par-¡± Right then, Julian interrupted, ¡°So, which rich family is your mistress from?¡± ¡°You! Shut up, Julian Parks!¡± Tony was infuriated when he heard Julian saying the word ¡°mistress¡± again. At the same time, Alexander was ashamed, and the smile on his face began to fade. The mistress Julian was referring to was none other than La Ziegler, Alexander¡¯s mother. At that moment, a housekeeper appeared and told them that dinner was ready. Since Kent wasn¡¯t keen on waiting for a fight to happen between Julian and Tony, he grabbed the opportunity to be the peacemaker. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Let¡¯s eat. Since it¡¯s already so late, I bet everyone¡¯s starving.¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s eat,¡± Alexander urged Tony. Tony got up and went to the dining room alongside Alexander. Annalise, on the other hand, just gazed at Julian. Seeing that, Julian softened his expression and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise agreed. When everyone had taken their seats at the dining table, Tony red at Julian and commanded, ¡°Return to the Parks residence today!¡± Julian ignored him and reached out to grasp Annalise¡¯s hand. Annalise had no idea what Julian had been through, so she wondered, ¡°What¡¯s with the rtionship between him and his father? Based on everything I¡¯ve heard from him, I know his father had found himself a mistress. Perhaps that had hurt his mother and him deeply, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s on bad terms with his father. I bet he¡¯s very sad at this moment.¡± Hence, she held his hand in response andforted him silently. Since Annalise didn¡¯t have a father, she¡¯d always wondered what he looked like and whether he knew of her existence. ¡°Maybe he knows I exist, but he chose to abandon me?¡± she wondered In an effort tofort Julian, Annalise filled his te with food and said softly. ¡°Eat more, okay?¡± Bam! Seeing that, Tony mmed his fork on the table and scolded Annalise, ¡°You can suck up to him all you want, but the Parks family will never ept a woman like you! Well, unless Julian gives up his status as an heir to the Parks family and leaves the Parks family voluntarily. Hearing that, Annalise instinctively wanted to let go of Julian¡¯s hand. ¡°That sounds serious!¡± she thought. However, Julian held her hand tighter and stared at Tony mockingly. ¡°Perhaps you should only say that when you¡¯re the Parks family¡¯s decisionmaker.¡± ¡°You!¡± Tony was fuming with rage again. Julian then took some food for Annalise and said gently, ¡°Eat.¡± Annalise heaved a sigh of relief when she found out that Tony wasn¡¯t in charge of the family and that he couldn¡¯t chase Julian out, even if he wanted to. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly cause him to lose his status in the family over a fake marriage,¡± she mused to herself. Right then, Abigail suddenly shot Kent a meaningful look. Seeing that, Kent immediately held up his ss and said, ¡°Here, let¡¯s have a toast. Since it¡¯s such a rare asion to have everyone having dinner here, let¡¯s drink. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re having wine or not, but let¡¯s have a toast. I¡¯d like to thank all of you foring over for a simple dinner. Please forgive us if the food isn¡¯t up to expectations.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite,¡± Tony said. When they were on the journey from the airport, Alexander had told Tony about Abigail. Hence, he knew a bit about her. Although she was from a less prosperous ce like Horington, she was rather capable. Not only was she pretty, but she also had amazing medical skills for a person her age. Besides, she also had her own fashion brand, and it was quite well-received by the younger generation. Since Horington had less opportunity for development, he believed that once she¡¯d been introduced as a daughter-inw of the Parks family, she¡¯d be able to aplish great things in Jadeborough. Everyone raised their sses after Kent had spoken. Since Julian wasn¡¯t in a good mood, he finished his ss of wine in one go. Abigail was thrilled when she saw Julian finishing his whole ss of wine. ¡°Later, the housekeeper is going to take him to the guest room. I¡¯ll head inside once the drugs start to kick in. After he has hooked up with me, I¡¯ll just tell everyone I¡¯ve gone in to bring him water, but he took advantage of me. How am I capable of defending myself if he were to come on to me?¡± she mused to herself. A few minutester, Julian suddenly felt like the room was spinning. He then took a nce at his ss and immediately knew something was wrong. His heart skipped a beat, and he eximed inwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve been too careless! Could it be Tony?¡± Julian then leaned toward Annalise and whispered in her ear, ¡°Get me out of here!¡± Annalise could feel his hot breath on her ear when he spoke. The ambiguous feeling made Annalise¡¯s heart race. Immediately after that, he shoved his car key into her hand. With the key in her hand, Annalise got up and wanted to help Julian up. Tony got angry and mmed his fork on the table again. ¡°Can¡¯t you guys behave yourselves? Why are you acting so inappropriately in front of others? Don¡¯t you guys know shame?¡± Annalise had no time to respond to that because she could feel Julian breathing heavier. She helped him up and was about to leave. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is he not feeling well? Quickly bring Julian to rest in the guest room, Anna. I bet he drank too fast,¡± Kent said. ¡°Get me out of here. Bring me to the hospital!¡± Julian whispered in Annalise¡¯s ear again. At that moment, he could feel how strong the drugs were, and he was about to lose control of himself. ¡°If this goes on, I¡¯m going to lose control soon. I need to get to the hospital immediately,¡± he thought. Abigail was afraid that Annalise would send Julian to the hospital, so she shot Kent another meaningful look. Seeing that, Kent instantly let go of his fork and rushed toward Julian to hold him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? He can¡¯t even stand up straight! Quick! Get him to rest in the guest room. Anna, I¡¯ll help you bring him there.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Amazing Medical Skills Kent forcibly supported Julian into the guest room. However, Julian stretched out his hand to push Kent away. Kent came forward again and helped Julian into the guest room. Smelling the fragrance of her body, Julian subconsciously leaned toward Annalise. Immediately, Kent helped him up. The two sent Julian into the guest room together. ¡°Anna, I think Julian is drunk. Go and make him a ss of honey water.¡± Kent wanted to get Annalise to leave. With what consciousness he had left, Julian reached out and grabbed Annalise¡¯s wrist, not letting her go. Annalise said to Kent, ¡°Uncle Kent, could you get Mary to make it?¡± ¡°All right.¡± Kent¡¯s eyes glinted. He thought, ¡°I can get Abbie to send the honey water into the room, then think of a way to get rid of Annalise. I¡¯m sure Annalise wants the shares that her mother left her.¡± After Kent left the room, Annalise locked the door straight away. ¡°Lie down!¡± Annalise barked. Julian immediately did as told. Annalise touched Julian¡¯s wrist with her fingers to check his pulse. As their skin grazed each other, Julian grabbed Annalise¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his embrace. Annalise fell into Julian¡¯s arms, her tips touching his because of the impact. Suddenly, Julian hissed in pain. Annalise had inserted a silver needle into him. She had only agreed to let Kent send Julian into the guest room because of the silver needles she had always carried with her. Otherwise, she would have driven Julian to the hospital when he had passed her the keys just now. While he was still in pain, Annalise inserted two more silver needles into the back of his hand. There are many capiries on the back of a hand, and the pain could keep Julian awake. Indeed, his burning eyes regained a moment of rity shortly after. Seeing that Julian was awake, Annalise said, ¡°I¡¯m just helping you with the poison. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± She then quickly unbuckled his belt. She was terrible at it, as she had never done it before. Once she was done, her face and ears flushed red. Nevertheless, she could not care less about the situation. Decisively and skillfully, she inserted another needle into Julian¡¯s acupoints. Her actions were smooth. After inserting the needle, she quickly twisted it and it vibrated slightly. In only a few seconds, she had inserted about eight needles into Julian¡¯s acupoints. If someone were to spectate the situation, they would know that she was a professional in acupuncture who was on par with traditional medicine practitioners who had decades of experience. ¡°Take a deep breath!¡± said Annalise sternly. Julian followed Annalise¡¯s instructions. Sure enough, he could think better after taking a deep breath. However, a whileter, the effects of the drug kicked in again. Julian grabbed onto Annalise¡¯s wrist, but Annalise quickly dodged it and pierced him with another needle. Noticing the change in Julian¡¯s expression, Annalise raised a hand, wanting to hit the back of his neck. Immediately, Julian tilted his head and dodged the attack. As he avoided her, Annalise quickly and urately inserted a few more needles into his acupoints, causing him to yelp in pain. Annalise did not stop there and inserted more needles. Only after inserting more than 20 needles into his body did Annalise stop. ¡°Bear with it!¡± said Annalise. ¡°S-Stop talking!¡± Julian said through gritted teeth. Right now, he could not stand listening to her voice. If he did, all their hard work would go to waste. Annalise looked at Julian and kept quiet. After that, she stood up and went to the bathroom. She grabbed a towel, soaked it, and ced it on Julian¡¯s forehead to help lower his temperature. Julian continued to take deep breaths. Every time he did it, he would feel better and more clear-headed. Annalise raised her head and looked at the clock on the wall. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s been three minutes since I inserted the needles. These acupoints have miraculous effects on getting rid of the poison. Barring idents, Julian will be fine in ten minutes.¡± Right then, Annalise heard the sound of someone twisting the doorknob. Realizing that Annalise had locked the door, Kent shouted anxiously, ¡°Anna, open the door!¡± He had already prepared the honey water and called Abigail toe over. ¡°Anna, open the door. I can help take care of Julian,¡± yelled Abigail, who was also at the door. She had wanted to check on Julian¡¯s condition immediately. After all, she was worried about Julian and Annalise being together in a room. However, Alexander had stopped her and had a word with her. She did not expect Annalise to lock the door. ¡°Anna, open the door!¡± Kent shouted again. Annalise narrowed her eyes. She looked toward the door, then at the clock on the wall. ¡°If I let them in now, Julian will look bad in front of them. I¡¯ll let them wait for another few minutes,¡± she mused, Suddenly, Julian sat up from the bed. Annalise turned to look at him. Seeing the depth and rity in his eyes, Annalise breathed a sigh of relief. Julian beckoned her over with a finger, and she moved closer to him. ¡°No¡­ I-I can¡¯t possibly say that,¡± was Annalise¡¯s response after Julian whispered something in her ear. Julian reached out and squeezed Annalise¡¯s waist. ¡°Ah, fuck!¡± Annalise cursed. Julian shed a smirk upon hearing Annalise curse. Just as he was about to squeeze her waist again, she quickly stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Julian grinned and pouted at Annalise. Annalise looked toward the door and thought, ¡°Although there is a door between us, I can feel that Abigail is anxious.¡± ¡°Anna, open the door. I¡¯m a doctor. I can treat Julian. Can you let me check on Julian¡¯s condition?¡± Abigail tried her best to speak in a low voice. However, she could not suppress the anxiety in her. ¡°Hey, not so hard¡­¡± Annalise said on purpose, feeling somewhat delighted when she heard the uneasiness in Abigail¡¯s voice. ¡°Anna, open up!¡± Kent was a bundle of nerves as he listened to the sounding from the room. He frowned and looked at Abigail.. ¡°Knock the door down!¡± Abigail said through clenched teeth. Just then, Alexander and Tony came over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are they doing in there?¡± asked Alexander. Alexander could tell that Abigail had not given up on Julian. He thought, ¡°She thinks of me as a backup, and at the same time, she wants to sleep with Julian. Atst, Annalise beat her to it. Haha. I¡¯ve purposely stalled her just now. Does she really think I want to talk with her? I¡¯ve been through many stuff. Of course, I know what¡¯s going on in her wicked mind. Does she really think I¡¯m a love-struck idiot who is deeply in love with her? I show interest in her because she is slightly better than Annalise, and I can embarrass Julian with her,¡± Tony¡¯s face darkened when he heard the weird noisesing from the room. He ordered, ¡°Alexander, break. down the door!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡­ don¡¯t think it¡¯s good.¡± Alexander wanted to add some spice to the situation. In fact, he had been waiting for his father to give the order. ¡°Do it!¡± Tony roared. He was purple with rage.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 His Story ¡°But, Dad¡­¡± Alexander was getting impatient. Since they were young, he had never had the opportunity to see Julian make a fool of himself. Alexander wished he could barge inside immediately and view the climax with his own eyes. He prayed that Julian would be so startled that he would lose his ability to reproduce. ¡°Break the door open,¡± Tonymanded sternly. He wanted to see how they would exin themselves after doing such an absurd thing. Bang! Alexander stepped back before he swiftly gave the door a hard kick. The door was flung open. Inside the room, Annalise was sitting in front of the dressing table, and Julian was combing her hair. As the man was too rough with theb, sheined, ¡°Hey, that hurts. Do it gently.¡± Everyone was stunned. They wondered what was going on. The moment they burst through the door, Julian threw theb to the ground and red at everyone who had entered with bad intentions. ¡°Is this the teaching of the Barton family? Or the teaching of the Parks family?¡± His statement simultaneously insulted both Kent and Tony for being rude. ¡°How about you? You¡¯re the eldest son of the Parks family, and you¡¯rebing a woman¡¯s hair in a woman¡¯s room? Is this what the Parks family has taught you?¡± Tony was enraged. The gaze he gave Annalise was filled with contempt as he thought, ¡°This country bumpkin has no other skills, but she has a knack for seducing a man.¡± Julian was a cold and indifferent person. Many noble women in Jadeborough wanted to get closer to him, but he had never given them a second nce. Tony deemed that he had severely underestimated Annalise, not knowing what kind of trick she had used to seduce Julian. ¡°My mom died when I was young, and I don¡¯t have a dad. Who was there to teach me anything? Let¡¯s go, Annie,¡± Julian countered, taking Annalise¡¯s hand and leaving with her.. ¡°Get your ass back here, Julian!¡± Tony exploded. ¡°Well, well. Is this what the Parks family has taught you? To be rude to others?¡± Julian snorted and led Annalise away. Behind him, Tony was breathless with anger. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Once they got into the car, Annalise, while driving, asked Julian, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks for your help today,¡± Julian replied. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s not a big deal anyway.¡± She recalled the self-control he had when she poked him with the needles. He had used less than ten minutes to recover. ¡°Are you good at medicine?¡± Julian probed. He had investigated the Barton family when he came to Horington and had a rough understanding of the Barton family. Kent Barton was a heartless person. His sister had entrusted thepany and her daughter to him, but he had only taken over thepany and abandoned Annalise in a vige. His wife, Bethany Langdon, was not a kind woman either. While Abigail had a good upbringing and was considered more talented than her peers, she harbored evil Intentions and had a terrible personality. Only Annalise was different from the rest of the Barton family. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Even though she grew up in a vige and had never received a formal education, she would volunteer at the orphanage once every month. On the days she volunteered, she would educate the children in singing and reading as well as some basic greetings in Ustranasion. Julian had seen the video of her teaching the children. She treated them with affection and was fluent in Ustranasion. He would never believe it if someone told him that Annalise was uncultured. Besides volunteering at the orphanage monthly, she would donate to the orphanage and retirement house in the form of things. Each time she did, the number of things she donated had to be delivered by a truck. Most of them were essential items the orphanage and housescked, such as books for the children and entertainment facilities, seasonal change of clothes, and summer and winter nkets for the elderly.. All these things she provided needed a lot of money. Julian had also found out that Annalise had been donating since she was 13 years old. At that time, Kent had not brought Annalise back from the vige. He did not give her a single cent while she was there too. This proved that Annalise had her source of ie despite hailing from a vige. The fact that she had a source of ie at the age of 15, Julian concluded that someone must be helping her behind the scenes. However, he could not uncover that person¡¯s identity, so the mysterious person must have a significant background. In regards to their marriage, Julian did not make the decision to marry her solely because of what he had learned about her and her kind heart. It was because she had standards. Even if she had to suffer from her decision, she would not hesitate to leave behind an unworthy man. ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯m just average. When I was a kid, I learned a little from a barefoot doctor in the vige,¡± Annalise answered. ¡°Does the barefoot doctor know a lot and can treat any illness?¡± Julian asked with a smile. Annalise smiled as well and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Of course. The vige doctor doesn¡¯t have a specialty and treats everything.¡± ¡°So, are you saying that you¡¯re an all-around doctor?¡± Julian chuckled. His mood had significantly improved when he saw her mischievous expression. If it had been in the past, he would not have calmed down so soon after getting into an argument with his father. Each time he did, he had had to sleep for a long time to get over it. Julian had been telling himself to ignore that heartless man, yet he could not help but feel hurt sometimes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a doctor¡¯s license. It¡¯s just some tricks I learned from the vige doctor. If I saw it before, then I have the know-how; but if not, then I don¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°Besides medicine, what else do you know?¡± Julian asked curiously. ¡°Does ying with cats and dogs count?¡± She knew Julian was not in a good mood, so she shed him at smile while driving. The smile on her face warmed Julian¡¯s heart. He returned the smile. ¡°Try it.¡± ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re neither a cat nor a dog. I¡¯ll just imitate a rooster¡¯s crow.¡± With, she began crowing as a rooster would. Her imitation was perfect and no different from a real rooster. Julian could not stifle hisughter. Wearing a smile on his lips, he turned to look out the window and felt that the scenery had just be more beautiful. ¡°I think your dad cares for you, but he¡¯s showing it the wrong way. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, you can trymunicating with each other,¡± Annalise suggested. ¡°It¡¯s also fate that you guys can be father and son.¡± In her heart, she believed that all kinds of meeting in life were fated to be and should be cherished. The reason Julian¡¯s father despised her probably stemmed from his love for Julian too. Julian¡¯s smile faded away, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding. The mean things he told me aren¡¯t because he cares for me. He just thinks I¡¯ve embarrassed him by marrying you. The only thing he cares about is his image and reputation, not me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Annalise thought and fell silent. As if a dam had broken, he continued, ¡°Once upon a time, I had a happy and harmonious family too. He was the one who ruined it by bringing his mistress and Alexander back, causing my mother to end her own life. After Mom passed away, his mistress moved into the main residence, and Alexander took my room.¡± He paused briefly, then added, ¡°No matter how much Iined, he would always tell me that I should give. in to my younger brother.¡± What he did not say out loud but only in his mind was, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I would ever get past my trauma if Grandpa had not brought me away.¡± That was thest time he had cried in his life. While listening to his story, Annalise felt bad for him and held his hand in hers. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 You Are More Important Than Him Annalise did not expect a young man in Jadeborough, who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, to have a scarred childhood. All of a sudden, she felt sorry for him. Annalise lost her mother when she was three, while Julian lost his mother when he was seven. Her father was unknown, and his father did not care about him. Although her life seemed more tragic, his life was rather pitiful too. Hence, she tried to hold his hand andforted him silently. Feeling the heat on the back of his hand, Julian smiled and held Annalise¡¯s hand back. He put her hand on the steering wheel and said, ¡°Drive carefully.¡± Annalise¡¯s ears turned red. She quickly concentrated on the road after that. Suddenly, Julian called out, ¡°Annalise!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Annalise responded. He sounded strange, and she thought he looked too serious. ¡°Although we don¡¯t know each other well, we are still husband and wife,¡± Julian said. Annalise felt that the man sounded too serious. She immediately corrected him, ¡°We¡¯re fake husband and wife, and it¡¯s going tost for only three months.¡± ¡°Yes, three months. So, within these three months, we have to abide by the agreement. Unless we agree to break up with each other, no one can separate us,¡± Julian said. Annalise was a clever woman. She quickly turned to look at Julian and asked, ¡°You think your father wille to look for me?¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Julian answered. Annalise nced at Julian again, but as soon as she saw his grim expression, she joked, ¡°Would you be angry with me if I scolded your father as you did?¡± She wanted him to loosen up. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, because you¡¯re more important than him in my heart.¡± From the moment they received their marriage certificate, Julian knew that Annalise was the one he would protect for the rest of his life. Annalise¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Why am I so touched hearing his words? Is it because I¡¯m hungry for love since I grew up without parents?¡± she wondered. She had fallen in love with Benjamin because he had said that she was important to him too. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Annalise had always thought that she was a sensible person, yet she still could not help but fall in love with Benjamin because of his serious confession and affection. Julian, however, was different from Benjamin. While Benjamin was romantic and was good at giving surprises, Julian was someone who would choose her instead of a priceless bracelet. I really should stopparing them with each other,¡± she thought. After sending Julian back to the hotel, Annalise told him to have a good rest. In return, Julian reminded Annalise to drive carefully on her way back. He also told her to wait for him at the Barton residence tomorrow and that he would go over and apany her to talk about the shares with Kent. Annalise waved him goodbye, then drove back to the Barton residence. When she arrived home, Tony and Alexander had already left. Seeing Annalise, Abigail rushed over and started a heated argument with her. ¡°Annalise, shame on you! Aren¡¯t you in love with Benjarnin? Why did you hook up with Julian?¡± Abigail¡¯s words amused Annalise. She refuted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who wants to be with Benjamin? I gave him to you, so why are you still making a fuss here?¡± ¡°Did I ask you to give him to me? Who do you think you are? Divorce Julian right now!¡± Abigail snapped. Tony had a good impression of Abigail and had no opinion for her to marry his son. If Annalise did not divorce Julian, then the only person she could marry was Alexander. However, after spending time with him several times, Abigail preferred Julian. Julian was the eldest son of the Parks family. Not only that, but he was also the general manager of the headquarters and was more handsome than Alexander. Abigail thought that Julian, with such a cool and arrogant temperament, must be someone who was capable and had a strong will. Otherwise, he would not have dared to challenge Tony. ¡°Idiot!¡± Annalise chided with contempt and went up the stairs. ¡°How dare you call me an idiot? I¡¯m going to kill you, you bitch. Get out of here! Get out of the house right. now!¡± Abigail wanted to follow Annalise upstairs. Standing on the stairs, Annalise looked at Abigail with disdain and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should get out of this house! As I said, my mom left this house for me. You guys should move out as soon as possible.¡± After saying that, she continued to make her way up the stairs. ¡°Anna!¡± Kent bellowed. Annalise turned around and looked at him indifferently. She had only known Kent for his selfishness and greed. But after what happened tonight, she saw a whole new level of nasty on him. ¡°How shameless of him to use such kinds of drugs!¡± she eximed inwardly. ¡°Divorce Julian. You saw it too. Julian¡¯s dad doesn¡¯t like you at all. You will have to divorce him eventually, so why do you want to get in your sister¡¯s way?¡± asked, Kent. Annalise gave Kent a nonchnt look and said, ¡°Uncle Kent, don¡¯t worry about me. Just find a ce and leave as soon as possible!¡± With that, she went up to her room without looking back again. Once Annalise was gone, Bethany cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°She has moved to the city for more than at year, but all she has gained is that arrogant attitude of hers. Who is she to ask us to leave all the time? Hubby, do we really need to move and give up this house?¡± ¡°In her dreams!¡± Kent gnashed his teeth. ¡°What did you say the other day about having thest alternative?¡± Bethany asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been transferring thepany¡¯s property since a few years ago, just in case thewyer helps Annalise. Also, I¡¯ve fired almost all the senior executives Heather had promoted with the excuse that they¡¯re too old to adapt to thepany¡¯s growth. The rest of the senior executives are my confidants.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Bethany felt relieved. ¡°Hubby, what do you think we should do about Abbie?¡± she added worriedly. Abigail furrowed her brows. She held her phone and said, ¡°Dad, Alexander sent me a message again. He proposed to me.¡± ¡°Alexander is using you to crush Annalise to benefit himself,¡± Kent said. ¡°I think the rtionship between Alexander and Tony is better than the rtionship between Julian and Tony,¡± Bethany chimed in. ¡°You¡¯re right. But Julian is the eldest son, after all, and he has Samuel¡¯s support,¡± Kent said solemnly. Bethany sneered, ¡°Samuel is almost 80 years old. How long can he live? Didn¡¯t you see it? He choked and almost died at the dinner that day. He¡¯s dying. Aren¡¯t Tony and Alexander going to be in charge of the Parks family after that?¡± Kent fell into deep thought. Abigail¡¯s frown deepened as she thought, ¡°Yeah, as soon as Samuel dies, Tony and Alexander will be in charge of the Parks family. Besides, Alexander told me that Samuel is very good to him. Alexander seems not bad at all. The thing is, Julian doesn¡¯t like me, and Annalise is not easy to deal with now. God, this is hard.¡± ¡°Abbie, what do you think?¡± Bethany asked. Abigail turned to look at her father. ¡°What do you think, Dad?¡± Kent said, ¡°No matter what, Alexander is much better than Benjamin. How about we take the chance? In any case, Alexander and Julian will be the onespeting with each other in the end. Julian has Samuel¡¯s support, but Alexander, too, has Tony¡¯s support. Hence, both of them are equally strong.¡± He continued, ¡°As long as you¡¯re stronger than Annalise, you can be of great help to Alexander in the future, and Alexander¡¯s chances of winning will be greater too. We¡¯vee this far; Julian fell for our trap, but he managed to suppress the drug¡¯s effect. I don¡¯t think we can find another chance in the future. If we miss Alexander this time, you¡¯ll end up with Benjamin in the end.¡± Post Navigation Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Give Me 1.5 Billion Dors Upon listening to Kent¡¯s analysis, Abigail narrowed her eyes. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s do this!¡± She thought, ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to pick Benjamin. Besides, Julian and Alexander are on par with each other since they each have their respective supporters. To increase Alexander¡¯s chances of winning, all I need to do is to oppress Annalise continuously. If everything goes well, I¡¯ll be the lady of the Parks family in Jadeborough!¡± With that in mind, she replied to Alexander¡¯s message: ¡°But, how about the wedding proposal? Is there not going to be one?¡± Alexander texted back: ¡°Just wait. You¡¯ll get a surprise tomorrow!¡± Abigail responded: ¡°Okay! Love you!¡± Upstairs, Annalise received a call from an unknown number after her shower. ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± Annalise spoke into the phone while applying lotion to her body. It was not unusual for her to answer calls from strangers because she was working on several business projects and had to deal with many people whom she might not know personally. Upon hearing that, the person on the other end of the line said with disgust, ¡°It¡¯s me, Tony.¡± Annalise knitted her brows. She continued massaging her body with lotion and said in a calm voice, ¡°How can I help you?¡± She thought, ¡°Julian was right. Tony has approached me. Thank goodness Julian warned me about Tony. At least now I know how I should handle him.¡± Abigail was ready to give it to Tony should he go overboard. Tony said, ¡°Meet me at Palm Rock Cafe tomorrow at noon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not avable tomorrow. Sorry!¡± Annalise turned him down. A vortex of anger swirled inside Tony. ¡°Julian and you are now married, and I¡¯m Julian¡¯s dad. Can¡¯t I ask you a few questions?¡± ¡°All right,¡± Annalise agreed reluctantly. ¡°If I refuse to meet him now, he¡¯ll probably find other ways to meet me or even humiliate me,¡± she thought. Annalise texted Julian the next morning to ask if he wanted toe to the Barton residence. Julian did not reply to her message. A few secondster, she remembered the medicine he had taken yesterday. The medicine might have dispelled the poison from his body, but it would cause him to be drowsy. She then left him another message: ¡°Sleep well. Come and meet me in the afternoon if you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll be busy with some work in the morning and noon.¡± At noon, Annalise arrived at Palm Rock Cafe. Although she was notte, Tony was already waiting for her in the cafe. A hard glint shed across his eyes the moment Annalise entered the premises. He started voicing his dissatisfaction, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you made me wait for you, Ms. Barton.¡± ¡°We¡¯re supposed to meet at noon, aren¡¯t we? I don¡¯t think I¡¯mte,¡± Annalise defended herself. ¡°Sit!¡± Tony said icily. Annalise sat right in front of him. Tony put on a serious face and did not look approachable. Neither did Annalise find him intimidating, nor was she afraid of him. She did not even try to get in his good books. Upon noticing how calm she was, Tony snorted inwardly. ¡°Ignorance is bliss, I guess?¡± He then took out a check from his wallet and ced it right in front of Annalise. Annalise looked up and asked, ¡°What is this supposed to mean?¡± She stared straight into Tony¡¯s eyes. There was not a single trace of fear on her face. ¡°My son deserves a better woman. Take this check and stay away from him. Feel free to write the figure you want,¡± Tony said. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Annalise asked while flipping the check. Tony despised her even more after seeing how she had shown interest in the check. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to come here to y mind games with you.¡± Annalise started counting the boxes on the check and mumbled, ¡°Hundred thousand, million, ten million¡­¡± She then looked up and asked Tony, ¡°So I guess I could only write about 99 million dors on this check?¡± Tony choked on the coffee he was drinking upon hearing Annalise¡¯s question. He thought, ¡°What a greedy country bumpkin. How dare she ask for more than 99 million? I don¡¯t think she knows how much 10 thousand dors is!¡± Annalise continued, ¡°I can only cash out 99 million dors from this check. The betrothal gift that Grandpal gave me was already worth 300 million dors. Anyone with a sound mind wouldn¡¯t give up 300 million dors for 99 million dors, right? Unless¡­¡± Tony felt that he was about to explode in rage when he heard the word ¡°unless¡±e out of her mouth. ¡°Unless what?¡± Annalise answered in a serious tone, ¡°Unless you give me 1.5 billion dors!¡± know what you¡¯re talking about, Annalise? Do you know how much 1.5 billion dors is?¡± Tony ¡°Do you eximed. He could not believe her words. ¡°Why on earth did Julian fall in love with this kind of woman? Not only is she illiterate, but she also doesn¡¯t understand how to read recipes. For someone who has never seen 10 thousand dors in her life, how dare she ask for 1.5 billion dors? How atrocious!¡± ¡°I have no idea how much it is, but I do know it¡¯s definitely more than 300 million dors,¡± Annalise said. ¡°You¡¯ll pay the price for your greed, Annalise!¡± Tony snatched the check, tore it into pieces, and walked out of the cafe. ¡°A woman like her doesn¡¯t deserve a single cent from me! Does she think she can be a member of a wealthy family by marrying Julian?¡± Tony thought. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see how the upper echelons of society in Jadeborough would ravage and humiliate her. Once she sumbs to the pressure, she¡¯ll eventually file for a divorce with Julian. Julian is just throwing a tantrum. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll also divorce her in no time. After all, theye from two very different worlds. Who would fall for a woman whom everyone despised?¡± He smirked as he left the cafe. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Annalise looked at Tony¡¯s back as he stormed out of the cafe. She smirked and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°What a hypocrite. I¡¯m not even mad when he humiliated me and said that I¡¯m not good for his son. Yet, he got upset just because I asked for 1.5 billion dors? I guess I¡¯ve overestimated this so-called prestigious Parks family!¡± Right then, Annalise received a call from Madeline. ¡°You guys are going to the charity dinner tomorrow, right? I¡¯m going too. I¡¯m itching to spend some money.¡± Annalise fell silent. Although her mentors had yet to meet Benjamin, they knew she was in a rtionship with him. When Annalise told her mentors about Benjamin, Madeline even searched for his photos and information on the inte and shared them with the other mentors. All her mentors felt that Benjamin was chance. Compatible with Annalise, but they thought they should give him a After all, finding a good match for her was not easy. They were willing to ept Benjamin as long as he could treat Annalise well in the future. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madeline could tell Annalise was a little emotional. ¡°Did Benjamin do something bad to you?¡± ¡°I broke up with him, Ms. Tuffin,¡± Annalise said. She had thought of telling Madeline about her marriage with Julian but decided to keep it a secret in the end. She did not want them to worry about her since the marriage was only tost for three months. ¡°Broke up? Wait a minute. Did you dump him? Or did he dump you?¡± Madeline asked. ¡°I broke up with Benjamin because he cheated on me. So, I guess I dumped him?¡± Annalise pondered for a moment. She then answered her, ¡°I dumped him, Ms. Tuffin.¡± Upon noticing Annalise¡¯s hesitation, Madeline shook with fury. ¡°You¡¯re not telling the whole story because you¡¯re trying to protect him, are you? I¡¯ll destroy him tomorrow night! Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Julian Is Jealous A surge of warmth spread within Annalise as she said, ¡®Ms. Tuffin, it¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want him.¡± She was clearly upset when she spoke of Benjamin, but after seeing how her mentor was so concerned about her, she suddenly thought that Benjamin was not worth mentioning. When Madeline Tuffin, Annalise¡¯s fifth mentor, heard that it was Annalise who dumped Benjamin, she showed her protective side, asking, ¡°Is it because you saw the weakness that he had been hiding when you two were dating? You did the right thing. When ites to men, we should go by the principle of quality over quantity. You must have high standards. Break up if you think you two are not suitable to be with each other. You don¡¯t have to hesitate in breaking up with men who make you feel ufortable. End the rtionship. immediately. You¡¯re still young and are not in a rush to find a partner. I will help you search for a man after at few years, and I promise to find you the right man who deserves you.¡± ¡°All of you will still think I¡¯m young even after a few years.¡± Annalise suddenly burst outughing joyfully. ¡°No. If you are still single when you are 30, we, as your mentors, will wish for you to get out of our sight.¡± Annalise roared withughter again. ¡°I will go with you to the charity dinner tomorrow night. Buy anything you like, and we shall shop till we drop,¡± said Madeline. ¡°That bastard Benjamin will be there too. I will buy everything he likes so he can¡¯t have any of them. How dare he mistreat Annalise! He should take a closer look at who is backing her up,¡± she thought. ¡°Sure,¡± Annalise agreed. ¡°I will wait for you at eight o¡¯clock sharp at the entrance of Hamilton Hotel tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Sure, Ms. Tuffin.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so heartless. If I hadn¡¯t called you, you wouldn¡¯t even think about calling me, would you? How could you not tell me about your breakup?¡± Madeline grumbled. Knowing that Madeline was concerned about her, Annalise said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think, Ms. Tuffin. I nned. to go back and tell you guys in person.¡± ¡°All right, I was messing with you. Remember that you¡¯re like our own daughter in our hearts. No parents in this world can stand someone mistreating their daughters, and the same goes for us. We may not be powerful, but we still have the ability to protect you. The reason we asked you to keep a low profile and stay low is for your own protection. We don¡¯t create trouble, but when troublees, we¡¯re not afraid to face it.¡± ¡°I get it, Ms. Tuffin,¡± said Annalise, who felt touched and whose eyes reddened. Knowing how Annalise was feeling, Madeline said, ¡°All right, I will stop nagging you. See you tomorrow night.¡± She then hung up the phone. Right then, Annalise received a message from Julian that read: ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I overslept. Where are you? Have you eaten?¡± Seeing that the message was sent just a second ago, Annalise replied: ¡°I am going to.¡± Since she was at Palm Rock Cafe and it was lunchtime, she simply ordered some food. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. While waiting for the food, she sifted through the surgical cases for the next month. Julian sent her another message that read: ¡°Where are you? Let¡¯s eat together. Are you at the Barton residence? I¡¯lle over right now.¡± Annalise wrote: ¡°I¡¯m at Palm Rock Cafe.¡± Julian replied: ¡°Okay. Wait for me.¡± Annalise¡¯s lips quirked up as she typed: ¡°Okay.¡± As Julian wasing over, she decided to order more dishes. She noticed that Julian liked pork ribs and fish on that day when they had a meal together. After looking at the menu, she ordered barbecue pork ribs, grilled fish, and a few simple dishes. Julian showed up just in time when the waiter was serving the food. Annalise said jokingly, ¡°Such good timing.¡± Julian gazed into the depths of Annalise¡¯s eyes. He did not bother to start eating and asked instead, ¡°Did Tony look for you?¡± He mentioned Tony¡¯s name immediately. ¡°Are you a psychic?¡± Annalise poked fun at him. ¡°Did he say anything nasty to you?¡± asked Julian, looking at her with his deep eyes that were filled with a hint of guilt. ¡°I said some nasty words to him too.¡± ¡°Did you piss him off?¡± ¡°He exploded!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The tensed expression on Julian¡¯s face slightly faded. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m d to hear you didn¡¯t get hurt.¡± Annalise looked at Julian in disbelief and asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It has only been a few days since we met. Does he really care so much for me? Or is he only using me to provoke his father?¡± she wondered. ¡°You¡¯re more important than him in my heart!¡± eximed Julian as he gazed at Annalise deeply. Annalise¡¯s heart pounded hard against her chest. ¡°It¡¯s the second time he has said those words,¡± she thought. ¡°Annalise, let¡¯s give it a try. Who knows if we¡¯re meant for each other?¡± Julian said, his eyes still fixed on Annalise. Hearing that, Annalise dared not meet Julian¡¯s eyes. She hastily said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± She then picked up the warm towel on the table to wipe her hands. The corner of Julian¡¯s lips curled upward. He picked up the towel to wipe his hands as well before casually picking up a shrimp from the te, peeling off the shell, and cing it on Annalise¡¯s te. ¡°I can do it myself. You should help yourself.¡± Annalise swatted her head mentally. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have ordered the shrimps¡­ But I really love to eat shrimps.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll peel every shrimp for you in the future. I¡¯ll peel anything that needs peeling for you,¡± Julian said. Annalise wanted to tell Julian that they were in a fake rtionship. However, she changed her mind when she recalled Julian suggesting that they gave it a try. ¡°He¡¯s right. We should give it a try. What if we arepatible with each other? Benjamin and I are different in many ways. He expresses his love more through words, while Julian expresses it through actions. Benjamin would not have such good self-control if the same situationst night happened to him,¡± she thought. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± asked Julian. He found her adorable every time he saw her grinning while spacing out. To Julian, Annalise was an exceptionally gentle person, like the feeling of a feather brushing one¡¯s skin. It felt so pleasant that he could not describe the feeling with words. ¡°I must have feelings for her. I wonder what it feels like to love someone? My feelings for her are growing more profound. Whenever I open my eyes, I think of her Instantly and remember everything about her. My heart flutters whenever I see her too. Is this love, after all?¡¯ he thought. ¡°Nothing,¡± answered Annalise. Julian peeled another shrimp and ced it on Annalise¡¯s te as he said, ¡°There will be a charity dinner here tomorrow night. Are you free? If you are, let¡¯s go and have a look together.¡± Back then, Julian did not like to attend crowded events. However, when he received the invitation card that day and learned that Tony would be attending as well, he wanted to bring Annalise along. He wanted everyone to see that Annalise could be as stunning as those wealthy young women when she wore a nightgown. ed me to the char ¡°My friend invited me to the charity dinner just a moment ago,¡± Annalise said. Julian looked at her intensely, something unfathomable shing across his eyes. ¡°No, don¡¯t get me wrong. My friend¡¯s a woman, and she¡¯s older than me,¡± Annalise hurriedly said when her eyes met his. As she spoke, she felt annoyed and thought, ¡°We are a fake married couple anyway. Why should I exin myself?¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Joseph Called Her To Save Patient As soon as Annalise said it was an older woman, a smile appeared on Julian¡¯s face. ¡°Okay.¡± The way she was anxious to exin to him was like a wife who cared about her husband deeply, afraid that he would misunderstand and be jealous After peeling another shrimp, he put it onto her te and asked gently, ¡°Is she important to you?¡± ¡°Yes, very important,¡± Annalise replied. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together tomorrow evening¡± He wanted to meet the person who was very important to Annalise. ¡°Sure,¡± she replied. ¡°I will apany you to get your styling done tomorrow afternoon,¡± Julian added. Annalise remembered that Madeline asked her to meet at eight o¡¯clock in the evening, so she agreed to it readily. ¡°Okay.¡± He then looked at her while peeling shrimps. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. ¡°What color of gown do you like?¡± Julian probed. With fair skin and delicate facial features, she appeared more attractive the longer one looked at her. Her pair of ck, doe-like eyes were bright with a twinkle. As she blinked, her eyshes would flutter, making her look even more enchanting. However, her beauty was always overlooked because she dressed inly in jeans and T-shirts and never wore high heels. ¡°I¡¯m fine with any color,¡± Annalise responded. ¡°How about purple. Do you like it?¡± Julian asked again. ¡°A dreamy purple dress would look very beautiful on her,¡± he thought.. ¡°Yes, I like it,¡± she said, shing him a smile. Her favorite colors were white and purple. White was clean, whereas purple was dreamy. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian had thought about what style of gown to choose for her. Seeing that he kept peeling shrimps for her, she took two pieces of pork ribs and gave them to him. ¡°You should eat too.¡± tion surged in his heart uncontrobly when he looked at the pork ribs on his te. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. Smiling warmly, he picked up a piece of the pork rib she gave him and put it into his mouth. As expected, the food that she dished up for him was more delicious. Upon noticing the greasy stain on the corner of Annalise¡¯s lips, he took the napkin and gently wiped it off for her. Her ears turned red, and she could not help but lower her head. A strand of hair fell by her ear. When Julian saw that, he softly tucked the strand of hair behind her ear for her. However, his hand identally touched her ear. Annalise felt a tingling sensation all over her body, and her temperature rose. Julian looked at her with a tender gaze and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll go talk to your uncle about the stockster.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise immediately began digging in. They had just finished their meal when she suddenly received a phone call and had to leave in a hurry hannica of an amorAnnou Hearing the urgency in her tone, Julian told her to leave first. Annalise then drove off in a hurry. Julian gazed at her figure, his eyes twinkling. It was as though he had a thorough grasp of all the happenings. ¡°I knew it. She¡¯s more than just a girl who grew up in the countryside,¡± he thought. Annalise was driving to the countryside. That was the ce where she grew up, Pond Vige. Even though she was driving at high speed, it still took her more than an hour to get there. Three of her mentors lived there all year round. They were Joseph Quigley, Dariel Randall, and Cash Cappell. Back then, she fainted from hunger on the side of a road. It was Joseph who found her at the roadside and brought her home while he was on the way to buy some fish. He did his utmost to take care of her, and she was finally restored to health after a long time. Afterward, Joseph found out that she had a fantastic memory. All it took was one look for her to remember the uses of the medicinal ingredients. Seeing her talent, he asked her if she would like to study medicine. Naturally, she agreed to it eagerly. As long as she could survive, she was willing to do anything. Joseph did not want people to know that he had an apprentice, so he asked her to visit his house once a week. Thus, she had no choice but to go back and stay with her distant rtives. After enduring a torturous week of scolding and chores, she would go to Joseph¡¯s ce and study medicine from him on Tuesdays. Upon realizing she was a fast learner, he started teaching her acupuncture half a yearter. Annalise had been treating people using acupuncture since she was eight years old. At the age of ten, Joseph said she was more skilled than many medical school graduates. Two yearster, he told her that there was nothing left for him to teach her. From then onward, he taught her philosophies. Joseph taught her that one should hold one¡¯s head up high when in times of difficulty. One should keep a low profile and respect others when in high ces. At any point, one should learn to stay low-key, be flexible, and not be on parade. One should not argue with people, even if the other party was wrong. Also, one should never trust one¡¯s own experience and always believe that anything was possible. Lastly, one should always be eager to learn new knowledge and try to ept new things. Therefore, when she was thirteen years old, Joseph sent her abroad to let her study surgery in Caspardion for three years. To avoid arousing her distant rtives¡¯ suspicions, he visited them in person and told them that he hired her to clean his house and even gave them 300 dors per month. Unsurprisingly, they epted it eagerly, wishing they could be rid of her forever. Annalise had never been to school before. Despite that, she hadpleted all primary to higher education. courses at Chanaea before departing for Caspardion at 13 years old. She had also mastered two foreignnguages: Ustranasion and Ferropenean. Moreover, under Joseph¡¯s rmendation, she was granted an exception to obtain a graduate certificate from Jadeborough Medical University and was now studying for a master¡¯s degree. The university conferred her guaranteed admission to the master¡¯s degree because of her outstanding attainments in medical skills. Thus far, she was the second youngest postgraduate at Jadeborough Medical University, and the youngest was said to be only seventeen years old. Of course, her circumstances were rtively special, as she did not have to attend lectures on campus. When Annalise arrived at Joseph¡¯s house, she did not even have time to take a sip of water. Joseph threw a white coat onto her and said, ¡°Quick, go and perform acupuncture. You must use Murray¡¯s 49 Needles. I¡¯m too old, and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to find the acupoints correctly.¡± She immediately put on the white coat and went to the inner room. A person was lying on the bed, and their breathing was extremely shallow. At once, she took their pulse and retrieved the needles quickly. The needles were pierced into the patient¡¯s acupoints instantly. When using Murray¡¯s 49 Needles, the cement of each needle had to be precise With the decline of traditional medicine, Murray¡¯s 49 Needles was said to be a unique technique. From the age of 12, Joseph taught Annalise everything he knew. However, Murray¡¯s 49 Needles was a rtively difficult technique to learn. At that time, Joseph taught her in person, exining the technique to her needle by needle. As of then, he was getting on in years. He was not as energetic as before, and his aim was not that good anymore. After all, he was already 85 years old. Seeing that Annalise had pierced all 49 needles into the patient¡¯s acupoints, Joseph smiled and said, ¡°Good, good! His apprentice had surpassed him, which made him feel very satisfied. Annalise smiled at her mentor, took a moment of respite then immediately began to write the prescription. Afterward, she showed it to Joseph and said, ¡°Mr. Quigley, please take a look at my prescription.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to show me the prescription you¡¯ve written. Go and get the medicine,¡± he chided. His residence upied an area of more than 5,000 square meters. He applied for the house from the vige after retiring, and the application was speedily approved because. he was a nationally renowned doctor. Aside from the living unit, a dispensary and the like were also built. Some fitness equipment was built too, and many flowers and nts were grown in the yard. However, vegetables were rarely grown. Joseph usually bought them from the vigers.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Someone Is About To Matchmake Annalise After Annalise obtained the medicine from the pharmacy, she passed them to her assistants to prepare. them. Then, she went to remove the needles from the patient. After the treatment, the patient¡¯s condition seemed to have improved. At the very least, he was breathing a little. The patient¡¯s daughter, who was about 50 years old, was so moved that she could not stop crying. She kept on tugging Annalise¡¯s arm while calling her a miracle doctor. The patient¡¯s son was a passionate person as well. He handed a name card to Annalise politely and said that she must let him know when she would be in Jadeborough, as he wanted to y host and buy her a meal. Annalise epted the name card politely and continued to check on the patient¡¯s condition. After two hours, she brought them the prepared medication and had the patient¡¯s daughter feed it to the patient. However, the patient could not drink it at all. Annalise immediately forced the concoction down the patient¡¯s throat. This scene broke the patient¡¯s daughter¡¯s heart. The patient¡¯s son felt that Annalise was young but decisive. With her character, she must shine not only as a doctor, but she must excel in other fields as well. Indeed, she was worthy as a student of Joseph. Not only was she an excellent doctor, but she also had outstanding character. He was already silently thinking of matchmaking her with his own son. He then quietly took out his phone and secretly took a photo of Annalise. He did not realize until he took the photo that not only was Annalise an outstanding doctor, she was very pretty as well. Her features were exquisite, and her skin was fair. The more he looked at her, the more ssy she looked. After midnight, the patient suddenly began vomiting. This really scared her children. Calmly, Annalise helped the patient get up and allowed him to vomit. After that, she patted his back and applied the acupuncture needles on him once again. After that treatment, his condition was visibly better. While his children watched over him, Annalise set her rm and went to sleep. After two hours, she woke up. They waited for about ten minutes, and the patient actually regained consciousness. He was considered to have been saved. His children were even more grateful toward Annalise now. His daughter even removed her bracelet that was worth a few hundred thousand dors and gave it to Annalise. ¡°Thank you so much, Dr. Barton! Thank you!¡± ¡°You are very wee. It is my job to save patients. I am very happy to be able to help you all too. Please keep your bracelet, Annalise rejected the gift. The patient¡¯s daughter wanted to persist. Her mentor, Joseph, then spoke up. ¡°Patsy, don¡¯t keep insisting. My student is very stubborn and is even more stubborn than I am. If you insist, she might lose her temper.¡± The patient¡¯s daughter immediately put her bracelet away. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t insist then. No matter what, our family will always remember your good deed. Just let us know if there is anything we can help you with. As long as it is within our capacity, we will definitely do it.¡± Annalise then prescribed more medicine and informed her that the patient was weak. Hence, it was not advisable to move the patient around. It was best that he could rest and recover here for a week. If that was not possible, they should at least aim to have him recuperate for three days. As long as he took his daily medicine, there will be progress every day. After one week, he could recuperate at home. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The patient¡¯s children were incredibly moved. It did not matter how many days it took, as his life was already saved. They immediately agreed to follow the doctor¡¯s instructions to stay here for seven days. After all, Joseph was here too and Annalise had superb medical skills. They would be more than relieved to have the patient stay here. The next day, Annalise only managed to reply to Julian¡¯s WhatsApp message at noon: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve been busy until now.¡± Julian replied very quickly. He was not in the mood for work as he was just waiting for her WhatsApp reply. The moment he received her message, he replied immediately: ¡°It¡¯s all right. Have you eaten?¡± Annalise: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just about to. I¡¯lle over after I eat. It will take about three hours.¡± Julian: ¡°All right, I¡¯ll wait for you. Drive slowly and carefully.¡± Annalise could not help but smile to herself as she replied: ¡°Okay.¡± After sending the message, Annalise suddenly felt a dark shadow sh across her eyes. She retreated instantly. Then, Dariel¡¯s arm reached out swiftly in an attempt to snatch her phone. Annalise immediately avoided the phone. Dariel¡¯s fist aimed at her again, and Annalise dodged it quickly. Next, Dariel¡¯s kick came toward her. Annalise leaped up high. Meanwhile, Dariel charged toward her with a series of moves. Annalise defended against every single one of them. Soon, they were in a close fight. It took a while before he stopped and said with satisfaction, ¡°Not bad. I haven¡¯t seen you for a month, but your are still so agile. I can tell that you did not let yourself go.¡± Joseph smiled and teased him, ¡°That¡¯s because you are old, and you can¡¯t fight as much. One should always. admit one¡¯s age. Look at me, I used to lord over the medical field, but today I can¡¯t even administer a needle.¡± ¡°You may be old but not me. I am just 79 this year.¡± He refused to acknowledge his age. Joseph deliberately hit him where it hurt the most. ¡°Yes, you are 79 this year. After this, you are going to be 80 and old.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Dariel looked miserable. Annalise chuckled and held onto the arms of both of her mentors. ¡°All right, you are both not old. You are going to live until 200 years old.¡± ¡°Haha, then we will be old monsters!¡± Both of her mentorsughed heartily. ¡°Haha, you are not old. In my heart, you are always going to be young,¡± Annalise said with a smile. ¡°You little tterer!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go for a meal! After this, I still have to rush back to the city and attend an event with Ms. Tuffin,¡± Annalise said. Dariel was not happy to hear that. ¡°Hmph, you have time for Madeline but no time for two old things like us? Is it because she has more money?¡± Joseph did not agree. ¡°What do you mean? I am the richest. Look at this, which patient did not offer me hundreds of thousands in consultation fees? It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve rejected them each time. If I were willing to ept the fees, our courtyard could barely fit in all the money.¡± Seeing that Dariel was about tounch a retort, Annalise smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡± Dariel immediately said. Annalise said, ¡°It¡¯s too rushed this time. Wait for me to have some free time, and I will definitely spend some quality time with you and cook good meals for you every day.¡± Dariel smiled widely, which created more wrinkles on his face. ¡°We have been waiting for you to say just that. I¡¯ve been waiting for about six months to have some braised ribs and grilled chicken¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make that for you in a few days when I am back,¡± Annalise said. They all then headed out to eat. After that, Annalise rushed back to the city. Since Julian received Annalise¡¯s WhatsApp message, he could not stop smiling to himself. He kept looking at the time when he was working. Now that he had something to look forward to, he suddenly felt like he had more zeal in life and was actually more productive at work. Beep! Suddenly, his phone rang. He thought it was a message from Annalise, and his gaze grew softer. However, it was just a spam message. He deleted it and continued working. Finally, his phone rang again, and he took a look. It was a message from Annalise: ¡°I¡¯m downstairs. Shall we go for the makeover now?¡± Julian immediately typed a reply: ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be down immediately.¡± He immediately put down his work and went to the restroom to straighten up his clothes and hair in the mirror before rushing downstairs. Annalise was in a car that was worth around 30 thousand dors. She rolled down her window and smiled at Julian. ¡°Get in!¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Just Extra Handsome ¡°Are we driving this car to the charity gter?¡± Julian asked. ¡°We are just going there for fun, so let¡¯s just drive this,¡± said Annalise. One could say that she was casual or that she was testing him out, but she did not feel like changing her car. In the past, Benjamin felt that this car was too cheap. Hence, he insisted on driving luxury cars to pick her up when they had events to attend. In the end, she lost out! ¡°Okay.¡± Julian smiled. Tll get the driver to drive us.¡± ¡°No need. I can drive,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Let me drive then,¡± Julian said. Even though he did not know where she was and what she was doing, he knew that she drove there. The journey must have been long and tiring. ¡°No need. Just get in!¡± Annalise said heartily. Julian smiled as he opened the door to the passenger seat and sat down. A few nights ago, he was drunk and passed his car keys to Annalise. However, Annalise drove this car to send him back to the hotel. She seemed to really like this car and had never felt that this car was embarrassing. He really admired this about her.. This was because one would only pay so little attention to material goods when they were incredibly rich on the inside. A woman that was rich inside would befortable in either heels or ts, luxury meals or street food, branded clothes or T-shirts. Annalise was but 20. He wondered who had influenced her to be so wise. He wanted to get to know her more and more. With that, he asked with a smile, ¡°What were you busy with yesterday?¡± ¡°I was rushing to do acupuncture.¡± Annalise did not hide anything. After all, he had seen her doing acupuncture. ¡°Looks like you are very famous around here,¡± Julian said with a smile. ¡°No, not at all!¡± Annalise was very humble. Julian¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Who would dare to let you stick a needle into them if you weren¡¯t famous? You are so young! People would normally only trust the wrinkly old traditional medicine practitioner.¡± ¡°Haha, this is probably because they find my face familiar since I have been hanging around in the vige long enough.¡± Annalise smiled yfully. She then asked, ¡°Shall we pick out some clothes?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. Annalise drove to the most well known shopping mall in Horington ¨C Goldspring Mall. She then led Julian straight to the 17th floor to pick out his formal outfit. ¡°Do youe here often?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Not in the past. After I began living in the city, I woulde here with my girlfriends sometimes.¡± This was something that she could barely find the strength toin about. These socialites would use all kinds of excuses to organize parties. However, these parties were just for them topete with each other and see who would attract the most attention from the rich young men. Julian smiled and nodded. ¡°All right. You can help me choose, and I¡¯ll help you choose too.¡± Then, he reached out to hold Annalise¡¯s hand. Annalise could feel the sp on her hand, and she suddenly shuddered. The warmth from Julian¡¯s hand sent electric shocks through her whole body, and she could even feel her ears getting hot. She then quietly pulled her hand back and attempted to look like she was casually pulling it away. Julian noticed her intention and grasped her hand tighter. When she couldn¡¯t see him, he smiled to himself with an affectionate look in his eyes. Her hand was really soft, and he felt veryfortable holding it. He wanted to hold her hand forever. Since she could not pull her hand away, Annalise stopped trying. She then brought Julian to choose his suit. Instantly, she had her eye on a ck suit. She then asked Julian, ¡°Do you like this?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± Annalise asked the salesperson to bring it to them. Julian then went to try it. In a short while, he walked out of the fitting room. Annalise was mesmerized for a moment. She had chosen formal clothes for Benjamin before too. At that time, she thought that Benjamin was really handsome. That was because she was very serious when she was in a rtionship with Benjamin. Love is always blind. Now that she saw a different person standing in front of her in formal clothes, she felt as if her past were light-years away. The person that had promised her forever was now the biggest scum ever. ¡°Why? Does it not look good?¡± Julian asked. Annalise immediately collected her thoughts. She looked up with a bright smile and said, ¡°No, it just looks too good.¡± Julian smiled at this praise. ¡°Really?¡± Which woman in Jadeborough would not praise him? Sometimes, when he was at events, there would be women screaming out loudly, ¡°Julian, I love you! Julian! Julian! You¡¯re so handsome!¡± He was already numb to all these. However, praise from Annalise gave him apletely different feeling. He liked hearing those from her. ¡°Yes, really. It looks really good. It fits you like a glove,¡± Annalise said. Julian smiled. ¡°You make it sound like it is sticking on my body.¡± ¡°Haha, no. You just look extra handsome in it!¡± Annalise said. Julian smiled even brighter now and said to the salesperson, ¡°I¡¯ll get this!¡± Annalise immediately headed to the counter to pay. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for this!¡± Julian held Annalise back. Who would allow a woman to pay? ¡°It¡¯s a gift from me!¡± Annalise said. ¡°No need!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never given you a gift,¡± Annalise said. She always remembered that he was the one who bought the wedding ring, and it was quite expensive. When he heard Annalise, Julian suddenly let go of her hand. She said that she had never gotten him a gift and wanted to buy this for him. Why did he suddenly feel so happy? In fact, he was already anticipating the next time when she would give him a surprise present. Back in Jadeborough, there were always women who would try to think of various ways to give him presents He would reject them coldly and say, ¡°No need!¡± Some would continue to pester him and say stubbornly. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can just throw it away!¡± He would then throw it into the bin without hesitation or a blink of an eye. He would ignore them and utterly embarrass them. However, he waspletely different when it came to Annalise He was looking forward to her gift, and he enjoyed looking at how she paid for him. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Annalise passed the bag to Julian Julian took the bag, and he held Annalise¡¯s hand with his other hand. Annalise wanted to pull her hand away, but Julian sped it tightly. She had no choice but to let him be. Soon, there was adies¡¯ boutique in front of them. From N?velDrama.Org. Julian led Annalise into the boutique. Behind them, Abigail was there choosing her gown. When she saw Julian and Annalise walking in hand-in-hand, she rolled her eyes and snorted to herself. ¡°Ho, wasn¡¯t she head over heels for Benjamin? Before we know it, she has found her way into Julian¡¯s bed! Shameless hussy!¡± She rolled her eyes again disdainfully. Tonight, Alexander will propose to her before the start of the charity ball. She was determined to be in the limelight tonight. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Lousy Piece Of Scrap Metal Julian picked two purple gowns for Annalise and told her to try them on. He sat on the couch and was flipping through a magazine when she came out after changing into one of the dresses. As soon as he saw her, his eyes widened, and he could not tear his gaze away from her. He thought in awe, ¡°I know how beautiful she is, and I knew she¡¯d look stunning in an evening gown. However, I never imagined she¡¯d look incredibly gorgeous.¡± The corseted style of the purple gown entuated Annalise¡¯s slender figure, and she exuded a sexy yet innocent air in a harmonious contrast that created a stunning sight beyondpare. ¡°Does it not look good? I¡¯ll put on the other one, then,¡± said Annalise. ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous! You don¡¯t have to try on the other gown. This one is perfect!¡± Julian replied. Inwardly, he mused, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any other dress that would suit her more perfectly than the one she¡¯s wearing. It¡¯s just like how I feel there¡¯s no one more suited to be my wife than her.¡± ¡°All right. That¡¯s decided, then.¡± She was about to go and change out of the gown when Julian said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to get changed. We¡¯re going straight to get your hair and makeup done.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already past four o¡¯clock now. The stylist usually does the makeup first, so that¡¯ll be the perfect. opportunity to get someone to give her a shoulder massage. She can take a short nap during the Judging from the faint dark circles under her eyes, I think she must¡¯ve stayed uptest night,¡± he thought.. massage. Before starting the hair and makeup, Julian instructed the stylist to give Annalise a neck and shoulder massage. Since she had good skin, the stylist would not have to do much to prep her skin. Although Annalise did not say anything, she was moved by how thoughtful Julian was. ¡°Benjamin was gentle and caring in every way, but he wouldn¡¯t have thought about these little details,¡± she pondered. The stylist started giving her a shoulder massage as shey on the bed, and in just a few minutes, she had dozed off. By the time she woke up, the stylist had done her makeup. All that was left was to style her hair. Julian was waiting for her, and he gave her a tender smile when he saw that she had awakened. ¡°After you get your hair done, we¡¯ll go and grab a bite first.¡± ¡°What time is it?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Six o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been asleep for that long?¡± she eximed in disbelief. Usually, she would find it difficult to fall asleep in unfamiliar ces. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that long. Only an hour, Julian said, unable to hide the doting tone in his voice. His doting tone felt like the gentle caress of a feather, causing Annalise¡¯s heart to flutter. However, she quickly forced herself to calm down and steady her heartbeat. She nced at the hand he held toward her, then ced her hand in his, thinking. ¡°Familiarity is truly something scary. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve gotten used to holding his hand and that it actually gives me a sense of security. The feeling of hisrge hand enveloping mine is so warm andforting.¡± She felt an inexplicable sense of happiness blossoming within her as if her body was experiencing a surge of dopamine. She could not help casting aside the jumble of distracting thoughts in her mind, and her lips. curved into a smile. At seven o¡¯clock that evening. Julian drove back to Hamilton Hotel since the charity dinner was at the banquet hall of the hotel on the first floor. Although they arrived before eight o¡¯clock, there were already many luxury cars parked in front of the hotel, and many more continued driving up to the hotel. There were also many more valets than usual that evening. As soon as a luxury car drove up, the valets would rush over to help park the vehicle or guide the driver with maneuvering into a parking space. But when Julian drove up, not a single soul bothered to look his way. Annalise smiled and said, ¡°I see an empty spot over there. Let¡¯s park there.¡± He drove toward where she had pointed, but a valet hurried over just as he was about to pull into the parking spot. Although the valet greeted Julian politely, his general tone was somewhat discourteous. ¡°Good evening. This parking space is reserved. You¡¯ll have to park somewhere else. There¡¯s a very important charity dinner at the hotel tonight, so outsiders aren¡¯t allowed inside.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t this an empty parking spot?¡± Annalise responded. The valet did not sound happy as he replied, ¡°Someone has already reserved it.¡± Puzzled, she asked, ¡°When has it be a thing to reserve parking spaces like this?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, you can¡¯t park your car here,¡± the valet insisted. ¡°But we¡¯re here to attend the charity dinner,¡± Annalise said. When the valet heard that, he gazed at them up and down, then nced at their vehicle, which he estimated to be only worth around 30 thousand dors. Annalise frowned. ¡°Parking spaces are usually on a firste, first-served basis.¡± Unable to keep his temper any longer, the valet snapped, ¡°I¡¯ve tried to be respectful toward you, but it seems that you¡¯re just asking for me to burst your bubble. Judging from what you¡¯re driving, even if you did manage to scrape through and qualify as an attendee for the charity dinner, you wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to buy anything. All you¡¯ll be able to do is make up the numbers and broaden your horizons. Look at all the luxury cars around you. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to park this lousy piece of scrap metal here?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Annalise¡¯s anger red as she thought indignantly, ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m determined to park here today, no matter what.¡± Just then, a sexy, middle-aged woman wearing a red gown and holding a handbag walked over. As soon as she got close enough, the woman went off on the valet. ¡°Who did you say is only here to make up the numbers, huh? What¡¯s the matter? Is someone who doesn¡¯t drive a luxury car unqualified to participate in a charity dinner? Is doing charity only for the wealthy? I¡¯ll have you know that thisdy here has been extending financial aid to orphanages since she was 13 years old. Do you think someone like you is qualified to criticize others? Get out of my sight!¡± The woman was Madeline. She had arrived earlier, nning to meet up with Benjamin first. Madeline was surprised to see Annalise¡¯s car as soon as she arrived and was just about to greet thetter when she noticed the valet speaking rudely to her. Unable to hold back her anger, she had rushed over to admonish the valet. Noticing Madeline¡¯s dignified air and the string ofrge pearls around her neck that was clearly worth a fortune, the valet dared not talk back for fear of provoking her. Hence, he apologized immediately and hurried off to continue doing his job. As soon as Julian parked the car, Annalise got out to greet Madeline. ¡°Ms. Tuffin, didn¡¯t you say to meet at eight o¡¯clock?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing I arrived a little earlier. Otherwise, who knows how badly you would¡¯ve gotten bullied? See, that¡¯s why I told you it¡¯s high time you changed your car. Driving a car like that will only make others. disparage you wherever you go,¡± Madeline grumbled good-naturedly. Annalise grinned. ¡°You¡¯re right, but it actually works out better this way. If someone looks down on me just because of the car I drive, that person is not worth befriending.¡± In his heart, Julian strongly agreed with Annalise¡¯s response, thinking, ¡°That¡¯s what Grandpa used to say all the time. While I was studying abroad, Grandpa would tell me to maintain a low profile in every aspect. He said that would allow one to see things as they actually are and make genuine friends, and it was those friends who would stick through thick and thin for the rest of one¡¯s life.¡± ¡°And this is?¡± Madeline asked when she saw Julian. She thought excitedly, ¡°Even at first nce, I was absolutely stunned. He¡¯s so handsome! They¡¯re a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°Good evening. I¡¯m Annie¡¯s hus-¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Annalise quickly interrupted, ¡°Boss. He¡¯s my boss, Ms. Tuffin. He has a pharmaceutical business.¡± As she spoke, she shot Julian a pleading nce. Although Julian was upset that Annalise was unwilling to introduce him as her husband, he could not bring himself to refuse her silent plea. Hence, he nodded politely to Madeline in greeting and said, ¡°Good evening. I¡¯m Annalise¡¯s boss. My name is Julian Parks.¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Dead Loss ¡°Hello, my name is Madeline Tuffin. You can call me Ms. Tuffin Anna is still young and immature. Please take good care of her in the future. Madeline was obsessed with looks. As soon as she saw Julian, she felt that he and Annalise were a match made in heaven ¡°Hi, Ms. Tuffin Julian greeted ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go in together.¡± Madeline smiled Hearing Julian calling her Ms. Tuffin, Madeline had a better impression of him She was an artist and had always been very sensitive about a person¡¯s temperament. Hence, she could tell at a nce that Julian was from an extraordinary background. The noble aura that his body exuded was ingrained in his bones; formal wear could not simte such an ?ura A person of extraordinary birth could be so humble and polite without a trace of arrogance. This, again, won the favor of Madeline. Since Annalise was single now, Madeline decided to observe Julian first. If he was really a decent person, she could create opportunities for them. As they were walking toward the lobby, they suddenly heard a whooping noiseing from above. Everyone subconsciously looked up and saw a helicoptering. A banner decorated with colored lightbulbs was dropped from the helicopter. It read ¡°Abigail, will you marry me?¡± The colored lightbulbs were all heart-shaped. Together, they looked festive and sweet. Immediately afterward, numerous drones came from all directions in the sky. The drones changed into all kinds of colors ¨C purple, red, blue, and pink.. In the end, they formed a heart shape, and then a confession: ¡°Abigail, I love you. Please marry me.¡± ¡°Wow! Who is it?¡± People started talking about it. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that Abigail Barton has a boyfriend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily her boyfriend. She has so many admirers.¡± ¡°Why do I think it¡¯s Benjamin Quigley?¡± ¡°Nonsense. Benjamin Quigley is Annalise Barton¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Pfft! How could Benjamin keep loving a bumpkin like Annalise? He probably only thought of her as a dummy and a cute country girl, which made him feel interested in her for a brief moment. He¡¯ll eventually grow to dislike her after his initial interest fades.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Look! Someone¡¯sing down. Who is it?¡± From the helicopter, a man in a suit walked down the stairs. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome! He¡¯s even more handsome than Benjamin Quigley!¡± someone eximed. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him. He¡¯s probably not from Horington ¡± ¡°Then, where is he from?¡± ¡°Look, the Barton family¡¯s car is here,¡± another person eximed. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Slowly, a Rolls-Royce pulled over and stopped in front of the hotel¡¯s entrance. Kent handed the car key to the valet, who ran over, and Abigail got out of the car from the backseat. She wore a long white dress and looked as beautiful as a fairy descended from heaven. Before she arrived, she had already seen the helicopter and drones in the sky. It was a nice surprise, and she liked it very much. It was amazing enough, and it was enough to embarrass Annalise. With her around, she would never give Annalise a chance to shine. At the same time, Alexander also saw Abigail. He felt that she had good taste and was d that she did not disappoint him. The long white dress was gorgeous. Her jewelry and bag were also well matched. Besides that, her hair was also done nicely, which improved her temperament a lot. Momentster, he walked up to her with roses in his hand, knelt on one knee, and smiled gently. ¡°Abigail, will you marry me?¡± ¡°Ahh! This is so romantic!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. Why does Abigail Barton have so many admirers?¡± ¡°All we can do is feel envious. After all, Abigail is too outstanding. She¡¯s already a famous doctor at such a young age, and Moonlight Group is dealing with medicine. She¡¯s now umting knowledge in school while getting hands-on experience in the hospital. In the future, she¡¯ll take over Moonlight Group. She has a bright future in front of her!¡± ¡°But from what I¡¯ve heard, Moonlight Group is the property Annalise¡¯s deceased mother left behind for her.¡± ¡°Stop dreaming. Even if the Barton family really lets her inherit Moonlight Group, does she have the ability to manage it? She¡¯s just a bumpkin from the countryside. She should never think about running apany.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. By the way, who is this man?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Will Abigail ept his proposal?¡± ¡°Definitely not. I heard that Abigail likes Benjamin.¡± Coincidentally, Benjamin happened to be standing in the crowd. When he heard that Abigail liked him, he could not help but raise his chin. The reason he went there that day was to piss Annalise off. Annalise humiliated him the other day, and he would not let the matter slide so easily. Therefore, after much consideration, he decided to attend the charity g to show off his love for Abigail and piss Annalise off. Since there was no way to make up with Annalise, he did not care if his actions would embarrass her or not anymore. He texted her the previous day, asking if she would attend the charity g, and she replied that she would be there at seven o¡¯clock. Little did he know that he would witness an affluent yboy proposing to Abigail as soon as he arrived. ¡°Ha! Which family is this yboy from? Doesn¡¯t he know that Abigail is my woman? He¡¯s just making a fool out of himself,¡± he thought. He hadpletely forgotten about how he had made a fool of himself previously. As he was thinking about it, he suddenly saw Abigail take the rose from Alexander¡¯s hand with a smile on her face, and she answered sweetly, ¡°I do!¡± Her response caught Benjamin by surprise. ¡°What? What did I just see? This must be a hallucination!¡± he eximed mentally. Instantaneously, he rubbed his eyes, only to see her take the flowers and wrap her arms around the neck of the man who had proposed to her. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Benjamin pinched his thigh hard. ¡°Ouch! It hurts. Everything in front of me is true. Abigail really epted another man¡¯s proposal,¡± he mused. ¡°Tsk.¡± At that moment, Annalise was standing next to the hotel entrance with Julian and Madeline. Seeing that Abigail had epted Alexander¡¯s proposal, she gave a contemptuous snort. ¡°What a scene! The Barton family is not short of money, and Abigail has been well-pampered since she was a child. Does she need to be so snobby? Seeing that Benjamin was the heir of the Quigley family, she snatched him away from me, regardless of the fact that he was my boyfriend. When she realized that Julian wasn¡¯t an old man who required a wheelchair like the rumors imed, she took advantage of the opportunity when we had a meal together to drug Julian¡¯s wine, even when she knew that he and I had registered our marriage. Now that she knows she has no chance of snatching Julian away from me, she quickly epts Alexander Parks. How dare someone like this feel that herself is pure and noble and no one¡¯s worthy of her?¡± she wondered. ¡°Ms. Tuffin, let¡¯s go in,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay. In the future, whoever wants to propose to you has to prepare a proposal that¡¯s more romantic than this. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree to it,¡± uttered Madeline. At the side, Julian silently noted down Madeline¡¯s request. He probably did not have a chance to prepare a proposal ceremony, but he would definitely hold an extravagant wedding ceremony. Soon, the three of them walked inside, and Benjamin saw Annalise at a nce. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Settle The Score Annalise was dressed in a long purple gown. Her high heels made her look even taller. Her hair was tied into a bun, and two strands of hair hung down naturally by her temples. Her fair skin entuated her elegant. demeanor, and she looked absolutely gorgeous. Her beauty caught everyone¡¯s attention right away. The moment Benjamin saw how pretty she looked, he was extremely regretful. Although he only got close to Annalise because of Abigail at first, he knew that she was beautiful when they were dating. He also liked her personality very much. Annalise was very reasonable and good- tempered. There was almost no need to coax her. However, Abigail often told him that her cousin was rustic and that Annalise had already gone back to live in the city, but she always liked wearing jeans and T-shirts and driving a car worth 30 thousand dors. Some people were used to being poor and would not change easily. Even if others gave them hundreds of millions of dors, they would not know how to spend it and would still act like before, not wearing any makeup and wearing cheap clothes worth a few dors while not feeling ashamed. After hearing those words several times, he also felt that Annalise was rustic. Once he saw Julian standing beside Annalise again, he furrowed his brows tightly. ¡°It seems that the man is really pursuing her,¡± he pondered. His heart was a tempest of emotions. The man beside Annalise exuded an air of superiority, and she even gave him a p in the face the previous time. Meanwhile, Abigail epted the proposal of a stranger. All he wanted to do was curse out loud. After a moment of hesitation, he called Abigail directly. However, she hung up the phone. He saw her pick up the phone and hang up, then nestled in the man¡¯s arms and smiled apologetically. Benjamin was so angry that he dialed her number again. This time, she answered the call and asked impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Abigail, what do you mean by this?¡± he questioned. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she inquired. ¡°We just slept together a few days ago. Why did you suddenly ept someone else¡¯s proposal?¡± Benjamin said angrily. ¡°Oh, are you talking about Alexander? You¡¯re here as well? We fell in love at first sight. Yes, we n to get married and spend the rest of our lives together. Love is such a beautiful thing. Thank you for your blessing!¡± Abigailpletely ignored Benjamin¡¯s cursing on the other end of the phone and thanked him directly before. hanging up the phone. ¡°Damn it!¡± Benjamin was so angry that he cursed again. Subsequently, he held his phone up and wanted to smash it but endured it. Later, he walked straight into the banquet hall. The host had started to warm up the atmosphere. The Parks family were all special guests, and their seats were in the first row in the middle. Madeline¡¯s seat was in the back. In the beginning, when the organizer called to ask if she had time to attend, he nned to have her sit in the front row. However, she asked for a seat at the back. Even though she usually looked very high-profile, she just wanted to be a high-profile rich woman and did not want anyone to know her other identity. Since Madeline sat in the back, of course, Annalise wanted to sit in the back as well. Thus, Julian changed seats with the people at the back and sat next to Madeline. As soon as Benjamin came in, he saw Julian sitting in the back row with Annalise. On the contrary, his seat was in the third row. It was obvious who had the higher social status. He could not help but snort lightly and muse, ¡°How dare someone who couldn¡¯t even sit in the front three rows look down on me and say that I¡¯m narrow-minded?¡± At that thought, he changed his seat with the people in the front row of Julian and sat in front of him. After sitting down, he turned around and said, ¡°This world is so small. We meet again.¡± Julian raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I guess it¡¯s easy to meet people you despise.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Benjamin sneered twice and added, ¡°I thought I would see you in the first row today after hearing what you said the other day. This is unexpected. Tsk tsk!¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t any better, though.¡± Julian quirked his eyebrows in amusement. ¡°No, I¡¯m sitting in this row because I changed seats with someone. On the contrary, you¡¯re sitting in this row because you only deserve to sit in this row!¡± Benjamin mocked. In response, Julian smiled. ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t change seats with others?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Benjamin replied sarcastically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop being so stubborn?¡± Hearing that, Julian did not bother to talk to him anymore. He crossed his arms, and it was obvious that he did not want to talk to Benjamin anymore. He felt that since he was already there for the charity auction, there were plenty of opportunities to humiliate Benjamin. On the other hand, Benjamin felt that Julian stopped talking to him because thetter was feeling guilty. He also thought of humiliating Julianter. Looking at Julian¡¯s rebuttal to Benjamin, Annalise felt delighted. Madeline noticed Julian and Benjamin going head-to-head and felt that something was weird. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Anna dumped Benjamin, and now, he mistakenly thinks that Anna and Julian are together, so he¡¯s jealous?¡± she thought. Just as she was about to approach Annalise and ask her what was going on, she heard two women whispering to each other. ¡°Did you see that? That man next to Annalise is so handsome. He¡¯s so good- looking.¡± ¡°The man who proposed to Abigail is very handsome too! It¡¯s really hrious. Let me tell you. When Benjamin was in a rtionship with Annalise, he cheated on her with Abigail, but in the end, both women dumped him.¡± ¡°Pfft! Are you serious?¡± ¡°Shh! Keep it down. It¡¯s true. The news is reliable.¡± ¡°Haha. This is incredible.¡± Madeline listened to the conversation between the two women and could not hold back her anger. ¡°Benjamin actually cheated on Anna with Abigail?¡± she pondered. Immediately, she leaned closer to Annalise and asked in a low voice, ¡°Anna, is it true?¡± ¡°What?¡± Thetter was a little confused. ¡°Check your WhatsApp,¡± uttered Madeline. Annalise instantly checked her WhatsApp and saw the message from Madeline: ¡°Benjamin cheated on you with your bitchy cousin?¡± In the past, she never called Abigail bitchy cousin but a loser cousin. Seeing that Annalise did not want to say anything, she sent another message: ¡°Tell me the truth!!!¡± Staring at the three exmation marks, Annalise replied: ¡°Yes.¡± Enraged, Madeline gritted her teeth and mmed her phone onto the table. ¡°They just wait!¡± All of a sudden, Benjamin felt a surge of resentment aura behind him. He immediately looked back and saw Madeline nce at him contemptuously. He was certain that he had never offended such a woman and frowned subconsciously, feeling baffled. Thinking that the people in the back row were just ordinary rich people and some of them were not even rich, he naturally rxed his brows. ¡°She must be jealous because I¡¯m rich,¡± he mentally remarked. At that time, the host had invited the auctioneer to the stage. After the host announced that the charity g would officially begin, the staff pushed out the first auction item a limited edition bottle of perfume donated by Yvonne Fuller, a well-known perfumer in Chanaea. Once the auctioneer made some exnation, he announced the starting bid of 7,500 dors. In an instant, everyone started to bid for the perfume. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Benjamin Vs. Julian Benjamin did not join the bid. Julian and Madeline did not bid as well. Madeline leaned backzily, while Julian tapped his slender fingers on the table. ¡°Ms. Tuffin, this perfume seems to be from your favorite series?¡± Annalise asked Madeline. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Madeline replied. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡± Annalise immediately said. Instantaneously, Madeline¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. ¡°Okay!¡± Her apprentice wanted to buy a present for her. Of course, she would not stop her. Not to mention that she could show it off to the other old fogeys. Annalise immediately started bidding. Yvonne was a very famous perfumer. Her perfume was verymon in Chanaea, but the limited edition perfume sheunched every year was extremely difficult to buy. Only noblewomen and socialites would have one or two bottles. Therefore, many people felt proud to have a bottle of Yvonne¡¯s limited edition perfume. Of course, the fragrance of her perfume was indeed very light and elegant, very suitable for women. In the blink of an eye, the bid price for the perfume had gone up to 26.3 thousand dors. Noticing that number 140 had joined the bid, Benjamin immediately started bidding as well. Moments ago, he looked at the number te in front of Annalise¡¯s desk on purpose and knew that she had the number 140. He guessed that once the bidding price was high, she definitely could not afford the perfume. He believed that if he bought it for her, she would be moved by the fact that he gave her a perfume worth ten of thousands of dors. As he was thinking about that, number 141 joined the bidding. Number 141 was Julian, who was sitting on the right side of Annalise. Benjamin narrowed his eyes unhappily, and then a mocking smile spread across his face. ¡°Since this man is overconfident and wants to get humiliated, I¡¯ll make his wishe true. It¡¯s just the right time for me to take revenge for the humiliation I suffered that night. How could a person who doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to sit in the front row be richer than me?¡± he pondered. As soon as he bid 28.5 thousand dors, he saw number 139 bid 45 thousand dors on the big screen. Benjamin subconsciously furrowed his brows as he mused, ¡°Isn¡¯t number 139 the noblewoman next to Annalise? It seems like she¡¯s a new nouveau riche. The bidding price of the perfume was only 28.5 thousand dors, but she directly jumped to 45 thousand dors.¡± With a snort, he bid 52.5 thousand dors to throw everyone out of the race at once. After all, Yvonne¡¯s limited-edition perfume was only worth 15 to 20 thousand dors per bottle. As expected, once the bid reached 52.5 thousand dors, there was basically no bidder anymore. One of the reasons was that the price was too high, and another reason was that everyone wanted to show respect to the Quigley family. After all, Quigley Group was the number onepany in Horington. Julian¡¯s disrespect was highlighted by others who were respectful of Benjamin because he kept bidding and called 60 thousand dors. Nevertheless, Benjamin snickered and bid 75 thousand dors calmly. He was representing the Quigley family at the charity g, and his family had nned to donate 45 million dors. He couldn¡¯t care less about 75 thousand dors. Momentster, Julian calmly bid 102 thousand dors. The crowd gasped in shock, and many people whispered, ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that man with the number 141? He¡¯s so ??????? handsome. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± ¡°Is he Annalise¡¯s new boyfriend?¡± ¡°Where did she find such a man? He¡¯s not a fake rich man, is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. How would a fake rich man dare to make such an offer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why it seems like a fake bid. Those who¡¯re really bidding will increase the bid slowly. Maybe it was Annalise who deliberately asked him to bid like this and wanted to humiliate Benjamin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really possible. However, it would be foolish for her to think that way. She¡¯s just a woman who grew up in the countryside. Even if her mother left her some equity, Moonlight Group¡¯s CEO now is her uncle. How much pocket money can she get in a year? I think she only has 150 thousand dors at most. If she couldn¡¯t even bid for a bottle of perfume, she¡¯d be making a fool out of herself.¡± ¡°Tsk. What a poor thing. Herpany has already been snatched away by her rtives, and her boyfriend has been stolen away as well. She must be furious and want to turn the tables, but in truth, she doesn¡¯t have the power to do that.¡± Listening to those murmurs, Benjamin could not help but raise the corners of his lips. The fact that Annalise was angry meant that she still cared about him. After he got his hands on the perfume, she would treat him like she used to, as long as he apologized properly. If he could help her get Moonlight Group back, they could form a strong alliance. Thinking about that, he bid 148.5 thousand dors directly. He had already thought of an excuse. After sessfully bidding for the perfume, he would give it to her and tell her that the reason he offered so much money was to hope that their love wouldst for a long time After all, every woman liked to hear sweet nothings. Looking at the 148.5 thousand dors on the big screen, Julian raised his eyebrows slightly and called out 298.5 thousand dors. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°Is he really the heir of a wealthy family?¡± When Madeline saw that Julian had been bidding with Benjamin, her impression of him had gotten better. Sheplimented him across the table with a smile on her face, ¡°Mr. Parks, what a boss. Good job!¡± Julian nodded and smiled at Madeline. He used to dislike people calling him ¡°boss¡± because it gave him a feeling that he was a nouveau riche, but if it was someone rted to Annalise who called him that, he felt it was okay. Benjamin turned his head and gave Julian a provocative look, bidding 432 thousand dors. However, Julian did not even knit his brows and bid 882 thousand dors. At that moment, Julian¡¯s phone rang. It was a message from Tony: ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you spending 882 thousand dors on a bottle of perfume?¡± Julian replied: ¡°I¡¯m happy to spend money!¡± Tony: ¡°Stop right now!¡± Julian: ¡°Did I spend your money?¡± Tony: ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± Behind it was a furious emoticon. Julian: ¡°Did you listen to your father when he told you not to look for a mistress outside?¡± In response, Tony sent a voice message, roaring. ¡°Julian, you¡¯re an asshole!¡± Hearing that, Julian snorted coldly. Just then, the amount of Benjamin¡¯s bid on the big screen had reached 1.03 million dors. The auctioneer on the stage raised the hammer excitedly and shouted, ¡°1.03 million dors, going twice. Is there anyone else who wants to bid? 1.03 million dors, going thrice-¡± Just as he was about to m the hammer, Julian called 1.33 million dors. He had increased the bid by 300 thousand dors at once. Benjamin frowned deeply and thought, ¡®Forget it. I don¡¯t want to be a simpleton. There¡¯s still a lot of good stuff behind this.¡± The auctioneer held the microphone and encouraged, ¡°It¡¯s 1,33 million dors now. Does anyone else want to bid? Ladies and gentlemen, this perfume is a limited edition by Yvonne Fuller. It¡¯s priceless. If you really like it, don¡¯t worry about the price. After all, everyone is here to do charity tonight.¡± Seeing that no one else joined the bid, he held the hammer and shouted, ¡°1.33 million dors, going once!¡± Then, he looked at Benjamin, waiting for thetter to make an offer. Nevertheless, Benjamin was unmoved, so the auctioneer shouted for the second and third time and mmed the hammer. ¡°Wow!¡± Many of the girls at the scene looked toward Julian. Madeline also took a quick look at him to determine if he had joined the bid to vent his rage on behalf of Annalise or if it was simply because he liked the perfume. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Deadly Gentleness In an effort to increase everyone¡¯s enthusiasm, every time an auction item was sessfully bid on at that evening¡¯s charity g, the staff would bring it to the bidder to pay by card while simultaneously handing the item to the bidder. Because it was a charity g, everyone who came did not pay any deposit. The organizer was also worried that some people might ce impulsive bids and, in the end, could not afford to pay for them. Hence, every auction item would be sold one by one. After the deal was done, the result for the previous item would be disyed on the big screen before the auction for the next item started. In that way, everyone could see at a nce who spent how much money on what auction item. Humans had always beenpetitive. No one wanted to be overshadowed by others, even when doing. charity work. It was precisely because of their humanity that the organizer designed such procedures. Soon, two staff in gowns walked over to Julian, one holding a card machine and the other holding the bottle of perfume. Both of them were very polite. Julian swiped the card and took the perfume. Everyone kept looking at that side. They just wanted to see if it was Julian who swiped the card or Annalise. Seeing Julian¡¯s smooth and fluid motion, they felt that he was even more handsome and thought, ¡°He must be the heir of a wealthy family!¡± ¡°Here!¡± Julian handed the perfume to Annalise ¡°No, this is what you bought,¡± Annalise refused immediately. Earlier, she only bid twice and stopped after that. When she saw that Julian continued to bid, she did not stop him because she was afraid that she had misunderstood. What if he wanted to buy it for himself? ¡°I bought it for you, so you can give it to the important person in your life,¡± the man said. In an instant, Annalise¡¯s heart pounded violently. ¡°Did he hear what I whispered to Ms. Tuffin just now?¡± she wondered. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll buy something elseter,¡± she replied. After humiliating Benjamin in Moon Hall the other day, she feltpletely pleased and delighted. Now, she was calm whenever she saw Benjamin. She was no longer sad, and she was not angry, nor did she want to embarrass him with money. Therefore, seeing that Benjamin was bidding, she did notpete with him. On the one hand, she was not interested in bidding with him, and on the other hand, she did not want to make a fool out of herself in front of others. It was not as if she still loved Benjamin and was unwilling to let him go. While she was deep in thought, Julian took her hand and put the perfume in her palm. The moment he held her hand, she felt her heart skip a beat. At the same time, she felt as if someone was tickling her heart with a feather. It was itchy andfortable. Her cheeks and ears instantly blushed. She immediately returned the perfume. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± However, Julian clenched her hand and put the perfume in her palm. Then, he reached out his hand and drew a heart shape on her wrist. Originally, she thought he was going to write something on her wrist. After all, Madeline was there, so there might be something he could not say out loud. In the end, he only drew a heart shape on her wrist, causing her heart to suddenly beat faster. ¡°Good girl. ept it,¡± Julian whispered. Consequently, Annalise¡¯s heart missed a beat. His gentleness was too deadly. Julian was afraid that she would not ept the perfume and kept holding her hand. The heat from his palm continued to spread all over her body. She immediately jerked her hand back and found that the perfume was still in her hand, and Julian¡¯s eyes had already looked at the auction on the stage. In the meantime, the surrounding people kept staring at them. If she forcibly returned the perfume to him, the two of them would attract unwanted attention again. She did not want that to happen and did not want Madeline to suspect their rtionship. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll offer this perfume to Ms. Tuffin. If I see any auction item that¡¯s suitable for Julianter, I¡¯ll buy it and give it to him as a gift to return the courtesy,¡± she mused. ¡°Ms. Tuffin, this is for you.¡± Momentster, Annalise gave the perfume to Madeline. Thetter stared at the former yfully. ¡°This is for me?¡± Because of Madeline¡¯s intense stare, Annalise blushed. ¡°No, Ms. Tuffin. We¡¯re not¡­¡± She immediately stuffed the perfume into Madeline¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Madeline smiled even more meaningfully. Annalise was experienced in the ways of the world, but in terms of rtionships, she was so innocent that she could not hide her true feelings at all. Thus, Madeline stopped teasing her and pointed to the auction item. ¡°This painting is not bad.¡± When Annalise saw her mentor change the subject, she immediately looked at the painting on the stage. It was an orchid drawing. After taking a look at the painting, she said to Madeline, ¡°The painting skill is good, but the ratio is slightly unsatisfactory, which leads to some distortion in the entire painting. This Caroline Dixon¡¯s work can be. regarded as a failure.¡± A daughter of a wealthy family, sitting next to Benjamin, heard what Annalise said and snorted. Without turning her head, she said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Now, even every Tom, Dick, and Harry dare toment on the master¡¯s works so casually.¡± Annalise ignored her. Gazing at the painting on the stage, she continued to discuss with her mentor, but her voice was even lower, ¡°Ms. Tuffin, do you think it will be better if we add two more leaves on the right side? Can this solve the ratio problem?¡± Madeline quickly gave her a thumbs-up and remarked, ¡°Brilliant!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. With a proud smile on her face, she pondered, ¡°This disciple of mine is really a treasure.¡± Julian listened to Annalise¡¯s words and raised his beautiful eyebrows again. She had good medical skills and agility and even started to do charity work when she was 13 years old. Not only that, but she was also proficient in painting and calligraphy. He really wanted to know how many skills. his wife had that he did not know about. ¡°Those who think she grew up in the countryside and is ipetent must be blind,¡± hemented inwardly. Soon, it was the third auction item. Coincidentally, it was another painting ¨C Tiger Roar painting. As soon as the painting appeared, the bidding device seemed to be out of control, ringing non-stop. It was because the painting was by a famous painter, Ezra. ¡°Give it somements,¡± Madeline said. ¡°Then, I shall say what¡¯s on my mind truthfully.¡± Hearing that, Annalise began toment, ¡°The highlight of this Tiger Roar painting is the magnificent atmosphere. When the painter painted it, she paid the most attention to the tiger¡¯s aura. The whole painting gives a mighty and powerful vibe. No matter if it was the brush stroke,position, momentum, or metaphor, it could be said that it was impable. If you really want me to nitpick it, the pinch of fur on the tail is not drawn carefully enough.¡± Instantaneously, Madeline burst out inughter. ¡°Haha!¡± Actually, when she was painting the tiger tail, her best friend invited her to y poker, so she quickly finished the painting. Listening to Annalise¡¯sment, Benjamin stared at the fur on the tiger¡¯s tail intensely. When he heard herment on Caroline¡¯s work earlier, he felt that she was a bit too self-righteous, but he also recalled that when they were dating, she had always been modest and would never talk nonsense. Now that he looked at the fur on the tiger¡¯s tail carefully, it seemed that what she said was true. Suddenly, he had an idea in his heart. ¡°Could it be that she really knew how to draw?¡± he wondered. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Benjamin Was Crushed Again The bidding device kept ringing. Seeing that the bidding price for the Tiger Roar painting had reached more than 4.5 million dors, he fixated his gaze on the pinch of fur on the tiger¡¯s tail. Perking up his ears, he heard Annalise whispering, ¡°However, its beauty overshines its w. Although this pinch of fur is a little willful, it also shows the wildness of the tiger.¡± Madeline quirked her eyebrows and raised the corners of her lips. ¡°My disciple is so considerate; even if she¡¯s nitpicking me, I still feel happy,¡± she mused. All of a sudden, Benjamin received a message from his grandfather: ¡°Ben, you¡¯re at the auction, right? We¡¯re looking at the Aurora. If there¡¯s any painting by Ezra, bid it for me.¡± Hearing that, Benjamin looked at the painting and expressed his dismay. He felt that the pinch of fur on the tiger¡¯s tail was too casual. Thus, he replied to his grandfather¡¯s message: ¡°There¡¯s a painting by Ezra, but it¡¯s not really good.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, his grandfather sent a voice message, saying, ¡°Nonsense. How could Ezra¡¯s painting be bad?¡± Benjamin immediately took a photo and sent it to his grandfather. Below the photo was a text that read: ¡°Grandpa, look at the fur on the tail. It¡¯s too casual and seems a bit wild.¡± Nevertheless, his grandfather was overjoyed and replied: ¡°Good! This is awesome! This is the best Ezra painting I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Thinking of Annalise¡¯sment, Benjamin inexplicably felt that she had a point. He tried to reason with his grandfather: ¡°But Grandpa, this pinch of hair is indeed a bit too willful and casual.¡± The old manughed loudly in the voice message andmented: ¡°Yes, this is the strong point of Ezra. It¡¯s exactly this casualness that highlights the wildness of this tiger even more. This is superb! When a master reached a certain level, they wouldpletely abandon rules and regtions and stop being prim and proper. As a result, the things they painted would be even more natural.¡± Out of the blue, Benjamin thought of Annalise¡¯sment just now. She said that the painting¡¯s beauty overshone its w, and the pinch of fur showed the wildness of the tiger. ¡°Is she really an expert in painting?¡± he could not help but wonder. Shortly afterward, his grandfather texted again: ¡°No matter how much it costs, bid it for me.¡± Benjamin Immediately agreed and started bidding. The auction price for the painting had reached more than 10 million dors, and at this price, there were fewer bidders, and only four bidders were bidding. Benjamin bid 12 million dors directly, and two more people gave up. Only Benjamin and the president of Baker Group were bidding. The president of Baker Group was famous for his love of painting. Rumors had it that he was a coal miner before he became a nouveau riche. After making money from coal mining, he invested in real estate and then started to thrive in real estate. Someone once called him a nouveau riche, saying that he was uneducated even if he was rich. He was stimted and practiced calligraphy hard. Even though he was good at calligraphy now, painting was not his forte. No matter how much he practiced, he could not paint well. Even so, he still liked to buy paintings and calligraphy every time he attended auctions. His office and study at home were full of expensive paintings and calligraphy, and indeed, no one dared to say he was uneducated anymore. When Benjamin saw that Baker Group¡¯s president had bid 12.3 million dors, he raised the price to 12.8 million dors. The moment Madeline saw that Benjamin had bid two times in a row, she grew increasingly excited and wondered what Julian would do. Just as she was thinking about it, she noticed that Julian had indeed joined the bid and offered 15 million dors. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± ¡°Holy shit!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so rich!¡± ¡°Who the hell is he?¡± Amotion ensued among everyone in the hall. When Benjamin saw Julian¡¯s bid, his expression instantly darkened. He immediately bid 15.3 million dors and sent a WhatsApp message to his grandfather: ¡°Grandpa, the bidding is very intense now. We may not be able to get it. What is your highest bid?¡± His grandfather was determined to get the painting and replied: ¡°75 million dors!¡± Benjamin immediately responded: ¡°Okay, Grandpa!¡± If he spent 75 million dors on a painting, he could be considered one of the top ten in the whole country. He did not believe that Julian could spend tens of millions of dors to buy the painting. Seeing Julian and Benjamin bidding, Madeline was very excited. A handsome man humiliating Benjamin would be even more satisfying than her giving Benjamin¡¯s face a p in person. As the price reached 27 million dors, the president of Baker Group could not afford it and gave up regretfully. Only Julian and Benjamin continued to bid. Noticing that the price had soared to 27 million dors and that Julian had no intention of stopping, Annalise whispered in a low voice, ¡°Do you really like this painting?¡± Madeline¡¯s paintings were indeed very famous, but normally, the price of a painting of that size was around 3 million dors, and now the auction price was already 27 million dors, which was already a sky-high price. It was not that she felt Madeline¡¯s paintings did not deserve to be sold for 27 million dors. She just hoped. that Julian really liked the painting and was not bidding it to crush Benjamin. Otherwise, it would be rted to her, and she really did not want to owe Julian another favor. ¡°Yes,¡± Julian answered. Annalise was relieved to hear that. If he really liked the painting, no matter how much he bid, it just meant that Madeline¡¯s work was worth that much value in his heart. Beep! Beep! The bidding machine was still ringing. The price increased from 27 million dors to 45 million dors in the blink of an eye. ¡°No, I can¡¯t stand it anymore! 45 million dors! Poverty limits my imagination!¡± Someone pinched their temple exaggeratedly. ¡°Which prominent family is this man from? He¡¯s so rich.¡± Just then, Julian¡¯s phone rang again, and it was a WhatsApp message from Tony: ¡°Julian, stop right now. No matter how rich our family is, you can¡¯t waste money this way!¡± Julian repliedzily: ¡°Why should I save the money? So you can spend it on your mistress and illegitimate child?¡± Tony: ¡°Julian, don¡¯t me me if you don¡¯t stop.¡± Julian: ¡°You¡¯ve never cared about me anyway.¡± In the front row, Tony was so angry that his chest heaved violently. ¡°Damn it! This rebellious brat!¡± he eximed inwardly. Immediately, Alexanderforted him, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t get mad at Julian. Our family doesn¡¯tck money. He can buy whatever he wants. Abigail obediently sat next to Alexander and chimed in, ¡°Mr. Parks, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth getting mad I guess Julian is trying to settle the score on behalf of Anna.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tony frowned. Alexander hurriedly nudged Abigail gently and reminded her not to say those things. Nheless, Abigail ignored him and added fuel to the fire, ¡°Mr. Parks, here¡¯s the thing. Anna and Benjamin have been dating for a year and are getting ready to get married. However, he cheated on Anna with Anna¡¯s best friend, Samantha Heard. Anna is still furious. Just now, she had already snatched the perfume away from Benjamin. Now, she probably wanted Julian to bid on the painting for her to vent hermanger.¡± She thought that the Parks family came from Jadeborough and would not know about the affair between her and Benjamin. After all, if they knew, they would not have allowed Alexander to propose to her with great fanfare. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Amazing Boyfriend Thinking that Tony would never know what Alexander did not know, Abigail decided to put the me on Samantha first. If anyone mentioned the rtionship between her and Benjamin in the future, she would deny it and say that she was apanying Annalise to catch Benjamin in the act that day. She also nned to say that she had a good rtionship with Annalise before that, and it was after Annalise wanted all the shares of Moonlight Group that they began to grow apart. Sure enough, as soon as Tony heard her words, he was convinced and looked down on Annalise even more. ¡°What an ignorant woman, as expected of someone from the countryside. I¡¯ll never let her marry into our family unless I die.¡± Then, he thought back to the time when he asked Annalise out and she demanded 1.5 billion dors from him in an arrogant manner. Anger instantly welled up within him. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry!¡±forted Alexander once again while patting his father¡¯s back. Tony let out a long sigh. The more he looked at Abigail, the more he felt that she had the aura of a nobledy. ¡°Abbie, you and Alexander are officially a couple now. If you see something you liketer, tell me, and I will buy it for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t need anything,¡± Abigail responded with a bright smile. She had made up her mind not to buy anything and would donate somethingter, which would make her look sensible and caring. The bidding between Julian and Benjamin was still going on, and the price had soared to 67.5 million dors. Julian looked calm and collected. On the contrary, Benjamin was already sweating profusely. Although he was the heir of the Quigley family, he had never spent so much money at once. After all, the branch office he was managing now had an annual profit of only 75 million dors. It was equivalent to spending a year¡¯s ie on a painting. Thinking of what his grandfather said, he gritted his teeth and entered 75 million dors into the bidding. machine. In an instant, his bidding price was shown on the big screen. Seeing that the price had soared to 75 million dors, Tony immediately called Julian, trying to avert the latter¡¯s attention so that he would not have time to bid. Unexpectedly, Julian nced at the caller ID and pressed 78 million dors on the bidding machine. Subsequently, he turned off his phone directly. Once again, Tony almost had a heart attack due to anger. Seeing that the screen showed 78 million dors, the crowd burst into a frenzy. Many women gasped enviously. ¡°How could there be such an excellent man in this world? He¡¯s so handsome and rich. Is he Annalise¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°Will he give this painting to Annalise?¡± ¡°He¡¯s spending so much money on a painting. Is he professing his love to Annalise?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Annalise¡¯s from the countryside. How could such an outstanding man fall for her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the heir of the Quigley family date Annalise before?¡± ¡°I heard that it was to help Abigail get the shares Annalise¡¯s mother gave her.¡± ¡°Shh! Stop talking. Look, Benjamin¡¯s expression is grim.¡± ¡°Hey, do you think this handsome man has been bidding with Benjamin to help Annalise vent her anger?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, he¡¯s such an amazing boyfriend!¡± ¡°What should I do? Although I don¡¯t like Annalise, I¡¯ll ship her with this man. This is so sweet and satisfying!¡± ¡°Look, the auctioneer has mmed the hammer. Benjamin didn¡¯t manage to bid on anything again. Haha!¡± In this world, many people liked to see others humiliate themselves. Most of the people present could not even spend 15 million dors, but when they saw that Benjamin could not get the painting in the end, they still could not helpughing at him. Listening to those gossip, Benjamin felt even more depressed. He really wanted to get up and leave. It was too humiliating. On second thought, maybe there would be something goodter, and maybe there would be another Ezra paintingter. Thinking of that, he sat down again. After Julian won the bid, the staff sent the Tiger Roar painting over. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When the staff member walked over, there was another staff member holding a card machine in her hand. Benjamin screamed wildly in his heart, ¡°He has no money! He can¡¯t afford it!¡± He desperately hoped that Julian would not be able to swipe the card and pay for the painting. Then, he would have the chance to humiliate Julian. As he was looking forward to it, he stared at the card machine. Once the staff swiped the card, Julian started to enter the password. Benjamin kept shouting in his heart over and over again, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have so much money. He can¡¯t afford to pay for it!¡± However, the sessful payment shattered his dream, and he felt that his dignity was again violently trampled on by Julian. Taking over the painting, Julian handed it to Annalise. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t take this,¡± Annalise refused immediately. It was worth 75 million dors. She had just epted his 882-thousand-dor perfume and was still holding the 300-million-dor betrothal gift given by his grandfather. If she were to ept another present from him again, she would not be able to sleep at night. Looking at her face full of resistance, he could not help but smile gently. ¡°Hold onto it for me.¡± ¡°Phew¡­¡± As soon as Annalise heard that he only wanted her to help him hold onto it, she let out a sigh of relief and took the painting. In fact, Julian¡¯s voice was so low that almost no one heard it. Everyone present only saw him handing the painting to Annalise with a gentle smile, and she refused it at first, but then epted it with a smile momentster. The women at the scene instantly exploded with excitement. ¡°Am I any less than Annalise? Why can¡¯t I meet such an excellent man? My appearance is no worse than her!¡± Someone immediately retorted, ¡°In terms of looks, I¡¯ve never thought of this before, but Annalise is really. beautiful. She looks gorgeous tonight. That long purple dress is simply amazing!¡± ¡°Yeah, Annalise is extremely pretty. In the past, we felt that she was ordinary because she didn¡¯t like to dress. up. The other reason was that she was from the countryside, and we were prejudiced that country people were rustic.¡± ¡®You¡¯re right. If we look at her objectively, she¡¯s really beautiful, more beautiful than Abigail.¡± ¡°Abigail actually looks average. She¡¯s been well-pampered since she was a child, and she has good fashion. sense. Because she has a wealthy background, everyone thinks she¡¯s pretty.¡± When those people were chatting, they did not lower their voices. The moment Abigail heard them, she rolled her eyes contemptuously and thought, ¡°How dare theypare Annalise to me? Are they blind?¡± She had to pretend to be a sensible woman in front of Alexander and his father, so she did not participate in the auction. Because of that, Annalise stole her limelight. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what the proverb says. When the cat is away, the mice will y. Just wait. After I get married to Alexander and move to Jadeborough in the future, I¡¯ll definitely teach Annalise a lesson,¡± she remarked mentally. Amidst everyone¡¯s chatter, the auction continued. The fourth auction item was a double-sided embroidery, also made by a famous artist. Julian asked Annalise whether she liked it or not, but she shook her head, so he did not join the bid Since Benjamin never liked such things, he did not bid as well. The fifth auction item was bronzeware, and Benjamin was not interested in that kind of thing Seeing that Benjamin did not bid, Julian leaned onto the back of the chairzily. When they reached the seventh auction item, Mr. Quimby¡¯s pottery, Benjamin felt energized in an instant Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Julian Is ying Tricks Benjamin remembered that his grandfather liked Mr. Quimby¡¯s pottery very much, just as much as he liked Ezra¡¯s paintings. This time, he didn¡¯t ask his grandfather about it Anyway, it was something Grandpa liked Even if he had to spend tens of millions of dors on it, it was still his filial piety His grandfather might feel slight pain for Benjamin to spend so much money, yet the former would still praise him for his filial piety As for Julian, Benjamin didn¡¯t believe that he, who had just spent more than 75 million dors impulsively earlier, would still spend more money to fight over the pot with him. When the price of the pot was raised to 4 5 million dors, Benjamin directly bid for 75 million dors. Everyone gave up when the price increased by 3 million dors in one go. They seemed to show respect to Benjamin. After all, he was the future heir of the Quigley family, the richest family in Horington 7.5 million dors once!¡± the auctioneer raised his hammer and shouted Benjamin looked at the pot and silently hoped that Julian would fight over it with him. Thest painting was priced at 75 million dors set by his grandfather, so he couldn¡¯t bid for a higher price This time, it was different. He didn¡¯t even tell Grandpa about it. If Julian fought with him, he would keep crushing the former to take revenge. This time, he was willing to spend tens of millions of dors. 7.5 million dors twice!¡± the auctioneer shouted excitedly again. There was still no other bidder. ¡°7.5 million dors¡± Before the auctioneer could finish his words, someone shouted for bidding Julian had taken action. He bid for 12 million dors. ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure before, but now I¡¯m very sure that he is helping Annalise to vent her anger. He doesn¡¯t fight with other bidders. However, whenever Benjamin makes an offer, he will go against him immediately!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, I want to have a boyfriend like him.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be jealous. Annalise has saved the earth in her previous life.¡± ¡°What should I do? I like his story with Annalise so much. They are exactly like Prince Charming and Cindere.¡± ¡°Haha, I saw Benjamin¡¯s face turn livid again.¡± Hearing such discussion again, Benjamin frowned and bid 15 million dors decisively He was humiliated by Julian on the painting earlier. This time, he had to seek revenge. Julian then bid 22.5 million dors. ¡°Oh my god! That¡¯s a lot of money. A one-off increase of 7.5 million dors. Who is that young master?¡± someone eximed. Benjamin¡¯s face became even grimmer, and he bid 30 million dors. When Julian raised another 7.5 million dors, Benjamin would follow and bid 7.5 million dors. Otherwise, it would seem that thetter was less capable. Julian nced at the stage and bid 45 million dors calmly. An increase of 15 million dors at a time. Hearing that, more and more people started talking about it They felt that the collection at the charity g that night was not the highlight. Instead, the biggest show was actually the bidding between an unknown gentleman and the eldest son of the Quigley family. Seeing Julian raise the bid by 15 million dors, Benjamin¡¯s heart tightened a little, and the sense of suffocation and humiliation crushed him. He immediately gritted his teeth and bid another 60 million dors. Julian raised 15 million dors at a time immediately. If he bid a few hundred thousand or a few million dors, he would be embarrassed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t want to lose regardless. Julian raised his eyebrows slightly and shouted for 75 million dors. There was a mentally unsound person at the scene. Seeing someone bid 75 million dors for a pot, he suddenly reached out to cover his heart and immediately took a life-saving pill. Seeing that Julian had bid 75 million dors, Benjamin was a little overwhelmed. His eyes narrowed, and suddenly an idea slipped through his mind. ¡°Is this trash trying to crush me all the time? Even if I can¡¯t afford it, I won¡¯t let him take any advantage of it,¡± he mused. Anyway, he was already humiliated enough today, so he might as well just raise the price. If he could trick Julian badly, he could at least take revenge against thetter. At that time, if someoneughed at him for not being able to bid anything sessfully, he would be able to respond that it wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t bid anything. It was because he knew very well the value of those collections. He would take it as a charity for doubling or tripling the original value of the collections, But if the price was raised eight or tenfold beyond it, whoever bid it would be considered a simpleton. He believed that as long as he exined it that way, everyone would think that the man beside Annalise was a stupid simpleton, and they wouldn¡¯t think that Benjamin had shamed himself. *75 million dors once!¡¯ the auctioneer shouted enthusiastically on stage. Benjamin bid 90 million dors decisively. He guessed that with Julian¡¯s self-righteous andpetitive personality, thetter would definitely bid 105 million dors. By that time, he could mock Julian and call him an idiot when thetter bought a pot for 105 million dors After all, everyone knew very well the value of Mr. Quimby¡¯s pot. Even if they went directly to him to buy the pot, it was at most 4.5 to 7.5 million dors. If Mr. Quimby happened to be in a good mood, one could even buy a whole set of pots at 750 dors. ¡°90 million dors once,¡± the auctioneer shouted excitedly through the microphone on the stage. He felt that his auction experience on that day could be recorded in the history of the auction in Chanaea. Ezra¡¯s painting, which was worth about 4.5 million dors, was sold at 78 million dors. Now, Mr. Quimby¡¯s pot, which was worth about 4.5 million dors, was bid to a sky-high price of 90 million dors. ¡°90 million dors twice,¡± the auctioneer shouted again. Benjamin panicked. He would be scolded terribly even if he bought the pot at 75 million dors, let alone the price had already increased to 90 million dors now. He immediately turned his head to provoke Julian, ¡°Why? Are you not going to raise the price anymore?¡± Julian raised his good-looking eyebrows. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you whether or not I raise the price? Oh, I see. You wanted to see me be ruined by the pot. That¡¯s why you deliberately raise the price, didn¡¯t you? Oh my gosh, I almost fell for your trick! I was just about to bid for 105 million dors. Forget it. I¡¯ll be generous and let you have it.¡± Julian deliberately ced his hand on the bidding device. Then, he retracted it in front of Benjamin. *90 million dors thrice! Congrattions to number 122, Mr. Quigley,¡± the auctioneer shouted excitedly Julian said to Benjamin with a faint smile, ¡°Congrattions!¡± Benjamin immediately turned his head around and cursed Julian in his heart. Looking at the dark side of Julian, Annalise felt gratified for some inexplicable reason. ¡°In a good mood?¡± Julian saw Annalise holding the curling the corner of her lips and asked with a smile. ¡°Not bad,¡± Annalise replied. Julian smiled gently at her and then looked at the stage. His hand quietly reached out to her, and he tried to hold her hand. Annalise was startled and immediately put her hand on the table. Julian also put his hands on the table. Annalise immediately looked at Julian and silently said to him by moving her lips, ¡°My mentor is here.¡± The smile at the corner of Julian¡¯s lips deepened as he responded, ¡°Okay!¡± Annalise was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s good about it?¡± she wondered. She suddenly reacted and reached out to touch her forehead. Her ears turned red. She told him that her mentor was there and made him misunderstand that he could hold her hand if her mentor wasn¡¯t around. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t exin it clearly,¡± she thought. Her cheeks were burning inexplicably, and she immediately reached out to cover her face. Meanwhile, the staff came over to deal with Benjamin. Benjamin had to swallow his helplessness. He pretended to be calm on the surface and swiped his card for the transaction. Julian suddenly leaned closer to Annalise¡¯s ear. She was startled and immediately moved toward her mentor. Julian deliberately said to Annalise in a voice that Benjamin could also hear, ¡°Now, some people have no money and won¡¯t fight over things with us anymore. We can buy whatever we want later.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The Winning Game Benjamin was furious that someone thought he had run out of money. Regardless of how poor he would be, he was still the eldest son of the Quigley family. Although his father was still in charge of the main business of Quigley Group, he would take over the company sooner orter. He would do anything at any cost to reim his dignity. It didn¡¯t matter that 75 million dors was the profit of his branchpany for a year. Money could be earned when it was gone. Moreover, though those collections were a little expensive, they still had collection values. On top of that, he still had 120 million dors left on his card. This time, he had fallen into Julian¡¯s trick unexpectedly. The auction would still take a long time before it ended. Benjamin thought that he would raise the bid a few more timester to trick Julian the same way. As he thought about it, he felt a little bnced in his heart. Madeline told Annalise that she had to go to the restroom. Then, Madeline went out to make a phone call, and soon a staff member came looking for her. Respectfully and politely, the staff said, ¡°Ezra, I didn¡¯t expect to see you in person today. It¡¯s a great privilege.¡± They couldn¡¯t believe that Ezra was so young. That was because rumor had it that Ezra was an eighty-year-old man who had two to three wives. ¡°Shh! Keep it a secret!¡± Madeline said. ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t worry,¡± the staff said respectfully. Madeline took a painting from the trunk of her car and handed it to the staff. There were still a lot of paintings in her trunk. Some of them were painted casually, and some were carefully crafted. It all depended on her mood when she was painting. If she was bored, she would carefully craft it. If there was a card game, she would just paint it casually. She had only nned to donate one painting at the charity g that day. After all, her works were all worth at least a few million dors, and it was already a great deed to donate one. Nheless, thinking that Benjamin seemed to be very interested in her painting, she decided to donate another one to crush him. Back to the auction, she felt energized. The item that was being auctioned at the moment was a piece of porcin. The most popr auction items nowadays were porcin and paintings. There were many bidders on the scene, but neither Julian nor Benjamin took any action. After a few more auctioned items passed, Benjamin and Julian were still unusually quiet. Then, it was Ezra¡¯s painting again. There was another uproar at the scene. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How can there be another of Ezra¡¯s paintings?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so strange. It¡¯s hard to find Ezra¡¯s painting. Only a charity g of high standard can have Ezra¡¯s painting, but there are actually two today. What an eye-opener!¡± ¡°Yeah. Even if we can¡¯t afford it, it¡¯s good to see it at least.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Seeing Ezra¡¯s work again, Benjamin¡¯s eyes shed with a fiery light. ¡°Isn¡¯t this God¡¯s will to fulfill my filial piety. to Grandpa?¡¯ he wondered. Hepletely forgot that he was going topete on the price with Julian and decisively participated in the bidding Julian was indeed determined to go against Benjamin that night If Benjamin didn¡¯t take a bid, he wouldn¡¯t take it. As soon as Benjamin made an offer, he would rai price than the former¡¯s Many people, who were watching the scene, became excited A painting with a starting price of 1.5 million dors was raised to 30 million dors in no time. As Benjamin was suppressed by Julian, he huffed with anger. He decided to raise his bidding to 75 million dors higher If Julian gave up, he could buy it and gift it to his grandfather. If the former didn¡¯t give up, he would have achieved the goal of bringing up the price. Anyway, he didn¡¯t lose Thinking about that, he felt much better. They raised the price by 7.5 million dors at a time. In the blink of an eye, the price had soared to 67.5 million dors Benjamin bid 75 million dors decisively Julian thought for a moment and only raised 3 million dors, which made it 78 million dors. The women at the scene began to show their admiration for Julian again. ¡°Ahh! That¡¯s so generous and sweet of him! Annalise must be so happy.¡± ¡°So romantic!¡± ¡°What kind of luck did Annalise have to find such a handsome, rich, and romantic boyfriend?¡± Seeing that Julian bid at 78 million dors, Benjamin was furious again. ¡°Hmph! He wants to stop at this price again? In his dreams!¡± he thought. With that, Benjamin decisively added another 3 million dors, making it 81 million dors. Julian raised his eyebrows and smiled. He put his hand on the bidding device deliberately again. ¡°81 million dors once,¡± the auctioneer shouted excitedly as he thought to himself, ¡°There are some incredible noblemen here tonight who are willing to spend tens of millions of dors to buy a painting. It truly an eye-opener.¡± Seeing that Julian didn¡¯t bid again, the auctioneer paused for a moment and shouted again excitedly, ¡°81 million dors twice!¡± Benjamin cast a sidelong nce at Julian, and he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Julian¡¯s hand on the bidding device. It was too expensive for him to buy that painting at 81 million dors because that painting was only half the size of the Tiger Roar painting just now. ¡°81 million dors thrice! Deal! Congrattions to number 122, Mr. Quigley!¡± the auctioneer shouted. Benjamin cursed inwardly, ¡°Goddamn it, Julian Parks!¡± He had spent 90 million dors to buy a pot that was worth 4.5 million dors earlier, and now he spent another 81 million dors to buy a painting that was valued at nearly 2 million dors only. Most importantly, the painting was only half a size smaller. If it was the same size as the Tiger Roar painting earlier, he would at least feel more justified in his purchase. After all, his grandfather also nned to spend 75 million dors to buy that Tiger Roar painting. Although this was also one of Ezra¡¯s paintings, there was a big difference between the two of them. Tiger Roar painting looked majestic, while Gentle River painting looked much gentler, mainly because the size was notparable to the former. Julian didn¡¯t bid for the following auctioned items. Benjamin silently gritted his teeth, waiting for the opportunity. If he really didn¡¯t see any opportunity, Benjamin would try hard to create one. When he saw a snuff bottle, he bid 750 thousand dors for it. He thought that Julian would fight with him. Even if the price was not high, he wanted to trick Julian at least a little bit. Sure enough, Julian bid 900 thousand dors. Benjamin immediately bid 1.05 million dors. He nned to stop when the price came to 1.5 million dors. However, Julian stopped bidding at 1.05 million dors. As a result, Benjamin had to swallow his anger and spent 1.05 million dors to buy the snuff bottle. ¡°Pfft! Hahaha. I can¡¯t hold it anymore. I think Benjamin is so stupid tonight.¡± ¡°Look at his grim face!¡± ¡°What should I do? I like Annalise¡¯s boyfriend so much.¡± Benjamin was even more wretched. The auction wasing to an end, and it was finally the highlight of the night. It was a sapphire ne crafted by an internationally renowned master. It was said that the same gem was made into two nes. One was ¡°Eye of the Sky,¡± which was being auctioned at the moment, and the other was called the ¡°Heart of the Ocean,¡± Julian liked the ne at first sight. He felt that Annalise would definitely look elegant if she wore it. Thinking about it, he bid 15 million dors decisively. Seeing that Julian bid 15 million dors at one go, Benjamin immediately startedpeting with him.. He felt that he finally had an opportunity to trick Julian. As such, he bid 30 million dors decisively. Seeing the ne which was named ¡°Eye of the Sky,¡± many rich women and socialites on the scene were excited. They wanted it too! Even if the price reached 30 million dors, there were still seven bidders on the scene. Julian Increased it by another 15 million dors, making it 45 million dors! Benjamin squinted at that ne. ¡°Julian must be determined to seed, isn¡¯t he? Good! My chance for revenge hase atst,¡± he thought. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Have 1 Offended You? Benjamin didn¡¯t hesitate to bid 60 million dors. Several women who took part in the bidding were shocked to see that the price had increased by 15 million dors at a time. Their eyes reddened. Two of them looked at the ne and reluctantly gave up the bidding. The others couldn¡¯t bear to give up and then gritted their teeth to continue participating in the bidding. Their bidding was much gentler than that of Benjamin and Julian. One woman added 1.5 million dors, making it 61.5 million dors. Another woman added 750 thousand dors, making it 62.3 million dors. Seeing that other people were also bidding, Benjamin silently paid attention to Julian¡¯s situation. Seeing that thetter was leaning back and seemed to have no intention of bidding, he narrowed his eyes again. ¡°Did my prediction go wrong? Julian didn¡¯t want this ne? Or is he ying psychological warfare with me?¡± Benjamin pondered. He sneered inwardly, thinking that there was no rush, and he would observe for a longer time. Julian didn¡¯t bid, and neither did Benjamin. The four women continued to bring the bidding price higher by adding 750 thousand dors at a time. Logically speaking, 750 thousand dors was also a huge sum of money! However, the people on the scene that night were probably brainwashed by the previous bidding operations between Julian and Benjamin. Now, they felt that there was no point in adding 750 thousand dors at a time anymore. It was dull to them. They all looked forward to Julian and Benjamin fighting for a perfect ending. After all, that was thest! In fact, many people didn¡¯t want to provoke young masters like Benjamin and Julian that night. Otherwise, many people on the scene would have fought for the ¡°Eye of the Sky.¡± Looking at the four women bidding back and forth, Benjamin was getting a little sleepy, and he wondered why Julian hadn¡¯t bid yet. He swept a nce at Julian from the corner of his eyes. Seeing that Julian¡¯s gaze did not linger on the ne, he doubted his own prediction again. Squinting his eyes, he tentatively joined the bidding again by adding 750 thousand dors to the original 72.75 million dors, making it 73.5 million dors. Julian saw that Benjamin bid. He suddenly sat up straight and decisively bid 78 million dors. When Benjamin saw the figure of 78 million dors again, he cursed endlessly in his heart. Almost without a trace of hesitation, Benjamin added 4.5 million dors, making it 82.5 million dors. ¡°Hmph! He wants to buy it at 78 million dors to humiliate me and impress Annalise again! In his dreams!¡± Benjamin thought. Seeing Benjamin¡¯s bid, Julian smiled, and he crossed his arms in front of his chest and leaned back on the chair. This triumphant look happened to fall into Benjamin¡¯s eyes. He was shocked. ¡°Is Julian setting me up again?¡± he pondered. Seeing that Benjamin and Julian were fighting again, the four women, who were bidding, frowned. There was no way they could win over these two spendthrifts! As a result, two more women decisively gave up the bidding. The other two women were still waiting and hesitating. They couldn¡¯t bear to let such a beautiful ne fall into someone else¡¯s hands, yet they felt that their capabilities were not enough topete with Benjamin or Julian. While the two women hesitated, the auctioneer shouted enthusiastically, ¡®82.5 million dors once!¡± When Benjamin heard such a voice, panic instantly rose up in his heart. He had never been so scared in his life. He was really scared after being tricked by Julian so many times earlier. He had already spent more than 165 million dors, which included 90 million dors for a pot, and over 75 million dors for a painting much smaller than the Tiger Roar painting. If he spent another 82.5 million dors on that again, he would really be called a squanderer. The most important thing was that the money in his ount was less than 82.5 million dors now. If the ne really fell into his hands, he would have to ask his grandfather or father for money immediately. Even though he was only short of a few million dors, if someone found out, he would be in utter embarrassment. ¡°82.5 million dors twice!¡± the auctioneer shouted again. Benjamin became even more panicked. ¡°82.5 million dors-¡± Just as Benjamin closed his eyes helplessly, a bidding voice rang out. It was Julian who bid 82.8 million dors It was equivalent to that he only added 300 thousand dors to it. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When Benjamin saw that figure, he was so angry again. ¡°Hmph! How I wish I could raise the price again to p Julian that bastard!¡± he cursed. After Julian called out the price, his slender fingers tapped on the tabletop with certainty. He looked rxed as though he just wanted to embarrass Benjamin. 82.8 million dors once!¡± the auctioneer shouted. ¡°This is the final auctioned item for tonight. Is there any other bid? Anyone else?¡± He looked at Benjamin frequently. The auctioneer knew very well the value of the collection. He was aware that the ¡°Eye of the Sky¡± was much more valuable than the pot and Ezra¡¯s painting. However, no matter how he tried to give Benjamin a hint, thetter had no intention of bidding anymore. He had no choice but to continue shouting, ¡°82.8 million dors twice!¡± There was a rich woman who wanted to bid, but her husband stopped her. ¡°Benjamin Quigley and the nouveau riche are fighting with each other. Do you want to be the cannon fodder that spikes hatred?¡± ¡°But I really want it!¡± said the rich woman. ¡®T¡¯ll buy you a bag. This ne is too expensive. Not only won¡¯t you get it, but you¡¯ll also make them hate you.¡± Hearing that, the rich woman had no choice but to give up in dismay. ¡°82.8 million dors thrice. Congrattions to number 141, Mr. Parks!¡± The auctioneer dropped the hammer excitedly. Julian raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard the sound of the hammer dropping. Originally, he had thought that it might cost him hundreds of millions of dors to buy the ¡°Eye of the Sky,¡± but he didn¡¯t expect that he would get it at the price of 82.8 million dors easily. Seeing the smile on Julian¡¯s face and the affection in his eyes for that ne, Benjamin eximed inwardly that he was fooled by Julian again. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡°Julian, you scumbag! How sinister he is! He was really ying psychological warfare with me. Most importantly, I lost!¡± he thought angrily. His initial prediction was right. Julian really wanted that ne. He was so angry! The auction ended sessfully, and the staff handed the ne to Julian. After Julian swiped his card, he immediately put the ne around Annalise¡¯s neck. Annalise¡¯s first reaction was to refuse. After all, it was a ne worth more than 75 million dors. It was too expensive. Julian leaned over and whispered next to her ear, ¡°In my father¡¯s eyes, you are now my pride.¡± Annalise understood that he couldn¡¯t lose to Alexander. As she thought about it, she smiledpliantly. She epted his ne and slightly raised her head to reveal her long neck, letting him gently take off her previous ne and put on the ¡°Eye of the Sky.¡± There were all kinds of envious eyes and voices around them. Annalise nced around slightly and coincidentally met Abigall¡¯s gaze, which was full of jealousy. Annalise smiled triumphantly at thetter. Abigail was so angry that she almost wanted to rip Annalise apart on the spot. It was only until Alexander wrapped his arms around her waist that she stomped her feet and walked outside. Julian reached out his hand toward Annalise, and thetter put her hand into his palm. Madeline looked at them with a smile. Her eyes curved into crescents. ¡°They are such a perfect match!¡± she thought. Thinking of Benjamin¡¯s cheating, she looked at him with contempt. Benjamin was angry all night long, and he lost so much money. Seeing the contempt in Madeline¡¯s eyes at that moment, he said rudely, ¡°Olddy, I have never offended you, have 1?¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Madeline Embarrassed The Scumbag ¡°Olddy?¡± Madeline looked at Benjamin with an even more disgusted gaze. If she had known he was so uncultured, she would have stopped Annalise from falling in love with that man in the first ce. Benjamin was also unhappy in his heart. He secretly thought that since he couldn¡¯t do anything to Julian, he could have vented his anger and bullied the olddy sitting in the back row He replied unceremoniously, ¡°You look the same age as my mother. Should I call you ma¡¯am if not calling you olddy?¡± At first, he didn¡¯t know why that olddy looked at him with hostility. Now, he realized that it was because the olddy had a good rtionship with Annalise. He guessed that it was Annalise whoined to her, so thetter picked on him everywhere. ¡°Call me Grandmal¡± Madeline snorted, ¡°What a fool!¡± she sneered inwardly. She nced at the painting in Benjamin¡¯s hand again and said contemptuously. ¡°Tsk! What a squanderer indeed to spend more than 75 million dors for a piece of trash!¡± Benjamin knew that he had bought the painting and the pot at excessive prices. Now that he was scolded as a squanderer, he instantly exploded as if he had been stepped on the tail. ¡°How could you say it¡¯s trash? How dare youment on Ezra¡¯s painting?¡± In order to make the public angry at that ignorant and self-conceited woman, he raised his voice deliberately. Sure enough, many people gathered around, and some people began to discuss. ¡°Who is this woman? It¡¯s ridiculous of her. How dare shement on Ezra¡¯s paintings casually?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A nouveau riche is indeed a frog in a well who knows nothing. How ignorant and self- conceited she is to think that she canment on the master¡¯s work as she pleases just because she has a little money.¡± ¡°Haha! How funny!¡± Seeing that everyone hade to gossip about Madeline, Benjamin secretly triumphed. Nheless, Madeline looked at him as though she was looking at a fool as shemented, ¡°This painting. you bought is a sketch drawn by Ezra during a trip one day. While waiting for her friend who went to the toilet, she took some time to sketch this painting casually.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Annalise couldn¡¯t help butugh. Madeline was harsh in her words indeed. Hearing such disgusting words from Madeline, Benjamin was so angry. ¡°You are spouting nonsense!¡± The people next to her also felt that Madeline had gone too far, and they started rebuking her, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t like someone, it¡¯s needless to drag Ezra into it. That is such a good painting, looking refreshing, refined, and elegant. How could it be drawn casually while waiting for her friend who went to the toilet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really funny. Who does she think she is? She even heard that Ezra traveled and waited for her friend as if she knew Ezra herself.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Pfft! I better she will say that she is Ezra¡¯s fourth wife. Haha. Her imposing aura looks like one, though.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Everyoneughed loudly as they discussed. It just so happened that Madeline saw Mr. Zimmerman, the organizer of the event,e out. They knew each other, and she had asked Mr. Zimmerman to keep her identity a secret. She said to Benjamin, ¡°This is my own painting. Don¡¯t I know myself what kind of situation was there when I drew it?¡± Whoosh! The onlookers were shocked. ¡°Her own painting? Is she Ezra?¡¯ they wondered. Someone immediatelyughed wildly. ¡°Pfft! I can¡¯t hold back anymore! This is so funny! It seems like because Ezra never epts any interviews and does not appear in public, she thinks that Ezra will not expose her in person. That¡¯s why shees out with such a big lie.¡± ¡°Hahaha! You have to disguise as a man if you want to im yourself as Ezra¡¯ Who doesn¡¯t know Ezra is a man?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold back anymore. My stomach is aching fromughing too much.¡± Benjamin alsoughed and looked at Madeline contemptuously. ¡°Do you think you deserve to be Ezra?¡± Just then, Mr. Zimmerman came in their direction Madeline called out to him, ¡°Mr. Zimmerman.¡± ¡°Hello! Hello!¡± Hearing Ezra greet him personally, Mr. Zimmerman immediately strode over in a ttering manner, holding Madeline¡¯s hand with both his hands. Just now, he was still hesitating whether toe over and say hello, for fear of Ezra ming him. ¡°I said that I¡¯m the painter, Ezra, but this young man doesn¡¯t believe me. Mr. Zimmerman, can you tell him that I am Ezra?¡± Madeline said clearly. Ever since she became famous for her paintings, she had always been known as Ezra, deliberately hiding. herself from the public. It was to avoid trouble. She just wanted to live a simple life, sell a few paintings when she had no money, and continue painting when she had inspiration. She pursued material life and spiritual life at the same time. asionally, she would emphasize more on material life. Sometimes, she would put more importance on her spiritual state. She wanted to be an ordinary person who could drink and eat as she pleased. Just like anyone who was greedy for money and pleasure. The reason for revealing her identity today was simple. She wanted to tell Benjamin what he had missed. She also paid attention to Julian tonight. That young man was not bad, and she wondered if Annalise could develop further with him. No matter what, Ezra revealed her identity to let him know that although Annalise grew up in the countryside, it wasn¡¯t that Annalise had nothing.. Putting everything else aside, Annalise had won 99 percent of the women because she was Ezra¡¯s disciple. Therefore, even if he is a nouveau riche in the capital, if Annalise was in a rtionship with him, she was not- out of his league. ¡°Ezra, I don¡¯t me these young people for not recognizing you. It¡¯s because you are too low profile and too modest,¡± Mr. Zimmerman addressed Ezra directly. Hearing that, the faces of those who had mocked Madeline just now were burning with embarrassment. Suddenly, the group gathered around Madeline and asked, ¡°Ezra, a pleasure to meet you. Can I take a photo with you?¡± ¡°Hello, Ezra. May I have your autograph? I like your paintings so much!¡± ¡°Ezra, everyone in my family likes you!¡± ¡°Ezra, I¡¯m an art student. I¡¯m very hardworking and talented. Can you ept me as your disciple?¡± When Benjamin knew that Madeline really was Ezra and that shemented the painting in his hand was a piece of trash that was painted casually while waiting for her friend who went to the toilet, he suddenly felt panic. He was d that he was still young now as he wondered if he experienced such a blow when he was older, he would really die of a heart attack. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Anna.¡± Seeing Julian holding Annalise¡¯s hand, Madeline had no choice but to reach out and stroke Annalise¡¯s head dotingly. At this time, everyone realized that the famous Ezra was actually someone Annalise knew. The former even affectionately called Annalise ¡°Anna.¡± Of course, Benjamin hade to his senses to what everyone had realized. He looked at Annalise¡¯s back, frowning. Aplicated light shed across his eyes. ¡°She actually knows Ezra so well,¡± he mused. Then, he thought of the process of Annalise and Madeline quietly reviewing the paintings Annalisemented that Caroline Dixon¡¯s orchid painting was not in good proportion and seemed to be distorted. She alsomented that the strokes of the fur on Tiger Roar painting by Ezra were too casual It turned out that she was not only close with Ezra, but she was also an expert in painting. He thought of the cold look in her eyes when she caught him cheating on her the other day. He had always thought that she was forcing herself to be calm because he felt that she should be grateful for being his girlfriend. He was sure that she woulde back and beg for him. After all, their statuses were so different. At that moment, when he saw her slender figure, he suddenly understood where her confidence came from. Although she grew up in the countryside, she had a fortuitous encounter. On top of that, she also owned the shares of Moonlight Group. A strong desire for conquest and possessiveness surged in his heart. He wanted her back! Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 The Third Wheel ¡°Ms. Tuffin, where are you going? Let me give you a ride,¡± Annalise said to Madeline at the entrance of the hotel. Madeline stretched out her hand to flick her hair while twisting her waist. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be ying cards with friends all night.¡± At that time, there was no reason for her to be a third wheel. For a woman like Annalise who had just had a breakup, the best way for her now was to find a better man than her ex-boyfriend and fall in love with him immediately. With that, she would be healed in no time. ¡°All night again? Staying upte really hurts your body.¡± Annalise reminded Madeline. Madeline replied coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t I have you to take care of me? All right, I¡¯m going to y cards now.¡± She leaned closer to Annalise and teased her, ¡°Women at their young age should go dating and be nourished by love. Go ahead.¡± ¡°Ms. Tuffin, it¡¯s not what you think. We¡¯re not¡­ Annalise exined anxiously. With a knowing look on Madeline¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s really not¡­¡± Annalise didn¡¯t know how to exin. Madeline raised her eyebrows with a smile on her face and waved her hand at Julian. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Parks!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Julian said to Annalise ¡°You don¡¯t have to send me off. I can drive myself home,¡± Annalise replied. I¡¯m a little hungry. Shall we go eat something first?¡± Julian gently asked Annalise¡¯s opinion. The charity g started at eight o¡¯clock. Four hours had passed. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll treat you,¡± Annalise immediately said. She would return the ne to himter and also transfer to him the money for Madeline¡¯s perfume, which cost 882 thousand dors. ¡°Okay. Then, I want to eat something better. Is that fine? Julian looked at Annalise with a smile on his face. ¡°Of course,¡± Annalise responded. Julian¡¯s gaze was too gentle, and she immediately averted her eyes from him, for she was afraid of falling in love with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Love Ocean Restaurant then,¡± Julian suggested. Annalise felt slightly reluctant to go there, as Love Ocean Restaurant was a restaurant for couples. ¡°I want to eat steak,¡± Julian said. ¡°Sure,¡± Annalise answered. ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter what we eat,¡± she thought. ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡± Julian reached out and held Annalise¡¯s hand. Annalise used to pull her hand out habitually, but now, she didn¡¯t bother to do so. It wouldn¡¯t harm her anyway. But, she was surprised that it gave her afortable feeling. She felt that it was less lonely to have apanion. Also, she would not think of Benjamin anymore and her broken heart. They arrived at Love Ocean Restaurant soon. Julian booked for a candlelight dinner directly. It was the wee hours now, and a candlelight dinner seemed wonderful at that moment. Then, he asked for violin music. They sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. The neon lights shed outside, and the lights in the room were dimly lit. The atmosphere was romantic. Love Ocean Restaurant had always been very good in business, but it was a bit strange that night. Apart. from the two of them, there were only violinists and waiters standing far away The steak was served Julian gently pulled the te in front of Annalise ¡®Let me cut it for you¡± ¡°No need I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Annalise immediately said As he spoke, Julian had already started cutting the steak He looked so focused and charming when he slightly lowered his head to cut the steak The steak he cut out was extraordinarily well proportioned, like a work of art Help me cut it Julian raised his eyes and smiled gently at Annalise Uhh Okay Annalise pulled the te of steak from Julian. She thought silently in her heart, ¡°Why can¡¯t we cut and eat our own steak at the same time?¡± Tm so hungry Feed me a plece, Julian said. Annalise didn¡¯t know how to react to it. She felt so ambiguous that she couldn¡¯t reach out her hand. Looking at Julian, the feeling as if a lifetime had passed came back to her. In fact, when she was in a rtionship with Benjamin back then, she fed him too. They were in a sweet rtionship before as they would eat together, watch movies together, and hold hands. Benjamin would give her flowers and gifts on all kinds of asions. He would also give her small surprises. at times. It was so unexpected that they would end their rtionship that way ¡°Just one piece¡± Julian looked at Annalise gently Annalise immediately poked a steak with a fork and passed it to Julian¡¯s mouth Julian opened his mouth to eat the steak and smiled gently at Annalise Annalise immediately averted her eyes. Thinking of the ne, she immediately took it off ¡°I have to return this to you¡± ¡°It¡¯s for you,¡± Julian said. ¡°No. It¡¯s too expensive. I can¡¯t take it!¡± Julian stopped cutting the steak in his hand and looked at Annalise intently ¡°Anna, have you ever thought that maybe if we try to get to know each other, we may be a good match? Annalise¡¯s heart twitched for no reason. It was was in pain, but she didn¡¯t dare to touch it. Her mother passed away while her father¡¯s identity remained unknown. She was abandoned by her uncle in the countryside when she was very young and was tortured at the home of her distant rtives. Even though she met her mentorster, and they took good care of her, it was difficult to make up for the loss. and damage of her childhood. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After that, she would devote herself wholeheartedly and would treat anyone who was good to her even better. During the year of being in a rtionship with Benjamin, she had been contributing all the time. Her friendship with Samantha also left her heartbroken. However, rationality told her that she should be strong and not care. Despite that, when she was lying in bed at night, she would remember that she had tried her best in the past. ¡°In this world, there are people who hurt you recklessly, but there will also be people who try to give you. warmth!¡± Julian said again. Annalise tightened her grip on the fork. She understood that theory. However, after going through that with Benjamin, she wanted to give herself some time to readjust. Although it was no longer so sad to see Benjamin now, thinking of what she had done in the past year, she still felt sorry for herself. You wear the ne first. If we really want to get a divorce after three months, you can return it to me by then,¡± Julian said Hmm¡­ Okay then, Annalise answered ay, there would be a lot of things to return to him by that time, including the betrothal gifts given by his grandfather, the ¡°Eye of the Sky¡¯ ne, and the wedding ring. ¡°Come. You can eat now.¡± Julian gently pushed the steak that he had cut nicely to Annalise Hold on. Thaven¡¯t finished cutting it for you yet ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it myself¡± Seeing that Annalise was anxious to help him continue cutting the steak, Julian smiled and took over the te which the steak had yet to be fully cut While cutting the steak, he said, ¡°Foie gras is not bad too. I also ordered a bowl of beauty supplements for you. Women can¡¯t stay upte. A bowl of beauty supplements can make up for it¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Annalise felt touched To her, all the emotions had an unbearable weight. ¡°Silly, we are a married couple Julianughed as he spoke. ¡°We are a take couple,¡± Annalise immediately said. Julian looked at Annalise gently ¡°Don¡¯t be pressured. During these three months, we will get along with each other like friends. In case you have a good impression of me, we will then continue our rtionship, okay?¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Fainted From Anger On the other side Tony called Samuel. ¡°Dad, have you seen Annalise?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel¡¯s tone was slightly heavy ¡°You agree with her being with Julian?¡¯ Tony asked again. ¡°Yes, Annalise is a very good girl. She and Julian are talented and good looking. They¡¯re very compatible.¡± Samuel said. ¡°But she grew up in the countryside. She is ipetent? Samuel interrupted, ¡°You haven¡¯t got to know her How do you know she¡¯s ipetent?¡± Tony thought of Annalise¡¯s arrogant attitude towards him in the cafe and he was about to explode. He then chided, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be deceived by her appearance. She has nothing other than her looks. It¡¯s bad enough that she¡¯s an ipetent fool who grew up in the countryside Worse, she has no manners at all. Not only is she disrespectful to her elders, but she¡¯s also greedy.¡± ¡°Greedy?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You think her choice to be with Julian is due to greed?¡± ¡°No, I called her out and asked her to leave Julian. She actually asked me for 1.5 billion dors. Heh, she¡¯s quite arrogant. I¡¯ve never seen many in my life who¡¯d dare to ask for 1.5 billion dors like that Tony¡¯s tone was filled with disdain, sneering when he spoke of it. Samuel narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°You gave her a check and told her to leave Julian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samuel said in a low voice, ¡°If someone humiliates you with a check, what will you do then? She was just treating you the way you treated her. Why do you think that she has no respect for her elders and is greedy? Tony, you to this age and you still don¡¯t get it? Respect goes both ways. Lies beget lies. Simrly, humiliation will only result in humiliation.¡± When Samuel thought of Annalise¡¯s slender figure, the way she helped him clear his phlegm calmly and skillfully, the prideful way she refused to kneel in the face of his pressure, and the scene of her asking Tony for 1.5 billion dors, his eyes suddenly became exceptionally kind. Firstly, he really admired Annalise¡¯s personality. Secondly, he felt that his grandson had really met a suitable person. She was different from those other youngdies who tried their best to fight their way into the Parks family She was elegant and she had a backbone. Julian needed such a person to be by his side for the rest of his life. When the storm came, she would apany him and tell him not to be afraid. After the storm, she would serve to also remind Julian to stay true to his heart. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with Julian marrying a woman like Annalise.¡± Tony said. ¡°They¡¯ve already registered their marriage. Besides, it¡¯s not like Julian needs your approval,¡± Samuel said seriously. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m Julian¡¯s father,¡± Tony said. ¡°And I¡¯m your father and Julian¡¯s grandfather.¡± Samuel was also someone who brought up Julian.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Samuel refused to budge. He was the only one who knew how hard things had been for Julian, Julian saw his mother jump down from the balcony on the second floor with his own eyes. Later, she was sent to the hospital and died. He saw a pool of blood on the ground and the sausage in his hand fell to the ground. He lost control and burst into tears. He ran and shouted for his mother, ¡°Mom, no, no, no, don¡¯t die, don¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m already in my fifties now. Can you let me make my own decisions about my son? You¡¯re already so old. Can¡¯t you just sit back and enjoy your twilight years? Why do you still want to interfere in the matters of the younger generation? I know you dote on Julian and want to give him everything, but tell me honestly, is Annalise worthy of Julian? ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t care if their rtionship is good or not. I don¡¯t care if Julian is happy in the future, but I care about prestige. I care about the face of being a member of a wealthy family. I care about my face when I go out there.¡± Tonyined angrily. ¡°I know that you think that you¡¯re old and you feel you don¡¯t have many years left to live. You think that thest person in this world who loves Julian is going to die. Therefore, you want to find a weaker woman to be with him. ¡°You think that a woman like Annalise will cling to him for the rest of her life, please him, and take good care of him. But Dad, do you really not care about the face of our family?¡± When Samuel heard Tony¡¯s words, he could not suppress his anger. ¡°Do you want me to die now? Face? Are you worthy of talking to me about that now? If you cared about the Parks family¡¯s face, why would you find a mistress outside to give birth to a bastard?¡± From the day Tony brought his mistress and illegitimate child back, Samuel asked Tony to step down from his position as Parks Group¡¯s president. Samuel would then personally oversee Parks Group. He had always known that Tony bore a grudge against him. However, Tony had brought his mistress and illegitimate son home, which was as ridiculous as it got. He had even caused Julian¡¯s mother¡¯s death. Samuel saw fit to punish Tony. Samuel didn¡¯t see himself as fit for managing his family, if he couldn¡¯t punish Tony for what happened. However, they were still father and son. After punishing Tony for three years, he sent Tony to expand the overseas market. He did not want his family members to gossip and cause internal strife. When Tony called him just now, he had already fallen asleep. Looking at the time, it was already past midnight. He was a little angry and felt that Tony did not care about his condition at all. From the looks of it, Tony had been holding a grudge against him for the past 20 years. ¡°I never wanted you to die. But Dad, I hope you know that no matter how ridiculous I am, I¡¯m still your only son. Besides, I met my true love outside. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Tony continued, ¡°Dad, are you regretting it now? Are you regretting that you didn¡¯t remarry after my mother gave birth to me and passed away? ¡°Are you thinking that if you choose to remarry, you might have many sons? That way, you won¡¯t have to put so much effort to nurture a grandson as your heir. If you think that I¡¯m useless, you can just find another son to inherit the family business. ¡°Not control your son and grandson like this. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you understand? You really are all alone. e now! ¡°You kicked your own son out. You arranged your grandson¡¯s marriage. Alexander is so capable, but in your heart, he¡¯s still just a bastard you¡¯re too ashamed to call family!¡± ¡°Tony, you jerk, how dare you!¡± Samuel was so angry that his chest heaved. He immediately reached out to hold the table and took deep breaths to calm himself down. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a jerk. I¡¯m a yboy. I can¡¯t control my lower body. Dad, you¡¯re about to turn 80 years old. Can you stop being so self-centered? Don¡¯t take everything for granted. Don¡¯t think that everything you decide is right. ¡°Are all Jadeborough¡¯s socialites dead? Why would a wealthy family like us take in a woman like Annalise? Or could it be that Annalise¡¯s grandmother actually had a story with you when she was young or something?¡± ¡°You, you!¡± Samuel was so angry that his body suddenly stiffened. He fell back and twitched. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Julian Bringing Annalise To Jadeborough ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tony panicked when he heard the voice on the phone. ¡°Master Samuel, are you alright?¡± Gilderoy immediately rushed over to support Samuel and hung up the phone dropped to the floor. He quickly called the family doctor. ¡°Dr. Suller, pleasee quickly. Master Samuel has fainted.¡± Gilderoy quickly helped Samuel to the bed. He had been working for Samuel since he was in his twenties. Now, Samuel was old and had high blood pressure and coronary heart disease. He was also afraid that something would happen to Samuel, so he had been living in a small guest room in Samuel¡¯s suite since a year ago, In the middle of the night, he heard Samuel calling. Samuel sounded a little excited, so Gilderoy was concerned. When he heard the bang outside, he was so frightened that he immediately rushed over to help Samuel up. Dr. Suller lived in the Parks¡¯ residence. When he received the call, he rushed over. After a flurry of checkups, he said anxiously, ¡®the agitation got to his heart and caused his blood pressure to rise, then causing him to faint. I¡¯ll get an IV for him immediately. I hope he can wake up tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Gilderoy replied. His phone rang. It was Tony. Gilderoy picked up the phone and called out politely. ¡°Sir!¡± He had always addressed Samuel as Master Samuel and Tony, just sir. ¡°What happened to my dad?¡± Tony asked. Gilderoy¡¯s eyes flickered violently. He sighed and advised in the tone of an elder, ¡°Sir, Master Samuel is old. No matter what, he¡¯s an elder. Please keep that in mind¡­¡± Tony¡¯s voice sank. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what happened to my father?¡± Gilderoy said, ¡°Nothing much. He was just so angry that he threw a cup on the ground.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tony didn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°It¡¯s true. He¡¯s lying in bed and sulking, Sigh!¡± Gilderoy said very seriously. Tony was skeptical. ¡°Is my father really fine? He didn¡¯t fall?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re his only son. If he did fall, how can I not tell you?¡± Gilderoy said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare lie to me.¡± Tony hung up. At six o¡¯clock the next morning. Samuel still did not wake up. Gilderoy became even more anxious and asked Dr. Suller, ¡®Doctor, when will Master Samuel wake up?¡± Dr. Suller was the Parks family¡¯s family doctor. He was also anxious. If anything happened to Samuel, his job would be over. Ever since he came over to put Samuel on an IV drip, he did not even dare to close his eyes and had been. guarding the old man. He looked at the IV drip with a grave expression and took Samuel¡¯s pulse. He rolled his eyes and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll wake up either. Master Samuel was really angry and that caused him to faint. The blood test results are out. It¡¯s still the same as before. Old people¡¯smon illnesses. High blood pressure, and coronary heart disease. Gilderoy, it¡¯s dawn now. Why don¡¯t we send Samuel to the hospital for a thorough checkup? After all, my equipment is limited. I¡¯m afraid that if there¡¯s any problem, we won¡¯t be able to find out.¡± Gilderoy¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly solemn. He said, ¡°Master Samuel was just getting too agitated. It¡¯s not a big problem. There¡¯s no need to go that far.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Dr. Suller frowned. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He was afraid that something would happen still ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If he doesn¡¯t wake up tonight, we¡¯ll send him to the hospital. Dr. Suller, I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡± Gilderoy said. ¡°Thank you, Gilderoy. Dr. Suller immediately thanked him. Indeed, if Dr. Suller sent Samuel to the hospital then, it would definitely rm the people in the house. At that time, they would then despise him for not being able to treat such a minor condition. ¡°Dr. Suller, please wait for a while. I¡¯m old and can¡¯t stay up anymore. I¡¯ll take a nap for half an hour,¡± Gilderoy said. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Dr. Suller agreed. Gilderoy went to the inner room. As soon as he closed the door, he immediately lowered his voice and called Julian. At six in the morning, Julian was about to get up when he received a call from Gilderoy. His first reaction was that something had happened to Samuel. He immediately picked up the phone with a solemn expression. ¡°Gilderoy, is something wrong with grandpa?¡± Gilderoy was a person who knew his limits. If it wasn¡¯t something important, Gilderoy wouldn¡¯t have called him so early. ¡°Sir,st night, after Master Samuel received a call from your father, he fainted from anger. Dr. Suller stayed up all night and your grandfather didn¡¯t wake up. We have to send Samuel to the hospital today, but I¡¯m afraid that if this matter blows up, Albert and Christopher will make a move,¡± Gilderoy said solemnly. ¡°Send grandpa to the hospital immediately. I¡¯ll rush back immediately.¡± Julian quickly put on his clothes. ¡°But¡­¡± Gilderoy wanted to say something, but Julian interrupted him. ¡°Send grandpa to the hospital immediately and keep an eye on him. No one is allowed to approach him until I return.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Gilderoy immediately perked up at Julian¡¯s orders and replied firmly. After Julian hung up, he immediately called Annalise. Annalise was still sleeping. When she heard the phone ring, she reached for the phone on the bedside table Without looking at the caller ID, she picked up the phonezily. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Annie, I have a favor to ask. Grandpa has a problem. Please look after him for me.¡± Julian immediately got to the point. Annalise suddenly sat up and was wide awake. ¡°Where¡¯s your grandpa? What happened to him? Has he been sent to the hospital? What did the doctor say?¡± Knowing that Samuel was in trouble, she didn¡¯t hide the fact that she knew medicine. ¡°He¡¯s currently at Jadeborough. Last night, he fainted from anger because of my father. The family doctor put him on a drip and he hasn¡¯t woken up yet. He¡¯s preparing to be sent to the hospital immediately,¡± Julian said. ¡°Then send him to the hospital first. Should we head over immediately?¡± Annalise took the initiative to ask. The hospital in Jadeborough could definitely treat a heart attack. She was afraid that Old Mr. Parks¡¯s condition would cause other illnesses. Whenever she thought of the teachings that Old Mr. Parks had told her in the study, she wished she could immediately appear beside Old Mr. Parks and check if he was alright. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll head over immediately.¡± When Julian heard Annalise¡¯s words, his heart warmed. ¡°How about this? Send me your identity information and I¡¯ll book the nearest flight. Then, we¡¯ll each rush to the airport and meet there,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the information. Then, I¡¯lle and pick you up immediately,¡± Julian said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it that way.¡± Annalise hung up. After hanging up the phone, she immediately opened the wardrobe and pulled out a small suitcase from the pile of clothes. She opened it and checked the tools inside. After confirming that the medical bag wasplete, she packed some clothes into her suitcase. After receiving Julian¡¯s information, she immediately booked a ticket and freshened up. Once she was done, she immediately dragged her suitcase down. After a while, Julian drove over. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Julian immediately got out of the car, took Annalise¡¯s suitcase, and stuffed it into the trunk. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Unlucky Benjamin ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll wait. Let¡¯s go to the airport first,¡± Annalise said. Julian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He reached out and rubbed Annalise¡¯s head. ¡°Sorry, I promised to apany you and Uncle Kent to discuss shares.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s more important to see how your grandpa is doing. Let¡¯s go.¡± Annalise sat in the passenger seat. Julian leaned over and fastened Annalise¡¯s seat belt. Then, he handed her a carrier bag. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Annalise took the bag and smelled the fragrance. ¡°I bought breakfast for you on the way. You can have some first. If we have time at the airportter, we can eat more,¡± Julian said. ¡°Thank you!¡± Annalise opened the bag and saw the hot breakfast inside. Her heart warmed. In the past year, although Uncle Kent had brought her over, they had never cared if she ate or not. Anyway, she would eat it if she made it. If she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t eat. Julian¡¯s grandfather was now in a bad condition. Julian was in a hurry and did not forget to bring her breakfast. That detail alone warmed her heart. ¡°Are you only buying one serving?¡± Annalise asked when he saw that there was only one serving of breakfast. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m driving. It¡¯s not convenient for me to eat. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll eat on theer,¡± Julian said. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. There was only one cup of soy milk, so it wasn¡¯t convenient to share it. She left it untouched. Then, she broke the sandwich in half and ate half of it. She broke the cupcake in half again and ate half of it. After that, she called Julian to stop the car. ¡°Julian, we¡¯re not on the highway yet. Stop the car.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Pull over,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian stopped the car. Annalise got out of the car. Once Annalise got out of the car, Julian immediately followed. Annalise walked around to the driver¡¯s seat and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll drive and see what it feels like driving a fancy car.¡± Julian smiled dotingly. ¡°Okay.¡± He decisively got into the passenger seat. Annalise ced the bag on the seat and Julian immediately picked it up. As soon as he picked it up, he saw that it was a little messy. Half of the sandwich was left, and half of the cupcake was left. The soy milk was still steaming. Annalise held the steering wheel and turned to look at Julian. ¡°Fasten your seat belt.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julian fastened his seat belt. Annalise added, ¡°The sandwich and cake are for you. You should eat some too. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t do it by mouth. I tore them with my hands.¡± Julian¡¯s hand was holding the bag and it trembled slightly. ¡°Okay!¡± He couldn¡¯t reject her kindness. He thought about buying her breakfast, and she thought about saving half for him. That was really good. Putting aside all the money and interests, returning to how people should behave. Annalise said, ¡°take the soy milk. I don¡¯t like that stuff.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. His intuition told him that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like to drink it, but that she wanted to leave it for him. She was really a kind and considerate person, and Julian thought what Benjamin missed. However, he also had to thank Benjamin. Otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t have had such a chance. Annalise was already driving. Julian was eating a sandwich and asionally ncing sideways at Annalise. She drove straight onto the highway and sped up. She looked focused and drove steadily. He wondered for a moment if she had ever raced a car. On the other side. Hamilton Hotel. Alexander had just watched Julian leave. He was very surprised, wondering why Julian went out at six and what Julian was busy about. He was about to call someone to prepare breakfast when he saw his father came out. ¡°Dad, why are you up so early?¡± Alexander asked. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep well,¡± Tony said in a low voice. ¡°Something about buying something for Julian to please Annalise?¡± Alexander asked. Tony looked even worse. Alexander advised, ¡°Dad, haven¡¯t you always hoped that I could be Parks Group¡¯s true heir? Actually, from another perspective, it¡¯s beneficial for me to have Julian marry Annalise.¡± Tony¡¯s expression was still ugly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beneficial to you, but where am I going to put my face? How am I gonna carry myself then?¡± Alexander fell silent. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Julian won¡¯t listen to you. Now that he¡¯s chasing Annalise very closely, I wondered if he was deliberately trying to spite you. It¡¯s only six o¡¯clock, but he¡¯s already gone out.¡± In other words, they didn¡¯t have any business at Horington. If they didn¡¯t go out at six o¡¯clock, what else could it be? ¡°He left the house at six o¡¯clock?¡± Tony suddenly frowned. ¡°Yes,¡± Alexander replied. ¡°Alexander, we have to return to Jadeborough immediately,¡± Tony suddenly said. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing his father¡¯s anxious expression, Alexander immediately asked. ¡°Abigail¡¯s medical skills are not bad, right? Bring her along. Hurry up,¡± Tony said again. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alexander also frowned. ¡°Your grandpa might have a problem with his body. Quick, have Abigaile along. No matter what your grandfather¡¯s situation is, if Abigail can make a contribution, it¡¯s equivalent to you making a contribution. Right now, you have a good amount of support in the family. With a little more support, you have a chance to inherit Parks Group,¡± Tony said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with grandpa?¡± Alexander asked as he called Abigail. As soon as the call went through, Alexander said in a gentle tone, ¡°Baby, are you awake? There¡¯s something I need your help with. I might need you to apany me back to the Parks family immediately. My supporters want to see you.¡± When Abigail heard that the supporters wanted to see her, she could not help but worry. Alexander smiled and said, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. Since they support me, they will definitely respect my decision and support you. Also, when they see Annalise, they will naturally know how outstanding you are.¡± ¡°Annalise is going too?¡± Hearing that Annalise was going too, Abigail immediately became excited. ¡°Right,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Okay, when do we leave?¡± Abigail asked. ¡°Let¡¯s set off immediately and see if we can catch the eight o¡¯clock flight,¡± Alexander said. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Alright, can you pick me up?¡± Abigail asked. ¡°Baby, get the Barton family¡¯s driver to send you to the airport. We¡¯ll meet there. I still have to contact the Parks family,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Alright.¡± Abigail was slightly unhappy, but he still agreed. After hanging up, Alexander asked Tony, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with grandpa?¡± ¡°Last night, he was on the phone with me, I think he fainted. I didn¡¯t care at that time. I asked Gilderoy, and he said that your grandfather was fine. That traitor actually dared to lie to me!¡± Tony was full of anger. Alexander frowned. ¡°He fainted? I wonder if the situation isplicated. Abigail¡¯s medical skills can¡¯t compare to those famous doctors in Jadeborough.¡± Tony¡¯s eyes shed with a calcting light as he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who cured it. As long as everyone. believes that Abigail cured him, it will be Abigail who cured him.¡± Alexander immediately reacted and his eyes lit up. ¡°Yes! There is no truth in this world, only the way it is spread. People can only see what we want them to see. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Alexander Parks Heading To The Airport Tony narrowed his eyes. ¡°Book the nearest flight immediately. We¡¯ll rush to the airport right now. It¡¯s best if we can go back on the same flight as Julian. If it really doesn¡¯t work, then ater flight is fine. It¡¯s only less than an hourte after all ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to book a ne ticket. Alexander immediately called his assistant and asked him to arrange a ne ticket. He called Abigail and asked for her identity information, After that, the father and son rushed to the airport Because they were in a hurry, both did not even bother to eat breakfast before heading out 40 minutester, they arrived at the airport. Alexander called Abigail. ¡°Baby, where are you?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Abigail wheeled over the phone. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll be there in about 20 minutes. I¡¯ll ask the driver to hurry up¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Alexander suppressed the irritation deep down and tried his best to speak gently. The distance between the Barton residence and the airport was about the same as the distance between Hamilton Hotel and the airport. They had already arrived, but Abigail still needed 20 minutes. He thought she was really slow. In the car, Abigail urged the driver, ¡°Alright, we can set off now. Drive faster. Don¡¯t care about the lights. I¡¯ll just settle the ticket for you.¡± She was only setting off then. It was really too time consuming to dress up. She was not satisfied with her current attire. In addition to dressing up, she also packed breakfast and that took time. Now, with the driver driving, she ate her breakfast leisurely. Afraid that she would smudge her lipstick, she reached out and picked up a piece of pastry. She opened her mouth wide as she ced the pastry into her mouth. The driver subconsciously stopped when he saw a red light. Abigail immediately urged irritably, ¡°Why are you stopping? Drive, man!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a red light,¡± the driver said grudgingly. ¡°I told you, I¡¯d settle the fines or whatever for youter! Do you know where I¡¯m going? I¡¯m going to the Parks. family at Jadeborough to see my future inws. Can you afford topensate me if I get there late, huh? Just drive already!¡± Abigail ordered angrily. The driver always followed the traffic rules. After being shouted at by Abigail, he could only grit his teeth and forcefully run the red light. Then, he sped all the way. On the other side. Julian and Annalise were ready to board. Before boarding, Annalise said to Julian, ¡°wait for me.¡± With that, she hurried to a shop and came out two or three minutester, carrying two bags. ¡°What did you do?¡± Julian asked with a smile. Annalise smiled and said, ¡°Buns. This is probably the most delicious thing you can eat at the airport. Try it.. The meat is very good. Fresh ingredients every day, I heard.¡± ¡°You fly a lot?¡± Julian asked with a smile. Annalise shook his head. ¡°Not often. Very rarely. I asionally send people to the airport.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julian did not probe further. There would be plenty of opportunities to slowly understand her in the future anyway. He took the bun and took a bite. It was indeed delicious! This was the first time he had eaten a bun from a stall. Even when he went overseas to study for a few years, he never ate at stalls. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After eating, Annalise said to Julian with her cheeks puffed up. They boarded the ne. After boarding the ne, Julian realized that Annalise had booked a first-ss. He thought that with her personality, she would book economy ss. Annalise could tell what Julian was thinking at a nce. Annalise said with clear eyes, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I sit in economy ss. You can¡¯t. You¡¯re the Parks family¡¯s face. If others see you sitting in economy ss, it will lower your ss. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try my best to maintain your face in these three months. I won¡¯t buy anything that will lower your status in Jadeborough.¡± Julian stared deeply at Annalise. He suddenly reached out and held her hand. He said, ¡°Thank you!¡± He actually wanted to say, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You just have to be the real you. As long as you¡¯re happy. nothing else matters.¡± However, when he saw Annalise taking the initiative to protect him, he held it in. He liked the way she defended him. ¡°Julian has boarded the ne.¡± Alexander saw Annalise and Julian go through security after eating buns together. Of course, Tony saw it too. When he saw that Julian was actually eating from a roadside stall, he was filled with anger. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He¡¯s really getting more and more outrageous and indecent. I gave him the best of everything since he was born. I hired a special etiquette teacher to teach him etiquette when he was two or three years old. All that and he wants to degrade himself to the point of making do with the lifestyle of a countryside woman?¡± When Alexander heard his father scold Julian, he felt extremelyfortable. He deliberately fanned the mes. ¡°Dad, perhaps Julian is used to eating exquisite delicacies and wants to change his taste.¡± Tony was even more furious. ¡°The Parks family never gave him buns before, eh? Our chefs are all national-level masters. What kind of snacks haven¡¯t they prepared for everyone? Shrimp buns, crab roe buns, soup dumplings, what can¡¯t he get, huh? He actually want to eat such degrading food by the roadside?¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry,¡± Alexander advised. Tony felt like he was about to explode. He asked Alexander irritably, ¡°Abigail isn¡¯t here yet?¡± Previously, he thought highly of Abigail. Now that he saw that Abigail waste, he felt a little ufortable. Alexander had always been a smart person. He could tell what his father was thinking at a nce. He immediately defended Abigail. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her that we were going to treat grandpa. She thought that I was taking her to see someone from the family. She probably wanted to dress up. Speaking of which, she¡¯s a very sensible person.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Tony replied. The displeasure on his face faded, and his face rxed. Alexander called Abigail, Abigail said that the trip would still take 10 minutes. Alexander narrowed his eyes and felt even more unhappy. She had said that it would take more than 20 minutes just now, and it had already been 20 minutes, yet she said that it would take another 10 minutes. He wondered if she was ying with him. If not for the fact that she was still useful, he would have told her to get lost long ago. Patiently, he smiled gently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you, but you have to hurry.¡± Abigail immediately urged the driver, ¡°Hurry up! Drive, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The driver was scolded by Abigail along the way. He cursed Abigail in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for his family, he really didn¡¯t want to be the driver for the Barton family. More than 10 minutester, Abigail finally arrived at the airport lobby. The boarding information for their flight was announced through the loudspeaker. Immediately after, their names were heard through the loudspeaker, urging them to board the ne quickly. The ne was about to take off. ¡°Let¡¯s board the ne.¡± Alexander smiled gently when he saw Abigail. When Tony saw Abigail in a white dress, he felt a little better. Abigail really looked much more noble than Annalise. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said grimly. Although Abigail waste, they still managed to catch the earliest flight. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 We Meet Again The group boarded the ne. Alexander asked his assistant to book a ticket toote. There was only one first-ss ticket left on that flight. Knowing that they were in a hurry to get back, the assistant booked first ss for Tony but only economy. ss for Alexander and Abigail. After boarding the ne, Abigail was unhappy. ¡°Economy ss? But I¡¯ve never taken an economy- ss seat before.¡± ¡°Baby, just make do with it,¡± Alexander said gently. Inwardly, he was dismissive. Sheined about flying in economy ss, never giving any thought about him never having done so before. He thought how dare a youngdy from a small city like her was showing off her superiority in front of a Jadeborough elite like him. After boarding the ne, Abigail immediately saw Annalise in first ss. Her expression suddenly turned ugly. Annalise was in first ss, but she was in economy ss. That meant Annalise won over her again. Her anger rose for no reason. At the auction, she had already been suppressed by Annalise. Now, Annalise was doing it again. She suddenly had a feeling that Annalise would suppress her in the future. ¡°Bah, in your dreams!¡± she said inwardly. She wondered that after reaching Jadeborough, even with Julian¡¯s protection, would Annalise, who looked like a bumpkin, be able to integrate into Jadeborough¡¯s elite circle. Feeling ufortable, she couldn¡¯t help but said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s really true that getting on with the right. person means being able to ride on their sess indeed. A nobody can indeed be somebody just like that.¡± When Tony saw Annalise, he immediately thought of Annalise asking him for 1.5 billion dors. He was also filled with anger. He followed Abigail¡¯s words and said, ¡°A leopard can never change its spots. No matter how shy one dresses, one can never hide what¡¯s inside.¡± When Annalise saw that Julian was about to re up, she immediately pulled Julian back and said, ¡°When I was young, I was very good at stepping on shells. My body sank, and when I stepped on a shell and felt ufortable, I would immediately plunge into the water and fish out the shell. Once, I fished up a shell that was bigger than my face. We started a fire and roasted it.¡± Whether it was Abigail or Julian¡¯s father, no names were mentioned. She saw no reason to take it personally. She had always had a principle. She never red up in front of insults. If others were to speak sarcastically, it meant she could do it too. For example, she deliberately brought up the story about stepping on a shell. She knew that it could anger Tony because Tony could not stand things rted to the countryside the most. Sure enough, when Tony heard that Annalise had dived into the water to fish for shells when she was young, he was so angry that the corners of his mouth twitched. He roared at Julian, ¡°Look at what got here!¡± Julian calmly retorted, ¡°My wife may not look like much, at least she¡¯s clean and not a mistress.¡± ¡°You, you!¡± Tony was really angry. He immediately hit his chest and sat back down. ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll head over first.¡± Alexander brought Abigail to economy ss. He still had to talk to Abigail about treating Samuelter. Anyway, he would let Abigail take a look first. If her medical skills could treat Samuel¡¯s illness, then she would be the attending physician. If they couldn¡¯t, they could hire a famous doctor to treat Samuel. Abigail would only need to y doctor if they do so. At that time, once the image of a divine doctor was established, it would definitely add points to her book. Tony knew that whatever Julian said was just asking for trouble. He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes to sleep. Two hourster, the nended at Jadeborough. Abigail smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been to Jadeborough. The airport is still so clean, the air is still so fresh, and the sky is still so blue. Some people don¡¯t even know where to put their hands and feet when theye to such a ce for the first time, right?¡± Alexander had just told her the n. The thought that she would soon rise to fame made her very happy. She was now a student at the Harington Medical School, Her results were good and she had already obtained the qualifications for a postgraduate degree. However, the graduate degree she wanted was actually one from Jadeborough Medical University. She thought that if she could be a divine doctor in Jadeborough, with the Parks family¡¯s connections, she would have no problem getting into Jadeborough Medical University. Adding thatyer of prestige to herself, she could better establish her status in the socialite circle of Jadeborough. Annalise ignored Abigail and got into a car that came to pick them up with Julian N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Abigail squinted at Annalise¡¯s back. Alexander reached out and hugged Abigail¡¯s waist. He said faintly, ¡°Baby, our goal is to take over the inheritance of Parks Group.¡± Abigail looked at Alexander with bright eyes. ¡°Darling, are you confident?¡± Alexander smiled. ¡°As long as you win against Annalise, I will work hard to win against Julian.¡± At the mention of defeating Annalise, Abigail raised her chin slightly and said confidently, ¡°Perhaps I can¡¯tpare to every socialite at Jadeborough, but it won¡¯t be a problem for me to crush Annalise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Alexander raised his eyebrows slightly. It was getting more and more fun! In the car, Julian called Gilderoy. ¡°Gilderoy, how is my grandpa now?¡± Gilderoy said in a serious tone, ¡°He¡¯s already been sent to the hospital. I¡¯ve secretly invited a team of experts- from Metropolis Private Hospital, but Master Samuel hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to hold on for long. Albert¡¯s and Christopher¡¯s men will be here soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there in half an hour,¡± Julian said. Hearing that Julian would arrive in half an hour, Gilderoy heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Half an hourter. Julian and Annalise rushed to Metropolis Private Hospital. When they reached the 13th floor, they heard amotion. ¡°Gilderoy Ackerman, you¡¯re just a stinky butler. How dare you stop us?¡± ¡°My brother was fine the day before yesterday, but he¡¯s in hospital today. Gilderoy, what did you do to him?¡± ¡°Let us in!¡± ¡°You said that he¡¯s sleeping? Who woulde to the hospital just to sleep? What¡¯s wrong with my older brother? We¡¯re his younger brothers. Don¡¯t we have the right to know?¡± ¡°Gilderoy Ackerman, who gave you the right to treat us like this?¡± *Albert, Christopher, what happened?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Julian, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Immediately fire this piece of shit who doesn¡¯t know his ce here. We heard that Samuel was hospitalized and immediately came to visit. How dare a butler like him stop us?¡± Albert shouted angrily. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Julian growled. Gilderoy immediately said, ¡°Sir, Master Samuel came to the hospital for a routine physical examination. After the examination, there was nothing wrong. Now, he is sleeping and resting in the ward. There is still a checkup in the afternoon, so we are staying. Master Albert and Master Christopher probably misunderstood and thought that Master Samuel was sick and that I had something to hide from them. In all honesty, I am just a mere butler. If there is really something wrong with Master Samuel¡¯s body, how could I dare to hide it from them?¡± Gilderoy was the Parks family¡¯s old butler. He had always been by Samuel¡¯s side and could be considered Samuel¡¯s confidant. He was very clear about the Parks family¡¯s situation. Julian was weak alone. It was only with Samuel¡¯s presence that Julian could barely fend off the vultures in the house. If something really happened to Samuel, said vultures would probably swarm over Julian. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 All Wanting To The Old Man Die Samuel¡¯s brothers, Albert and Christopher, shouted again. Even if it¡¯s a physical examination, can¡¯t we take a look? That¡¯s our brother in there!¡± Gilderoy said helplessly, ¡°Master Albert, Master Christopher, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to see Master Samuel, but it¡¯s really not good to disturb him when he¡¯s sleeping! You all know that Master Samuel hasn¡¯t been sleeping well He finally fell asleep. If he¡¯s disturbed, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to fall asleep again¡± Let¡¯s just watch and not disturb him! Both Albert and Christopher said in unison They had each arranged for someone to stay in the Parks¡¯ residence At eight in the morning, they saw Gilderoy get someone to help the old man into the car. They suspected that something was wrong with Samuel¡¯s body. They saw no reason for Samuel to wobble his way into the car otherwise. Moreover, Dr. Suller was with thern. Dr. Suller¡¯s medical skills were very good. He could no doubt treat small problems. Now that Dr. Suller was going out with Samuel, there must be a huge problem with thetter¡¯s body. Therefore, they discussed for a while and waited for two hours before rushing to Metropolis Hospital, pretending that they had met by chance in the hospital. After all, it would be too obvious if they came over as soon as Gilderoy arrived at the hospital. ¡°How long has Samuel been asleep?¡± Julian asked Gilderoy. ¡°Master Samuel has only slept for 15 minutes. He must be tired after checking his body, so he went straight to sleep.¡± Gilderoy said. Julian nodded and looked at Albert and Christopher, and said, ¡°Albert, Christopher, grandpa has always been a light sleeper. It¡¯s easy to wake him up even when he had just fallen asleep. He wasn¡¯t even able to take a nap for long. You can see him in an hour. By the way, why did you twoe to the hospital? Are you feeling unwell? Or are you two doing physical examinations here?¡± Julian had always been silent and aloof in front of outsiders, giving off an oppressive feeling. Even Albert and Christopher only dared toin behind his back when they were dissatisfied with him. After all, Julian was Samuel¡¯s designated sessor. He was now taking over the Parks family¡¯s businesses one after another. ¡°Ah, we both agreed toe over for a physical examination. Coincidentally, we bumped into Samuel here. We were afraid that Samuel might have any health problems, so we came over to take a look. Since Samuel is taking a nap, we¡¯lle back in an hour. It just so happens that we can go for a physical examination now,¡± Albert said with a smile. As if he had just seen Annalise, he asked curiously, ¡°Julian, who is this girl? Your new secretary?¡± ¡°My wife, Annalise!¡± Julian did not hide anything. He then reached out to hold Annalise¡¯s hand and interlocked his fingers with hers to show how much he valued his wife. Then, he introduced to Annalise, ¡°This is Albert, and this is Christopher. Both of them are grandpa¡¯s brothers.¡± Annalise felt like he was being forced into a corner. She still smiled politely and said, ¡°Good day, Albert, Christopher.¡± She immediatelyforted herself in her heart that it was fine and she only had to act for three months. ¡°This youngdy looks unfamiliar. Which family is she from?¡± Christopher looked at Annalise¡¯s T-shirt and jeans and how she looked bare-faced. He recalled the recent rumors that Julian had gone to a godforsaken ce like Horington to marry a country bumpkin. He could not hide his contempt for Annalise and deliberately asked her which family she was from. ¡°The Barton family, thank you for your concern!¡± Annalise said with a smile. She had already considered Julian¡¯s face when she came over. So, although she was wearing a T-shirt, jeans, and sneakers, her outfit really wasn¡¯t cheap. The T-shirt cost more than 1300 dors, her jeans cost more than 4500 dors, and the shoes cost more than 3000 dors. Even Jadeborough¡¯s socialites wore clothes of about the same prices. They couldn¡¯t possibly wear clothes costing millions after all. It turned out that there were also people from wealthy families who did not know what was good for them. They could not tell the international brands from the tags. That was true. Everyone is prejudiced in one way or another. Ordinary people would carry Hermes and people would gossip behind their backs that said Hermes was a replica. When rich people wore something cheap, no one would doubt that it was not real. However, she was used to keeping a low profile. Now, she was already dressed in a more high-profile manner. As for what others thought, she could not control and she did not care. ¡°The Barton family? Which Barton family, if I may? When did Jadeborough have the Barton family?¡± Albert looked at his brother, Christopher, Both of them were in their seventies, but they were not kind at all. They were very mean. Christopher shook his head. ¡°The Barton family? Never heard of it!¡± Annalise smiled and said, ¡°The Barton family in Horington!¡± Actually, what she wanted to say was not the family that Uncle Kent was from, but that her surname just happened to be Barton, and she alone could support the Barton family. ¡°Horington? Julian? You went to Horington to marry a woman and your grandfather was okay with it?¡± Albert looked shocked. Gilderoy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said, ¡°Sir, it must have been hard on you and Mrs. Parks to catch the ne, right? Why don¡¯t you rest in the ward next door first? I¡¯ll call you when Master Samuel wakes up?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Julian replied. Then, he said to Albert, Christopher, ¡°Go and check your bodies first.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯lle backter to look at Samuel. The two old men exchanged nces and left. After turning the corner, they lowered their voices and discussed. ¡°Something must have happened to that old thing. Otherwise, Julian wouldn¡¯t have rushed over so quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so too.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If that old thing really can¡¯t make it, Christopher, I¡¯m afraid we still need to join forces.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do as we agreed previously. We¡¯ll push Timothy to the top. He¡¯s the most suitable. He¡¯s only half a year younger than Julian, and he¡¯s also capable. He¡¯s married and has children. He has a good reputation, and he married the daughter of the Xander family. ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll gather all our people and support Timothy together. If the old thing dies, he won¡¯t be able to crawl out of the coffin. Tony has been developing overseas for so many years and has long been marginalized. Julian can¡¯t beat us all alone, so he can only obediently give up his position.¡± ¡°Yes, no matter what, we invested with the old thing back then. We¡¯re all original shareholders. We all have rights in the matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s put on a show and do a simple physical examination first so that Julian won¡¯t pick on us.¡± Gilderoy had originally said that he would bring Julian and the others to the ward next door to rest. When he saw those two leave, he immediately brought Julian and Annalise into Samuel¡¯s ward. As soon as he closed the door, Gilderoy¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Sir, Master Samuel has done a physical examination. Some of the results said that he was fine. There are others that we have to wait for. The experts are currently discussing Master Samuel¡¯s illness and the reason why Master is unconscious. I don¡¯t know¡­ Sigh.¡± Gilderoy wanted to say that he did not know if Samuel would wake up, but he felt that these words were too disrespectful and inauspicious. He swallowed them and only let out a long sigh. When people were old, they would believe in fate, There were certain ages that men and women alike feared. Samuel happened to be 79 years old this year, one of the critical and feared ages. Gilderoy really wanted to kill Tony now, but it wasn¡¯t like he could do so. He was just a butler and did not dare to say anything harsh to Tony. He only scolded him for being unfilial in his heart. ¡°Annie, help me take a look. Don¡¯t feel pressured. No matter what the oue is, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Julian was afraid that Annalise would feel pressured. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Absolute Trust In Annalise Julian knew that Annalise¡¯s medical skills were very good, but he was not sure how good her medical skills could be. After all, she was only 20 years old. She must have had a fortuitous encounter in the countryside. However, even if she had a fortuitous encounter, she had not been a doctor for long. Metropolis Hospital was the best hospital in Jadeborough. If the expert team was helpless, it meant that Samuel¡¯s situation was dire. He couldn¡¯t give her too much pressure. He looked at his grandfather lying quietly on the bed. His heart tightened, but he could not show it. If he showed it, he would only appear timid and make those who cared about him worry. Annalise did not speak. She sat in the chair in front of the bed and took Samuel¡¯s pulse. Looking at Samuel¡¯s quiet face, she thought of the old man¡¯s teachings, thinking that he was such a shrewd and kind old man. ¡°Phew.¡± She tried her best to get rid of the distracting thoughts. Only then could she truly take the old man¡¯s pulse. ¡°How is it?¡± Julian saw Annalise breathing heavily and immediately asked. He wanted to appear calm andposed, but he was still nervous. If something really happened to his grandfather, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Annalise did not answer. She just quietly and attentively continued to take the old man¡¯s pulse. Seeing that Annalise was silent, Julian held his breath, afraid of disturbing her. Annalise looked up at Julian and asked him, ¡°Would you trust me with your grandfather?¡± ¡°How confident are you?¡± Julian understood what Annalise meant. She had found the illness and it should be rtively difficult to treat. However, knowing Samuel¡¯s illness from just reading his pulse was enough to show that her medical skills were really good. ¡°40 percent!¡± Annalise said. Actually, it was 80 percent. However, she did not dare to appear so cocksure of herself. She was afraid that Julian¡¯s expectations were too high, and she was also afraid that she would fail. ¡°Will other doctors do better than you?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Perhaps, but such doctors should be rtively rare.¡± The old man had coronary heart disease. The agitation caused a problem with the blood supply system. If it was Western medicine, it would be getting on with direct surgery, a heart bypass, and a craniotomy. *Please treat grandpa. If you need anything. I¡¯ll prepare it,¡± Julian said. ¡°Alright!¡± Annalise agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe the medicine first. Ge the medicine ording to the prescription and cook them ording to my method. I¡¯ll give him acupunctureter. If the situation isn¡¯t too goodter, I might need an independent operating theater.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Julian agreed and immediately instructed Gilderoy, ¡°Gilderoy, please get a pen and paper.¡± ¡°No need, I have it!¡± Annalise opened her backpack and took out her small medical bag. She took out a pen and paper and quickly wrote a prescription. After writing a few medicinal ingredients, the ward door was pushed open. Gilderoy was about tosh out when he saw that it was Tony who opened the door. He could only ask, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back too? Master Samuel is sleeping.¡± ¡°He came to the hospital just to sleep?¡± Tony was unhappy when he thought of Gilderoy lying to him last night. ¡°Master Samuel also came over for a routine physical examination,¡± Gilderoy said. Just then, Dr. Suller came in. When he saw the people in the first ward, he said awkwardly, ¡°Everyone is back?¡± ¡°Dr. Suller, what did the doctor say about my father¡¯s illness?¡± Tony released the pressure around him and asked coldly. ¡°Umm, he¡¯s fine!¡± Dr. Suller said guiltily. ¡°Master Samuel is indeed sleeping. He was so angryst night that he couldn¡¯t sleep at night. After that, he took a sleeping pill and fell asleep. He hasn¡¯t woken up since then. Dr. Suller and I sent him over to take a look.¡± Gilderoy hinted at Tony and Samuel. ¡°Tell the attending doctor toe and see me!¡± Tony said to Dr. Suller. Dr. Suller looked at Gilderoy. Tony immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Who¡¯s the one calling the shots now? What now, huh? Are the words of a butler more effective than the master¡¯s words now? I¡¯m my father¡¯s only son. Why would I want anything to happen to my father? Both of my uncles are ambitious and covetous. My father is the guardian of our bloodline. Why would I want anything to happen to him? ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. Why didn¡¯t you inform me immediately when something happened to my fatherst night? Huh?¡± After shouting at Dr. Suller, Tony shouted at Gilderoy. Gilderoy was in a difficult position. Dr. Suller said that Samuel had fainted from anger and might wake up in the morning. He never expected it to be so serious. If he had known that it was so serious, he would have informed Julian even if he didn¡¯t inform Tonyst night! ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call the doctor?¡± Tony ordered Dr. Suller. ¡°Go get the man!¡± Julian said. After receiving the order from Julian, Dr. Suller immediately ran to call the attending doctor. Tony said to Abigail, ¡°Please take a look at my father.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Abigail immediately looked at Annalise provocatively. She deliberately walked past Annalise and bumped thetter¡¯s shoulder hard. Then, she sat in front of the bed and took Samuel¡¯s pulse. Annalise could no longer write the prescription by hand. She carried her backpack and yed with her phone leisurely as she sent Julian prescriptions. After sending him the prescription, she added, ¡°We need to send them away for about half an hour later.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Acupuncture usually took about 20 minutes. She asked Julian for half an hour, afraid that something unexpected would happen midway. Julian received the message and immediately replied, ¡°Okay!¡± He really felt that Annalise was shrewd. She actually knew that Julian had asked Dr. Suller to call the attending doctor of Metropolis Hospital to send the bothersome ones awayter. Abigail took the old man¡¯s pulse for a few minutes, then said confidently, ¡°Grandpa fainted because of insufficient blood supply to his heart and brain due to agitation. I need to operate on him.¡± After saying that, she looked at Annalise smugly, as if to say, ¡°Did you see that? I can treat illnesses and save people. I can contribute. What about you? You¡¯re a bumpkin from the countryside. What can you do?¡± Julian¡¯s aura suddenly turned cold. He said coldly, ¡°Ms. Barton is just a part-time general doctor in a small hospital in Horington. How is she worthy of operating on grandpa? Is there no one else in Jadeborough capable of doing so?¡± Annalise looked at Julian¡¯s cold expression and felt a slight warmth in his heart. She said that she only had 40% confidence, yet Julian entrusted Samuel to her all the same. When Abigail said that she wanted to operate on the old man, he coldly refused. Although Annalise didn¡¯t know why Julian trusted her, it felt good to be trusted. Dr. Suller came over with two attending physicians. Julian said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask the doctors about grandpa¡¯s condition. Let the old man rest here. Perhaps he will wake up after sleeping for a while.¡± With that, he said to the doctor, ¡°I¡¯m Julian. Let¡¯s go to your office to talk in detail.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± The two attending physicians were very polite. Everyone knew that Julian was Old Mr. Parks¡¯s grandson, that he grew up by Old Mr. Parks¡¯s side and was also the Parks Group heir designated by Old Mr. Parks. The doctor led the way and Tony immediately walked in front of Julian. Julian nced at Gilderoy, who immediately nodded at Julian. Julian and the others arrived at the doctor¡¯s office. Gilderoy locked the door of the ward. Dr. Suller looked shocked. ¡°Gilderoy, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± Gilderoy didn¡¯t like Dr. Suller being talkative and instructed him, ¡°No matter what you see next, don¡¯t be shocked, and don¡¯t mention it to anyone.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The Miraculous Healing Hand ¡°Oh,¡± Dr. Suller replied. Annalise put down her backpack, took out the silver needles, and started to stab at the old man. ¡°You, you, you, what are you doing?¡± When Dr. Suller saw that Annalise had pierced the old man¡¯s GV20 point, his expression changed. The most important acupuncture point on the top of the head was one needing extra care to administer, as callous treatment could be fatal. Dr. Suller reached out to snatch the needle.. Annalise pped the back of Dr. Suller¡¯s hand, causing him to subconsciously retract his hand in pain. ¡°Hands off!¡± Annalise said coldly. At this moment, she had a dignified aura around her, making people involuntarily believe her. Dr. Suller frowned and saw that Annalise had already inserted another needle into Samuel¡¯s temple. Dr. Suller became anxious again. He wondered what kind of acupuncture technique was that, as everything looked so random. Gilderoy was also anxious when he saw this. He frowned and his heart was in turmoil. He looked at Dr. Suller and asked with this eyes, ¡°Is this reliable?¡± Dr. Suller¡¯s brows were also tightly furrowed. He spread his hands, meaning to say, ¡°How would I know?¡± Gilderoy¡¯s frown deepened. There was a hint of disdain in his eyes, as if he was saying, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, don¡¯t you know?¡± Dr. Suller said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I¡¯m mainly doing western medicine. I¡¯m not that good as a traditional medicine practitioner, but I¡¯ve never seen such a needle technique.¡± ¡°What do you mean you haven¡¯t seen it before?¡± Gilderoy¡¯s voice was also very low. Dr. Suller said, ¡°What I mean is, sigh, I just haven¡¯t seen it before!¡± Sometimes, the doctor would also give Samuel acupuncture to help nurse the body. They were all main acupuncture points from the same meridian. However, that little girl¡¯s acupuncture technique seemed to be a little messy. ¡°Hey, hey, you can¡¯t poke this randomly!¡± Dr. Suller saw that Annalise¡¯s needle had pierced Samuel¡¯s BL9 point and became anxious again. He was really afraid. He felt that it would be okay for a person who did not know acupuncture to work at the limbs, as it wouldn¡¯t affect too much. However, needles going to the torso and head really needed extra caution. There was also the GB18 point, slightly above the armpit. Just as he thought that, Annalise had already lifted the nket and pulled open Samuel¡¯s clothes. A needle was inserted into that GB18 point. Dr. Suller was so anxious that he spun around. He patted his palm with the back of his hand and looked at Gilderoy anxiously. Gilderoy panicked when he saw Dr. Suller¡¯s expression. He muttered, ¡°Master Julian is not a reckless person. He is trustworthy.¡± Before he could finish, Annalise scolded him sternly. ¡°Shut up!¡± Gilderoy and Dr. Suller subconsciously shut up. They looked at each other again and then looked at Annalise. The environment became quiet, and Annalise¡¯s work became even more focused. One needle after another, With every insertion, Dr. Suller¡¯s heart trembled. After inserting more than 20 needles, Dr. Suller suddenly spoke again. He pointed at the needles on Samuel¡¯s body. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gilderoy thought that something was wrong. His heart was in his throat. ¡°This, this, this¡­ I¡¯ve seen this acupuncture technique before. That, that, that National Master. He¡¯s still alive, but he¡¯s very old. He produced a secret book on acupuncture. I¡¯ve seen it before. Qui¡­ Master Quigley Yes, yes, that¡¯s him¡­¡± Dr. Suller did not expect to see Master Quigley¡¯s acupuncture technique at work. He was so excited that his tongue was tied. When Gilderoy heard that the acupuncture technique was made by a master, he heaved a long sigh of relief. Just now, he was almost scared to death. He keptforting himself, telling himself, ¡°Master Julian has always been steady. He would never take chances with Master Samuel¡¯s body¡± However, he was still worried when he recalled Annalise saying that he only had 40 percent confidence. Now that he heard that the technique was a master¡¯s acupuncture technique, he was much more relieved Dr. Suller continued, ¡°But ordinary people can¡¯t learn Master Quigley¡¯s acupuncture technique! Master Quigley¡¯s acupuncture technique stresses the order of needle insertion. If the order is wrong, it won¡¯t be effective. Most importantly, his acupuncture technique isn¡¯t done in the usual way of matching the usual methods with the Yin and Yang points.¡± Annalisepletely ignored Dr. Suller and Gilderoy¡¯s conversation. She focused on inserting the needles. 10 minutester, Annalise began to remove the needles, Less than two minutes after removing the needle, Samuel suddenly sat up and spat out a mouthful of blood. Because he didn¡¯t have time to stick his head out of the bed, he vomited blood on the nket. The nket was immediately covered in a ring red color. ¡°Master Samuel!¡± Gilderoy immediately rushed over. When Dr. Suller saw Samuel vomiting blood, his gaze on Annalise instantly became extremely riled. ¡°What a godly person!¡± He thought. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. That was definitely the essence of Master Quigley¡¯s acupuncture. Otherwise, Samuel would not have vomited blood. Although Dr. Suller majored in western medicine, he had learned a lot about traditional medicine as well. He knew Samuel¡¯s situation very well. Last night, Samuel was so angry at Tony that he had developed some sort of clot. His heart and head were affected, which was why he was unconscious. Now, he spat out a mouthful of blood. It looked like it was harmful to his body, but in fact, he spat out the pent-up anger. This mouthful of blood was simply life-saving. Otherwise, the expert team at Metropolis Hospital would have to discuss performing cardiac bypass surgery on Samuel. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± Samuel coughed twice and reached out to hit his chest twice. He felt much better all of a sudden. When Gilderoy saw that Samuel was coughing, he was so excited that he cried. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± Samuel asked. Gilderoy rebuked, ¡°How is that sleeping? You were unconscious for the entire night. It¡¯s almost noon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samuel nodded. He nced at the ward and saw Annalise. He looked at her kindly and gratefully. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you!¡± He extended his hand to Annalise. Annalise immediately handed Samuel her hand, ¡°You saved Samuel¡¯s life again Thank you!¡± The old man thanked him sincerely. Hearing that he had saved another life, Gilderoy and Dr. Suller looked at each other. Dr. Suller looked at Annalise even more fervently, finding her amazing, that at such a young age, it was really impossible to tell just how good she was. Samuel looked around the ward again. Seeing that there were only a few people in the ward, he instructed Gilderoy and Dr. Suller, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that Anna knows medicine.¡± ¡°Yes, we understand,¡± Gilderoy and Dr. Suller replied in unison. Gilderoy thought that since Julian had taken a fancy to this person, he would definitely protect her well. Dr. Suller thought about the fact that she was someone who knew Master Quigley¡¯s acupuncture technique. That was as rare as a resource as it could get and he would definitely study under her somehow in secret. At the door, Tony¡¯s voice came. ¡°Abigail, you have to pay more attention to Samuel¡¯s surgery tomorrow.¡± After discussing the surgery n, he told the two attending physicians that Abigail was his daughter-in- law and a student at a medical university. She was quite famous in Horington. During the surgeryter, he would get Abigail to apany the doctors. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Another New Surprise For Everyone Of course, the two attending physicians would not reject such a small request. After all, it was normal for interns to observe the surgery on the spot. However, Tony, his son, and Abigail were scheming to take credit. As long as Abigail entered the operating theater, when Samuel came out after the surgery, Abigail could say that an emergency had happened, and that it was fortunate that she used her professional knowledge to help Samuel¡¯s surgery go smoothly. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything even if they were to snatch the credit in front of the attending doctors. That was the importance of power. Who would dare to offend his daughter-inw after all. As long as the doctors did not say anything, he could publicize the ordeal in the Parks family. Everyone had to agree with this. This was also a good way to add points to Alexander. Abigail promised repeatedly. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely pay attention.¡± Tony looked at Abigail¡¯s obedient and humble appearance in front of him. The more he looked at the girl, the more pleased he felt. He said, ¡°You and Alexander have already registered your marriage. Don¡¯t call me uncle anymore. Call me dad.¡± ¡°Okay, dad.¡± Abigail was overjoyed and immediately looked at Alexander with a smile. Tony then pushed open the door of the ward. The moment he opened the door, he saw Samuel sitting on the bed. There was originally a pool of blood on the bed. Gilderoy had been by Samuel¡¯s side for a long time and was also a wonderful person. He had already turned the nket over just now. In any case, the nkets were all white. It was impossible to tell which side was which. What everyone saw now was a clean nket. The corner of Samuel¡¯s lips that had blood had been wiped clean. He had spat out the pent-up blood. Now, he felt energized instead. He looked at Tony and said sternly, ¡°Surgery? I only slept for a while and you want to operate on me. Do you want me dead that bad?¡± Julian was overjoyed to see Samuel awake. So this was what she meant by only 40 percent confidence. She was indeed an extremely humble person. He originally thought that even if her medical skills were good, she would still need many treatments to wake Samuel up. During this treatment process, he needed to provide her with a ce, opportunity, and cover. Unexpectedly, he only bought her half an hour and she already woke Samuel up. Actually, he had already thought it through. Even if his grandfather did not wake up, since he had decided to let her treat Samuel, it was impossible for him to agree to the surgery. The agreement to let Samuel undergo surgery tomorrow was just a stalling tactic. ¡°Dad, are you awake? Are you dizzy? Is it difficult to breathe?¡± Tony asked. Regardless of whether it was Abigail or the two attending physicians, their statements were the same. They said that Samuel¡¯s heart and head had been severely injured due to having been agitated, and he had a clot to deal with. Even if he managed to wake up after a few days, as long as the clot was still there, he would still feel ufortable. Therefore, the best way was to perform a heart bypass surgery first. The doctors were still emphasizing that heart bypass surgery nowadays was very fast and had a high sess rate. There were almost no mistakes to be had. A few stents could also help Samuel live a few more years. Of course, Tony was willing. No matter how unrestrained Samuel was, no matter how dissatisfied he was with Samuel, he did not want his father to die. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Because once Samuel died, his two other uncles would not stop. Although he was the direct descendant, strictly speaking, only Julian was the most legitimate among potential heirs. Although he was a true direct descendant, his reputation was not good because he married Alexander¡¯s mother back then. He would definitely be med by his uncles for what happened. On the other hand, his businesses had been developing overseas for so many years, so he had almost nothing to do with the development of the Parks family in the country. If he didn¡¯t even know the Parks family¡¯s business, then he had no way of managing it. Although Alexander was quite capable and was now the general manager of a branchpany, it was not easy for him to remove thebel of an illegitimate child. If Tony wanted Alexander to inherit Parks Group, he had to meet two conditions. First, his personal ability had o be stronger than his current state. His presence had to overshadow the families of Samuel¡¯s other brothers. Second, he had to convince Samuel to choose between Alexander and Julian. All these years, although he often quarreled with Samuel, with his quarrels, he did get more benefits. At least, Samuel did not give him the cold shoulder like how it was when Alexander first entered the family. Samuel was indeed more biased towards Julian, but he was tolerant enough with Alexander nheless. Samuel looked at Tony with a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯m very dizzy and it¡¯s very difficult for me to breathe. I can only breathe out but not in. Are you satisfied now?¡± Upon hearing Samuel¡¯s question, Tony immediately said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just concerned about you. No matter how things are between us, I still want you to live a long life. Think about it again. Did I say anything that made no sense?¡± ¡°Get out, get out!¡± Samuel¡¯s emotions rose again. Alexander was so frightened that he immediately pulled Tony. ¡°Dad, dad, stop talking. Don¡¯t provoke grandpa.¡± It would be bad if it caused another incident. Tony let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll get the doctors to examine you againter.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Samuel shouted again. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯ll go back first. Have a good rest.¡± Alexander said and immediately pulled Tony away. After pulling his father out, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Dad, grandpa is awake now. He should be fine for the time being.¡± Tony looked cold as he frowned. If there was nothing serious with his father, Abigail would not be able to take credit for anything. Alexander knew what his father was thinking. He immediately pulled his father away and the three of them. got into the elevator. Alexander then said, ¡°Dad, given grandpa¡¯s age, it¡¯s inevitable that there are various problems with his body. When he gets discharged from the hospital, Abigail wille and take care of grandpa, It¡¯ll work out all the same.¡± ncing at Abigail, Tony frowned again. Although Abigail was slightly famous in Horington, Dr. Suller was a professional after all. She couldn¡¯t compare to Dr. Suller and if even Dr. Suller could not get it done well, then Abigail certainly could not. Alexander saw through his father¡¯s thoughts at a nce. He smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Master Quigley¡¯s disciple, Jonathan Woods, has returned. Now, all the hospitals are fighting for him¡­¡± Tony interrupted, ¡°How can Master Quigley¡¯s disciple be willing to lower himself to be the Parks family¡¯s private doctor?¡± Alexander smiled and said, ¡°Such a top talent naturally can¡¯t be anyone¡¯s private doctor. What I mean is that when the timees, we¡¯ll reach out to him and let him treat grandpa. Abigail only needs to praise his prescription once.¡± Tony¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± When Samuel¡¯s body recovered, he would have to give Tony face all the same. If Annalise the bumpkin made a fool of herself, although Tony would also be embarrassed, Samuel would also be more biased towards Alexander. It could be considered a blessing in disguise. As he thought about it, his brows uncontrobly rxed. In the ward, Annalise said, ¡°The effect of traditional medicine is rtively slow. It might take months for grandpa¡¯s body topletely recover. Moreover, he has to continue acupuncture and taking medicine.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard that Samuel couldpletely recover. Only Annalise remained calm. Gilderoy asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Mrs. Parks, do you mean that Master¡¯s coronary heart disease, high blood pressure, and long-term cough can be cured?¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Meeting A Cool Beauty Hearing Gilderoy¡¯s words, Dr. Suller also looked at Annalise eagerly. He was confident in his medical skills, but he could only stabilize Samuel¡¯s condition. He supervised Samuel¡¯s condition as Samuel took antihypertensive drugs and often gave Samuel massages to nurse Samuel¡¯s body. Metropolis Hospital could be said to be the best hospital in the entire Chanaea, yet no one could treat Samuel¡¯s chronic illnesses. Now, a little girl said that Samuel could be cured. If not for the fact that her work at acupuncture had indeed awakened the unconscious Samuel, Dr. Suller would definitely have said that she was bragging. But now, there was only one thought in his mind. He wanted to study under her. He saw her to definitely be an outstanding talent! He suddenly thought of that saying. In the face of absolute talent, all hard work was nothing. He was that person who was not worth mentioning. How pitiful indeed. Annalise said, ¡°Yes, grandpa can be cured. He just needs time. It has to be done slowly.¡± ¡°Good, good. It¡¯s good that he can be cured. It¡¯s okay to take it slow, it¡¯s perfectly okay.¡± Gilderoy was so excited that tears fell. Samuel had coronary heart disease, hypertension, and cerebrovascr stenosis. It was true that his high blood pressure could not be cured. Doctors also rmended stents for problems such as coronary heart disease. Samuel was unwilling to go under the knife and had always asked Dr. Suller to treat him conservatively. If Samuel¡¯s condition could really be cured, Gilderoy would no longer have to worry about Samuel being agitated. Dr. Suller looked at Annalise with bright eyes and began to rub his hands, thinking about how to bring up the matter of wanting to study under her. Julian saw Dr. Suller staring at Annalise with bright eyes. He moved his feet and blocked Dr. Suller¡¯s line of sight like a door. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Dr. Suller was embarrassed. Samuel looked at his grandson¡¯s childish actions and smiled. His grandson looked so much like him when he was younger. He smiled kindly at Annalise. ¡°Thank you.¡± If he could live a few more years, he could protect them for a few more years. He could still see their children being born. He could even see their children growing day by day. How wonderful! Annalise smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s no trouble.¡± ¡°This credit goes to Dr. Suller, okay?¡± Samuel asked for Annalise¡¯s opinion. Samuel knew that Annalise was an intelligent girl and that she could understand his motive for doing so. ¡°That would be great,¡± Annalise agreed readily. Even if Samuel didn¡¯t mention it, she would. It was her first time in Jadeborough, so she really couldn¡¯t afford to show off. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want others to know that she was good at medicine. She didn¡¯t want to trouble coming to her. The patients from Joseph that she had to deal with every month are enough to wear her out. When Dr. Suller heard that the credit was going to go to him, he immediately stuck his head out from behind Julian and cupped his hands at Annalise. ¡®Mrs. Parks, why don¡¯t you take me as your disciple? I can¡¯t take ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . your credit for nothing like that after all.¡± Great, he finally found a reason to ask to study under her. Julian rejected coldly. ¡°Annie won¡¯t ept disciples!¡± He figured that it had to be female even if she would ept take disciples. When Annalise heard Julian¡¯s cold voice, she subconsciously looked at him. His expression was so ugly. For some reason, she felt likeughing when she saw Julian like this. She wondered if he was jealous. It was a little cute anyway. After being rejected, Dr. Suller said, ¡°Then, when I treat Master Samuel in the future, I¡¯ll help Mrs. Parks out, okay? I¡¯ll also cover for her along the way.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Annalise replied. Julian was speechless. He was going to refuse just now. When his wife treated Samuel, she wouldn¡¯t need Dr. Suller¡¯s help after all. Dr. Suller only needed to be a tool and pretend that he was the one who treated Samuel However, since Annalise had agreed, he could not say anything else. Annalise looked at Julian and said, ¡°In the future, I¡¯d have to give grandpa acupuncture every two days. He¡¯d need his medicines every day. Just say that it was prescribed by Dr. Suller. Don¡¯t give the prescription to anyone, and don¡¯t leave the dregs of the medicine to anyone.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. Samuel felt much better and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave the hospital and go home now? Let¡¯s have a simple meal at noon. You guys rest well. We¡¯ll officially wee Annie tonight.¡± The group left the hospital and went home. Gilderoy immediately supported Samuel. Samuel let Annalise walk beside him as he spoke to her, ¡°You didn¡¯t even have breakfast on the way here, right?¡± Annalise smiled and said, ¡°No, I bought buns to eat.¡± Samuel was overjoyed. ¡°Yes, good girl. In the future, no matter where you go, no matter how urgent the matter is, you have to remember to eat first. Those who don¡¯t eat when there¡¯s an emergency are fools.¡± As Samuel said this, he nced at Julian. Julian subconsciously touched his nose. Gilderoy smiled secretly when he saw them interacting like this. Annalise followed Old Mr. Parks¡¯s gaze and looked at Julian. She wondered if Julian¡¯s stomach was doing okay, if he really skip breakfast when there were emergencies. When Julian saw Annalise looking at him, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He reached out and held Annalise¡¯s hand. Samuel was also there. Annalise immediately pulled her hand away. She could not move it, so she had to give up. Just as they turned the corner to the elevator, a few girls walked over from not far away. The girl in the lead was wearing a custom-made shoulder-length white dress. Her seaweed-like curly hair was naturally draped over her shoulders. Her tassel earrings matched her diamond ne, and she had exquisite makeup on. Coupled with her good-looking facial features, her aura was simply superb. She was cold and aloof. She was a cool beauty from a rich family. When she saw Julian and the others, her cold eyes were filled with smiles as she greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Parks. Hello, Mr. Parks.¡± ¡°Good, good.¡± Samuel also smiled and greeted. Julian nodded slightly at the woman. The woman asked Samuel with concern, ¡°Old Mr. Parks, why did youe to the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing a routine physical examination,¡± Gilderoy said politely. In the past, before Julian got married, every time he saw her, he was iparably enthusiastic. Now, things were different. Julian married Annalise, and Gilderoy had to support Mrs. Parks. The girl nodded again. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s not Old Mr. Parks¡¯s health problem. I¡¯m just here to see my friend. Old Mr. Parks, Mr. Parks, you guys go ahead.¡± The girl looked at Annalise and nodded politely at her. Annalise immediately smiled and waved at the girl. She was really stunned by the girl¡¯s bearing. She had always felt that this kind of cold, refreshing, and otherworldly appearance could only be seen on television, that such an aura had to be deliberately fashioned. She did not expect such a person to really exist in reality. She thought that girl was really too beautiful! The other girl¡¯s cold temperament was natural without a trace of pretense. She suddenly felt that Julian was unromantic, maybe even a little blind. She couldn¡¯t understand why Julian actually had no intention of pursuing such a beautiful girl. She wondered if he tried and failed. It didn¡¯t seem possible, however. A shocking thought suddenly shed across her mind. ¡°Could it be¡­ that some hidden illness was at y?¡± She wondered if that was why Julian wanted to find a country girl like her to get married with. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Cough cough¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Annalise felt extremely guilty. Julian saw Annalise¡¯s expression and knew that she was up to no good. He leaned close to Annalise¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your husband is clean!¡± Annalise was speechless. It would have been better if he never said that, as when she heard that, she felt even more prone to the idea that he might really have a hidden illness. She could treat it, but it would be awkward! She dismissed the thought, thinking that she would refer Julian to Joseph if Julian really wanted treatment. Seeing Annalise¡¯s eyes darting around, Julian could not help but smile and reach out to rub her head. The more Julian looked at her, the cuter he found her to be. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Albert And Christopher At The Door The Parks Residence. Samuel and the others returned home. The servants immediately started cooking. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. In less than 20 minutes, 12 dishes and two soups were served. This was because they had already started preparing some steamed vegetables, braised food, and cold dishes when Gilderoy called them. Samuel wanted to give Annalise a warm wee. However, Tony and the others had also returned. They too, had to eat as well. Hence, everyone sat down and ate together. Samuel did not want to be too biased. He only smiled kindly and said, ¡°Come on, eat more. We¡¯re family. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Abigail had always thought that Samuel was the same as Tony and had a good impression of her. She said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll write a prescription for youter. I promise that I¡¯ll definitely take good care of your body.¡± She wanted to prescribe a basic prescription first. When the disciple of the medical expert, Master Quigley, returned to the country, she would prescribe a new prescription. Doing so would not make her work seem out of ce. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Dr. Suller will treat me,¡± Samuel said. Alexander didn¡¯t listen to his opinion and made up his mind to marry a slut like Abigail. He couldn¡¯t persuade his grandson at all, and going against Alexander would only make Alexander more stubborn. He only hoped that Alexander would learn from his mistakes. ¡°Dad, let Abigail try. After all, Dr. Suller¡¯s medical skills are limited. Look, he can¡¯t even treat you when you got attacked,¡± Tony said. Samuel¡¯s anger rose. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what caused it in the first ce? What, you even want to pin this kind of shit on Dr. Suller? Shut up and eat!¡± Tony was being yelled at and he couldn¡¯t do anything abut it. He let it slide and figured that he would mention it in a few days when Samuel¡¯s anger subsided. As everyone was eating, there was amotion outside. Immediately after, Albert and Christopher came over. They only went for half a physical examination in the hospital. When they went to the ward to look for Samuel again, Samuel was already gone. They only found out that he was discharged after asking around. They suspected that he had been transferred to another hospital and immediately called the spies in the house. When they heard that Samuel had really returned home, they immediately rushed over to check on him. The informant said that Samuel looked very energetic, but they still wanted to see it for themselves. Hence, they rushed over anxiously. Seeing that Samuel was eating happily, they looked at each other and took the initiative to ask to eat together. ¡°Get tes and utensils for Albert and Christopher, Samuel instructed the servant. Coincidentally, he wanted to tell them about Julian¡¯s marriage. ¡°Samuel, who are these two youngdies?¡± Albert pretended not to know anything and asked. In fact, what happened to Julian and Alexander in Horington had already spread like wildfire in Jadeborough. Samuel introduced, ¡°This is Julian¡¯s wife, Annalise Barton, from the Barton family in Horington. This is¡­ Alexander, do the introductions!¡± Alexander knew that Samuel did not want him to marry Abigail. He introduced, ¡°Albert, Christopher, this is my wife, Abigail, also from the Barton family of Horington. I married at the same time as Julian and the girls happened to be cousins from the same side of the family. It can be considered fate.¡± He deliberately named Annalise and Abigail only as cousins. Albert immediately followed suit. ¡°Cousins from the same side? Both of them were Bartons. Wouldn¡¯t they be sisters instead?¡± Alexander smiled and said, ¡°Well, my sister-inw is Abigail¡¯s cousin. She¡¯s Abigail¡¯s aunt¡¯s daughter. Said aunt passed away early, so Annalise has been growing up in the Barton family.¡± What he meant was very clear. Annalise had been living with the Barton family like an essory, so she definitely couldn¡¯t actually be considered a Barton. Julian nced at Alexander and raised his eyebrows. It seemed to him that helping wife get Moonlight Group back was of high priority. By then, what would matter would be who was more capable instead. Albert continued to push. ¡°Then Julian¡¯s wife is just a girl living in the Barton family?¡± Alexander stopped talking. He was not the one who said that after all. Albert looked at Samuel. ¡°Samuel, Julian is the heir you nurtured. It¡¯s not appropriate for him to marry a woman who¡¯s just staying in someone else¡¯s house, right?¡± He was very happy. His eldest grandson, Timothy had married the daughter of the Xander family. In the past, Julian was not married. They were afraid that Julian would marry the ke family¡¯s famous cool beauty, Lianne. After all, the ke family¡¯s overall strength was ranked fourth in Jadeboroughth. Lianne was extremely favored in the ke family. With the support of the ke family, Julian would have gotten yet another formidable weapon. However, now that Julian had married such an unhelpful woman, the threat was instantly reduced. ¡°How is it inappropriate? What are the rules of our family to begin with? The Parks family¡¯s children and grandchildren are free to marry whoever they wish, but there are a few prerequisites. Firstly, they can¡¯t marry a married woman or a married man. Man or woman, our children, and grandchildren can¡¯t be mistresses and home wreckers, and they definitely can¡¯t marry a mistress or marry a home wrecker. Secondly, they can¡¯t marry or marry a dishonest person. It¡¯s naturally best if they¡¯repatible. It¡¯s also important to have the same values. As long as they have a good character, their background isn¡¯t important.¡± ¡°Then how does Samuel know that Julian¡¯s wife has a good character?¡± Albert asked. Samuel retorted, ¡°When your Timothy got married, how did you know that Timothy¡¯s wife had a good character?¡± Albert was proud at the mention of Timothy¡¯s wife. He raised his chin slightly and said, ¡°Timothy¡¯s wife has a good character. She¡¯s famous in our Jadeborough.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Samuel replied. ¡°Julian¡¯s wife has a good character. She¡¯s also famous in Horington.¡± Albert did not know how to respond. However, He did not want to argue any further anyway. In his heart, he could not wait for Julian to marry such a low-level woman. The reason why he said this just now was to test if they were for real or not. Now that he saw that it was indeed the real deal. He took the opportunity to say, ¡°Samuel, Julian has an extraordinary status and represents the Parks family¡¯s reputation. He can¡¯t be rash about marrying a wife. He can¡¯t bring a woman home for no reason. ¡°I think we have to hold the wedding as soon as possible. It¡¯s best to hold a banquet before the wedding. Let her attend the banquet as Julian¡¯s fianc¨¦e. The Parks family, would then officially introduce their identities and let the girls get familiar with everyone. What do you think, Samuel?¡± What he was thinking was that as long as he revealed that Annalise was Julian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the matter would be settled. If they felt that Annalise was not good, they would not be able to secretly just dismiss Annalise. Divorces in wealthy families were extremely unpleasant. *Julian, Alexander, what do you think?¡± Samuel asked. When Alexander heard that there was a banquet, he thought that it was a good opportunity for Abigail to p Annalise in the face. He smiled and said, ¡°Samuel, I think Albert is right.¡± Samuel nced at Annalise and Julian. The more he looked at them, the more he felt that they were. compatible. He said, ¡°Julian has already registered his marriage. It¡¯s not appropriate for him to attend the banquet as his fianc¨¦e. However, we should officially introduce their identities. How about this? We¡¯d do it next week, when we celebrate my 80th birthday.¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Then I¡¯ll¡¯Sleep On The Floor Gilderoy said in a low voice, ¡°Master, you¡¯re only going to be 80 years old next year.¡± Samuel said, ¡°There¡¯s a reason our ancestors celebrate their birthdays early.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately,¡± Gilderoy immediately said. Albert and Christopher looked at each other with a smile in their eyes. They thought that a birthday celebration would be a good thing, as that would mean gift presentations and showcase of talents. When the time came, they would invite all of Jadeborough¡¯s reporter friends over for a live broadcast. Annalise was neither rich nor talented. She would be a disgrace to Julian. If Julian lost face, his poprity in Jadeborough would decrease. At that time, if they secretly fanned the mes, some expiring contracts might not be renewed. Julian was currently the general manager of Parks Group, acting as president. Half a year ago, the important figures in their family sat down for a meeting. Samuel said that Julian had been the general manager of Parks Group for two years. His performance was for all to see, and Samuel wanted to push Julian directly to the president¡¯s position. The act faced opposition from the families of Samuel¡¯s brothers. Their reason was that Julian had done well in the first two years because of the good market. Now that the global economy was affected, if he could do well within the year, they would approve Julian and let him be the Parks Group¡¯s president. They figured that as long as Annalise would bring shame to Julian in Samuel¡¯s banquet, the coborators would definitely consider carefully whether to renew their contracts. After all, if the wife of a group leader was useless, it meant that the ship could sink at any time. Albert immediately said, ¡°Yes, Samuel, the birthday banquet should indeed be held this year.¡± Christopher added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our family hasn¡¯t been so lively for a long time. This time, we have to make it a big one.¡± Samuel looked at Julian and Alexander. ¡°What do you think?¡± Alexander smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s 80th birthday celebration should be grand.¡± Julian said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Gilderoy tomorrow to make the arrangements.¡± Albert and Christopher immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll also let Timothy and Jaimee along.¡± Albert asked again, ¡°Samuel, what day of the week would it be?¡± Samuel suddenly shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡± Albert was stunned. Christopher immediately pulled him back. ¡°Samuel¡¯s birthday is at 10th of July. It happens to be next Saturday.¡± Albert apologized awkwardly. ¡°Samuel, look at me. I¡¯m old and getting senile. I guess I got your birthday mixed up or something. Please don¡¯t hold it against me. Oh, right, I also promised to buy toys for my great grandson. I have to go pick it up now. Goodbye, Samuell Christopher also found an excuse to leave. At their age, they didn¡¯t care much about food anymore, but they were very obsessed with power and status. They always felt that they didn¡¯t have much life left to live at their age. They had to seek benefits for their descendants. After the two old men left, Julian and the others soon finished eating. Samuel said, ¡°You guys rushed over early in the morning. It¡¯s been hard on you. Go and rest.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandpa!¡± Abigail immediately smiled and tried to make her presence known. ¡°Thank you, grandpa!¡± Annalise sounded much calmer. Samuel¡¯s teachings were stili vivid in her mind. It did not matter what happened in private. When there were outsiders present, she had to act distant. She did not want to let Samuel down for protecting her. Everyone went to rest. The Parks Residenceplex was very big. Alexander lived in a house next door with his parents. Samuel and Julian lived in the house where they were eating at the moment. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Tony and his wife had spent most of their time overseas, which meant that Alexander lived alone in the house next door most of the time. In addition to these two houses, there were several other houses in the Parks Residenceplex. Albert and Christopher, as well as Madam ke, all had houses there. However, a few years ago, Samuel had all of them move away because he wanted peace and quiet. Now whenever they wanted toe back to stay, they usually had important family meetings or important banquets to attend. This time, Samuel was going to hold a birthday banquet. The Parks Residence would probably be lively soon. Julian took Annalise to his suite first. After entering Julian¡¯s suite, Julian took a folded set of pajamas from the bed and handed it to Annalise. ¡°Go take a shower and take a nap.¡± Seeing that the pajamas were folded neatly, Annalise suddenly felt a little ufortable. Thinking that she shouldn¡¯t have such emotions, she said, ¡°No need. I brought my clothes. By the way, have our suitcases been delivered?¡± At the airport, Julian said that the driver would bring their luggage over. Julian did not miss the moment of displeasure in Annalise¡¯s eyes. He was suddenly in a good mood and teased her, ¡°The luggage is not here yet.¡± He wondered if she misunderstand that the pajamas belonged to another woman. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a shower and just wear what I have now,¡± Annalise said. Julian looked Annalise up and down. ¡°But your clothes went on a ne and then to the hospital. They¡¯re dirty.¡± Annalise was speechless. She looked in the direction of the bed. She had originally nned to discuss with Julian that she would sleep on the bed on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, and he would sleep on the bed on Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday. She could not let herself suffer all the losses alone after all. After all, they were married under a contract. It didn¡¯t matter if they enjoyed different benefits. They still had to bear the burden together. Yet, heined that her clothes were dirty. She said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep on the ground in the future.¡± She decided to let it slide. The ground wasn¡¯t cold in this weather anyway. She would suffer a little. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Julian looked at Annalise¡¯s serious expression and suddenlyughed. Annalise was a little angry. ¡°What are youughing at? I can¡¯t even sleep on the floor?¡± Previously, he had always given her the feeling that he did not despise her identity. She didn¡¯t see why he couldn¡¯t just let her sleep on the floor. She wondered how dirty were her clothes. Seeing that Annalise was really going to get angry, Julian smiled gently at her and handed her the pajamas. ¡°The pajamas are new. I asked the servants at home to buy them in your size. They¡¯ve already been washed.¡± ¡°My size?¡± Annalise looked at Julian in surprise. There was a hint of surprise and a little doubt. She wondered how did he know her size. ¡°You have a standard figure. I just bought it based on your approximate height and weight,¡± Julian exined. ¡°Thank you!¡± Annalise immediately thanked him. She could not help but smile. She had almost misunderstood him just now. Now that he exined, the unhappiness in her heart instantly disappeared, and her mood improved. Julian added, ¡°No woman has evere here except for the servants. You¡¯re the first.¡± And he hoped that she was thest! Annalise¡¯s ears heated up for no reason. She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± With that, she hurried into the bathroom. As soon as she closed the door, she realized that she had not brought a towel. Julian stood at the bathroom door and said with a smile, ¡°The blue towel is mine. The pink one is for you. It¡¯s all new.¡± ¡°Oh, got it.¡± Annalise¡¯s cheeks felt even hotter. Julian smiled and told Annalise that the hairdryer was in the cab. With that, he went to the next room to take a shower. The room next door was a guest room, but no guests had ever stayed there. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 His Feelings For Her Annalise came out of the shower and saw Julian standing in front of the window in blue pajamas. Hearing the sound of the bathroom door opening and closing, Julian turned around. Two buttons on his cor were undone, revealing his bronze-colored pecs. When Annalise saw this scene, she immediately looked away. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s time to take a nap.¡± Julian looked at Annalise gently. ¡°Yes, sure. You should have extra nkets at home, right? Just give me a nket and I¡¯ll sleep on the floor,¡± Annalise said. Actually, she really regretted it. She wanted to discuss with him that she would sleep on the bed on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, and he would sleep on the bed on Tuesdays, Thursdays and Saturdays. However, she had already said that she would sleep on the floor. Now, she could not go back on her word. ¡°We have such a huge bed. Do you need to sleep on the floor?¡± Julian looked at Annalise in surprise and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Or¡­ do you have a thing for sleeping on the floor?¡± ¡°Umm, yeah I have a thing for sleeping on the floor, especially in the summer. The floor is cold and very comfortable.¡± Annalise could only follow Julian¡¯s words, She let out a sigh, thinking that who in the right mind would have such a fetish. She just felt that men and women should not sleep together just like that. Especially since he looked so flirtatious. ¡°Especially in the summer? Did you sleep on the floor in the winter too?¡± Julian was even more surprised and looked very curious. Annalise felt extremely helpless. She could only continue to spout nonsense. ¡°Yes, I asionally sleep on the floor in winter. My lower back is not good. The floor is hard. It helps make my lower back feel better.¡± ¡°Your lower back isn¡¯t good?¡± Julian looked concerned. If her eyes hadn¡¯t darted around, he would have believed her. ¡°Y-yes, it¡¯s not doing so good,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Let me take a look,¡± Julian said as he walked over. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be necessary¡­¡± Annalise immediately retreated. She wasn¡¯t about to just let him look at her lower back just like that. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massage,¡± Julian said seriously while holding back hisughter. ¡°No, no, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m a doctor myself. I¡¯m recuperating.¡± Annalise hurriedly said. ¡®Doctors don¡¯t get to treat themselves. Let me give you a massage,¡± Julian said as he moved forward. He thought that she was really too cute like this! Her eyes were darting around. Annalise immediately retreated and her legs hit the bed. She staggered and fell onto the bed. Julian looked down at her with burning eyes. Annalise could hear her heart racing wildly, and her cheeks and ears began to burn. Just as she was thinking about how to break this ambiguous and awkward situation, Julian gently touched her face with his thumb. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you without your permission. During this period of time, you sleep on the left, and I will sleep on the right.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Okay.¡± Annalise saw that she had already upied someone else¡¯s bed and Julian had promised not to touch her. If she insisted on sleeping on the floor now, it would be a little difficult for him to get along with her. She immediately rolled to the left. She really rolled to the side, far away from the right. Julian smiled andy down. He pulled the thin nket over her and went to sleep. Annalise felt the nket covering her body. Her entire body tensed up and she did not move. Her expression was especially vignt, afraid that Julian would do something to her. However, after a while, she heard calm, even breathing beside her. Only then did Annalise dare to move her body. She gently turned around and saw Julian sleeping quietly. She looked at him for half a minute, then turned onto her side again and closed her eyes to sleep. Perhaps she was too sleepy. In just a few minutes, she fell asleep. When she woke up again, Julian also woke up. He got up and asked her gently, ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I slept well,¡± Annalise said. She was amazed at herself. She thought herself to be highly vignt, but she could actually fall asleep beside a stranger who was a man. Julian asked for Annalise¡¯s opinion. ¡°How about I take you around?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Annalise replied. ¡°Let¡¯s get changed,¡± Julian said. ¡°Has the luggage been delivered?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Yes, in the cloakroom.¡± Julian brought Annalise to the cloakroom. He did not take the suitcase to Annalise first. Instead, he pushed open the closet door of the cloakroom. The moment she pushed open the cab door, she saw a dazzling array of dresses. All kinds of colors, all custom-made by big brands. ¡°They¡¯re all for you. Do you like them?¡± Julian smiled. ¡°For me?¡± Annalise looked at these clothes and liked them. Coincidentally, all those styles were based on her aesthetic taste. She had a separate house back in Horington. She had also collected a lot of clothes in the house, yet she rarely wore them, but girls always liked to buy clothes for themselves when their financial conditions were better. It felt good just looking at them even when she wasn¡¯t wearing them. ¡°Yes.¡± Julian asked again, ¡°Do you like them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick two. Refund the rest,¡± Annalise said. She had also brought a few particrly high-end dresses with her in her luggage. She was afraid that Julian- would lose face if she dressed too badly in Jadeborough. Julian had the heart to prepare clothes for her. Whether it was for the Parks family¡¯s face or purely to give them to her as gifts, she appreciated it. She would just pick two. It wouldn¡¯t be considered embarrassing him. ¡°They¡¯re for you, just ept it,¡± Julian said. ¡°I can¡¯t wear all of them.¡± ¡°If you like them, wear them. If you don¡¯t like them, just leave them be. Girls don¡¯t wear new clothes often, but they must have new clothes,¡± Julian said. This sentence really touched Annalise¡¯s heart. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± She figured that she would let it slide. She would choose one to wear on her Old Mr. Parks birthday, not touching the rest. They were all new. If they divorced in the future, it would be convenient for him to return. the dresses. ¡°Do you like this one? How about it?¡± Julian seemed to know what Annalise was thinking. He directly chose a sky-blue dress and handed it to Annalise. ¡°I have clothes in my suitcase. I want to wear something light,¡± Annalise said. *Jeans and a T-shirt?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. Julian took Annalise¡¯s hand and pushed open another cab door. In the cab hung an entire row of T-shirts and neatly folded jeans. Annalise was shocked to see so many T-shirts and jeans. She was even more shocked to see that most of these T-shirts were of the same brand as the ones she was wearing. She looked up at Julian. Julian smiled gently and said, ¡°I guessed that you liked this style, so I got someone to take care of it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Annalise¡¯s heart was in turmoil, She could not help but think of the days when she was in a rtionship with Benjamin. Benjamin would also prepare a surprise for her. But it was mostly flowers, jewelry, or candlelight dinners. After having dated for a year, Benjamin still did not know which brand of clothes she liked to wear or which brand of jewelry she liked. On all holidays, he would transfer money to her, in very peculiar and huge numbers. She actually preferred that he could apany her to the square just to y with some cheapnterns instead. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll dote on you!¡± Julian said as if he had seen through Annalise¡¯s thoughts. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Defending His Wife Annalise¡¯s heart suddenly ached. Then, sheughed heartlessly. ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to be so good to me! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of your grandpa.¡± Annalise thought about it and felt that the reason why Julian was so good to her might be rted to Samuel. ¡°I want to be good to you not because you helped grandpa, nor because you¡¯re outstanding, but because you¡¯re my wife!¡± Julian said. He was moved by her because of what she said to Benjamin, during the first time he and Annalise met. ¡°Even a 52-year-old cripple is cleaner than you!¡± He admired her decisive personality. When Annalise encountered betrayal, instead of crying, she just turned around and left. No matter how sad or dejected, even if her emotions were getting out of control, she would make the right decisions rationally. The disdainful look she gave Benjamin made Jin feel that Annalise¡¯s entire soul was clean. Annalise despised men who cheated, and so did Julian! ¡°But we are¡­* Before Annalise could say more, Julian ced his index finger on Annalise¡¯s lips. Julian looked at her gently and said in a bewitching voice, ¡°Annie, we can try to treat it as real. Perhaps, after interacting with each other for a long time, we will realize that we share the same values and our personalities match, and we get used to and like having each other around.¡± Annalise felt the warmth of Julian¡¯s finger. Listening to his words and seeing his eyes, her heart beat wildly again. She immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs for a walk. I¡¯ll go change first.¡± She immediately took a T-shirt and a pair of jeans, quickly returning to the bedroom. Julian looked at Annalise¡¯s fleeing back and smiled again. Annalise went to change her clothes. Julian also pushed open a cab door and changed into a T- shirt. When Annalise came out after changing her clothes, she felt that her look was too simr to Julian¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you what grandpa nted,¡± Julian said. ¡°Your grandpa is growing vegetables?¡± Annalise¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. She grew up in the countryside and had deep feelings for thend and farming. The concept of farming was close and endearing to her. ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. Annalise could not suppress his excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s have a look!¡± The two of them went downstairs. Julian introduced the building to Annalise. ¡°That building is where Tony¡¯s family of three lives. Over there, there¡¯s Albert¡¯s family. That¡¯s Christopher, and that¡¯s Cassandra¡¯s¡­ But they don¡¯t usually live here.¡± When Annalise heard about Tony¡¯s family of three, her heart ached. Every time she heard about Julian¡¯s background, her heart ached a little. She didn¡¯t know if she felt sorry for herself or for Julian. This time, she took Julian¡¯s hand and squeezed it tofort him. Julian¡¯s lips suddenly curled into a smile. She held Annalise¡¯s hand and introduced him all the way. ¡°Grandpa was rich since young. He didn¡¯t know how to grow vegetables growing up. However, grandma¡¯s family background was not good. After grandma married grandpa, she saw that there was a big courtyard at home, so she started to grow vegetables. My grandparents were very close. Grandpa watched his wife grow vegetables and helped her grow them. ¡°Later on, he too developed the habit of growing vegetables. Grandma has been gone for decades, but grandpa¡¯s habit stuck regardless.¡± Julian figured that perhaps that was Samuel¡¯s way of remembering his wife. As Julian spoke, the smile on his lips disappeared, and his tone turned a little heavy. Feeling Annalise squeeze his hand again. Julian smiled and said, ¡°This entire vegetable garden is taken care of by grandpa alone. He usually doesn¡¯t let anyone help him unless he was out of town and didn¡¯t return home for a few days. Only then he would ask the servants at home to help water the nts.¡± ¡°They look good. fertilized often?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian said. ¡°There¡¯s a chicken farm over there. Chicken manure is used for fertilization.¡± Annalise was shocked. Her masters loved the countryside so much that they went to live as hermits there. Yet, none of them even grew their own vegetables, arranging for servants to buy from vigers instead. However, the dignified head of Parks Group in Jadeborough actually nted vegetables himself. ¡°Is there anything you like to eat? We can pick them here and get the servants to cook them,¡± Julian said. Annalise immediately looked at the time. It was only about three in the afternoon. There was still time for her to pick vegetables and have servants take care of them. She was tempted to do so. Seeing Annalise¡¯s bright eyes, Julian smiled. ¡°Pick the vegetables. I¡¯ll go back and get a basket. We can make more vegetable dishes.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Annalise could not suppress her excitement. Annalise really had no resistance to such good-looking vegetables. She looked around and saw all kinds of vegetables. There were tender long beans, verdant cucumbers, string peppers, chili peppers, and purple eggnts, and that lush green radishes¡­ She thought of her greed and wondered what to do if she wanted to pick everything. She couldn¡¯t control her hands at all. She immediately began to pinch the cabbages. In just a short while, she picked up quite a handful. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Suddenly, a mockingugh was heard elsewhere. Annalise straightened her back and looked over. She saw Abigail in a pink dress. Annalise could not be bothered with Abigail. Just as she was about to bend down and continue picking the cabbage, Abigail mocked, ¡°Well, well, well indeed! Even if you grew up in a vige and had thatOwned by N?velDrama.Org. reek of bumpkin all over you, you should still pretend in such an environment. It¡¯s fine if you embarrass yourself in Horington, but you¡¯re now embarrassing yourself even in the capital. You shouldn¡¯t call yourself a Barton in the future. I, of the Barton family, can¡¯t afford to lose face like this. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go to Old Mr. Parks¡¯s birthday banquet. It¡¯s fine if you embarrass yourself in the garden, but please don¡¯t embarrass yourself in public. ¡°Do you have no money to buy clothes? Why are you dressed like a slob? ¡°Didn¡¯t Dad give you like 3000 dors a month as pocket money? Did you save them to buy a coffin for yourself?¡± ¡°Yes, for buying you one, that is!¡± Two voices were heard at the same time. One voice was from Annalise, and the other voice was from Julian. Julian looked at Abigail coldly. ¡°Do you think our T-shirts or jeans are dirt?¡± He had only gone to get a basket and Abigail already came over to look for trouble. Devious people really wormed their way everywhere. When Abigail saw that Julian was wearing the same T-shirt and jeans as Annalise, she felt angry and indignant. Julian couldn¡¯t have possibly dressed shabbily after all. That god-like man was originally her fianc¨¦! Now, Annalise had beaten her to it. She was so angry. She really wanted to continue arguing with Annalise, but Julian was present, so she didn¡¯t dare to. He could only say unhappily, ¡°Oh, Julian, I was just joking with Anna.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get so chummy with me in the future. You repel me. And she doesn¡¯t have a sister like you. Now get lost!¡± Julian shouted directly. ¡°Jul¡­¡± ¡°I said get lost!¡± Julian¡¯s aura was cold. Abigail was furious. She stomped her feet, covered her mouth, and ran away feeling grieved. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Annalise¡¯s Ultimate Skill After Abigail ran away, Julian reached out and took Annalise¡¯s waist. Julian then apologized to her, ¡°I shou havee over quickly.¡± Annalise smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve picked my cabbages.¡± It was just Abigail. In her eyes, the other girl was just a clown. She did not take Abigial seriously at all. Someone she didn¡¯t care about couldn¡¯t harm her after all. Julian was there. If he didn¡¯te, she would rail Abigail with words so hard that thetter would regret being born. Annalise saw Abigail to be just a cheap slut. It was only a matter of whether Annalise wanted to get serious ¡°Alright, do you want to pick anything else?¡± Julian squatted down and ced Annalise¡¯s vegetables into thi basket. ¡°Hmm, I want to pick four or five types of vegetables. Is that too much?¡± Annalise asked. Julian smiled. ¡°Not so. Pick whatever you like.¡± ¡°Why thank you indeed.¡± Annalise immediately went to pick the cucumber. ¡°Be careful, there are thorns. There are also burrs on the vines,¡± Julian said. Annaliseughed again. ¡°Have you forgotten that I grew up in the countryside?¡± She had been doing farm work like picking vegetables before she was even 10 years old. Julian said gently, ¡°Focus and be careful.¡± Annalise picked cucumbers and eggnts, then she went to pick chili. He asked Julian, ¡°Do you like spicy food?¡± Julian shook his head. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t pick the hard stuff. Let¡¯s go. That¡¯s enough.¡± Annalise picked a handful of peppers and was very satisfied. After returning to the vi, Annalise handed the vegetables to the servant. She asked Julian, ¡°Is there a ce suitable for burning firewood here?¡± Julian raised his eyebrows with interest. ¡°You want to cook with firewood?¡± ¡°No, just tell me. Is there such a ce?¡± Annalise asked, ¡°We can burn anywhere,¡± Julian said with a smile. Julian really liked her all kinds of strange ideas. She was smart and cute. Annalise¡¯s appearance in his world had originally been a coincidence. It had been a split-second decision. He was really gambling back then. Now, he felt that she was like a reagent of some sort in his life, adding more color to his ck and white, prim and proper life. His mood also lightened up noticeably with the colorful colors. ¡°I want the kind that¡¯s a little closed, the kind where no one can see,¡± Annalise gestured. ¡°We have somewhere like that.¡± Julian thought for a moment and smiled. ¡°Can you show me now?¡± Annalise asked again, sounding a little impatient. The reason why her mentor, Joseph Quigley, was called the medical expert at the national level, was because his medical skills were too good. The man had saved countless people¡¯s lives. Others only knew that Joseph, the national-level medical expert, was unparalleled. Very few people knew that Joseph¡¯s medical skills were brilliant because he had two ultimate skills. One was the Murray¡¯s 49 Needles, and the other was that he knew how to refine elixir pills. Such skills were only recorded in ancient books, and they were real. Her master had taken in seven disciples in his life, all of whom were famous doctors, scattered all over the country. Annalise could be considered Joseph¡¯sst disciple, because she spent the most time around him, and because she was young, she could be considered Joseph¡¯s most favored disciple. Refining pills had more techniques than brewing traditional medicine, which none of her senior brothers and sisters managed to master. He hoped that she could learn it well. Perhaps she was born with talent in medicine, or perhaps it was because she was young and had a strong ability to ept things. After Joseph taught her a dozen times at the art, she mastered the essence of refining pills. Three years ago, Joseph said that the pills she refined were better than his own, and had purer medicinal properties. In a situation like that of Old Mr. Parks¡¯s, taking traditional medicine would also be effective, but it would be more convenient to refine pills and the effects would be better. Julian looked at Annalise¡¯s expectant face and reached out to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Annalise was in a hurry to see the venue, so she just handed her hand to Julian. Julian took Annalise to a squat-looking house at the back. The house was a small one. There was a hall in the small house and a kitchen at the back. There were rooms on both sides of the hall. The house looked very old, but it was rtively clean inside. She figured that someone must have cleaned it often. Concrete floor, concrete stove. Annalise checked the stove. He bent down to look at the fire below. After looking around, she felt that the stove was adequate enough. ¡°You really want to eat firewood cooking so bad? I¡¯ll get the servants to make it for you.¡± Julian said. Annalise shook his head. ¡°No, I want to brew medicine for your grandpa personally. If you use my method, the effect will be better. It¡¯s just that it will take a long time and I also want absolute silence.¡± Julian¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the environment is absolutely quiet. Just tell me what else would you need.¡± ¡°How are the lights here?¡± Annalise looked around. When she saw a switch on the wall, she pressed it. The lights came on. She looked at the fluorescent tubes and was satisfied. She then said, ¡°Then I¡¯lle over tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle and help you out then,¡± Julian said. ¡®No need. Just keep an eye out for me. Do you have a grill at home?¡± Annalise asked again. ¡°Yes,¡± Julian said. That was a small matter. Even if he didn¡¯t have it, he would immediately get someone to buy it. ¡°That¡¯s good. Did you get someone to get seven prescriptions that I gave you?¡± Annalise asked again. Julian nodded. ¡°Yes, we got all seven. Don¡¯t worry, a reliable person is in charge of brewing the medicine. The prescription won¡¯t be leaked.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bring the remaining six sets of medicine over tonight. I want to use them,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. Annalise added, ¡°I need a lot of firewood. The firewood can¡¯t be wet, as wet firewood produces a lot of smoke. I also need a traditional big medicine jar and a big y pot.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Julian was a little excited when he thought of Annalise personally brewing the medicine and how Samuel¡¯s illness would recover faster. After the two of them went back, Annalise went to the kitchen. She had her way with words and called the servants sisters. The servants were ttered and were very enthusiastic about Annalise.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She was a favorite recognized by both Julian and Samuel. They couldn¡¯t possibly be rash with her. Annalise said that she wanted to barbecue tonight and wanted a few of the servants to prepare some barbecue ingredients for her. When the servants heard this, they immediately agreed. ¡°Alright, sure. We¡¯ll prepare it. What about portions?¡± ¡°Just enough for two,¡± Annalise said. She thought of brewing the medicine while eating barbecue. Not only could she enjoy the delicious food, but she could also cover up well as well. This was what Joseph had taught her. That was also why no one knew that the pills that Joseph had refined for decades were made by him. Many people mistakenly thought that those were pills passed down from the ancestors of arge family. Of course, there were indeed some prestigious families that did have ancestral pills. After dinner, Annalise took the initiative to say to Julian, ¡°I¡¯m full. Shall we go and take a walk?¡± She actually wanted to take a look and see if the things were ready, and if those things were the ones she asked for. Julian understood and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 She Was A Little Moved It was summer when the days were long and the nights were short. It was already past seven in the evening. but the sky outside was still rtively bright Julian and Annalise came to the small bungalow next to the vi again. A servant handed Julian a key and left. Stacks of neatly stacked firewood filled up half the hall of the bungalow. Beside the firewood was a barbecue grill. Previously, this bungalow was not locked, but now it was. Julian unlocked the door and pushed it open. Annalise saw tworge y pots and tworge medicine jars in the room. In addition, there were traditional medicine bags neatly ced on the cab. ¡°Can we use that?¡± Julian asked Annalise. Annalise immediately checked the medicine jars and y pots. She touched the y pot and nodded. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s use thister.¡± He might not be able to refine the pills sessfully. After all, this was not a pill furnace. Joseph had an extremelyrge pill furnace. It was made of copper, just like the Eight Trigrams Furnace in Journey to the West, a famous book. That furnace would have allowed them to refine pills with half the effort. During the refinement process, smoke would appear from any opening. The smoke carried a medicinal fragrance, and one could tell if the refinement was sessful or not with a single sniff. However, Joseph rarely let her use it. In his words, those who knew how to write were not picky about pens, those who knew how to draw were not picky about paint, those who knew how to treat illnesses were not picky about equipment, and those who knew how to refine medicine were naturally not picky about tools. When Joseph taught her how to refine elixir pills, he would always ask her to use medicine jars and y pots. Every time, she would get so tired that she sweated profusely, and she often failed. Sometimes, when she saw that the expensive medicinal ingredients were burned ck, she would feel extremely sorry. However, Joseph wouldugh as if nothing had happened. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still be distracted or dare not be focused next time.¡± Because her heart ached for the expensive medicinal ingredients, her subsequent failure rate became lower and lower. This was because she had memorized the characteristics of all known traditional herbs and their reactions during the refinement process. Every time before refining pills, she would also discuss what might happen to the pills with Joseph. As time passed and she refined more and more pills, her sess rate increased. ¡°Shall we start now?¡± Julian was eager. He felt that he was behaving a little strangely. It was not rare to brew traditional medicine, but when he thought that Annalise would be personally brewing it, he felt that she would be able to bring it to another level. ¡°Later. Let¡¯s go back and get the barbecue ingredients,¡± Annalise said. When she went back to get the barbecue ingredients, Annalise asked for her suitcase. Julian took her to the cloakroom and gave her the suitcase. Annalise took out a 100-year-old ginseng from her suitcase. The prescriptions she gave Old Mr. Parks were all prescriptions to clear his meridians. She wanted to add the ginseng into the mixture when she refined the elixir pill. A good elixir pill needed a guide. After this 100-year-old ginseng was refined, its medicinal effects would be fully unleased. It could truly nourish and regte the body. After going downstairs, Annalise found a servant to get the barbecue ingredients. The maid had filled a rectangr te with at least two hundred skewers of various ingredients. The servant handed a few more bottles of barbecue sauce to Annalise and asked politely if she wanted help. Another servant immediately pulled the servant who was talking to Annalise aside and winked. Annalise picked up the te. Julian took it and said gently. ¡°Let me do it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hence, Annalise went to take the bottles and cans used for the barbecue. The two then left the vi. The servants behind them started whispering. ¡°Hey, did you see that? Mr. Parks smiled just now.¡± ¡°Mr. Parks is not just smiling. The way he looks at Mrs. Parks is so gentle too.¡± ¡°Mrs. Parks is really amazing. She can make Mr. Parks happy.¡± ¡°I saw a post when I was scrolling through social media yesterday, and it said that the heavens will make it up to you for what youck. Mr. Parks had a bad childhood, so the heavens brought Mrs. Parks to him to make it up to him.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that her status is not as high as his.¡± ¡°What does it matter? When Master Samuel married the madam back then, her status wasn¡¯t high either. Master Samuel and the madam¡¯s rtionship has always been good!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I hope that Mr. and Mrs. Parks will be happy.¡± They continued their discussion. Annalise and Julian returned to the small bungalow. It was already dark at this point. Annalise wanted to bring the y pot and medicine jar to the kitchen. Julian immediately helped her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± The dignified young master of the Parks family had never done chores like this before, but now he was like an errand boy. Annalise looked at the way Julian was working and smiled. She then went to take some firewood. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Julian immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Leave it. I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°I can do it,¡± Annalise said with a smile. Seeing how Julian treated her, she could not help butpare him to Benjamin. As soon as shepared them, she would discover more details. The details were really hurtful. On the surface, Benjamin was very good to her, but in reality, he rarely did things for her. For example, if Benjamin was here now, he would either watch her work or call the servants over. Once, they had driven to see the sunrise, but the car had broken down halfway through. She had gone down to fix the car while Benjamin stood by and watched. At that time, she did not think that there was anything wrong. Perhaps she was too independent. She always felt that men and women were equal, so it was not a problem for Benjamin not to work. After all, he was the young master and had been pampered all his life. It wasn¡¯t until Julian volunteered to move things for her that she realized that a person who cared for her would not be that arrogant. ¡°Is it enough?¡± Julian carried a few bundles of firewood to the kitchen and asked Annalise. ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll get moreter if we need it,¡± Annalise said. The kitchen was close to the living room so it would not be a hassle to go and get some more firewoodter. ¡°Then it¡¯s not enough. I¡¯ll get some more.¡± Julian went to get firewood again. When Annalise heard what Julian said, a strange feeling emerged in her chest again. Her heart sped up for a moment, and the feeling was so fleeting that she was not able to grasp it. ¡°Is the water here clean?¡± Annalise turned on the tap and let the water run. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Let it run for a while.¡± Julian kept moving the firewood and soon, there was a pile of it in the kitchen. Annalise saw that the water was turning clearer. Julian said, ¡°I had the jars and y pots cleaned.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. She then started a fire. After the fire started, she opened up all six bags of traditional medicine and began to sort them. Julian wanted to help. ¡°Do you want to sort all of them ording to their types?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise said. Julian felt that Annalise would have to do a lot of work, so he suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I get someone to buy them again and have them packed separately?¡± Annalise said as she sorted the medicinal ingredients, ¡°Then Samuel will only recover a few dayster.¡± *Samuel¡¯s illness is chronic. There¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s too hard for you to sort it out like this,¡± Julian said. Annalise¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Someone Is Here Annalise¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. His concern was always apanied by action. He was unlike Benjamin, who had said to her after she repaired the car, ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m good at sorting. I¡¯ll be done in a while,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I¡¯ll help, but I can¡¯t really tell. Let me sort this fruit,¡± Julian said. ¡°This is a gardenia fruit, and this is a malva nut. Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡± Annalise said with a smile. Julian also smiled. ¡°One is yellow and the other is brown. I can still tell the difference.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Annalise could not help butugh. Julian also smiled. He was happy as long as she was happy. What kind of magical feeling was this? Annalise sorted them for a few minutes before adding wood to the fire. Then, she picked up the firewood that had burned out and ced it in the shovel. This was good charcoal that could be used for barbecue. She put the charcoal on the grill. After that, she continued to sort the medicinal ingredients. After sorting most of them, she started setting up the y pot. The y pot was heated on the stove for about two minutes. Just as Julian was worried that the y pot would explode, Annalise put a medicinal ingredient into it. Then, she squatted down and used the tongs to stoke the fire below. The fire burned very brightly. Crackling sounds came from the y pot as if the medicinal ingredients had exploded inside. Immediately after, there was a hissing sound, like water evaporating. Julian thought that it was amazing. Seeing how focused Annalise was, he did not dare to speak for fear of disturbing her. After all, this was a method of brewing medicine he had never seen before. Immediately after, Annalise added a lot of firewood to the stove. She sniffed the small hole of the y pot and added two more types of medicinal ingredients into it. She stoked the fire again and made it burn fiercely. After that, she took out a pair of gloves from the pocket of her jeans and put it on, then picked up the y pot and shook it like it was a sieve. This went on for five minutes. Julian was shocked but did not dare to make a sound. He saw that Annalise¡¯s face was as red as an apple. Beads of sweat dripped down her forehead, and her eyes were fixed intently on the y pot as she focused. Her eyes were beautiful like ck diamonds. Annalise finally finished shaking the pot. She took off one glove and picked up the ginseng. With the other gloved hand, she lifted the lid of the pot and put the ginseng in. Then, she quickly added firewood. She repeated this over and over again. Sometimes, she would add one medicinal ingredient, while other times she would add two or three medicinal ingredients. Every once in a while, Annalise would shake the pot. She shook it desperately until she was sweating profusely, but she did not care. The weather was probably too hot so in just half an hour, Annalise¡¯s T-shirt waspletely soaked, and it stuck to her body. Julian looked at this scene and felt desire burn in him. He cursed himself for being a beast. His wife was working so hard to brew medicine for Samuel, yet he was actually thinking of sleeping with her. He wanted to add more firewood to the fire, but Annalise refused. She asked him to barbecue and keep watch instead. He immediately ced the skewers on the grill one by one. Then, he imitated how people barbecued on television and poured barbecue sauce on all the skewers. 50 minutester, Annalise felt exhausted. Fortunately, she could already smell the medicinal fragrance. The medicinal fragrance in the early stages was pure. If nothing went wrong, it could basically form a pillter. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Moreover, the first 50 minutes was the most critical period. All she needed to do now was control the fire. She squatted down and took out some burning firewood to gradually reduce the intensity of the fire. Because Samuel was holding a birthday party, Albert, Christopher, and Cassandra arrived at the house in the afternoon. Julian¡¯s cousins had also arrived. Most of them had a better rtionship with Alexander because Julian had always been cold and distant. Meanwhile, Alexander liked to smile and was friendly to everyone. Furthermore, Tony was Samuel¡¯s only son. Even if Samuel sent him abroad, he still had a high status in the Parks family. With Tony protecting Alexander, most of the cousins in this generation were close to Alexander. After Horington¡¯s news reached Jadeborough, they supported Alexander even more. If one loved someone, they would extend that love to everything rted to it. Since they supported Alexander, they were naturally friendly with Abigail. Jessy Parks, who was the granddaughter of Christopher; and Jane Hiller, who was the granddaughter of Cassandra; became close to Abigail as soon as they arrived at the Parks¡¯ residence. In the evening, both of them held each of Abigail¡¯s arms and went out to take a stroll. Strolling was just an excuse, of course. They mainly wanted to get to know Abigail better. Abigail was more than happy to do that.. She had been taught by her mother since she was young that socializing was very important. If you managed to squeeze your way into the upper-ss circle, then you would be a member of the upper ss sooner orter. She hade to Jadeborough to gain a foothold in the circle here. Alexander and the other girls were just her springboards and bridges. The three of them all had their own motives as they chatted andughed. Jessy and Jane were particrly eager to know about Annalise, hence they kept asking questions about Annalise ¡°Abbie, I heard that Annalise Barton grew up in the countryside. Is that true?¡± ¡°I also heard that she has never gone to school and can¡¯t even read the words on the recipe. That can¡¯t be true, can it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all true.¡± Abigail instantly felt superior whenever Annalise¡¯s background was brought up. She was so much better than Annalise in every aspect! No matter if it was in terms of status, education, knowledge, taste, or talent, Annalise couldn¡¯tpare to her at all. ¡°Pfft, it¡¯s actually true. I thought it was just a rumor. At that time, I thought that even if she didn¡¯t go to school, she would still be able to read a recipe book. After all, my sister¡¯s son is only three years old, but he has already learned so many words just from watching cartoons.¡± ¡°She was brought up in the countryside, what¡¯s more in a vige like Horington. They probably didn¡¯t even have television.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Some ces are really remote. Not to mention televisions, some ces don¡¯t even have electricity ormunication facilities. You have to use kerosenemps as a source of light and shout to communicate.¡± ¡°Haha. Abbie, does Annalise speak loudly? Is she rough? I watched a program once where it said that some people from remote viges speak especially loudly.¡± ¡°She¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just that she has a bad temper and is quite mean,¡± Abigail replied. Janeughed out loud. ¡°Uneducated people must be mean¡­ Hey, why does it look like there¡¯s a fire over there? Oh my god, could it be a fire?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± The three women immediately walked toward the small bungalow. Hearing the footsteps, Julian frowned unhappily. He said to Annalise, ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll go take a look!¡± ¡°Take that!¡± Annalise gestured to the grill with her chin. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian secretly praised Annalise¡¯s meticulousness and immediately took a few skewers of barbecue. As he walked out, the three women walked in. He stopped them at the entrance immediately. Seeing Julian, Abigail couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him again. He seemed to be sweating a little. He looked even more handsome and charming like this. When Jane saw that Julian¡¯s T-shirt was drenched in sweat, she was stunned for a moment before asking. ¡°Julian, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Time To Witness A Miracle ¡°Having a barbecue, Julian replied indifferently. Then, he took a bite of the meat. He had no intention of inviting them to eat with him. ¡°You scared me. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s barbecue. We thought there was a fire.¡± Jane could only smile awkwardly when she saw Julian¡¯s cold expression. Abigail wanted to find an opportunity to resolve the misunderstanding between her and Julian, so she looked at Julian gently and said, ¡°Julian, can we join you? We also want to experience the joy of barbecuing ourselves.¡± She immediately tugged on Jessy, wanting her to speak up for her. Jessy did not have a good rtionship with Julian, so she did not want to stay for the barbecue. The environment was so simple, there was not even an air conditioner. It was so hot and suffocating. ¡°Join? Are you even worthy?¡± Julian looked at Abigail in disgust. Every time he saw her, his disgust for her only increased. He had seen all kinds of people in his life. The business world was full of deception, and the circle in Jadeborough wasplicated. There were all kinds of people in the business world who did insidious and dirty things in the name of cooperation. There were also all kinds of women in the circle who approached him in various ways. No matter how disgusting one was, no one couldpare to Abigail. How thick-skinned must she be to call him ¡®Julian¡¯ sweetly after he had told her to get lost again and again? She snatched Annalise¡¯s boyfriend and messed around in the hotel, and the next second, she got together with Alexander. Now, she was trying to ingratiate herself with him. Did he think that she was that charming? Couldn¡¯t she see how despicable she was? Abigail was yelled at again. She immediately exined, ¡°Julian, no matter what misunderstanding you had toward me previously, now that Alexander and I are married, we are considered family¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Julian was extremely disgusted and could not help but snap at her. Abigail was embarrassed and immediately ran away. She was so aggrieved that tears streamed down her face. She was furious and full of regret! She thought that Julian would not embarrass his two cousins in front of them. She thought that as long as Julian agreed to let her join the barbecue, she would stay by his side gently and barbecue for him so that he could see how understanding she was. He would see her sitting upright even when she was barbecuing-it would show how elegant she was. Unexpectedly, he was really an insensitive person and did not care about how his cousins felt. Abigail rushed out. Jessy and Jane immediately left after greeting Julian. They went tofort Abigail. Jessy said, ¡°Abbie, Julian is a person with a high IQ but low EQ. To put it bluntly, he has high scores and low ability. Otherwise, their family would not be supporting Alexander, an illegitimate child! Jane said, ¡°Julian is too irritable. We have never liked to hang out with him ever since we were young. Abbie, don¡¯t take it to heart. Don¡¯t think about building a good rtionship with him anymore. You¡¯re Alexander¡¯s partner, so you¡¯re destined to be at odds with Julian.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Abigail said aggrievedly. The three of them were no longer in the mood to continue gossiping and returned to their respective vis. Abigail walked to the entrance of the vi and took a deep breath to rpose herself. As soon as she walked through the door, she saw Alexander and his father sitting on the couch in the living room and drinking tea. ¡°Abbie, you¡¯re back. Did you have fun with Jane and the others? It will be even livelier during Samuel¡¯s birthday party.¡± Alexander smiled gently. ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Abigail responded. Her eyes flickered and she said, ¡°Alexander, Julian and Anna are barbecuing. I want to barbeque too.¡± In fact, she wanted toin to Tony, but she couldn¡¯t do it directly. As expected, when Tony heard that Julian was actually barbecuing with Annalise, he mmed his teacup on the table and said sternly. ¡°They are getting more and more outrageous by the day. What¡¯s going on? The dignified young master of the Parks family in Jadeborough is barbecuing with a country bumpkin in the house? What if people catch wind of this?¡± He pped his own face angrily. ¡°If others find out, what would they think of us? I¡¯d be humiliated!¡± He looked at Abigail and asked, ¡°Are they barbecuing now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Abigail said immediately. ¡°Bring me there!¡± Tony had already stood up. Abigail pretended to look at Alexander uneasily. Alexander said, ¡°Take Dad there.¡± Actually, he did not like his father targeting Annalise because he had always felt that it was a good thing for himself if Julian married Annalise. However, he knew that although his father did not like Julian, he cared about his reputation. ¡°Okay,¡± Abigail replied and immediately led the way. At the bungalow. Annalise was extremely happy as she controlled the fire. It felt so good to see Julian mocking Abigail! Annalise really could not understand how such a stupid person like Abigail could exist in this world. Abigail knew that Julian hated her, but she was still desperate to appear in front of him every day. She didn¡¯t know where Abigail got her confidence from. There was really a kind of person in this world who usually looked quite smart, but when she met a man, she would instantly turn into a retard. Abigail always felt that all the men in the world would be charmed by her and fall in love with her just by looking at her. It was hrious. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Julian asked gently. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing. I just felt likeughing,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve grilled this. It tastes good.¡± Julian saw that Annalise was more rxed than before and handed her barbecued meat. ¡°Thank you!¡± Annalise took the meat and started eating. After taking a bite, her eyes lit up. ¡°This is really good!¡± Julian was encouraged by Annalise¡¯s gaze and volunteered, ¡°From now on, as long as you want to eat barbecue, I¡¯ll be in charge of grilling.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Annalise smiled. She checked the fire, then got up and reached out to fan the steaming out of the small hole in the y pot toward her. She sniffed hard and smelled the strong medicinal fragrance. She knew that she had sessfully refined the pills today. It would be done in another ten minutes. She immediately nced at the time, then continued to control the fire Ten minutester, Annalise got up and removed the lid of the y pot. Julian was very curious about this special method of brewing medicine. When he saw Annalise removing the lid, he immediately leaned over to watch. He was stunned when he saw a dozen round brown pills lying in the y pot. A thought suddenly shed through his mind: Alchemy! It was something that only existed in ancient books. Many people even thought that it was only a legend and did not exist. However, he had heard from Samuel that more than a hundred years ago, there was an Imperial Physician surnamed Quigley who really knew how to refine pills Although the elixir pills that were refined could not grant Immortality or cure all illnesses, they could prolong. life. Samuel was certain because he once owned an elixir pill that was passed down by his ancestors. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When Samuel was about to die and the doctors asked the family to prepare for his funeral, he had taken the elixir pill and lived for another two years. Seeing that Julian was in a daze, Annalise smiled and said, ¡°This form of medicine is better than the liquid form, especially since people in the modern era live life at a fast pace. For example, if they have to go on business trips, it¡¯s much more convenient to bring pills than tea bags filled with medicinal ingredients.¡± ¡°Is this alchemy?¡± Julian asked. Just as she finished asking, she heard footsteps outside. The footsteps were very hurried and heavy. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Kissed Her Julian looked displeased and said to Annalise, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± He took a few skewers of meat again and went to the door. When he saw his father at the door, he did not say a word and instead grilled the meat. ¡°Look at you now. You don¡¯t look like a young master at all.¡± Tony was furious when he saw Julian¡¯s expression. ¡°What should a young master look like?¡± Julian asked coldly. ¡°So a young master doesn¡¯t need to shit or fart?¡± ¡°You!¡± Tony flew into a rage. He felt that if this went on, he would die from anger one day. ¡°Is Annalise inside?¡± Tony asked. In the kitchen. Annalise quickly took the y pot off the fire and covered it with a pile of firewood. Then, she quickly ced the remaining medicinal ingredients into the medicine jar and added water to it before boiling it. She felt that she was really too prescient and well prepared to not expose herself. As long as Julian didn¡¯t say anything, no one would ever know. She did not know why she refined medicine in front of Julian. She probably felt that he was reliable. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There was a voice in her heart that told her that he would not betray or hurt her. Even if they were going to be divorced in three months, he would never put her in danger. How could someone who didn¡¯t care about the priceless ancestral bracelet but cared about her when the bracelet was almost shattered hurt her? Of course, she had also left herself a way out. If Julian had evil intentions because she knew how to refine pills, she would make sure that he would never be able to find her again in this life. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Julian looked at Tony coldly. ¡°Annalise, get out here!¡± Tony shouted toward the kitchen. ¡°Tony Parks, mind your own business. Don¡¯t meddle in mine. I have never criticized your woman, so what right do you have to criticize mine?¡± Julian was furious and shouted at Tony. This was the first time Julian had shouted at Tony like this. In the past, when the father-and-son duo argued, Julian had never spoken so loudly. At most, he would only retort coldly. Tony was so angry that he raised his hand and pped Julian¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t that Julian couldn¡¯t avoid it, but he didn¡¯t want to. After being pped, he looked coldly at the man who was his father. ¡°Do you feel better? If you don¡¯t, you can continue hitting me! You gave me life, so you can hit me, but please remember that the one who gave birth to me after ten months of pregnancy was my mother, the woman who lost her life because of you!¡± ¡°You brat!¡± Tony was so angry that he raised his hand again to p Julian. The next moment, someone grabbed his wrist. This scene shocked everyone. Annalise had rushed out of the kitchen and grabbed Tony¡¯s wrist. When Abigail saw this, she started enjoying the show. She screamed excitedly in her heart, ¡°Hit her! Beat her to death!¡± Julian¡¯s heart trembled as he watched the seemingly weak Annalise exert strength. She was such a skinny girl, but she actually fought Tony head-on for him. Annalise swung Tony¡¯s hand away, which caused him to stagger backward. She retorted indifferently, ¡°What kind of father hits their own son? Why don¡¯t you try and do as you please somewhere else?¡± She had never been involved in anyone¡¯s family matters. She knew very well that even an honest official could not resolve family matters, let alone her. However, she really couldn¡¯t bear to see Tony shouting or scolding Julian every day. Parents could remarry, but why couldn¡¯t they care about their children after remarrying? ¡°Are you satisfied now? Are you satisfied now that you¡¯ve turned us against each other? You¡¯re a jinx and a cmity! Get out of the Parks family immediately!¡± Tony was so angry that he roared at Annalise. Julian grabbed Annalise¡¯s hand and pulled her behind him to protect her. He said coldly, ¡°No one has the right to tell my wife to get lost.¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that great?¡± Tony Parks was indignant. He pushed Annalise aside and strode toward the kitchen. Julian immediately held Annalise. His pupils constricted when he thought of the pills in the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Annalise pulled him aside and told him not to worry. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be rash.¡± Alexander followed him into the kitchen. Bang! Tony kicked over the grill, causing sparks to fly. Seeing that there was still a medicine jar on the fire, he rushed over, picked it up, and smashed it to the ground before leaving. Was she brewing medicine to please Samuel? Was she even worthy? ¡°Apologize!¡± Julian snapped when Tony reached the door. Tony only red at Julian angrily before storming off. As soon as Tony and the others left, Julian immediately asked Annalise, ¡°Did you keep those pills?¡± ¡®Not yet,¡± Annalise said. Julian¡¯s expression changed. Annalise strode toward the kitchen. Julian quickly followed. Annalise pried open the firewood, took out the y pot, and lifted the lid. Seeing the round and plump pills, Julian heaved a sigh of relief. Annalise took the pieces of paper that were previously wrapped with traditional medicine andid them on the ground one by one. Then, she folded them and pressed hard on the creases. After repeating that a few times, she easily tore the paper into small squares. She took out the pills from the y pot next and wrapped them with the paper one by one. She had just wrapped more than ten pills when her hand was grabbed by Julian. Annalise subconsciously looked at Julian. Seeing the mixed feelings in his eyes, her heart trembled slightly. ¡°Why did you do that just now?¡± Julian asked. Annalise felt a lump in her throat. Why? When she was young, she was sent to distant rtives by her uncle, and they often beat and scolded her. Every time she was beaten and scolded, she hoped that someone would descend from the sky and save her. Therefore, when she saw that Tony was about to attack Julian, she stopped him without hesitation. People who had been drenched in the rain would always hold umbres for others. Suddenly, Annalise felt something warm on her lips. Realizing that Julian had kissed her, her eyes widened. The next moment, he hugged her waist and pulled her into his arms. He held her waist with one hand and the back of her head with the other. He kissed her lips passionately¡­ Annalise¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. She did not respond to his kiss, nor did she push him away. She was stunned. After a long while, he let go of her. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Because of you, my world is filled with warmth.¡± Annalise had mixed feelings. Her heart was still a mess. She felt that their current rtionship was too ambiguous. She immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back first. We still have to give the pills to Samuel tomorrow.¡± ¡°Annie, let me hug you!¡± Julian hugged Annalise tightly. Annalise felt Julian¡¯s strength. It was as if he was a helpless child holding on to whatever warmth he could get. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out to hug him and pat his back. She hugged him, sending warmth to him and to herself. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Are You Master Quigley¡¯s Disciple? Back at the vi. After taking a shower, Annalise saw that Julian had already taken a shower and was lying on the bed in his pajamas. ¡°Come!¡± Julian patted the spot beside him. Annalise felt that the atmosphere was simply too awkward. Her cheeks began to burn again as she thought of their kiss in the bungalow. ¡°Come, I have something to tell you!¡± Julian looked serious. Upon hearing that there was serious business, Annalise went over. She climbed onto the bed and sat down. She looked at Julian and waited for him to speak. Julian reached out and held Annalise¡¯s hand. Annalise¡¯s emotions becameplicated again. She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself, was she disgusted? She didn¡¯t dislike it. So, she let him hold her hand. She thought about what he had said earlier. ¡°We can try. Who knows? It might just work out.¡± Julian held Annalise¡¯s hand and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about my dad!¡± Annalise shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. In fact, I should be the one to apologize. He¡¯s your father after all, but I disrespected him.¡± ¡°He gave birth to me, so he can hit me. He didn¡¯t give birth to you, so he has no right to hit you. If he respects you, you respect him. If he doesn¡¯t respect you, you don¡¯t have to be polite to him either,¡± Julian said. Annalise looked at Julian and met his deep and sincere eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the various cases she had seen online. Most men would tell women that it wasn¡¯t easy for their parents to raise them and that their wives had to be filial to their parents. Actually, thinking about it, it would be quite good if she ended up together with Julian in the future. At least there would be no problem in this aspect. Moreover, Old Mr. Parks treated her very well. Suddenly, the scales in her heart began to tilt toward giving the rtionship a try. Seeing that Annalise did not speak, Julian smiled gently at her and caressed the back of her hand. He asked, ¡°Your new method of brewing medicine is actually refining pills, which is said to be a legend?¡± ¡°Sort of,¡± Annalise said. She was willing to trust him, for some reason. Julian looked deeply at Annalise and solemnly said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that you know how to refine pills. A person¡¯s talent will arouse the envy of others. You have to protect yourself at all times.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Annalise felt warm inside. ¡°Samuel¡¯s birthday banquet is next week and there will be many people who want to see you make a fool of yourself. Give this elixir pill to Samuel as a birthday gift. You just have to show some people who¡¯s better!¡± Julian quipped. Annalise could not help butugh. ¡°You told me not to tell anyone about refining pills, but you want me to give them to Samuel as a birthday gift. What should I say if others ask where the pills came from?¡± ¡°Just say that by chance, you helped an old man cross the road, and that old man gave you a box of elixir pills. His name would be Joseph Quigley and he said that these pills can prolong life,¡± Julian answered. ¡°Pfft, haha¡± Annalise could not help butugh out loud. When Julian suggested giving the elixir pills to Samuel as a birthday gift, she was thinking of using Ms. Tuffin¡¯s name In the end, Julian was even more ruthless. He actually came up with the lie that she helped an old man cross the road, and coincidentally, the old man was Joseph. *Someone will definitely ask where the old man is. You just have to say that you don¡¯t know. Anyway, you really don¡¯t know¡­¡± Suddenly, Julian paused. He looked at Annalise in shock. ¡°Are you Master Quigley¡¯s disciple?¡± He thought of what Samuel had told him about the elixir pill. The Parks family had an elixir pill that was passed down from one generation to the next by their ancestors, and this pill was refined by an Imperial Physician from the previous dynasty. His surname was also Quigley. Currently, the most famous medical expert of Chanaea, Joseph Quigley, had the same surname. Previously, when Julian asked Samuel if anyone else in the world knew how to refine pills, Samuel said that there might be and that the most likely candidate was Master Quigley. This was because Master Quigley was very likely to be the sessor of the Imperial Physician. Now, Annalise actually knew how to refine pills. He recalled Annalise¡¯s brilliant medical skills and instantly thought of Joseph Quigley, the medical expert. Annalise looked at Julian and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Julian knew that she was good at medicine, so she didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°I heard that Master Quigley is very strict with his disciples. His disciples have to stay upte to memorize the Medicine Manual and go up the mountains to dig up the herbs he specifies. You¡¯ve probably suffered a lot all these years, right?¡± Feeling sorry for Annalise, Julian looked at her and rubbed her cheek with his thumb. Annalise¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His first reaction wasn¡¯t being surprised. Instead, he was worried that she might have suffered. She suddenly felt a lump in her throat. She looked at him and shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t suffer.¡± She clearly said that she didn¡¯t suffer, but her tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing. She remembered the hardships she had suffered at her distant rtives¡¯ house. Before she met Ms. Tuffin, she had indeed suffered! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ms. Tuffin realized that Annalise had a good memory after meeting her and asked if she was willing to study medicine. Annalise immediately said yes. Ms. Tuffin said that it would be difficult, but Annalise said that she was not afraid. Ms. Tuffin then gave her the Medicine Manual and asked her to look for the corresponding herbs on the mountain ording to the map in the manual. Many medicinal ingredients were not easy to find. She often spent her days in the mountains, but she liked it. ¡°Only by suffering can one be above others. It¡¯s good that the days ahead of us are sweet.¡± Julian reached out to wipe Annalise¡¯s tears away. Annalise sniffed hard. She did not want Julian to see her crying again. She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep first. Good night!¡± With that, she immediately turned to the left to sleep. Julian looked at Annalise who was curled up into a ball, his eyes filled with affection. He had always thought that she was strong and cute. Now, he suddenly felt sorry for her. It was really rare for a person who had experienced hardship to still be innocent. ¡°Good night!¡± he said. Annalise was probably exhausted after consuming a lot of energy to brew the medicine, so she fell asleep quickly. Meanwhile, Julian couldn¡¯t fall asleep. At first, he thought about Annalise¡¯s pitiful upbringing. Then, he thought of Annalise shaking the y pot in the kitchen of the bungalow and how she was drenched. Her forehead was covered in sweat and her T-shirt was stuck to her body, reflecting the color of her underwear¡­ He recalled how she rushed out to protect him when Tony hit him. His heart skipped a beat. He realized he was liking her more and more. He wanted to hug Annalise from behind, but he didn¡¯t want to scare her. He called out softly, ¡°Annie, are you asleep?¡± Annalise did not respond. There was only the sound of even breathing. A scene suddenly shed through Julian¡¯s mind, and he smiled. He felt that he would definitely be able to see how adorable she was tomorrow morning. As he thought about it, he called out again, ¡°Annie¡­¡± There was no response. He reached out and poked her gently. Still nothing. He reached out and touched her face. She must be exhausted to be sleeping so soundly. He turned sideways¡­ Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Are You Annalise Barton? Julian turned sideways and reached out to gently pull Annalise. Annalise was in a deep sleep. Julian nudged her and she let out a murmur. Then, she rolled over and found a morefortable sleeping position. She continued to curl up into a ball and sleep. Julian smiled affectionately and gently pulled her toward him. Annalise moved and found anotherfortable sleeping position to continue sleeping in. Julian smiled. Hey t and gently put one of his legs between hers. Annalise was curled up, so when Julian stretched out his leg, it easily slipped between hers. Julian reached out and took her hand again, then rested it on his waist as if she was hugging him. Looking at this posture, he smiled in satisfaction, and only then did hey down to sleep. He did not sleep much the entire night as he was just waiting to see Annalise¡¯s reaction. The sky finally brightened. Julian immediately closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. Annalise yawned in a daze. She wanted to move her leg, but why did she feel as if something was pressing down on her legs? She suddenly woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Julian opening his eyes as well. Their eyes met. Annalise was speechless. It was because she saw her hand on Julian¡¯s waist. Damn it! She immediately retracted her hand. Then she looked down at her legs. She was at a loss. This was really amazing. What kind of posture was this? Did she actually fasleep while holding Julian? How did this happen? Did she think Julian was a pillow while she was sleeping? She did have the habit of hugging a nket or doll to sleep, but¡­ she wouldn¡¯t sleep so soundly when there was another person in the room. Last year, Uncle Kent¡¯s family took her on a trip. Later, because the house was full, she and Abigail could only sleep in the same bed. She did not sleep well the entire night, but why did she sleep so soundlyst night? She must have been too tired from brewing the medicinest night and did not have much energy left. Coupled with her trust in Julian, she slept soundly. But this posture¡­ She immediately retracted her legs. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Julian smiled gently at her. Annalise blushed in embarrassment and immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Julian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re husband and wife. I don¡¯t mind if you want to hug me. As for other things, as long as you want it, I¡¯m willing as well¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up!¡± Annalise immediately jumped off the bed. His words really made her feel embarrassed. What did he mean by as long as she wanted it? She did not think about things like that at all. She was sound asleepst night and did not know that she had subconsciously treated him as a pillow. Tll squeeze your toothpaste out for you!¡± Annalise had already jumped off the bed when Julian spoke. Hearing this, Annalise almost stumbled and fell. She immediately said, ¡°No need. I can do it myself.¡± She immediately rushed into the bathroom and locked the door. Facing the mirror, she saw a flushed face. She touched her face with both hands. It was hot. She immediately took a few deep breaths and patted her face. ¡°Wake up, Annalise. You must stay awake. Don¡¯t sleep so soundly next time.¡± After she calmed down, she washed up. Juliany on the bed and looked at the bathroom door. He was so happy that he could not help but smile. Why was she so cute? She actually thought that she was the one who hugged him. He chuckled to himself. He then got up to get his clothes. After she washed up, Julian gave her a new set of T-shirt and jeans. As for himself, he had changed into a T-shirt and jeans as well. He smiled at her. ¡°We¡¯re still wearing T-shirts and jeans today.¡± ¡°I have clothes in my luggage,¡± Annalise said awkwardly. The thought of her hugging his waist and sleeping with her legs above his made her feel so awkward that she didn¡¯t dare look him in the eye. ¡°Wear this. We still have things to doter,¡± Julian said. ¡°What things?¡± Annalise was surprised. Julian said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the antique marketter.¡± ¡°Huh? Why are we going to the antique market?¡± Annalise was puzzled. ¡°Let¡¯s go get an antique bottle to put the elixir pills you refinedst night,¡± Julian said. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Annalise felt that Julian was quite thoughtful, so she did not argue with him anymore and took the clothes to change into. When the two of them went downstairs, the servant immediately went toward them to greet them. ¡°Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Parks. Breakfast is ready.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first,¡± Julian said gently to Annalise. ¡°Child, did you sleep well? Come and take a seat. See if breakfast is to your liking. If it¡¯s not to your liking, you can ask the servant to make whatever you want to eat. Don¡¯t be afraid to trouble them. If you trouble them. with something, they will actually feel that they are valuable and will be happy.¡± Samuel said kindly to Annalise. ¡°Alright, Old Mr. Parks,¡± Annalise immediately replied. Julian took an egg, peeled it, and handed it to Annalise. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Thank you. I can do it myself.¡± Such small acts always warmed her heart. ¡°I like peeling shells for you,¡± Julian said. Annalise blushed again. Samuel looked at this scene and smiled kindly. After breakfast, Julian and Annalise went to the antique market. Originally, Annalise nned to give the elixir pills to Samuel directly, but Julian thought it was better if Annalise gave them to him as a birthday gift. He knew Jadeborough the best. Good news never went beyond the gate, while bad news spread far and wide. No one knew how good Annalise was, but everyone knew that Annalise was from the countryside. Some things were useless to exin. He would give them a p in the face by taking action. This was human nature. The only way to shut people up was to make them look up to you. Otherwise, it was impossible for you to be alone and peaceful unless you moved to a ce where no one knew you. The two of them searched for a long time and finally found a few small antique bottles that exuded an ancient aura. They were like teapots and rtively small, about the size of a fist. They opened the lid to look inside. It was just big enough to put a dozen of elixir pills. ¡°Just right!¡± Annalise was pleased. ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Annalise¡¯s expression, Julian smiled gently. At noon, Julian invited Annalise to Jadeborough¡¯s famous revolving restaurant for lunch. After that, they rode the speedboat for two hours. Annalise was having a lot of fun. She felt that her feelings for Julian had changed a little. She kind of liked. staying with him. In the evening, when they returned to the vi, there were many people in the living room. Annalise felt that the atmosphere was not right. She looked up and was met with a pair of eyes that glinted with hatred. The owner of these eyes was an olddy who looked to be in her sixties. The olddy sized up Annalise as she asked, ¡°Are you Annalise Barton?¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 What A Cute Old Lady Before Annalise could speak, Julian spoke first. ¡°Yes, Aunt Cassandra. She¡¯s my wife, Annalise.¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re from the countryside?¡± Cassandra looked at Annalise and asked, her tone carrying a hint of scrutiny. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied in neither a servile nor overbearing manner. There were many young men and women sitting on the sofa. Abigail, Alexander, and Tony were also there. Hearing Cassandra¡¯s question, everyone turned to look at Annalise. Their eyes were filled with mockery and schadenfreude, especially Abigail¡¯s. The schadenfreude in her eyes was the most obvious. ¡°I heard you can¡¯t read?¡± Cassandra asked again. ¡°Cassandra!¡± Julian raised her voice slightly. Cassandra had always been very good to him and never got involved in Parks Group¡¯s affairs, so he had always respected her. However, this did not mean that she could bully his wife at will. Cassandra red at Julian and suddenly took out a calligraphy painting from behind her. She unfolded it and said to Annalise, ¡°Read it to me!¡± Annalise looked at the calligraphy painting and read it out loud. ¡°To enjoy a grander sight, climb to a greater height.¡± Cassandra suddenly stood up, giving Annalise a fright. What was this old woman trying to do? Julian also subconsciously stood in front of Annalise. But Cassandra didn¡¯t look at Annalise. Instead, she aimed the calligraphy painting at Abigail and the other youngsters who were sitting on the sofa. She shook the calligraphy painting in her hand majestically, making it rustle. Then, she said, ¡°Look at it clearly. This poem was written in cursive writing, but Annalise read them word for word. As someone who can even read cursive writing, what makes you think she¡¯s illiterate?¡± ¡°You¡¯re all members of the Parks family, so every word and action of yours represents the Parks family. I think you should know very well how others see us.¡± ¡°We are the most powerful family in Jadeborough. In fact, we are the most powerful family in Chanaea, and I¡¯m not bragging. In the eyes of others, we¡¯re a mythical existence.¡± ¡°I hope that every single one of us can live up to our name. Members of an aristocratic family should behave ordingly, as is expected of us. Not everyone is guaranteed sess, but at the very least, we need to practice good values and have good judgment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t live like a parrot without a brain, where one only knows how to echo what others say.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well said, Cassandra!¡± Samuel praised. ¡°Cassandra is right,¡± Julian immediately uttered. Annalise was still wary of this olddy just now and did not like her. Now, she found the olddy cute all of a sudden. Annalise nced at her and saw a few veins bulging on her forehead. She frowned slightly. When the time came, she would ask Julian if she needed to treat Cassandra. Alexander also said to Cassandra, ¡°Great Aunt is right. I will definitely remember your advice.¡± He tugged on Abigail¡¯s hand. Abigail could only force a smile and say, ¡°I will definitely remember your words.¡± Cassandra said in a dignified manner, ¡°Although Julian is not the oldest in your generation, he is the Parks family¡¯s only legitimate grandson. I hope that everyone is clear about Julian¡¯s identity and their own identity.¡± ¡°As a descendant of the Parks family, all of you are aware of what you should or shouldn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Annalise is from Harington or from the countryside. Since she is married to Julian, she is the Parks family¡¯s legitimate granddaughter-inw.¡± ¡°If I hear anyone gossiping and spreading rumors behind my back again, I¡¯ll just beat them to death. After all, 1 have a bad temper.¡± As she said this, she even picked up the walking stick by the sofa and waved it. Her aura was dignified and scary. ¡°Yes, Grandmother, we understand.¡± Cassandra¡¯s granddaughter, Jane, immediately expressed her stance. Then, they started chatting again. They were bbering on and on. They did not speak Chanaease, but Ferropenean. Janeined, ¡°Grandma is really old-fashioned. What era is it now? Why is she still sticking to the old rules? What does she mean by legitimate descendant? It¡¯s a joke.¡± Abigail smiled. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t say that about your grandmother.¡± Jessy replied, ¡°Jane is right. Legitimate grandson? I¡¯m dying ofughter. Alex is also Uncle Tony¡¯s biological son.¡± Jane responded, ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, are we looking down on Annalise? It¡¯s her who¡¯s too lousy. She lowers the Parks family¡¯s standard and embarrasses the family.¡± ¡°Abbie is also from Horington. If a woman wants to marry into a rich family, she has to have something to show for it, right? She either needs to have a good background or be capable.¡± ¡°Although Abbie is also from Horington, she is proficient in Ustranasion, Ferropenean, Spasian, and she also knows how to y the piano and chess, as well as write calligraphy and paint. Furthermore, she is proficient in medicine and has good taste. Not only does she know how to dress up, but she also has her own clothing brand.¡± ¡°Compared to the other socialites in Jadeborough, she¡¯s far from inferior.¡± ¡°But what about Annalise? What does she have? I can¡¯t stand how much of a country bumpkin she is. In the future when I meet people, they might say, ¡®I heard that the woman who just married into the Parks family is an ipetent idiot¡¯. Wouldn¡¯t that be embarrassing for me?¡± Alexander knew manynguages, and one of them happened to be Ferropenean. Hearing the women¡¯s discussion, he raised his eyebrows in amusement and quietly looked at Annalise. Annalise looked calm. It was obvious that she did not understand anything. Alexander could not help but pick up his teacup. He chuckled and took a sip of tea. So, why did Alexander marry Abigail? He married Abigail because he knew she would beat Annalise in all aspects constantly. This was like a p in Annalise¡¯s face. He did not believe that his dear brother did not understand the discussion his cousins were having. He also did not believe that his dear brother would feelfortable hearing such discussions. Haha! If Julian was unhappy, then he would be happy! He raised his eyebrows and looked at Julian. Julian¡¯s expression was indifferent as if he had no emotions. However, he firmly believed that Julian must be very angry. If Julian was angry, what would he do? Would Julian divorce Annalise or not? If he didn¡¯t get a divorce from her, he would have to continue enduring Annalise being humiliated. If he got a divorce from her, Alexander would definitely publicize it and make Julian the joke of the entire city. *Annie, let¡¯s go back to our room first. We¡¯lle down for dinnerter,¡± said Julian. ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise replied. Before she went upstairs, she nodded politely at Cassandra, thanking her for speaking up for her. Cassandra met Annalise¡¯s clear and determined eyes and nodded. She suddenly understood why Samuel agreed to let Julian marry Anna. Regardless of her background or education, she was sensible and knew her limits. ording to Samuel, although Anna grew up in the vige, her medical skills were good. This could be considered a blessing.. Humans, regardless of gender, would go out and make something for themselves if they could. If they couldn¡¯t do it, they would settle down at home. As long as they could excel in one aspect of life, they were good. That was how she educated her children and grandchildren. She only asked them to practice good values and not bully the kind. She didn¡¯t want them to bezy or be degenerate. As for whether they could be sessful, it all depended on them. She was open-minded. If one was capable, one should go out into the world and try to make something for oneself. If one was not, one could stay at home and take care of one¡¯s family. This was already good enough for her. Upstairs, Julian brought Annalise into the room. His eyes were deep and gentle as he stared at her. He said¡­ Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Confession Julian looked at Annalise gently and said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, you know?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Annalise looked at Julian in confusion. She had mixed feelings. Was he trying tofort her? She had heard everything the women downstairs said just now. They thought that she was a bumpkin who grew up in the countryside and knew nothing. Little did they know that she had already been taken in by Joseph Quigley when she was just seven years old. From then on, she had been learning from a few mentors, and they taught her everything they had learned in their lives. Later on, in order for her to make a new breakthrough in her medical skills, Joseph sent her to Caspardion to study Western medicine. Before going to Caspardion, she had mastered four foreignnguages.. Coincidentally, one of them was Ferropenean. She was shocked when she heard those women speaking in Ferropenean and how much they exaggerated. Unexpectedly, the young mistresses of the Parks family in Jadeborough were actually the same as the middle-aged women she knew in the countryside. Julian reached out and caressed Annalise¡¯s cheek with his thumb. He said, ¡°There are many ignorant and ipetent idlers in this world. They hardly do anything serious andment on other people¡¯s lives every day. These people are called gossipers in real life while they are called keyboard warriors and trolls on the Inte.¡± Annalise smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± She had never cared about other people¡¯s gossip. However, she was a little happy that heforted her so tactfully. At least he did not think that she was useless, like what the women thought of her! ¡°Your excellence is something shallow people won¡¯t understand. In the future, no matter who says something unpleasant, don¡¯t take it to heart. You just have to remember that you¡¯re married to me, not anyone else. All it matters is me liking you,¡± Julian said. Annalise looked at Julian. What did he just say? Did he like her? Julian was also looking deeply at Annalise. He confessed, ¡°Annie, I like you! I knew you were different from the first time I saw you.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart suddenly started beating rapidly. Julian stared into Annalise¡¯s eyes passionately, then he lowered his head and kissed her lips. Annalise felt her heart beat even faster as if it was about to jump out of her chest. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His lips were gentle, soft, and a little warm. She actually didn¡¯t feel repulsed at all. He hugged her waist and pulled her into his arms. She returned his kiss softly, and he became even more aroused. The gentle kiss suddenly became hot and heavy. The light shone on them, softening the atmosphere in the room. However, her cell phone suddenly rang. Annalise quickly came back to her senses. She pushed Julian away shyly while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll answer the call.¡± She immediately took her cell phone and went to the window to answer the call. It was an unknown number, but she still picked it up. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Her cheeks and ears were burning. She reached out and touched her ears. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s me!¡± Benjamin¡¯s voice sounded. Annalise felt as if a bucket of cold water had just been poured onto her. The heat inside her subsided and her chaotic heartbeat instantly calmed down. Her expression also darkened. She had barely thought about the past for the past two days. She had already tried her best to forget about the past, but Benjamin called her again. This made her originally good mood turn sour. She was not sad, but she felt frustrated and other indescribable emotions. She suddenly felt that she could not handle rtionships well. She had been getting along very well with Julian these days. She had already decided to try and start a new rtionship with him. Even if the oue might not be satisfactory, she still wanted to give it a try. As soon as Benjamin¡¯s voice sounded, she suddenly felt that it was disrespectful to Julian to start a rtionship with him right after she ended herst rtionship. She was about to hang up angrily. Benjamin¡¯s voice could be heard again. ¡°Anna, don¡¯t hang up.¡± Annalise frowned and said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°Anna, I was wrong. Let¡¯s start over¡­¡± Click! Annalise hung up the phone in disgust. She should have hung up the moment she heard his voice. She thought that he would say something else, but he said the same thing again. This only made her more frustrated and disgusted. It also made her feel that she had been too blind in the past. She had to be careful when it came to rtionships and not start one so easily. At the very least, she had to get to know the other person better before she started a rtionship with them. Behind her, Julian hugged Annalise. Annalise suddenly froze, and the next second, she pushed Julian away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She hurried to the bathroom, locked the door, turned on the tap, and kept pping water onto her face. Her eyes were a little teary. She felt rather sorrowful. Her heart ached for her past self. She also felt a little confused. She suddenly asked herself, ¡°Do I know Julian?¡± ¡°Should I really start a new rtionship with him?¡± ¡°Would I repeat the same mistake if I rashly decided to fall in love just because I felt a little moved?¡± She took a few deep breaths and looked at herself in the mirror. She then muttered to herself, ¡°Annalise, don¡¯t be anxious. If it¡¯s really fate, it will withstand the test.¡± ¡°Annie!¡± Seeing that Annalise had note out even after a long time, Julian shouted from outside the door. ¡®I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be right out,¡± Annalise replied. When she came out, she had alreadyposed herself and looked very calm. However, the atmosphere between the two of them earlier was no longer there. It was as if there was an invisible wall separating them. Julian knew what was going on, but he only smiled gently and reached his hand out to Annalise. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Annalise pretended not to see Julian¡¯s hand and led the way instead. She wasn¡¯t being pretentious, but she wanted to give herself some time. She wanted to know Julian a little better. Dinner was very lively because Samuel was present. No one dared to act rashly, so it was a rtively harmonious dinner. At some point, Jane started speaking Ferropenean again. She said that it was Samuel¡¯s birthday party soon. and she hoped that Annalise would not embarrass the Parks family, lest they felt embarrassed as well. Jessy said that unless Annalise did not attend the party, Annalise¡¯s presence would be embarrassing enough even if she didn¡¯t say a word. Samuel didn¡¯t understand Ferropenean, but he knew that they were definitely not saying something nice. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t they speak Chanaease? He put down his te heavily and said sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re eating. Are your mouths not busy enough?¡± Jane, Jessy, and the others were so frightened that they did not dare to make another sound. At 8.00 p.m., Julian dragged Annalise out for a run. Annalise was reluctant. ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like running.¡± ¡°Come on. I would like you to apany me. Let¡¯s go to the riverside for some fresh air.¡± Julian brought Annalise to the riverside for a run. He had never been in a rtionship, but he knew that people who just broke up with someone would be sad for a period of time no matter what the reason was. Even though her rationality told her that it was not worth it to get upset, she still could not help it. After investing feelings into a person, once the person let her down, it would hurt. This was especially true for a first rtionship-it was the purest, most invested, and most unreserved one. He regretted that he was not Annalise¡¯s first love. He could only work hard to be herst. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s run!¡± When they reached the riverside, Julian gradually sped up after warming up. He realized that Annalise¡¯s stamina was actually quite good. She ran without panting at all, so he encouraged her to run faster. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Should Expose Him? Annalise ran faster. Julian sped up again. Simrly, Annalise sped up. When he reached the other bridge, Julian suddenly stopped. He stood on the bridge with his hands cupped around his lips and he shouted at the river, ¡°Ah-¡± After shouting, he turned to smile at Annalise. ¡°Come on, shout!¡± He knew that she was in a bad mood today. She would feel much better if she let it all out. She could also take the chance to say goodbye to her past. Annalise was already sweating profusely from running and a ball of fire had been umting inside her, so she shouted toward the river as she stood on the bridge, ¡°Ahhh-Get lost! Get lost, all of you!¡± After shouting, she immediately felt much better. She exhaled and looked at Julian. ¡°Are we going back?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. The two of them walked back. The journey was silent, but the atmosphere was very natural and not awkward at all. She didn¡¯t say who she was asking to get lost, and he didn¡¯t ask. They had not known each other for long, but they had formed a tacit understanding. He seemed to know what she needed all the time. A car passed by them, and Julian reached out to pull Annalise over. He said to her, ¡°You walk inside.¡± ¡°This is already a sidewalk.¡± Annalise could not help butugh. Suddenly, her mood became better. She realized that with him, she would naturally be rxed. ¡°Yes, but you can still walk inside. It¡¯s safer,¡± Julian said. Annalise walked inside. When Julian and Annalise walked together, he subconsciously wanted to hold her hand. Thinking of the phone call she had just received that made her very frustrated, he retracted his outstretched hand and ced it by his side. At night. The two of them were sleeping side by side as usual. After saying goodnight to each other, Annalise curled up into a ball and went to sleep. Afraid that she would use Julian as a pillow again in the middle of the night, she deliberately reached out to hug the pillow. Moreover, she was facing the leftpletely. She felt that she would definitely not turn over if she slept like that. She thought that she would not be able to fall asleep easily after being disturbed by Benjamin today. Unexpectedly, the moment she closed her eyes, she did not even have time to think about the details of her rtionship with Benjamin. She felt her eyelids droop and¡­ she fell asleep. Half an hourter, Julian did what he didst night. After calling out to Annie and getting no response, he reached out and gently poked her. There was still no reaction, so he pulled her to the right likest night. After moving her to the middle, he flipped her over and ced her leg on his leg and her hand on his waist. He then moved closer to her. After he was satisfied with the posture, he turned off the light and closed his eyes. In the morning Annalise was dreaming. She dreamed that it was almost the new year. The vige¡¯s pond owner was fishing. and after draining the water, she could see that the pond was filled with fish. She and the vigers were catching fish in the pond. A few of her mentors shouted at the top of their lungs from the bank, ¡°Anna, on the left. The big one on the left is a bighead carp. Let¡¯s make a chopped chili fish dish.¡± ¡°My goodness, look behind you. There¡¯s a mandarin fish behind you. Let¡¯s steam it.¡± Annalise wanted to raise her leg and turn around to catch the mandarin fish, but she realized that her leg seemed to be stuck in the pond and could not be pulled out. She lifted her leg with all her might. She was so anxious that she woke up. She shuddered and opened her eyes abruptly. She was met with Julian¡¯s sleepy eyes. He smiled gently at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m awake.¡± Annalise smiled awkwardly. She quickly retracted her hand from his waist and tried to quietly retract her leg. However, one of her legs was pinned down by him. This sleeping posture was too embarrassing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian pretended not to know anything and asked Annalise with a smile. ¡°No, nothing¡­ Ahem¡­ Julian, my leg. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Annalise pointed at her leg. ¡°Sorry!¡± Julian immediately lifted his leg. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll go wash up first.¡± Annalise quickly jumped out of bed like yesterday and went to wash up. Julian could not help butugh as he looked at Annalise fleeing. How could there be such a cute woman in this world? When she was smart, she was extremely smart. When she was cute, she was also extremely cute. The next night, it was time to sleep. Annalise did not want to sleep on the bed anymore. She said, ¡°I¡¯d better sleep on the floor.¡± ¡°No. If you catch a cold from sleeping on the floor, Grandpa will kill me,¡± Julian said jokingly. ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m a doctor. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Annalise responded. Julian looked at Annalise gently. ¡°Sleep on the bed. Samuel¡¯s birthday party is in a few days. If you catch a cold, you¡¯ll feel terrible going to the party.¡± Hearing Julian¡¯s words, Annalise could only continue sleeping on the bed. She told herself that she had to sleep properly and not treat Julian as a pillow. In order to prevent herself from using Julian as a pillow in the middle of the night, she hugged the pillow in her arms when she slept. She silently thought that since she had something in her arms, she wouldn¡¯t have to hug anything else. In the end, when she woke up the next morning, she was in the same awkward position as the day before. She was really¡­ ashamed. She could only use the excuse of washing up to jump off the bed. For the next few nights, Julian did the same thing. Annalise was extremely embarrassed every morning. On the other hand, Julian seemed to be used to it. It was all very normal to him and he told Annalise not to mind. It did not matter no matter how they slept. Annalise thought as she brushed her teeth, ¡°How could I sleep so soundly?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She thought about it and felt that it might have something to do with running every night. Perhaps it was because running exhausted her and she trusted Julian, so she slept more soundly. That night, Julian asked her out for a run. She decisively refused his invitation and said that she wanted to look at a few cases tonight. She took out herptop to read emails at night and dealt with some things. At ten o¡¯clock, she took a shower and went to bed. Just like before, each person slept on one side. Annalise fell asleep after lying down for a while. Then she heard Julian calling her. She was a little sleepy, so she did not respond. She felt Julian poke her. Annalise was a little puzzled. Then, she felt Julian pulling her away. Annalise thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Immediately after, she felt Julian put her leg on his leg and put her hand on his waist. Annalise was shocked. So, the reason why she woke up every morning hugging him was not that she moved around a lot in her sleep, but because he made it seem so. This man was really¡­ childish! She suddenly wanted to know what his expression was like now. Hence, she secretly opened her eyes a little¡­ Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Old Mr. Parks¡¯ Birthday Party Annalise opened her eyes and saw Julian¡¯s gentle and doting smile. He even reached out and softly stroked her head. When she saw his gaze and gentle actions, her heart skipped a beat. She suddenly thought that if she exposed him now, he would be embarrassed. She didn¡¯t want him to feel awkward, so she simply closed her eyes. Miraculously, she fell asleep very quickly. When she woke up the next morning, Annalise¡¯s expression was not as awkward as before. She even took the initiative to greet Julian. ¡°Good morning!¡± Then, she swiftly jumped off the bed and went to wash up. Julian looked at Annalise¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°So she doesn¡¯t mind it now?¡± Suddenly, the smile on his lips disappeared. Why did he feel like she had figured out everything? That was impossible! If she really knew, surely she would have retracted her leg immediately. With this thought in mind, Julian felt much more at ease. During breakfast, he looked at her from time to time. Annalise was inexplicably happy to see Julian¡¯s slightly unnatural expression. She took the egg he peeled for her and pretended not to know anything. Tonight was Old Mr. Parks¡¯ birthday party. The birthday party was held at the Parks residence. Gilderoy was a very capable butler. In a week, he had arranged everything ording to Julian¡¯s request. After Samuel identified a list of guests, Julian arranged for his assistant to print the invitations, after which Gilderoy instructed a driver to personally send them to the big families. Almost all the reputable families in Jadeborough were invited to bring their families along. The venue was set at the grasnd, which was 320,000 square feet, of Parks residence. Summer was transitioning to autumn, so the weather was not as hot as before. Gilderoy had arranged for people to set up hundreds of tables in the grasnd. A stage had also been set up. As the venue was big enough, the stage was also very big. The circr stage was ced in the middle of the grasnd. A hundred tables were set up around the circr stage. This way, everyone could eat at the party while watching the stage performance. Originally, Julian wanted to invite someone to sing opera for Samuel¡¯s 80th birthday. Samuel thought that just having the opera was boring. Since it was a party, he wanted to prepare a few more performances. Julian understood what Samuel wanted. Samuel was afraid that if there were only opera performances, some of the Parks family members would jeer and say that there was no variety. They would then ask for more performances to liven things up, and they would use this as an excuse to put Annalise on the spot. At that time, Annalise would be in a very passive position. However, if they had already arranged for various performances in advance, no one would be able to make anyints. As long as the programsted two hours, even if the person was a young mistress of the Parks family, they would not be able to add another performance to the program. Another important agenda was the opening of birthday gifts. Gilderoy would arrange for some staff to note down what non-family members had given Samuel. Meanwhile, the birthday gifts from family members would be opened on the day itself. Therefore, it couldn¡¯t be helped that some people would want to see Annalise embarrass herself in public. However, the elixir pills prepared by Annalise would probably be enough to stun everyone. At around four in the afternoon, luxury cars started arriving at the entrance of the Parks residence. Gilderoy arranged for more than 20 servants to greet the guests at the door, help them park the car, and invite them into the house. Everyone had prepared birthday gifts. The Parks family had arranged for some staff to register the guests and note down their gifts. Since there were guests present, it had to be lively. Hence, Julian instructed the staff member to set off fireworks. Although they couldn¡¯t see the fireworks in broad daylight and could only hear the sounds, once the fireworks sounded, everyone instantly felt the lively atmosphere. At the same time the fireworks were set off, the music sounded on the stage. The popr singer, Zol, walked onstage in a red evening gown and opened the show with a song. Many of the youngdies in the audience were Zol¡¯s fans. All of them were screaming. ¡°Ahhh, Zol!¡± They started discussing with each other excitedly. ¡°As expected of the Parks family. They actually managed to hire Zol. She¡¯s really difficult to hire. My grandpa wanted to hire her for his birthday party, but she rejected the job as her schedule was packed.¡± ¡°The Parks family is different, of course. They are the most powerful family for a reason. Although their financial report has not been released yet, analysts are expecting Parks Group¡¯s profits to increase by more than 40% this year.¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s all thanks to Julian.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really good at business!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the only thing he¡¯s good at. He¡¯s simply perfect, okay? Hees from a good family, is handsome, has strong business skills, and has no scandals. Whoever marries him in this life must have done a lot of good deeds in her previous life!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s worthy of him? Only Lianne ke and Sybil Xander arepatible with him. We can only dream!¡± ¡°I heard that he went to Horington and brought back a woman from the countryside.¡± *Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t you see the news some time ago? I heard that the woman¡¯s name is Annalise Barton. She¡¯s quite good-looking, but she has a bad family background. I heard that she¡¯s illiterate.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Jessy Parks over there. Let¡¯s go and ask her.¡± Hence, the women asked Jessy about Annalise. Jessy looked around. When she didn¡¯t spot Cassandra or Julian, she immediately added fuel to the fire and told the women that Annalise was old-fashioned and that aftering to Jadeborough, she still couldn¡¯t change her bad habits. Not only was she bare-faced every day, but she also wore a T-shirt every day. She even barbecued in the Parks residence, which was ridiculous. When the women heard Jessy¡¯s words, theyughed and immediately spread this news to the people they knew. ¡°Hey, did you guys see the news some time ago? It¡¯s about Mr. Julian and the country bumpkin Annalise. I originally thought that the unscrupulous media was spreading rumors just to gain more attention, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. I heard that not only is this woman from the countryside, but she¡¯s also illiterate. She doesn¡¯t even know what makeup brand is out there and how to put on makeup. Also, she only wears T- shirts. and never wears gowns.¡± ¡°Haha. Then what does Mr. Parks like about her?¡± ¡°Tsk, he¡¯s a man. He thinks that such a woman is innocent.¡± ¡°Pfft, she isn¡¯t innocent but simply stupid!¡± ¡°What should I do? Am I too evil? I really want to see her embarrass herself in public!¡± ¡°Me too, haha!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t understand Mr. Parks. He gave up on a beauty like Lianne ke and brought back a country bumpkin. Is his brain fried?¡± ¡°Look, Lianne is here!¡± Amidst the women¡¯s discussion, the ke family walked in. Six people from the ke family came: Lianne herself, Madam ke, Lianne¡¯s father and stepmother, and Lianne¡¯s half-sister and half-brother. Lianne¡¯s half-sister was a cheerful person while Lianne was as cold as ice. Because Lianne was beautiful, she exuded the temperament of an ice queen. It was also because of this cold aura that everyone regarded her as ¡®The Most Beautiful Woman in Jadeborough. When Alexander saw Lianne, the smile on his lips faded slightly, but then he beamed again. Back then, after he failed in his pursuit of Lianne¡¯s love, he was worried that he would feel pressured if she married Julian. He did not expect that Julian would not be able to woo this woman either. He felt better knowing this. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 I Only Like You ¡°Old friend, happy birthday! I wish you luck and longevity!¡± Madam ke congratted Samuel politely. The kids also immediately wished Samuel. After Lianne¡¯s father wished Samuel, Lianne smiled gracefully and said, ¡°Old Mr. Parks, I wish you good health and long life. Happy birthday!¡± Lianne¡¯s voice was clear and melodious, like a nightingale. It was pleasant to hear. ¡°Thank you. Thank you!¡± Samuel smiled. ¡°Sit, everyone. Have a seat!¡± A servant immediately came over and politely led them to their seats. Lianne¡¯s stepbrother, Adam, walked side by side with Lianne. Adam smiled and said something. Then, Lianne¡¯s expression became even colder. Annalise saw Lianne again and was stunned by her beauty once again. Julian introduced the people around them to Annalise. That olddy is Madam ke. Most of the ke Corporation¡¯s shares are in Madam ke¡¯s hands now, so she¡¯s the most prestigious person in the ke. family. Behind her are her son, ke Yeqin, and her daughter-inw. The girl behind them is Lianne, whom we met in the hospitalst time. The man beside her is her stepbrother. His name is Adam, and he¡¯s now the general manager of the ke Corporation¡¯s business department. Behind her is her stepsister, Mia¡­ What are you looking at?¡± Julian did not expect girls would like to see girls. ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Annalise eximed. ¡°Mm,¡± Julian answered helplessly. He had brought her here to introduce today¡¯s guests to her so that she could have a rough impression of the upper-ss people of Jadeborough. In the end, she was there to look at prettydies. He consoled himself that it was a good thing she wasn¡¯t looking at the man. Annalise tried to keep that question to herself. However, she could not help but ask curiously, ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. Have you never had any thoughts about her?¡± Julian couldn¡¯t help but smile as she thought, ¡°Is she jealous?¡± Annalise thought, ¡°Why does he look so happy?¡± He reached out to hold her hand and interlocked his fingers with hers, waiting for an opportunity to confess again. ¡°I only like you!¡± Annalise¡¯s heart hammered in her. Julian looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°In the future, if you look in the mirror more every day, you will realize that you are prettier than everyone else.¡± Annalise gave Julian a strange look. She did not expect him to say such a thing. What she did not expect most was that she would like to hear him say such things. Julian nced at Annalise¡¯s foot and asked gently, ¡°Does your foot hurt?¡± She used to wear t shoes, but today she was wearing high heels. He bought her a pair of three-centimeter high heels, and she insisted on choosing a pair of seven- centimeter high heels. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Annalise felt warm when Julian was concerned about her. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go sit over there first. We¡¯lle backter when we deliver the gifts,¡± Julian took Annalise to the seats. Along the way, they passed a few tables and heard the gossip from the guests. ¡°Did you see that? The woman that Mr. Parks is holding is Annalise Barton from the countryside. At first nce, she looks passable, but on closer look, she¡¯s outdated. No matter how expensive the gown is, she can¡¯t wear the temperament a richdy should have.¡± ¡°The upbringings bring up temperament. She can¡¯t evenpare to a toe of Miss ke¡¯s.¡± Julian was displeased. Just as he was about to speak, Annalise immediately pulled him back. ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring me here to take a seat?¡± Julian nced around coldly. The women gossiping immediately fell silent when they saw Julian¡¯s cold expression. When Julian walked a little further away, they started whispering recklessly again. Annalise turned around to look at the women who were gossiping. She could not hear what they were saying but could see their mouths opening and closing. She smiled faintly and said to Julian, ¡°Whether right or wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t listen. As long as I don¡¯t care, no one can hurt me. If I care, I¡¯ll quietly work hard and stun everyone!¡± Julian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The feelings he had been trying to suppress every day suddenly surged like a tsunami. That was why he liked Annalise. She was filled with strength and was never dejected. Although she looked slender and weak, the strength and vigor from her bones made him admire her, and he was pleasantly surprised. The first time they met, her decisive rejection of the scumbag made him admire her. Good-looking appearances could be found everywhere, but noble souls were rare. She was the one with a noble soul. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ wrong?¡± Annalise felt that there was something wrong with Julian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Is he nning to kiss me in public?¡± Annalise thought. The next moment, she felt something warm on her lips. He had ced his lips against hers. Her eyes widened in shock. Fortunately, he only pecked her lips lightly before letting go and sitting upright. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Someone took a picture of this scene and started to jeer. ¡°Kiss again.¡± The man came over with his phone and took a photo of Julian¡¯s face. Julian red at the man. If it were anyone else, they would have dropped their phone in shock. Who was Julian? Jadeborough¡¯s famous young and wealthy man. The decisive businessman of the business world. Everyone wanted to curry favor with him, but they did not dare to provoke him. However, Henry Dalton was not afraid of him. After all, their strong friendship was what made Henry so bold. He blinked his eyes at Julian with a smile and quipped, ¡°Hey, are you shy?¡± After making fun of Julian, he greeted Annalise openly, ¡°Hello, Julian¡¯s girlfriend!¡± Annalise smiled awkwardly. ¡°H-Hello.¡± ¡°My name is Henry Dalton. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Henry extended his hand to Annalise for a handshake. Annalise was about to shake Henry¡¯s hand politely when Julian reached out and pped Henry¡¯s hand away. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Henry looked at Julian¡¯s jealous and protective expression andughed out loud. Henry pulled his chair closer to Julian. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°All set?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian answered. Henry smiled again. ¡°Great. Otherwise, I would have to do a belly dance to help Annalise out.¡± Julian looked at Henry. ¡°I think you wish you do that.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡± Henryughed again. ¡°No. The girl I like ising today. I don¡¯t want to dance.¡± ¡°Do you mean Sybil?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Why are you asking when you already know?¡± Henry¡¯s eyes looked gentle when Julian mentioned Sybil. Sybil arrived when they were talking about her. The Xander family arrived, and Sybil came with the elders of the Xander family. Just like her name, she was very sophisticated and bold. She was probably the only youngdy present who was not wearing a gown. She had short hair, a stud in her left ear, and a cross ne around her neck. She was dressed in a neutral ck outfit. Her clothes were of male style, but no one would think she was a man. It was because her facial features were exquisite. Her perfect facial features and fair oval face were unbelievably beautiful. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Hey, you guys already arrived?¡± When she saw that Julian and Henry were both there, she approached joyfully and greeted them warmly. When she saw Annalise, she did not stand on ceremony. ¡°Hello, Julian¡¯s girlfriend.¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Waiting To See Annalise Embarrassed ¡°Hello,¡± Annalise immediately greeted Sybil. She had always been kind to others who had been kind to her. ¡°When did youe back?¡± Sybil asked Henry. When Henry was with Julian just now, he could still joke around. Now that he was facing Sybil, he immediately became obedient. He sat upright and replied, ¡°I came back yesterday.¡± ¡°Are you staying long? Let¡¯s go to the resort together! It¡¯s going to be autumn in a few days. We can go out to avoid the heat. Julian, bring Annalise along!¡± Sybil suggested. Henry immediately looked at Julian eagerly. He wanted to go! Julian looked at Annalise for her opinion. Sybil smiled and said to Annalise, ¡°Annalise, let¡¯s go together and get familiar with each other. I¡¯ll call a few more other people over.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go if Julian goes,¡± Annalise did not know how these people were rted to Julian or did Julian want to go. Therefore, she left the decision-making to Julian. ¡°You arrange it,¡± Julian said to Sybil. Coincidentally, he wanted to take Annalise to have some fun. Firstly, he wanted her to rx, and secondly, he wanted her to get familiar with the people in the circle. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll greet the uncles first ande backter. Otherwise, Samuel will nag at me again. Older people like to nag. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t be used to not receiving Samuel¡¯s nagging calls for a day if I were outside. Bye!¡± Sybil left and went to another table to greet others. Coincidentally, she heard someone gossiping about Annalise. They said Annalise was from the countryside and a country bumpkin who had never seen the world. Those people even think Annalise would embarrass herselfter. Sybil rushed over and rebuked, ¡°So what if she is from the countryside? Did she eat your food? Did I spend your money? Who do you think you are? Huh? You¡¯re sitting there gossiping about others, and you don¡¯t feel embarrassed. Why should she be embarrassed?¡± The two women who were gossiping were rebuked. They were initially angry and wanted to fight, but when they looked up and saw that the person who rebuked them was the daughter of the second- largest family, Sybil, they were afraid and lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound. In the entire Jadeborough, who would dare to provoke Sybil? Who was Sybil? The daughter of the Xander family, whom the head of the Xander family had got when he was 50 years old. She was his precious daughter. Now that Sybil was 22 years old, her father was 72 years old. Sybil had three elder brothers and her family who doted on her. ¡°Continue. Why aren¡¯t you continuing to gossip? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything now? Should I give you a mic so you can tell everyone what you were saying?¡± Sybil continued to retort. Only when the women shut up did Sybil go to the other tables to greet her uncles and rtives. The two women were so depressed that they lost their appetite. Soon, the Parks family began to send birthday gifts to Old Mr. Parks. That was what everyone loved to watch. First, Samuel¡¯s two younger brothers, Albert and Gale, each presented Samuel with gifts. Albert gave him an expensive tea set. Those who loved drinking tea knew that teapots were easy to find, but this kind of teapot was hard to find. It was more difficult to get a teapot of that than to buy a fine tea. Meanwhile, Gale gave Samuel a jade sculpture. The 50-centimeter-tall statue of a goddess. The jade was translucent, without any impurities or ws. It could be said to be perfect, whether it was the jade itself or the carving. Everyone started discussing. ¡°As expected of the Parks family. How generous! Everyone knows that the Parks family is rich, but I didn¡¯t expect the Parks family¡¯s second and third sons to be so rich.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still Samuel who¡¯s willing to share. Other aristocratic families are afraid that brothers will fight for the assets, so they¡¯ve long given up on them. At most, they¡¯ll only let the rtives receive some dividends. Samuel has always let the rtives enter the core of thepany.¡± ¡°That is also rted to Parks Group¡¯s development history. Back then, the rtives had also invested money.¡± ¡°Which aristocratic family didn¡¯t invest money when they were first established? Didn¡¯t they still think of ways. to kick those rtives outter? To put it bluntly, Samuel is generous and benevolent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Parks family looks calm on the surface, but we don¡¯t know if it will be stable in the future.¡± ¡°Whether it can be stable or not depends on Julian¡¯s ability. Initially, I thought highly of him. Whether he marries Lianne from the ke family or Sybil from the Xander family, it¡¯s easy for him to secure the first position in Parks Group. However, he chose the most difficult path and married a rural woman from the countryside. Isn¡¯t that courting death?¡± ¡°Maybe something is going on inside.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Sigh, who knows? Now, I¡¯m optimistic about Alexander taking over.¡± ¡°Timothy from the Parks family¡¯s second branch can¡¯t be underestimated either.¡± Gossips were around the guests. It was Julian¡¯s generation¡¯s turn to present their gifts amid everyone¡¯s discussion. Julian¡¯s cousin, Timothy, and Jasmine, the daughter of the Xander family, presented birthday gifts to Old Mr. Parks. Timothy presented a famous painting from a renowned painter. His wife, Jasmine, presented a gold deco. Ice jade embedded with pure gold not only had a good meaning but was also very expensive. Everyone felt that the Parks family people had good taste, and the gifts they gave were expensive and meaningful. Sybil had already greeted her rtives and returned to Julian¡¯s table. When she saw them giving gifts, she was dissatisfied and said, ¡°Are they stupid? Since they¡¯re husband and wife, why did they give two gifts? Are they doing this to embarrass Annalise? Julian, did you prepare two gifts?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. Sybil heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Julian led Annalise over to present their gifts. The guests present were curiously watching. What they wanted to see the most was Annalise¡¯s gift. They wanted to see what she could give. When Abigail saw Annalise and Julian had gone to present gifts, her lips curled into a smile. She whispered to Alexander, ¡°Unless Julian prepares gifts for her to present, or she doesn¡¯t have anything to show.¡± ¡°Samuel said that this birthday present is mainly a token of appreciation, regardless of whether it¡¯s expensive or cheap. She has to prepare it herself,¡± Alexander said. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Abigail was relieved. Abigail had prepared the Energizing Pill. She had asked a friend from medical school to spend more than 450 thousand dors to buy one. It was said that Imperial Physician had personally refined it back then. She believed that she would definitely be the center of attention once she presented the elixir pills. There was no need for her to take the initiative to befriend others. The socialites of the capital circle would naturallye to get close to her. As she was thinking, he saw Julian giving Samuel Pine Crane Painting and saying some blessings. Samuel happily epted it and repeatedly agreed. Next was Annalise¡¯s gift to Samuel. Everyone was looking forward to it. Abigail was even more excited. She was waiting for Annalise to embarrass herself. Annalise took out a small jar. She handed the jar to Old Mr. Parks and said, ¡°I wish you a happy birthday and a healthy, safe, and smooth life.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Samuel took the small jar and was overjoyed. Everyone was curious, wondering what was in the jar. Tony disliked Annalise the most. He said, ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going to open it and see what¡¯s inside?¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Doubted Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, more people¡¯s eyes shed with curiosity. There was a good show to watch! They wondered what was in the jar. Anyway, looking at the jar, it was small and old. Thinking about it, it made sense. What kind of gift could a woman from the countryside like Annalise afford? Initially, they thought Julian would help cover her. They did not expect that Julian would let this woman fool around. Samuel red at Tony sternly. ¡°Whatever my granddaughter-inw gave me, I¡¯m happy.¡± He felt that Julian was a little unreliable this time. Before the birthday banquet, he even specially instructed Julian to prepare a gift for Annalise to bring. They had to make it through no matter what and not embarrass Annalise at the birthday banquet. Julian told him not to worry. He said that the gift had been prepared by Annalise personally. The gift was good enough. Whoever dared to find fault would make a fool out of oneself. He didn¡¯t even dare to open this old jar. Hearing his father¡¯s words, Tony was even more confident that there was nothing good in the jar. Otherwise, Samuel would not need to cover up for Annalise. He also knew that as Julian¡¯s father, he would also be embarrassed if Annalise made a fool of himself in public. However, he hated Annalise. As long as he embarrassed Annalise publicly, Julian might consider divorcing her after losing his reputation. Tony felt that it didn¡¯t matter if he lost his reputation once. After all, the pros outweighed the cons. Thinking of this, he said, ¡°Dad, open it and take a look. You have opened everyone else¡¯s gift. Everyone is curious.¡± Samuel red at Tony again. He wished he could retort, ¡°Curious my ass!¡± With so many people present, he could only smile and say, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from my obedient granddaughter- inw. I don¡¯t want to share my joy of opening it with everyone.¡± ¡°Samuel, it¡¯s your birthday today. Everyone is here to join the merry. Let¡¯s show everyone,¡± Julian said. Old Mr. Parks looked at Julian in dissatisfaction. He thought to himself, ¡°You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t do your job well. Why are you still causing trouble?¡± When he lifted his head, he was surprised to see Julian¡¯s confident expression. Julian nodded. Samuel was even more surprised. He knew how reliable his grandson was. There was no reason for him to embarrass Annalise in public. He looked at Annalise again and saw her calm expression. He red at Tony and said, ¡°Open it and take a look then.¡± As he spoke, he lifted the lid of the small jar. Immediately, a fresh medicinal fragrance wafted out. Samuel was even more surprised. He looked at Annalise. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Samuel, this is the Energizing Pill,¡± Annalise exined. Samuel was stunned. ¡°Energizing Pill?¡± Was it what he thought? Did she know someone who knew how to make elixir pills? Did such an expert teach her medical skills? When the people around them heard the word ¡°Energizing Pill¡±, they immediately gossiped. ¡°Pfft, Energizing Pill? What the hell?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I heard that old traditional medicine practitioner, who was especially awesome in the past, knew how to make elixir pills. Therefore, some aristocratic families also kept such pills. I¡¯ve heard of some Energizing Pill and Longevity Pill.¡± ¡°How can a vige woman like her have such a rare thing?¡± ¡°Sigh, of course, either this thing is fake, or Julian got it to help her.¡± ¡°With just one box, even Julian doesn¡¯t have this ability, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, this kind of thing is priceless stuff. Even if it were Mr. Parks, it¡¯s impossible for him to buy a jar of this. It would have sold out long ago if it were on the market. How is it possible for them to keep it until now?¡± Abigail held the exquisite bottle in his hand and frowned. Alexander looked at Abigail. Abigail¡¯s eyebrows knitted. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s your brother, Julian, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to buy an entire jar of Energizing Pills, right?¡± Alexander squinted his eyes and said, ¡°Indeed. If he could buy a can of this kind of thing, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now to buy it.¡± Samuel¡¯s body was so weak. If he could buy such an elixir pill, he would have purchased it long ago. Not only Julian, but he had also asked around. Not only did he ask famous doctors, but he also looked for the elixir pills everywhere. After asking around, he discovered that the Xander family and the Smith family indeed had elixir pills that had been passed down by generations, but they only had a few. The Xander family had already used it for Old Mr. Xander two years ago because of his poor health. The Smith family still had one left, but they weren¡¯t selling it. They were saving it for an emergency purpose. If Annalise¡¯s gift was an Energizing Pill, he believed it might be true. Indeed, Julian was very capable. It was likely that he had convinced the Smith family to sell him or give him the remaining pill. However, this entire jar was impossible! ¡°In other words, the elixir pills are fake?¡± Abigail asked Alexander, ¡°Yes,¡± Alexander was certain. Abigail smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll be easier if it¡¯s fake.¡± Alexander looked at Abigail. Abigail said, ¡°We¡¯ll know once wepare them.¡± Seeing the bottle in Abigail¡¯s hand, Alexander lifted his eyebrows and smiled. What a coincidence! Coincidentally, Abigail also bought Samuel an Energizing Pill. It was Annalise who had ced herself in such a situation. There was no need for them to be polite. He smiled and said, ¡°Abbie, it¡¯s up to you in a while. There¡¯s no hurry. Wait for the others to question it first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Abigail answered with a smile. She was waiting to watch a good show. Tony was stunned by the words ¡°Energizing Pill¡±. Immediately after, he saw the paper containing the pills in the small jar. This paper was exceptionally familiar. He immediately remembered. Wasn¡¯t this the paper wrapping the herbal medicine that night in the kitchen of the bungalow? So, he realized Annalise made the Energizing Pill herself that night. She just boiled a jar of herbal medicine, added something to it, and rubbed it into a ball, and she thought she could make the Energizing Pills? If she could make elixir pills like this, everyone would know how to make elixir pills. What a joke! He immediately said, ¡°Dad, I have never seen elixir pills wrapped in this kind of paper and jar.¡± After saying that, he took the opportunity to reprimand Annalise. ¡°We don¡¯t ask much from you kids on Samuel¡¯s eightieth birthday. You don¡¯t have to give expensive gifts. Samuel has already said that the gift. should be sincere as it¡¯s a token of appreciation. ¡°You came from a poor family and can¡¯t afford to buy a gift. Even folding a paper crane for Samuel is considered a token of your sincerity. Yet you are faking things to gain attention. What are you thinking? ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s medicinal ingredients and it works. If it¡¯s not, are you trying to kill Samuel?¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Samuel looked at Tony sternly. ¡°Annalise is now married to Julian. They¡¯re legally married. Even if the wedding is still in preparation, she¡¯s Mrs. Parks. Why doesn¡¯t she have the money to buy a gift? Half of Julian¡¯s assets are hers.¡± The birthday banquet was held to let everyone get to know Annalise. He revealed Annalise¡¯s identity. She had registered her marriage with Julian and was already preparing for the wedding. Tony immediately retorted, ¡°Even if they were married, Julian¡¯s assets are his premarital assets.¡± Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 These Energizing Pills Are Fake Samuel reprimanded Tony. ¡°From when Julian married her, half of every dor he earned was hers. Why? Is Julian an ordinary worker, so as his wife, doesn¡¯t have money?¡± Tony was speechless. It was frustrating! He said angrily, ¡°Those elixir pills are fake!¡± He had seen Annalise make them. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a joyous day. Do you have to make things look nasty?¡± Samuel was also angry. Tony pointed at the jar. ¡°Dad, look at the rough packaging yourself. Do you think those elixir pills are real?¡± The surrounding onlookers gossiped about it even more intensely. ¡°Hey, do you think those pills are real or fake?¡± ¡°I think they are fake. Look at that paper. Although it looks rough, it¡¯s not old at all. If they are elixir pills, they would be at least decades old. How can the wrapping paper be so new?¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± ¡°But that jar looks so old. Why do I think they are real? I believe that Julian won¡¯t mess around!¡± ¡°I also believe in Julian!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? Let¡¯s bet on whether this jar of elixir pills is real or fake. Let¡¯s not bet too much. How about two million dors?¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I have nothing to do anyway.¡± ¡°Count me in. I bet the elixir pills in the jar are fake.¡± ¡°Count me in. I bet it¡¯s fake too.¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s calcte the odds. I¡¯ll bet that it¡¯s real. If the three of you bet on fakes, the odds will be 1 to 3.¡± ¡°Count me in. I¡¯ll bet on it¡¯s fake!¡± All of them muttered. More and more people joined the bet. When Sybil heard everyone¡¯s discussion, she was angry and rushed over. ¡°Count me in. I¡¯m betting on the pills. All those who are betting on fake pills,e and bet against me. I¡¯ll pay for each elixir pill in that jar.¡± She trusted Julian that much. Then, Lianne also joined the bet. ¡°I also bet that the elixir pills are real.¡± Samuel reprimanded Tony. ¡°You¡¯ve lived for dozens of years. Why don¡¯t you understand that packaging isn¡¯t important for anything? What¡¯s important is the inside.¡± His words had a double meaning. Actually, even he did not dare to believe that it was a jar of Energizing Pills. He knew too well that the elixir pill had miraculous effects and was extremely difficult to obtain. Even the aristocratic family, like the Parks family, only had one elixir pill passed down by generations. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. There were at least a dozen of them in such a huge jar. It did not seem real. However, regardless of whether it was true, he treated it as a gift from his granddaughter-inw. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. The packaging isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is the inside. The background isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is the character. Some people are not only greedy, but they also cheat. It¡¯s really¡­¡± ¡°Enough! If I say these pills are real, they are real. The Parks family had an elixir pill passed down by our ancestors. How can I be wrong?¡± Samuel berated Tony. Alexander saw that the time was right. He held Abigail¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s our turn.¡± The two of them walked forward. Alexander smiled and said, ¡°Dad, Grandpa, stop arguing. It just so happens that Abbie¡¯s birthday gift for Grandpa today is also an Energizing Pill. We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s real or fake after comparing.¡± Tony immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯spare them immediately.¡± When they heard that Alexander¡¯s wife was also presenting an Energizing Pill, everyone¡¯s expressions became even more gossipy and yful. It was getting interesting! They wondered who would be humiliated. Everyone was looking forward to it. Samuel¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He felt it was unnecessary to make things ugly among family members. He knew very well that Julian and Alexander were not on good terms. In fact, he had once had a long conversation with Julian and asked him how he nned to deal with. Alexander after inheriting Parks Group. Julian said her stepmother insisted on being a mistress even though she knew his father had a wife. He would not forgive that. Alexander¡¯s birth was not something he could choose. He was also considered innocent. All these years, he had yearned for things he shouldn¡¯t have. It was intolerable! However, he had never done anything outrageous. Therefore, on ount of their blood ties, he would completely control Alexander in the future and give him a fixed share of dividends every month. Samuel was quite satisfied with Julian¡¯s arrangement. Humans were not saints. It was already very good that Julian could be so merciful. ¡°Samuel, I asked someone to buy us this Energizing Pill. I wish you a happy birthday and good health!¡± Abigail congratted Old Mr. Parks generously. Tony immediately took it, wanting topare it with Annalise¡¯s elixir pills. Samuel was a little unwilling. Julian said, ¡°Grandpa, we won¡¯t be afraid since what we give is real. Let¡¯spare whether they are real. Father is only concerned about your health.¡± Samuel nced at Julian. Seeing that Julian was calm, he took a pill and angrily handed it to Tony. ¡°Take it andpare it.¡± ¡°Dad, let me do it,¡± Abigail smiled and volunteered. This was a good opportunity for her to show off her medical skills. When Tony heard that, he agreed. Abigail was a medical student. His medical skills were not bad either. He immediately handed two pills to Abigail and instructed, ¡°Compare them well!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Abigail smiled again. She gently reached out and opened the rough packaging of a pill. When she opened the packaging and smelled the intense medicinal fragrance, her expression turned gloomy This medicinal fragrance was rich and pure, simr to the smell of the pill she had bought. Moreover, the medicinal smell was even stronger. Shepared the color, and it was about the same. No matter how one looked at it, it was a real Energizing Pill. Her eyes flickered, panicked. ¡°Is it real?¡± Tony asked impatiently. Annalise looked at Abigail meaningfully. Abigail was so angry. She did not expect that bitch Annalise to buy the real Energizing Pill. Bah! Annalise did not buy it. It was apparent that Julian had the ability and luck to buy a jar of Energizing Pills. No, she could not admit that Annalise¡¯s Energizing Pill was real. If she admitted that it was real, she would lose her reputation. Annalise had given them a jar of Energizing Pills. She only presented one Energizing Pill. It would be a disgrace to her. ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Tony asked again unhappily. Abigail¡¯s eyes flickered again. She said, ¡°Dad, this jar of energizing Pills is fake.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tony was finally happy. He was going to chase Annalise out in front of everyone. She was the first person who dared to challenge him and ask for 1.5 billion dors. Abigail nodded. ¡°Yes, Anna might have bought a jar of fake Energizing Pills. You can¡¯t me Anna for this. After all, Anna isn¡¯t a medical student, and her knowledge is limited. It¡¯s normal for her to be deceived. It¡¯s good enough that she sincerely cares about Samuel.¡± She openly spoke up for Annalise, but in reality, she belittled Annalise. She was trying to tell everyone that Annalise did not know medicine and had never seen the world. So, Annalise would be deceived for sure. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Mr. Jones¡¯s Love At First Sight Upon hearing Abigail¡¯s words, Tony immediately took advantage of the situation and said, ¡°Hmph, she was just trying to get everyone¡¯s attention and brought those fake elixir pills on purpose. How dare you use fake pills to fool Samuel? Get out immediately.¡± Samuel was so angry that he immediately stood up. ¡°Who are you telling to get out? Julian¡¯s wife meticulously prepared a gift for me out of filial. Others might have deceived her though these pills are fake. ¡°There are so many swindlers in the world. It¡¯s inevitable for kind people to be deceived. You¡¯ve lived so long. but you¡¯ve never been deceived? ¡°You¡¯re almost 60 years old now. Didn¡¯t you got cheated more than 60 thousand dors two years ago? If you want to chase her away just because she got cheated on, you must be the first to get out!¡± When Annalise heard that Old Mr. Parks was so protective of her, she was so touched. She thought of how Joseph had protected her. When she was 17 years old, she gave a patient acupuncture. In fact, she was already making ast- ditch effort. She spent a lot of effort and mental strength, but in the end, she could not save him. She couldn¡¯t ept such an oue and cry on the spot. The patient¡¯s family rushed over and scolded her, saying she had caused someone¡¯s death. They said that they had seen her stab someone to death with their own eyes. They said the patient wouldn¡¯t have died if it weren¡¯t for her, and he would still be alive. Joseph scolded the patient¡¯s family. He said, ¡°My disciple¡¯s medical skills are better than mine. If she can¡¯t save someone, no one can.¡± Joseph scolded them for being blind and chased them out. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. They said they were going to sue her. Joseph put his hands on his waist and roared, ¡°Go sue this old man immediately if you want.¡± In the end, the patient¡¯s family did not sue her, but she would never forget how Joseph protected her. No matter what happened, Joseph would always protect her. ¡°Dad!¡± Tony raised his voice. He looked at Samuel in disbelief and pointed at Annalise. ¡°Dad, are you out of your mind? You want me to get out of here for such a troublemaker?¡± ¡°Who do you think is out of his mind?¡± Samuel was infuriated when he heard Tony say that. Anger almost overpowered him. Tony did not dare to provoke Samuel anymore. He red at Julian. ¡°Did you marry someone like her to piss me off? Huh?¡± Julian said calmly, ¡°Even criminals have a chance to defend themselves before being sentenced. You¡¯re biased just because Abigail said that it¡¯s fake. Don¡¯t you know how to think?¡± ¡°What did you say? Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Tony was so angry that he was about to explode. That unfilial son had pissed him off. It was intolerable! Julian had been holding annalise¡¯s hand. She felt that Julian¡¯s grip on her hand was tight, so she held his hand back. Annalise realized that every time Julian argued with Tony, no matter how calm he looked on the surface, he felt ufortable because his body would subconsciously stiffen. She took half a step forward and said, ¡°These elixir pills are real!¡± Just now, Tony Parks had been talking, so she could not speak. Now that Tony had stopped, she finally found a chance to speak. ¡°If you say it¡¯s real, then it¡¯s real? Huh? Are you a doctor, or is Abigail a doctor? You grew up ying mud in the countryside. What do you know?¡± Tony was even angrier when he thought about how this woman had affected their family¡¯s rtionship. He could not suppress his anger at all. ¡°Abigail is just a student who hasn¡¯t graduated from Horington. Her words don¡¯t prove anything. I believe that Annalise became Julian¡¯s wife. Everyone on the Inte was scolding Annalise, calling her a crow who wanted to be a phoenix, calling her ignorant and self-conceited, calling her a country bumpkin¡­ He looked at thements and felt angry as he thought, ¡°A group of ignorant people who didn¡¯t know anything. Did they know Annalise? What right did they have to scold her?¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 A p In The Face He came to attend Old Mr. Parks¡¯s birthday party today because he wanted to meet Annalise in person. Even if they couldn¡¯t be a couple, they could still be friends. After all, she was the Jones family¡¯s benefactor. If Julian was unwilling to cherish his wife, n did not mind that she had been married to Julian. He would. snatch Annalise from Julian. In his opinion, genuine appreciation and liking were more important than anything else. Since Annalise gave Old Mr. Parks a congrattory gift, he had been paying attention to every move there. When he heard Tony telling her to get lost, he was anxious. His fists clenched, and he gradually loosened them. He kept taking deep breaths to suppress the urge in his heart. Annalise was Julian¡¯s wife. If Julian didn¡¯t protect her, he would protect her. He felt rtionships had to have rules, measures, and duties. When he saw Julian protecting her, he felt both sad for himself and happy for Annalise. Tony was still emphasizing that the elixir pills were fake. n couldn¡¯t take it anymore. So, he called the Jones family¡¯s private doctor to help Annalise. Today, he would help Annalise teach those ignorant people a lesson. When Samuel saw the Jones family¡¯s private doctoring over, he immediately handed the jar to the doctor. ¡°Thank you.¡± The Jones family¡¯s private doctor immediately took the jar politely with both hands. He sniffed it and took out another elixir pill. He peeled off the paper and looked at the elixir pill. Then, he sniffed it and said firmly, ¡°This is a real Energizing Pill. It¡¯s real!¡± That was a shocking turn. Buzz- Everyone was shocked. Tony could not believe his ears. Abigail felt so ashamed that her face was burning. She wished she could find a hole to hide in. Then, she heard a mock. ¡°Pfft, hahaha, I can¡¯t take it anymore. This is hrious. Medical student. Hahaha, doctors can¡¯t tell if an elixir pill is real or fake. Her father sent her to school, yet she must be thinking about. dating every day.¡± She subconsciously turned her head and wanted to re back, but she realized that the woman was Sybil. Alexander had introduced Sybil to her and told her not to provoke Sybil. Sybil was the apple of Jadeborough¡¯s second wealthiest man¡¯s eye and was difficult to deal with. As soon as Sybil spoke, many people mocked along. ¡°Everyone says that Julian is blind to marrying an ipetent woman. I think Alexander is the blind one. He married a woman who talks nonsense.¡± ¡°Not only did she spout nonsense, but she¡¯s also mean. She clearly wants Annalise to make a fool of himself. She¡¯s a scourge.¡± They continued mocking. Alexander also heard thesements. He was very unhappy, but he maintained a calm smile on his face. Her mother said that no matter what environment a person was in, they had to have protective colors. Smiling was the best protective color. Life was long. It was inevitable that there would be times when one was down and out or awkward. One would be looked up to as long as one maintained a calm smile. Tony thought about seeing Annalise brewing the medicine with his own eyes that night. He still did not believe that this jar of Energizing Pills was real. He said, ¡°Sir, take a good look. Maybe you have mistaken.¡± Abigail immediately reached out and tugged at Tony¡¯s clothes. They had already embarrassed themselves enough. They could not continue to worsen the situation. If no one at the scene knew how to appraise it, they could still insist it was fake. Now that a famous doctor was present, they had to end this topic quickly. Tony reacted after being pulled. He frowned deeply and held back his anger. He suddenly hated Abigail too. Abigail also came from a small county. She had long discovered that the jar of pills was real. How dare she lie to him and make him embarrass himself in front of so many people? When the Jones family¡¯s private doctor heard Tony¡¯s words, he said seriously, ¡°Mr. Parks, this elixir pill is indeed the real thing. My life is worth it. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen so many Energizing Pills.¡± The young people quickly settled the bet upon hearing that it was real. Those who lost the bet cursed and scolded Abigail for being an idiot. How dare such a woman im to know medicine? Those who won the bet praised Annalise for being lucky and made them rich. They praised Julian for being capable. The older people paid attention to different things. Those were Energizing Pills! A jar of Energizing Pills! What kind of existence was this? You couldn¡¯t buy it even if you had money. They were certain it was Julian who had bought it. Their gazes toward Julian became even more envious. In the past, they admired Julian¡¯s ability and felt he would surpass them. They thought even more highly of him when they saw that Julian could buy a jar of Energizing Pills. As a result, they found Annalise more pleasing to the eye now. Abigail could not stand the scolding anymore. She gritted her teeth, adjusted her emotions, and said, ¡°Anna, I¡¯m sorry. I saw it wrongly. However, where did you get this jar of elixir pills? If it¡¯s not especially difficult, I believe many people will want to buy it. After all, it¡¯s inevitable for people to get sick. With such elixir pills, people will live healthier lives. Anna, don¡¯t hide it.¡± Toward the end, she smiled and tried to show her magnanimity and bearing. She thought she couldn¡¯t embarrass herself alone, but she had to embarrass Annalise. Annalise couldn¡¯t exin it, so she could only admit that Julian had helped her buy it. If Annalise didn¡¯t even prepare the birthday gift for Samuel herself, how was Annalise better than her? Although she only had one Energizing Pill, she had prepared it herself.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When everyone heard Abigail¡¯s question, they looked at Annalise. Even though they had already guessed that it was the pill prepared by Julian, they still looked forward to hearing a different answer. Annalise looked at Abigail meaningfully. His gaze seemed to be saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to disappoint you again.¡± She said generously, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy these elixir pills.¡± Everyone was even more curious. She added, ¡°Someone had given it to me by chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Abigail¡¯s voice was sharp. Seeing everyone looking at her strangely, she immediately exined awkwardly, ¡°I mean, no one would give away such a precious thing.¡± Annalise was shameless. There were at least a dozen Energizing Pills in the entire jar. She dared to boast shamelessly that someone had given it to her. How shameless was she? Everyone also felt that it was impossible and waited for Annalise to continue. Annalise said, ¡°An old mar gave it to me. He fell on the road at that time. I wanted to help him, but he told me not to. He kept pointing in a direction and shouting, medicine, medicine. ¡°Then, I saw a medicine bottle not far away. I immediately picked it up and fed him the medicine ording to his instructions. He quickly recovered, took this jar from his arms, and gave it to me. He said that these Energizing Pills were not bad. He said I could give them to the elders in my family.¡± There was no need for Annalise to continue. Most people believed her. Especially the few elders in the banquet. They sighed. ¡°It is fate, after all!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s Elder Quigley, the medical expert. Only he has these elixir pills.¡± ¡°Yeah, it can only be him.¡± Annalise thought, ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m sorry for using you again. I¡¯ll make sure I do anything you ask for when I visit you the next time.¡± Post Navigation Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Annalis¨¦ Won¡¯t Be Provoked Everyone guessed that Joseph, the medical expert, gave Annalise the jar of pills. Hence, they all asked Annalise. ¡®Anna¡­ Mrs. Parks, when did that old man give you the pill?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Where did you meet that old sir, Mrs. Parks?¡± ¡°Mrs. Parks, did you contact that old sir after that incident?¡± ¡°Mrs. Parks, do you know where the old sir lives? Do you have his number?¡± Josep, the medical expert, was the number one expert at Jadeborough¡¯s hospital.. He specialized in treatingplicated illnesses, and his medical skills were top-notch at home and abroad. More than ten years ago, he suddenly went into seclusion. After he went into seclusion, no one knew where he went. After so many years, they even suspected that Master Quigley Yong had passed away. From the looks of it, he might be still alive! Annalise said, ¡°This happened two to three years ago.¡± Hearing that it had been two to three years, someone asked, ¡°Then, did you meet him at Horington?¡± That was an entire jar of Energizing Pills! Everyone knew what it meant. That meant Master Quigley had definitely mastered the skill to refine those elixir pills. Otherwise, why would he casually give a jar of elixir pills to a stranger? If they could find Master Quigley, they could ask him to refine such a jar of elixir pills, no matter how much it cost. With that, their family could stay healthy. For rich people, what they wanted the most was to live a long life. ¡°I met him at Jadeborough,¡± Annalise lied. Actually, there were still people who could find Joseph. For example, the Jones family had asked a friend to find Joseph. ¡°Jadeborough. I didn¡¯t expect Elder Quigley to be so smart. He went through his seclusion in a big city!¡± Someone sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of getting the old sir¡¯s contact number at that time?¡± Someone asked Annalise, feeling pity for the chance Annalise had missed. ¡°No,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s at Jadeborough. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s at Jadeborough. Who knows when we¡¯ll meet him?¡± Someone sighed. After the incident, the Parks family people continued to present the birthday gifts they brought. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After that, the host invited the birthday man on stage to say a few words. Samuel went on stage. He was wearing a bright red suit and looked especially festive. Taking the microphone, he first said a bunch of grateful words to thank everyone for taking the time to attend his birthday banquet. Many would be worried when they grew old, yet he was happy at this age. It was really a blessing from the heavens to live to this age. Especially now that his two grandsons had found their happiness, he was very gratified. He introduced Annalise to everyone. ¡°After 40 years, people will believe in fate. At my age, I believe in fate even more. I believe that all encounters are destined. ¡°My grandson, Julian, met Annalise in Horington. Alexander also met Abigail. This was all fate. Their wedding was in preparation. At that time, everyone, please do me the honor of attending their wedding. ¡°I¡¯m old and clumsy with my words. Please don¡¯t mind me if I don¡¯t speak well. Anyway, thank you very much for giving me face. Everyone, eat and drink well.¡± In his heart, he wanted to introduce Annalise grandly. Afraid that Annalise would be a target, he only briefly introduced himself. At the same time, he also introduced Abigail to prevent Alexander from thinking he was biased. The purpose of this introduction today was to tell everyone that Annalise and Julian¡¯s marriage was approved and supported by him. The wedding was also being prepared. This was to prevent others from seeing Annalise with Julian and thinking that Annalise was Julian¡¯s mistress or something. After the introduction, the banquet continued. After a birthday song by the well-known singer, Albert¡¯s three grandsons, led by Timothy, proposed to perform a show to celebrate Samuel¡¯s birthday. Everyone would definitely support such a thing and had expected it. Those descendants of wealthy families would want to show off when they encountered such an opportunity. Timothy Parks quickly went on stage and performed a martial arts show. They were wearing loose martial arts uniforms and holding basalt sticks in their hands. When the music was yed, they waved the basalt sticks in their hands and started performing. The first move: One joss stick in the sky¡­. The three brothers waved the sticks in their hands vigorously. The sound of music and martial artsplemented each other. Seeing their outstanding performance, the crowd cheered. Albert smiled and felt proud. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that as long as Samuel died, the chances of his three grandsons fighting for Parks Group would increase greatly. After all, his three grandsons were developing well in Parks Group. Of Samuel¡¯s children, Tony always stayed abroad, and Julian and Alexander were on bad terms. After Timothy and his brothers performed, Jessy volunteered to y the piano. Every girl who grew up in a wealthy family in Jadeborough was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. To her, ying the piano was what she was best at. She liked the heir of the Jones family, n. Jadeborough often met when the prominent families gathered. Everyone knew each other, but he ignored her every time she took the initiative to greet n. At first, she was frustrated. Later, she realized that n¡¯s personality resembled Julian¡¯s. Not only did he ignore her, but he also ignored any woman. Jessy had the courage again. She went up and yed a piano piece for the birthday celebration. She was serious and focused. Coupled with her beauty, many young masters from the aristocratic families below looked at her with admiration. Jessy yed the piano and asionally nced at n below the stage. n did not even look at her. Just as Jessy finished thest note and looked at n again, she saw n nce at Annalise. Jessy suddenly felt extremely ufortable. Men were indeed superficial. They liked to look at beautiful women. Although she despised Annalise, she had to admit that Annalise¡¯s gown and makeup today were stunning. She wondered which famous designer Julian had hired to design her hair and makeup. Below the stage, Jane and Abigail sat side by side. The two of them quietly discussed how to encourage Annalise to go on stage and embarrass herself. The two of them lowered their voices and whispered in Ferropenean. Jane said, ¡°Abbie, go and agitate her to perform on stageter.¡± Abigail answered, ¡°This woman knows her limits sometimes. She won¡¯t be goaded.¡± Jane asked, ¡°Then, what should we do?¡± After Jessy left the stage, the three women gathered together to discuss. Jessy lowered her voice and said, ¡°If provocation is useless, shall we do it openly?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Abigail and Jane looked at Jessy. Jessy lifted her chin slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate not to ask her to perform in front of everyone since. everyone in the Parks family has done their part?¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Hard To Admit Others Are Outstanding Then, almost everyone in the Parks family had shown their talents before Samuel. Some sang, some drew, some danced, and some recited poems¡­ Alexander and Abigail also performed a four-hand pianobo. Abigail was quite good at ying the piano. She was not inferior to Jadeborough¡¯s socialites. Alexander was originally very dissatisfied with Abigail because of the Energizing Pill. Seeing that Abigail yed the piano well, he thought highly of her again. He felt there was still a long way to go for him to avenge. Today, Annalise brought out an outstanding birthday gift by luck. She would not be lucky every time. When her luck ran out, it would be time for them to embarrass her. After Alexander and Abigail finished performing, Jane began to persuade Annalise. ¡°Annalise, aren¡¯t you going to perform?¡± Julian red at Jane. ¡°Aren¡¯t there enough professional performances for you to watch?¡± Jane endured the pressure and ignored Julian¡¯s words. She braced herself and said, ¡°Annalise, everyone is performing. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate if you don¡¯t perform?¡± Cassandra, Albert, and Christopher were sitting with those older people. Her eyes would asionally pay attention to the movements of the youngsters. Looking at Jane seemed to be talking to Annalise, Julian¡¯s expression did not look too good. She immediately reacted and sent a voice message to Jane. [Jane, don¡¯t cause trouble.] Jane pretended not to hear and continued to encourage Annalise. Jessy deliberately provoked Annalise. ¡°Annalise, even if you don¡¯t have talent, at least go up and recite a poem for Samuel. Everyone is watching.¡± Julian was about to retort when Annalise looked at Jessy with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know deep down your performance is to show off or to celebrate Samuel¡¯s birthday, right?¡± ¡°You!¡± Annalise added, ¡°If the performance is just to show off and attract attention, it¡¯s not celebrating for Samuel. It¡¯s putting the cart before the horse and disrespecting Samuel.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t pretend to be understanding.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. It¡¯s better than some people who are full of evil tricks and do things that harm others without benefiting themselves.¡± Annalise¡¯s voice was very soft, but every word pierced Jessy¡¯s heart. She just wanted to tell Jessy it would not benefit Jessy if Jessy forced her to perform or embarrass her. Julian could not help but smile gently when he saw Annalise scolding Jessy. He liked the way she scolded people. His voice was not loud, and she would not curse, but every word was heart-wrenching. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jessy snorted again and ignored Annalise. She went to speak sarcastically along with Jane. ¡°What a joke. Some people have no talent, but they used me of disrespecting Samuel. What a way of changing the truth. Bah!¡± When Julian heard this, his anger suddenly spiked. Annalise pulled him back. He looked at Annalise and saw that she was calm and not angry at all. He was very surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± Annalise smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± What was there to be angry about? Jessy did not dare to speak in front of her anymore. What did that mean? That meant that Jessy had admitted defeat and did not dare to fight head-on. She could only gossip behind her back. How many of those gossipers were capable of doing anything to her? Julian could not help but take Annalise¡¯s hand and y with her fingers. It was good that she was not angry. He hoped that any negative voices would not affect her emotions. On stage, everyone was still performing. Annalise suddenly asked Julian, ¡°How¡¯s your calligraphy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s passable,¡± Julian said. ¡°Shall we write a couplet for Samuel¡¯s birthday?¡± Annalise asked softly. Julian smiled gently. ¡°Okay.¡± He immediately got someone to make arrangements, and the host began to announce. He invited today¡¯s birthday man¡¯s eldest grandson, Julian, and his eldest granddaughter-inw, Annalise, to present congrattory couplets for Samuel. Julian led Annalise onto the stage. Below the stage, Jessy¡¯s face lit up. ¡°She can¡¯t take it anymore. She¡¯s going to write a couplet.¡± Abigail said, ¡°Pfft, writing a couplet? Is she trying to embarrass herself? She can¡¯t even recognize words.¡± Janeughed. ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t take it anymore. My stomach hurts fromughing.¡± Jessy suddenly scolded, ¡°Shameless. This woman is despicable. She must have asked Julian to hold her hand and write. It¡¯s equivalent to her just putting on an act. The person who writes would be Julian, after all.¡± Jane was also furious. ¡°What a despicable woman.¡± Abigail smiled. ¡°She¡¯s really smart. She thinks everyone else is a fool. With so many people watching, does she think everyone else is blind?¡± Jessy reacted andughed. ¡°Pfft, that¡¯s right. No one is blind. If she ys such a careful trick, she will only be despised by everyone. She¡¯s up there. She has gone up the stage. Let¡¯s watch her perform, haha!¡± On the stage, Julian and Annalise looked at each other and smiled. Then, the two stood on both sides of the table, and each wrote a part of the couplet. Annalise politely made an inviting gesture to Julian. She meant, ¡°You go first!¡± Julian began to write. He started with the first line of the couplet. Julian¡¯s handwriting was bold and smooth. It was as if the brush had grown in his hand. After dipping it in ink, he wrote one word at a time. Every word disyed the demeanor of a master. As soon as Julian¡¯s words were written, there were all kinds of exmations below. ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you can write so well.¡± ¡°Things like calligraphy can¡¯t be mastered overnight. Those who write well have a firm mind. the Parks family is really filled with talent.¡± Then, it was Annalise¡¯s turn. Annalise was already famous. Everyone knew that she did not know how to read. Below the stage, Jessy was very excited. ¡°Haha, she didn¡¯t let Julian hold her hand and write. However, she¡¯s really good at talking. She won¡¯t hold the microphone and tell everyone that although my handwriting is ugly. my feelings for Samuel are real, will she? Hahaha, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± ¡°Very likely!¡± Abigail said. She felt that it was really possible for Annalise to use this method to prevent herself from being humiliated. ¡°Hehe, she really thinks everyone else is a fool,¡± Jane sneered. On the stage, Annalise looked at Julian¡¯s words and began to dip them in ink before starting to write. Just like Julian, she dipped her brush in the ink when she wrote each word. When she wrote the first word, everyone below eximed in disbelief. When he wrote the third word, the audience was in an uproar. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. I really didn¡¯t expect this. Samuel, your granddaughter-inw is not simple. She¡¯s so young, but her handwriting is so good.¡± ¡°Not only is it good, but the handwriting is also the same as Julian¡¯s. It¡¯s impossible to tell who wrote it. Impressive!¡± ¡°Julian has good taste!¡± That was the praise from a group of elders. Meanwhile, the youngsters reacted differently. Jessy asked Abigail, ¡°You said she grew up in the countryside?¡± Abigail frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Jessyughed, ¡°no wonder. She must have met elders who wrote couplets in the vige and learned at few couplets from them. Haha, I¡¯m dying ofughter. That¡¯s all she has. Writing couplets, haha¡­¡± Jessy¡¯s voice was not soft. Many socialites of wealthy families heard her andughed. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Well Done, Julian Jessy turned around and saw n smiling charmingly. She was shocked. She followed his gaze and saw that he was smiling at Annalise. Jessy¡¯s anger suddenly surged. She thought, ¡°Annalise, that bitch! She has only written a few words. Is n blind?¡± Feeling ufortable, Jessy ndered Annalise even more. She sat at another table and began to spread all kinds of rumors. ¡°Hey, do you know Annalise? She used to have a boyfriend at Horington and was about to get married. When she met my cousin, Julian, she knew he was the young master of the Parks family and immediately dumped her ex-boyfriend,¡± ¡°Damn! She is too despicable and shameless.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Oh, right, she hasn¡¯t gone to school since she was young. She learned the couplets from the old people in the vige. She only knows a few words on the couplets. She doesn¡¯t know many other words.¡± ¡°Also, this matter is a secret. You must not tell anyone. She lived with her boyfriend at Horington and even had aborted secretly.¡± ¡°What the fuck! Is this rumor true?¡± ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± The other socialites were shocked. Jessy quickly returned to her table. Rumors quickly spread around the other tables. Everyone whispered, ¡°Hey, did you know that Annalise Barton was indecent and had an abortion before marrying Julian?¡± ¡°Hey, do you know this? Annalise had two abortions before she met Julian.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Annalise had several boyfriends in the past and had several abortions.¡± The rumors were getting more and more exaggerated¡­ Sybil, Henry, and the others sat at the table. When the rumors spread, Henry cursed. Sybil was pissed off and started arguing with someone. ¡°What did you say? If you say another word, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart. Tell me, who started the rumors?¡± ¡°I heard it from Miss Smith.¡± ¡°Which Miss Smith?¡± ¡°The third daughter of the Smith family.¡± Sybil immediately wanted to look for Miss Smith and question her. However, Henry pulled her back and lowered his voice. ¡°Rumors stop at wise people. If you dig deeper now, you¡¯ll only make the rumors worse. People will think that what¡¯s fake is true.¡± ¡°So, we¡¯re just going to let it go?¡± Sybil was furious. Henry lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find out who started the rumors and tell Julian the source. The rumors will pass, but those who spread the rumors must pay the price.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Sybil agreed. Henry went to investigate the source. When he saw people whispering to each other, he quietly sat over to listen. When he heard their discussion, he leaned over and gossiped together. ¡°Is it true?¡± The people who were discussing were excited. They did not know who he was and said excitedly. ¡°Of course!¡± Henry had a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s true? Do you believe what others say? I think someone can¡¯t bear to see Annalise marry Julian and deliberately spread rumors to hurt her.¡± ¡°No, the Parks family¡¯s daughter Jessy said it!¡± ¡°That might not be true either. Mr. Parks is such a smart person. Do you think he has bad taste?¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± When Henry found the source, he went back to his table. Julian and Annalise happened toe down from the stage. As soon as they came down, they heard whispers that Annalise had a few abortions¡­ Julian¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. Was she not nning to let him have his way today? When he wrote the couplet with Annalise just now, he felt that everything was especially beautiful. This beautiful scene onlysted for a few minutes. Someone was causing trouble again. ¡°Julian, it¡¯s Jessy,¡± Henry whispered to Julian. When Julian heard that it was Jessy, he sat down. Seeing Julian sit down, Annalise suddenly felt disappointed. It was because the person who spread the rumors was his cousin. Was that why Julian protected Jessy in the end? Annalise quickly adjusted her mentality. Sheforted herself. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a rumor. Just don¡¯t care.¡± She also warned herself that she and Julian were only contract marriages. It wasn¡¯t real. It wasn¡¯t real. Therefore, she should not have any expectations for Julian. If she did not have any hope, she would not be disappointed. After thinking about this, she calmed down a lot. The next moment, Julian grabbed her hand. She had gotten used to Julian holding her hand these few days. She adjusted her mentality and was prepared to fall in love with Julian. As he had said, they could try to go to each other. What if it suited them? But now, she subconsciously retracted her hand. She suddenly felt a sense of rejection and vignce. Julian felt Annalise pull her hand away. He held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you suffer the rumors for nothing.¡± Annalise was suddenly stunned. An indescribable feeling slid through her heart. It was as if she was touched but also as if she was looking forward to it. She wanted to know what he would do. The next moment, Julian took out his phone and quickly sent amand. [Announce Jessy¡¯s phone number, school, ss, and photos. Publicize her marriage on social media software. Note: The man must not mind that she had aborted three children.] Seeing this, Annalise was shocked. Her broken heart healed instantly. She felt pleased. That was how to revenge on someone for what they had done to you. Annalise was also a little touched that Julian had chosen her between his cousin and her. She thought of something else. He had said that she was more important than his father. Although he and his father did not have a good rtionship, she knew he cared about his father. She could not help but say softly, ¡°Julian, thank you!¡± Julian reached out and touched Annalise¡¯s head. His eyes were doting and gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me!¡± Jessy¡¯s phone suddenly rang. At first, her expression was calm as she casually picked up the phone. Immediately after, her expression became especially angry, and her voice could not help but rise. ¡°What blind date? What the hell are you talking about? Huh? What marriage proposal? Bullsh*t! What the heck? Which website is it? Send me a link and a screenshot. Hey, hey¡­¡± As soon as the call ended, another call came in. It was another man who was interested. The man said on the phone that he did not mind Jessy had aborted three children, but he hoped that Jessy would behave herself after they got married. ¡°What nonsense is this? Where did you get my phone number? Send me a screenshot immediately,¡± Jessy was furious. Immediately after, men came to look for her at the banquet. He asked Jessy politely, ¡°Are you Jessy Parks of the Parks family? Nice to meet you. My name is Jadon Coulson, and I¡¯m a descendant of the Coulson family. Don¡¯t worry. Although you¡¯ve had three abortions, I won¡¯t mind your past. Look at me. What do you think about me?¡± ¡°Get lost, get lost. What nonsense are you talking about? Get lost!¡± Jessy was furious. Everyone looked at Jessy strangely. Annalise looked at Jessy from afar and felt delighted. The banquet began. The servants pushed the dishes on the dining cart. The dishes were very sumptuous. Annalise looked at the dishes on the table and felt especially appetized. She immediately peeled a prawn and ced it on Julian¡¯s te. Julian asked Annalise gently, ¡°Is this a reward?¡± Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Jessy¡¯s Comint ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise answered. Her ears were flushed red, and her lips could not help but curl into a sweet smile. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then, can I ask for an extra prawn as a reward?¡± Julian asked Annalise gently. Annalise immediately peeled another prawn. Before Annalise finished peeling the prawns, Julian opened his mouth. When Annalise saw Julian like this, she could not reject him. She quickly put the prawn in his mouth. Julian smiled in satisfaction and peeled the prawns for Annalise. When Henry saw Julian peeling prawns for Annalise, he was so shocked that his jaw dropped. Then, he sighed, ¡°Love is magical indeed!¡± Everyone knew who Julian was and his character. He was decisive, cold, and always stayed away from women. How many women liked him? How many women wanted to use all kinds of opportunities to get close to him? When had he ever looked at them? Once, they held a productunch. A woman disguised as a media reporter rushed to the front with a microphone to interview Julian. At first, Julian thought that she was a reporter and answered politely. Later, the female reporter smiled at Julian and asked him if he liked girls like her. Julian¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he directly retorted to the reporter, ¡°Please have some self-respect!¡± Then, he told the staff they didn¡¯t need unprofessional reporters around and asked them to chase the female reporter out. Julian¡¯s friends even discussed behind Julian¡¯s back if he would get married in the future. After the discussion, they came to an affirmative answer. Julian would definitely get married. All men had to get married. Putting everything else aside, it was a big deal to carry on the family line. Not to mention Julian urgently needed to find someone to get married to shut some people¡¯s mouths. They then discussed whether Julian would treat his wife well if he were so unfriendly to women outside. They agreed that Julian would definitely treat his wife well. However, they understood it well. Julian would not mind spending money on his wife and would respect his wife¡¯s preferences. If his wife wanted to work, n her career, and do anything, Julian should support her. That was the best way they could think of Julian pampering his wife. After all, he was a man who did not get close to women. How could he know romance and care? Unexpectedly, Julian was so good at peeling prawns for his wife and acting cute before her. It made them wonder if he was the Julian they knew. No wonder love was an eternal topic. The power of love was too great. It could make a man gentle like a puppy. ¡°Envious?¡± Julian nced at Henry proudly. He continued to peel the prawns for Annalise and smiled the entire time. Henry clicked his tongue in wonder. When the birthday banquet was about to end, Christopher called Julian and asked Julian to meet him. Julian thought Jessy must haveined, and Christopher wanted to interrogate now. He sneered. ¡°How dare shein!¡± Then, a gentle smile appeared on his face. He said to Annalise, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise answered. Julian went to the Parks family¡¯s table. As soon as he arrived at the table, Christopher looked at him in displeasure. ¡°Did you do that thing about Jessy?¡± ¡°What thing?¡± Julian asked calmly. ¡°Release Jessy¡¯s phone number and announce her marriage. It even said Jessy had had three abortions.¡± Christopher was furious when he mentioned this. ¡°I did it.¡± Julian looked very calm. Jessy cried. ¡°Boohoo, grandpa. I told you that Julian did it. Grandpa, Grandpa Samuel, you have to stand up for me. I¡¯ve never posted that. When did I have an abortion? Isn¡¯t Julian ruining my reputation by saying that? How am I going to face others like this? I¡¯m going back to school tomorrow. How am I going to face my teachers and ssmates?¡± Christopher became even angrier when he heard Jessy¡¯s cries. He mmed the walking stick in his hand on the ground angrily. ¡°How could you do such a thing? She¡¯s your cousin! We aren¡¯t dead yet, but you don¡¯t care about blood ties. Who knows what will happen if we old fogeys die one day? When you inherit the Parks family, won¡¯t you chase all the cousins out?¡± He waited for an opportunity to involve the Parks Group in that matter. Julian¡¯s expression remained indifferent and calm. ¡°Christopher, that has nothing to do with this. I¡¯m a person. who distinguishes between gratitude and grudges. It¡¯s the same when I deal with business. Everything has to be measured, whether in character wise or doing business. If people respect me, I¡¯ll return their respect. If people push their luck, I¡¯ll usually warn them first. If they don¡¯t listen to my warning, then don¡¯t me me for being rude. ¡°I would usually do what they had done to me if it were my family. To outsiders, I would usually eliminate them. ¡°I¡¯ve already shown mercy, yet you still think I¡¯m heartless? Christopher, aren¡¯t you going to ask what Jessy did? Or do you think I am despicable when I stabbed Jessy once after she had stabbed me twice?¡± ¡°When did she stab you twice?¡± Christopher did not know how to answer Julian. Julian said, ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make such an impossible analogy. Now that you¡¯re ndering Jessy¡¯s reputation like this, what exnation do you n to give?¡± Christopher questioned. Julian nced at Jessy indifferently and said, ¡°She deserves it! If there¡¯s a next time, it won¡¯t be as simple as publicly posting her information to find her a match.¡± ¡°You¡­ Samuel, how dare you hand over the entire Parks Group to such a person? Huh?¡± Christopher was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He looked at Samuel. Samuel knew Jessy must have gone overboard when he saw Julian doing something like this. He lectured, ¡°Christopher, I know you only have Jessy as your granddaughter. But no matter how precious she is, you must get to know what happened first. You can¡¯t just side her. You might be able to tolerate her mistakes, but if she makes a mistake outside, will others give her a chance to change?¡± ¡°Julian, tell me, what exactly happened?¡± Julian then told Samuel about Jessy spreading rumors that Annalise had a few ex-boyfriends and had aborted before. Jessy immediately retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I only said that she had an ex-boyfriend, moved in with him, and had an abortion. I didn¡¯t say that she had three.¡± Christopher red at Jessy. It was such a good opportunity to defeat Julian, yet Jessy admitted she had spread the rumors. She ruined the chance. She started the rumor first. No matter what Julian did, it was understandable. Thump! Samuel mmed his palm on the table and said seriously, ¡°This is nonsense!¡± He pointed at Christopher and reprimanded, ¡°This is the good granddaughter you raised. Is this what a socialite of a wealthy family should do? Huh?¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Jealousy ¡°Waah¡­¡± Jessy cried when she saw Samuel losing his temper. ¡°Julian exposed my personal details to everyone and even said that I had three abortions. How am I supposed to meet people and get married in the future?¡± Christopher went along with Jessy¡¯s words. ¡°Jessy is still young and insensible. She might have said something wrong in a moment of carelessness. Julian is already an adult, yet he still wants to make a fuss with Jessy. As Parks Group¡¯s heir-to-be, isn¡¯t that petty of him? ¡°Samuel, do you really think Julian is suitable to be Parks Group¡¯s sessor? ¡°If a client offends Julian in the future, will they not be spared as well? ¡°When had the business people not been scheming against each other? When had there not been a need to feign civility? Who wouldn¡¯t be chasing after benefits? ¡°With Julian¡¯s style of doing things, will he be taking revenge on anyone who dares to threaten Parks Group¡¯s interests in the future? All of our customers will only be offended if that is the case. How is the Parks Group going to develop?¡± Julian looked at Christopher in amusement. ¡°Do you mean to say not speak up when you¡¯re scolded and not retaliate when you¡¯re beaten up? If Parks Group¡¯s sessor should not be hot-blooded or wolfish, is he supposed to be a useless idiot instead?¡± Albert and Christopher were speechless. Cassandra remarked, ¡°Well said!¡± Her eyes sparkled as she supported Julian. ¡°Julian is right. Wee from a well-known business family. We do business to earn money, not to practice Buddhism to save all living beings. If one¡¯s kind, I return the favor. If one harms me, I fight back with no words needed. The Parks can afford to fight!¡± ¡°Cassandra, Jessy is still a child. There¡¯s no need for her to be exposed like this,¡± Christopher retorted. Julian replied bluntly, ¡°My wife Annalise is two years younger than Jessy.¡± Christopher was dumbstruck. He could not find anything to say in response. He frowned, ¡°Remove those negative things immediately.¡± When Jessy noticed Samuel had given in, she was filled with anger and kept on crying. ¡°So what if it¡¯s withdrawn? Can my reputation be repaired? What will the teachers and peers think of me when I go back to school? I will have to say that it¡¯s a mistake. It¡¯s Jessy Parks with the exact same name and not the daughter. of the Parks family, Jessy Parks.¡± ¡°How do you n to restore my wife¡¯s reputation then?¡± Julian sneered at Jessy. His gaze was indifferent and sharp, having no intention of giving in. ¡°You!¡± Jessy was furious as she bawled. ¡°Samuel, I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I can¡¯t live like this.¡± With that, she held a fork to her neck, ¡°I¡¯ll stab myself to death now.¡± ¡°Should I call Annalise over and get her to threaten back with a fork against her neck too? You feel as though you can no longer live after being cyberbullied. Yet, have you ever thought of how others are humans who will get hurt as well when you spread rumors and cause trouble?¡± Julian stared at Jessy coldly and continued, ¡°If you want me to clear your name, restore Annalise¡¯s reputation first. Otherwise, we can drag this on.¡± With that, he walked towards Annalise¡¯s table. Exasperated, Jessy threw the fork and wailed. ¡°Samuel, I was wrong. I won¡¯t badmouth or spread rumors about anyone again. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was just a slip of the tongue. Besides, Annalise did have at boyfriend whom she had dated for a long time before meeting Julian. It¡¯s normal for them to have lived together. So, please persuade Julian to let me off. After all, I¡¯m his biological cousin.¡± Samuel paled. ¡°Apologize to Annalise publicly and promise that you will notmit again. Otherwise, leave and stay at thepany overseas once you graduate.¡± Christopher raged. ¡°Julian messes around, and you want a fair share too?¡± Cassandra retorted, ¡°An eye for an eye, genuine temperament. How is this messing around? Julian is looking at the big picture. If anyone hurts my granddaughter-inw like this, I will beat them until they shit.¡± Christopher remained in silence. Jessy kept quiet. She stomped her feet in anger and gritted her teeth in hatred. She knew she had to apologize to Annalise publicly. Having no choice, she walked towards the stage. On the other side. The Jones family had finished their banquet and was about to leave when n came over to talk to Annalise. ¡°Mrs. Parks, I¡¯m n Jones from the Jones family. I have a few words to speak to you in private. Is that convenient for you?¡± Annalise observed the righteous expression on n¡¯s face. He was, after all, the one who hired a private doctor to appraise the Energizing Pill. Logically speaking, she should thank him for that. Hence, she nodded and walked to the side with n. She smiled softly. ¡°Thank you for helping me appraise the pill back then.¡± n replied immediately. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty. I should thank you for treating my grandfather and saving his life.¡± Annalise wondered. He might be the grandson of the old man she had saved some time ago. She responded with a smile, ¡°Please keep this a secret for me, Mr. Jones.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Their gazes remained upon each other as they smiled. As Julian came over, he witnessed this interaction between n and Annalise. It was a ring sight for him. He would not even smile at any other woman, yet she still smiled at another man outrightly, even in such a beautiful manner. His mood sank instantly as if something was weighing down on his heart, suffocating him. He headed towards them and immediately held Annalise¡¯s hand to dere his dominion in silence. He then asked n indifferently, ¡°Mr. Jones, what are you talking about with my wife?¡± ¡°I just want to ask about the pill¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Julian. ¡°My wife had already said that she just happened to help an old man on the way. The pill was a gift from him. That¡¯s it. We still have guests to greet Please help yourself, Mr. Jones.¡± With that, he left, with Annalise tugged along. He walked in the direction of the residence quickly. ¡°Is the banquet over?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over!¡± Julian said. Even if it was not over, there was no need for them to be the ones greeting the guests. There were so many butlers and servants at home, and Samuel was there to oversee it personally. It would not matter if he was not around. He did not want to think about anything else at this moment. He just wanted to take her to a ce where no one else was. He did not want any other man to covet her beauty. Neither did he want to see her smiling at any. He led Annalise back to the vi. With his hand still holding onto Annalise, he returned to his room upon reaching the second floor. No longer able to contain his jealousy, he asked, ¡°What were you and n talking about just now?¡± Realizing that he was being a little interrogative, he looked at her passionately as he exined, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Annie, I like you!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, he tilted his head down and kissed her lips. He told himself that he could be jealous, depressed, or moody, but Annalise was still an individual. How could he restrict her from interacting with others? How could he act in such an interrogative manner? Love was about respect, giving, and trust¡­ His kiss instantly became gentle. The atmosphere surrounding him warmed up as well. She was too beautiful at this moment. With a long dress donned along with some light makeup, she was even blushing shyly. His kiss gradually became more passionate¡­ Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 A Boy¡¯s Desire To Be A Man Annalise was initially in a bad mood after being asked by Julian in an interrogative tone. Yet, looking at how he was at this moment, her heart suddenly beat faster. Was he jealous? He looked so childish when he was jealous. It was very adorable too! His true nature had been revealed again. Recalling that she had been in a rtionship with Benjamin for more than a year, Benjamin never seemed to be jealous. Perhaps it was because she had never been this distracted before, so there was no reason for him to be jealous. Or perhaps, it was because he thought that he was outstanding enough and that she, Annalise Barton, was not a match for him, so he would not be jealous. The more she wondered about it, the faster her heartbeat became. A gifted person like Julian Parks would actually be jealous over a brief conversation she had with another man. It was unbelievable. It was satisfying as well. He saw her with importance, a person with outstanding qualities. He was afraid that others might snatch her away, justifying why he became jealous. She gently responded to his kiss and instantly felt like everything was wonderful. Moments of their shared memories kept reying in her mind. When they were at Horington, Old Mr. Parks gifted her an expensive bracelet. She almost broke it. Instead of this bracelet, however, he protected her immediately. At the Horington auction, he continuously punched Benjamin in the face. On the way to Jadeborough, he bought her breakfast. When Samuel was unconscious, he trusted her medical skills unconditionally. At present, Jessy ndered her. He immediately took revenge. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She could not think any further. Any further, she would feel extremely touched and moved. They had not known each other for long, but he had never underestimated her. Even in the past, when he had no knowledge about her medical skills, he never once looked down on her. Until this moment, he was still being considerate despite the jealousy. Julian felt Annalise¡¯s response and went crazy. His gentle kiss suddenly turned hasty. His breathing became heavier. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Annie¡­¡± He gazed upon her passionately. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a little hard to bear.¡± Her face instantly turned red. She knew what he was talking about, but they had only known each other for over half a month. He looked at her helplessly with his thumb reaching to caress her face. In this ce, they could still hear sounds from the banquet. Jessy was apologizing publicly. She confessed that she had said something wrong on a whim. She actually had no understanding of Annalise¡¯s situation at all. She only knew that Annalise came from Horington. Everything else was just her sprouting nonsense. She was smart enough to grasp the focus of this public apology. She did not dare mention the word abortion, fearing that everyone would think nonsensically again. Upon hearing Jessy¡¯s apology, Annalise¡¯s heart swayed. She knew that this was the result of Julian¡¯s protectiveness over her. Otherwise, a woman like Jessy would never apologize publicly. Just how much was Jessy looking down on her? She even dared to insult her right in the face. ¡°Thank you!¡± She thanked Julian. Julian pointed at his face. Annalise blushed as she kissed Julian on the cheek. Julian suddenly grabbed Annalise by her waist and pulled her into his arms. He looked down at her passionately and asked, ¡°Annie, how do you feel about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re good,¡± Annalise said immediately. ¡°What else?¡± Julian kept his eyes fixed on Annalise¡¯s as he asked. ¡°You¡¯re very handsome,¡± Annalise added. When she finished her words, her face was already red with her heartbeat increased. ¡°What else?¡± Julian was not satisfied with the responses. Annalise gazed upon Julian and continued, ¡°You¡¯re very kind and filial.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Julian stared more intently. Couldn¡¯t she say that she liked him? ¡°I¡¯ll discover more of your strengths eventually,¡± Annalise said. Julian tapped his index finger on Annalise¡¯s chest, right where the heart was located. ¡°Am I here?¡± Annalise was flustered. The redness on her face spread to her ears instantly. She was so embarrassed that her entire body froze, not daring to move. Where did he ce his hand at? ¡°Do you like me a little?¡± Julian asked. He looked at her gently with his deep-set eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied softly. As if greatly encouraged, he kissed her lips again. He pinned her against the wall and sped her hands above her head¡­ After a long while, as if he was not satisfied with such a light kiss, he suddenly picked her up. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. He looked down at her softly and carried her to the bed. His kiss swept over her again¡­ Annalise felt her body temperature rise, and her heartbeat became frantic¡­ There was a sudden knock on the door. Julian was unmoved. Annalise immediately started poking Julian. ¡°Someone¡¯s knocking on the door!¡± Julian stood up with his face darkened. He violently opened the door and responded unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He was even more displeased to see Jessy. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing!¡± For a person to fall at every hurdle only to see her cross the finishing line first. Jessy stood there quietly. She trembled a little as she pleaded, ¡°Julian, I¡­ am being sincere about my apology.¡± She thought that Julian was not satisfied with her public apology moments ago. She reviewed her apology carefully and reckoned she had worked hard on it. She had already considered all aspects of the issue. She said she only knew that Annalise was a citizen of Horington. She did not know anything else, proving she was simply spreading rumors. She could not possibly be confessing that she was just spreading rumors of Annalise having had an abortion. Who would believe her? ¡°Anything else?¡± Julian appeared displeased. Jessy frowned and said, ¡°Julian, about restoring my reputation¡­¡± Julian interrupted, ¡°I know. You can leave now.¡± ¡°I have to go back to school tomorrow though.¡± Julian nced at Jessy coldly before making a call unwillingly. ¡°Think of a way to repair Jessy¡¯s reputation immediately.¡± ¡°Thank you, Julian.¡± Jessy immediately thanked him with a sigh of relief. Julian warned, ¡°Don¡¯t look for trouble again. Also, don¡¯te up to the second floor without my permission.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Jessy was already depressed. Previously, she had also talked about Annalise right in front of Julian. She even expressed her disdain towards Annalise before. He did not do anything back then. Yet, Julian was so ruthless this time. She was speechless. When Julian returned to his room, Annalise was taking a shower. Julian listened to the sound of water in the bathroom, and his heart instantly warmed. He thought, ¡°She went to take a shower¡­ so?¡± He quickly went to the guest room next door and showered as well. He then returned to the bedroom before Annalise finished bathing. If the atmosphere was good, he reckoned he might be able to receive his reward and be a real man. When Annalise came out, he looked at her with all gentleness. Annalise was taken aback. He was definitely up to no good. Do not even think about it! Unless she fell in love with him, she would never engage in anything she should not be doing with him. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Hugging Her To Sleep Afraid of embarrassment, Annalise immediately yawned and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep first. Good night!¡± She quickly jumped onto the bed and rolled to the left side, curling into a ball. Julian wanted tough at that scene and thought, ¡°Is she that afraid of me?¡± Initially, his mind was filled with thoughts of being intimate. He was excited as he thought he could get closer to Annalise. Now that he saw her guarded look, he suddenly wanted tough. It was as if his entire body was secreting dopamine. She was really adorable! He couldn¡¯t help but curled his lips. No big deal, he could hold himself back! But he could not tolerate silence. He moved closer to Annalise from behind and asked in a bewitching yet gentle tone, ¡°Are you already tired?¡± He was no longer thinking about inappropriate things. He just wanted to talk to her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so sleepy. Go to sleep. Good night.¡± Afraid that Julian would not believe her, Annalise even faked a yawn. Julian¡¯s heartbeat elerated again, and he eximed inwardly, ¡°How is she so cute?¡± He smiled and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to caress her hair. Her hair had just been shampooed and blown dry. It was soft and had the fragrance of shampoo. It smelled especially good. He couldn¡¯t help but leaned over and sniffed it. Annalise was instantly rmed! ¡°What was he trying to do?¡± She eximed in her mind. If he tried to get more intimate with her, should she resist and fight back? After hesitating for a moment, she frowned slightly. She must fight him. At most, be careful to avoid his vital points. But after he sniffed her hair, he sat up and leaned against the headboard. He ced his hand on her hair and gently stroked it. He said in a soft voice, ¡°Your hair smells so good and it¡¯s very smooth to the touch.¡± Annalisey speechless. So, she misunderstood him? She pretended to be sleepy again, yawned, and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Her sleepy tone made Julian¡¯s tone even gentler. He stroked her hair again and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He actually still wanted to talk. There were so many things he wanted to tell her. He wanted to comment that her handwriting was really beautiful and ask her how long had she been practicing. He wanted to ask her how many more secrets she had that he did not know. They had only known each other for half a month, but Annalise had already surprised him too many times. At first, he admired her because she broke up with the scumbag cleanly. Her firm gaze made him feel that they were the same kind Therefore, he decided to take a gamble! Unexpectedly, she kept surprising him along the way. At that time, he thought that Annalise had a strong personality and could distinguish right from wrong. Just based on those two points, she would make a good wife. It did not matter whether she was capable of other things. Then, he found out that she actually knew medicine. He was overjoyed when he saw her help with Samual¡¯s choked phlegm. She was skilled and solved the problem in no time. After that, he fell into the Barton family¡¯s trap. Annalise¡¯s superb silver needle skills suppressed all the heat in his body in just a few minutes. He was even more certain that her medical skills were not simple, and he was further amazed. He thought her medical skills were already the most she could do since she was just a twenty-year-old girl. After all, medical skills required a lot of time and effort to learn and umte. He then realized at the auction that she was actually very insightful about painting and calligraphy. That made him even more surprised. He was overjoyed as if he just dug up a treasure. After that, he witnessed her refining elixir pills. Almost no one in the entire Chanaea could master such a skill, yet she managed at the age of twenty. He could no longer describe his shock and excitement with words. Her nonchnt and calm expression fascinated him even more. Outstanding youths always tended to be more arrogant but she was so calm she did not appear like a 20-year-old girl at all. When she said that they were going to write a couplet, he thought that her handwriting would be flowy because her personality was not edgy, and she would never actively provoke others. Unexpectedly, her handwriting was exactly like his. The moment he saw the entire couplet, he felt his heart beating non-stop. He was very sure that his feelings for her had long elevated from admiration to fondness. Moreover, his feelings for her grew every day. That kind of fondness started from liking her personality. His hand gently patted her back, coaxing her to sleep. Annalise felt Julian patting her back. At first, she felt a little ufortable. Then, she gradually became sleepy. Eventually, she fell asleep. It was probably because she was too tense at the banquet for the past few hours. No matter how calm andposed she looked, she was still highly focused. She was afraid that someone would step on her skirt or trip her. She was afraid that someone would set her up. She was constantly on guard. After a few hours, she truly grew exhausted. The moment she was rxed, she quickly fell asleep. Seeing that Annalise was fast asleep, Julian smiled gently and shrank his body. He leaned down and kissed her hair, then reached out, gently hugged Annalise from behind, and closed his eyes in satisfaction. On the other hand. After the banquet ended, everyone dispersed. Albert¡¯s family and Christopher¡¯s family stayed overnight at the Park¡¯s residence. They each owned arge residence. Albert had two sons and three daughters. Although one son died before reaching adulthood, the family was still extremely prosperous. Albert¡¯s living son had three more sons. In other words, Albert had a son and three grandsons; Timothy Parks, Robert Parks, as well as Jackson Parks. The three grandsons were all working in Parks Group. Amongst them, Timothy, the oldest grandson, was more outstanding. In addition to his stakes, he married Jasmine Xander, the daughter of the Xander family, the second most wealthy in Jadeborough. His two younger brothers were not yet married, and both of them worked alongside their eldest brother, Timothy Of Albert¡¯s three daughters who had gotten married, the youngest daughter was more willful and married poorly. She could not help much and did not interact much with her family. She would only show up if something significant happened at home. For example, she would return to attend Samuel¡¯s birthday banquet. She would not get involved in the fight for power either. Albert also did not want her to get involved, since she would be of no help. The other two daughters were married to prominent families in Jadeborough. They had also made it clear that as long as they were called for, they would help. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want their own lineage to the ones be in power? Overall, Albert¡¯s side was very united. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. At that moment, they gathered together to discuss the situation in the Parks family. Timothy sighed. ¡°Everyone says that Annalise Barton is an ipetent idiot, but I don¡¯t think so. Julian is Julian after all. Once he makes a move, it is definitely not simple.¡± Megan Smith, Timothy¡¯s cousin, disagreed. ¡°She just knows how to write a few couplets. Is that impressive?¡± Megan was close with Jessy Parks. From the bottom of her heart, Megan felt that Annalise was good for nothing. Timothy rebutted, ¡°No, the couplet isn¡¯t the main point. The Energizing Pill is the focus. Think about it. If she had a way to obtain more Energizing Pills, what does that mean?¡± ¡°Well?¡± Megan asked unhappily, folding her arms. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Discrete Thoughts Jasmine Xander analyzed, ¡°If Annalise Barton has a way to obtain more Energizing Pills, it would imply that Julian can obtain more as well. An Energizing Pill is worth a lot.¡± Megan Smith rolled her eyes and interrupted, ¡°So what? I asked Abigail about the Energizing Pill. It costs more than 450 thousand dors per pill. A jar of a dozen Pills is only about 7.5 million dors. To ordinary people, that might be a sum they will never be able to earn, but for the Parks family, it¡¯s nothing. Perhaps Julian will not rely on selling medicine to establish his power?¡± Timothy looked at Megan as if he was looking at a fool and said. ¡°That¡¯s not what Jasmine meant. What she meant was that if Julian obtained the source of the Energizing Pill, he could use the pills to win people over.¡± Just looking at the people around them, Old Madam ke¡¯s health had always been poor. The Energizing Pill could increase her life span for a few more years. Would she then not be grateful to Julian? Would she not support Julian? Among the top ten wealthy families of Jadeborough, which one of them didn¡¯t have an elderly whose health was worrying? Old Mr. Jones had been paralyzed in bed since half a year ago. It was said that he had even lost control of his feces and urine. ¡°There¡¯s also the olddy of the Zeller family. She¡¯s not in good health either.¡± Everyone fell silent, and their expressions became solemn. Albert said solemnly, ¡°Timothy is right. If Julian can grasp the source of the Energizing Pill, he can win over the hearts of the entire Jadeborough. He canpletely stabilize his position as the Parks Group¡¯s leader. When that happens, he will be legitimate and have people on his side. Who then will be his match? Hence¡­¡± Timothy and his brothers looked up at Albert in unison. ¡°So, we have to find the source!¡± Albert nodded heavily. ¡°Yes!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Timothy frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Annalise Barton won¡¯t share such information with us.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry much about that.¡± Jackson suddenlyughed. Everyone turned to Jackson. Jackson said, ¡°We overheard it at that time. Annalise Barton doesn¡¯t have the other party¡¯s contact information at all. It was just a coincidence that she saved someone and they gave her a jar of pills as a thank-you gift. If she has their contact information, Julian would have made a move long ago. Why would he wait until now?¡± Everyone nodded and praised Jackson for his deduction. Megan loved to y devil¡¯s advocate. She rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°What if Annalise Barton does know that old man who knows how to refine elixir pills?¡± Jackson replied confidently, ¡°If Annalise Barton really knew an old man who knows how to make pills, Julian would definitely bring Samuel to seek medication immediately. Why would he wait until now? Who doesn¡¯t know that Samuel has high blood pressure and coronary heart disease? His lungs are also not good, and he often gets choked with phlegm. His health is so poor it¡¯s as if he will pass away any moment.¡± *Julian was brought up by Samuel single-handedly and his feelings for Samuel are even deeper than those for his father. Even more fundamentally, the benefits of Samuel being alive are not to be underestimated. If Annalise Barton knew the old man who refined elixir pills, Julian would have made a move.¡± Albert nodded and praised, ¡°Jackson¡¯s analysis is on point. I¡¯m very gratified that you have such exquisite thoughts. I¡¯m relieved that you guys have grown up well. When brothers are united, their combined strength will be able to ovee anything. As long as the three of you are united, I believe that our family will be the final winner.¡± Hearing Albert praises his third brother, Timothy looked at Jackson strangely. Timothy said, ¡°Grandpa, Annalise Barton said at the banquet today that she met that old man in Jadeborough. ording to my understanding. Annalise Barton grew up in the countryside and was brought to Horington by the Barton familyst year. I suspect that she never went to Jadeborough at all. She might have lied. That old man is very likely to have met her in Horington.¡± Albert nodded. ¡°Your analysis is reasonable.¡± Timothy continued, ¡°Jackson, make the trouble and personally visit Horington tomorrow to ask around if there are any old men with especially good medical skills. If there are, find them.¡± The Energizing Pill was no small matter. If someone really knew how to refine it, there was a high chance. that that person was the retired medical expert, Master Quigley. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to collect Master Quigley¡¯s videos and photos. When the timees, we might be able to confirm it throughparison.¡± Timothy felt that he should send Jackson further away. Otherwise, it might affect his status in Albert¡¯s heart. ¡°Alright!¡± Jackson agreed readily. Timothy continued, ¡°Robert, I heard that Master Quigley¡¯s disciple, Jonathan Woods, is returning to the country. Keep an eye on him and see which hospital he joins. No matter what, maintain a good rtionship with him first. Also, ask him if the person who knows how to refine elixir pills is Master Quigley.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Robert replied. Albert watched as his grandson arranged everything in an orderly manner. He praised, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re so capable. When the timees, with Christopher¡¯s support, everything will go even smoother.¡± In another residence. Christopher scolded Jessy. ¡°You ipetent thing. Even Magan knows not to spread such rumors. You¡¯re the only stupid one poking your nose in everything. It¡¯s as if Abigail Barton is not enough and you have to get involved in this mess.¡± It was a depressing day for Jessy. She lowered her head and said gloomily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to build a good rtionship with Abigail? You also said that the best way to build a good rtionship with someone is to cater to their preferences. Didn¡¯t you tell me that pandering to Abigail¡¯s liking was to spread rumors about Annalise Barton? ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not spreading false rumors. Before she met Julian, she did have a boyfriend whom she dated for a long time! What era are we in now? Who would not have moved in with their partner after dating for a year?¡± ¡°You still dare to say that? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Christopher was so angry that he was fuming. He raised his walking stick and pointed it at Jessy. ¡°How did your mother give birth to such a thing like you? I¡¯m so angry.¡± Jessy pouted in anger and muttered gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m mad too. I still have to go back to school tomorrow. Although I¡¯ve rified it, will the way they look at me be normal? I don¡¯t even know how to face it. Just thinking about it makes me so annoyed. I¡¯m so angry that I¡¯m about to explode.¡± The only thing she was d about was that her idol was not in school. Christopher let out a long sigh and encouraged his two grandsons. ¡°James, Jacob, the two of you are already. in your twenties. I don¡¯t expect you to be as outstanding as Julian or Timothy, but I hope you can be mindful when you date and find someone with suitable family background.¡± He then said to his son, Jessy¡¯s father, ¡°We¡¯re not as capable as Albert¡¯s and our position is not as high as Samuel¡¯s. We don¡¯t have the advantage on both sides and are destined to not be in power. However, we have to take sides and that is not easy. The situation isn¡¯t clear now, so we¡¯re not in a hurry to take sides. We¡¯ll take it one step at a time, but everyone can¡¯t be dispirited. ¡°Right now, there¡¯s something very important for you to do. It¡¯s not feasible to find the old man Annalise Barton mentioned. That¡¯s equivalent to finding a needle in a haystack. Instead, keep a close eye on the return of Master Quigley¡¯s eldest disciple, Jonathan Woods. The moment he returns to the country, find him immediately and build a good rtionship with him.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 She Was Just A Tool In the house where Alexander Parks and Tony Parks lived. It was also brightly lit on the inside. Abigail Barton personally brewed tea and very virtuously handed it to her father-inw, Tony Parks, and mother-inw, La Ziegler. ¡°Dad, Mom, have some tea.¡± La Ziegler was very dissatisfied with Abigail Barton. She had high expectations for her son. She felt that even if he could not marry girls like Sybil Xander or Lianne ke, he could at least marry a rich girl from one of the top ten families of Jadeborough. In the end, her son went to Horington and married Abigail Barton, an ordinary woman. Her son praised Abigail Barton from head to toe, and Tony Parks alsomended her. In addition, Abigail Barton¡¯s identity was special. She was Annalise Barton¡¯s biological cousin. Comparatively, Abigail Barton¡¯s background was better than Annalise Barton¡¯s. Abigail¡¯s education level was also higher, and she beat Annalise Barton in all aspects. Hence La Zeigler reluctantly epted Abigail Barton. At the very least, it was satisfying to defeat Annalise Barton with Abigail Barton! Yet, instead of the scenario she was anticipating, she was thoroughly embarrassed. She was so angry and too ashamed to face anyone. To make things worse, a close friend asked her, ¡°La, Alexander has such good conditions. Why did he I aya Horington girl? The girl I introduced to you back then was also not bad. She even came back with an education from a world-renowned university.¡± La was so angry that she almost vomited blood. Even looking at Abigail Barton then annoyed La. Seeing that Abigail was pouring tea to gain her favor, La said coldly, ¡°Leave it.¡± If not for her son and husband, she would have chased Abigial out immediately. How was Abigal worthy of her son? Abigail Barton knew that the incident that day had upset everyone. She took the initiative to apologize, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about what happened today. I didn¡¯t expect to embarrass us by bringing out the Energizing Pill. However, I believe that Annalise Barton isn¡¯t always going to be so lucky. She won¡¯t be able to bring out a jar of Energizing Pills every time.¡± La Ziegler was furious. She looked up and retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know beforehand that Annalise knew how to write couplets? Didn¡¯t you say she didn¡¯t go to school for a day?¡± Alexander Parks chimed in to help Abigail, ¡°Mom, Annalise Barton grew up in the vige and had a good rtionship with a few old men in the vige. It¡¯s normal for her to know how to write couplets.¡± For the sake of that matter, he even specially asked for the contact of a Barton family¡¯s distant rtive. He personally called to ask about Annalise Barton¡¯s situation. The distant rtive imed that Annalise moved to the vige when she was six. She did not attend school but did a good job in farming. In addition, she had a good rtionship with a few bored old men in the vige. She probably learned a few words from them and wrote couplets for everyone for free on special asions. ¡°Hmph!¡± La Ziegler red at her son unhappily, implying that he should not have married a woman from a small ce Alexander Parks smiled and advised, ¡°Mom, thepetition between Julian Parks and I isn¡¯t something that can be settled in a day. As you can see, that jar of Energizing Pills was given to Annalise Barton by someone else After this, she won¡¯t have anything to show off anymore. ¡°On the other hand, Abigail¡¯s opportunity to showcase herself ising. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for the Parks Group¡¯s new winter items showcase next week? Apart from the designers on our side, Abigail also has many designs that can be presented. ¡°Now, look at Annalise Barton. Not to mention fashion design, even her sense of fashion is a problem. Her upbringing and temperament are things that are engraved in her bones. She can¡¯t learn them now.¡± When La Ziegler heard that, her expression finally turned a little better. She scanned Abigail Barton from head to toe and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for Susan to meet you tomorrow and have her give you some pointers on fashion design. Learn from her.¡± She would also ask Susan to help judge if Abigail Barton was really a genius in fashion design. If she was, she would have some merits. ¡°Okay, thank you, Mom!¡± Abigail Barton was overjoyed. Abigail was very confident in fashion design because her mother was a fashion designer. Many of Moonlight Group¡¯s clothes were designed by her mother and they all sold well. In the past two years, some of Moonlight Group¡¯s new designs were designed by her, and the response was quite good. Now Abigail covered youthful designs while her mother covered elderly designs. asionally, they would also release designs for children. In short, their capability was verified by the market. Susan was an internationally renowned fashion designer. With her advice, Abigail¡¯s designs would definitely shine. La Ziegler thought for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll bring you to Susan¡¯s to visit her tomorrow.¡± She was afraid her ns would be leaked if Susan visited their residence. ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± Abigail Barton was very obedient. La Ziegler¡¯s anger also dissipated a lot. Alexander Parks continued, ¡°Also, we have to investigate the source of the Energizing Pill as soon as possible. Abbie, you know more about Annalise Barton. Has Annalise Bartone to Jadeborough in the past two years?¡± Abigail Barton said firmly, ¡°She has never been here.¡± She knew Annalise Barton¡¯s situation too well! Before going to the Barton family, Annalise had almost never left the vige. Not long after Annalise went to the Barton family, Abigail instigated Benjamin Quigley and Annalise to date. The furthest ce she went seemed to be a vacation vi. She had never been to Jadeborough. Alexander Parks understood. ¡°That means she met that old man in Horington.¡± Tony Parks analyzed, ¡°That old man is most likely Master Quigley, who has retired for more than ten years.¡± Alexander Parks said with certainty, ¡°It must be him! Samuel also said before that the elixir pill passed down from our ancestors was refined by an Imperial Physician of thest name Quigley from the previous dynasty. Master Quigley is very likely to be the descendant of this Imperial Physician.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Tony Parks agreed. Alexander Parks arranged, ¡°Tomorrow, Abbie will go with Mom to visit Aunt Susan. At night, we¡¯ll rush to Horington. Abbie is a medical student and has some connections. Let¡¯s ask around and see if we can find Master Quigley. It¡¯s best if we can finalize this matter before the showcase next Friday. ¡°Dad, keep an eye on the return of Master Quigley¡¯s eldest disciple, Jonathan Woods. We must make a move before the other families.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Tony Parks nodded. ¡°Alright. I get someone to keep an eye on the airlines¡¯ information every day.¡± After everything was arranged, Abigail Barton and Alexander Parks returned to their rooms to rest. From the moment they returned to Jadeborough, they shared a room. However, Alexander never slept in the same bed as Abigail. He always slept on the sofa. Abigail asked him once, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed?¡± Alexander replied that he liked to sleep on the sofa. Abigail was a little unhappy with that response. She was not a fool. At first, she thought that she was really charming and Alexander fell in love at first sight. Later on, she gradually realized that in Alexander¡¯s heart, she might just be a tool to p Annalise Barton¡¯s face. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 He Anticipates Annalise¡¯s Surprise She felt a little ufortable immediately. But she quickly got over it. Abigail thought that being a tool was not that bad either. As long as she could crush Annalise, she would be the most valuable tool. Alexander would not be able to do without her then. Anyway, she had no feelings for Alexander. She only liked his status as the son of the Parks family. She also liked the fact that he was doted on by Tony and could challenge Julian. To Alexander, she was a tool to crush Annalise and Julian. To her, Alexander was no different. Alexander was only a tool to p Annalise and Julian in the face. Those two people were the ones she hated the most in her whole life up till that point. Annalise grew up in the countryside. Yet not only did Annalise not show her respect, but she also dared to snatch the Parks family¡¯s Moonlight Group. And Julian was even more detestable. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. All she did was misunderstood him to be a 52-year-old man. Didn¡¯t she express her goodwill after that? Did he have to bear such a grudge and marry Annalise immediately after? She had already humbled herself to that extent, but he refused to give ground. Since that was the case, he better not me her for helping Alexander. After Abigail took a shower, she saw Alexander lying on the sofa. She immediately sat down on the sofa and deliberately chatted with Alexander. ¡°Alex, are we leaving for Horington tomorrow night?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alexander replied. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask my friends to see if anyone has seen or heard of Master Quigley,¡± Abigail said. ¡°Sure,¡± Alexander replied. Didn¡¯t Alexander marry her just because he wanted her to crush Annalise in medicine and fashion? ¡°Alex, the sofa is so small. Why don¡¯t you move on the bed?¡± Abigail¡¯s voice had a hint of seduction. She was not obsessed with that kind of thing, but she knew what she wanted. Since she wanted to gain a foothold in Jadeborough, her best option was to get pregnant with the Parks family¡¯s descendants and be Alexander¡¯s wife. In the future, she would be alongside Alexander in power. ¡°No need. I¡¯m sleepy. Good night!¡± Alexander¡¯s tone carried a hint of imperceptible disdain. Abigail was of use to him, but he was not interested in sleeping with her. He was disgusted at the thought of her past with Benjamin Quigley. ¡°Alright, good night,¡± Abigail said gently. She was furious inside! He was truly a bastard. He showered her with all kinds of attention and pandering, begging her to marry him, and look at how his attitude changed! Abigail returned to bed, pulled the thin nket over herself, and slept. The next day. When Annalise opened her eyes, she was surprised that Julian was not in sight since it was only six in the morning She recalled that when she woke up in the middle of the night yesterday, she was in his arms. Her heart skipped a beat, and the corners of her lips could not help but curl up. She got up and heard Julian on the phone. ¡°There¡¯s no need to invite Ms. Susan. She has a good rtionship with La Ziegler and won¡¯t help us. We¡¯ll use the designers we have. It¡¯s just a showcase this time. We can release more new items anytime in the future. It doesn¡¯t matter who it is we¡¯re working with as long as they can do the job. After all, it¡¯s the sales numbers that matter.¡± Hearing footsteps, Julian lowered his voice even more and said, ¡°Alright, you can arrange it. I¡¯m busy.¡± He then hurriedly hung up the phone and opened the bathroom door. Seeing Annalise at the bathroom door, he smiled and asked gently, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°No,¡± Annalise replied. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± Julian reached over and grabbed Annalise¡¯s hand. After confirming that her hand was warm, he was relieved. Annalise smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m awake. I¡¯m not sleepy anymore. It¡¯s only August. It¡¯s not cold.¡± Julian said, ¡°Jadeborough is starting to get cold. The winter clothes are hitting the store shelves.¡± ¡°In terms of clothing sales, do you have topete with Alexander?¡± Annalise asked. Julian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we have topete, but Alexander¡¯s branch office has been secretlypeting with me. Previously electronic products, now clothes, and everyday products in the future. If the headquarters¡¯ performance loses to the branch office, I¡¯m afraid someone will make a fuss of it again.¡± Towards the end, Julian¡¯s smile gradually turned cold. ¡°You don¡¯t have a particrly good fashion designer?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°I do!¡± Julian said. Of course, he did, but he had no ns to reveal that for the time being. His true capability was definitely not what others were aware of. What he disyed in front of others was just the tip of the iceberg. There was no need to reveal all his trump cards. The more trump cards a person had, the more confidence they would have. Only by having all kinds of trump cards could a person truly be in charge of their fate or even the fate of others. ¡°Really?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping anymore?¡± Julian asked. The feeling of being cared for by her was very gratifying. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m wide awake,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you squeeze the toothpaste!¡± Julian took Annalise¡¯s toothbrush and squeezed the toothpaste for her. ¡°Well, thanks!¡± Annalise¡¯s heart warmed when she saw his actions. Julian reached out and patted Annalise¡¯s head. ¡°With our close rtionship, don¡¯t say thanks in the future.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart thumped heavily again. Just as she was about to brush her teeth, she thought of something and asked, ¡°You said that for clothing, the final criterion is sales, right?¡± Seeing that Annalise was so concerned about him, the smile on Julian¡¯s face widened. Heughed and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ultimately about sales. Annie, do you have an idea?¡± She had been surprising him. He felt that she would probably have a new surprise for him. ¡°There¡¯s one. But I wonder if it¡¯s feasible? I¡¯ll brush my teeth first.¡± Annalise started brushing her teeth. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talkter.¡± Julian was looking forward to Annalise¡¯s idea even more. After Annalise finished brushing her teeth, he was not in a hurry. Breakfast was not so early, so Julian brought Annalise downstairs to look at the vegetables in the backyard. He knew that Annalise liked vegetable gardens. Annalise took the initiative to say, ¡°There are two proper ways to increase clothing sales. One is concerning the designer. If the designer¡¯s design meets the customer¡¯s needs and bes a hit, it will definitely sell well. The second way is to have good models. If they look amazing on the model, there is a high probability of the clothes blowing up as well. My idea is riskier, but if there¡¯s no better way, you can try it.¡± Julian was full of anticipation. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Annalise¡¯s face turned red when she saw Julian¡¯s gentle and scorching gaze. She said, ¡°I¡¯m considered a hot topic in Jadeborough now. Many people defame me but also many are fans of mine. I¡¯m thinking that if the clothes appear great on me, the effect might not be inferior to advertising. Of course, I¡¯m just thinking about. it. I don¡¯t know anything about business. You should follow your normal train of thought. I believe that your ideas will be better.¡± Julian did not speak. He gazed at Annalise with a gentle smile. That smile made Annalise even more nervous. ¡°Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Jonathan Woods To Be Returning Julian looked at Annalise amiably and praised, ¡°No, your idea is very good.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously. I just said it casually.¡± Annalise thought about it carefully and felt that her method was too risky. If it was an ordinarypany¡¯s clothing that could not sell, they could give her suggestion a shot. Anyway, even if it failed, it would not matter much. But Julian Parks¡¯s situation was different. He had too manypetitors eyeing him covetously. He could not try it so casually because he had no room for failure. Once he failed, those hiding in the dark would swarm forward. ¡°Your suggestion is very good. We¡¯ll use this method,¡± Julian said. ¡°This won¡¯t do. If we fail¡­ Annalise was a little anxious! Julian looked at Annalise confidently. ¡°It won¡¯t fail! Your poprity now is even higher than the popr celebrities.¡± She was viral then. The people who followed her had mixed opinions. He believed that if she endorsed the Parks Group¡¯s new items, those who defamed her would definitely turn into fans. She was so outstanding she should be known by more. The calmness and confidence in her eyes, her exquisite figure¡­ He believed that no one was blind. If they looked at her more, they would realize that she was worthy of him. All those people had to do was to find out more about her and they would automatically removebels like ¡°bumpkin¡±, ¡°country bumpkin¡±, and ¡°ipetent¡±. They would realize how amazing she was, just like how he did. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Trust me, it¡¯ll be better for you to promote these clothes than for celebrities and models,¡± said Julian. Annalise looked at Julian and said, ¡°In your current situation, you can¡¯t afford to gamble. Therefore, you have to use a foolproof method.¡± ¡°Come endorse the new product, you don¡¯t have to feel pressured. If the sales don¡¯t rise, I have a way to remedy it. I guarantee that we won¡¯t lose to Alexander Parks, let alone Albert and Christopher,¡± Julian said. Seeing the confidence in Julian¡¯s eyes, Annalise could not help but be convinced. She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements!¡± If Julian had a backup n, she was willing to give it a try. Although the method was a risky move, the probability of it having a great impact was indeed higher. The helper went over to inform them that breakfast was ready and they could have breakfast. Coincidentally, Annalise¡¯s phone rang. Annalise looked at the caller ID and picked up the call. She smiled and said, ¡°John, are youing back?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard from Ms. Tuffin that you¡¯re in Jadeborough?¡± Jonathan Woods asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect. My ne takes off in a while. I¡¯ll be at Jadeborough by six tonight. Come and pick me up.¡± ¡°Haha, sure!¡± Annaliseughed. Jonathan Woods suddenly said in a serious tone, ¡°Anna, you were young and we weren¡¯t prepared for you to get married. We thought that no matter what, you would have to date for a few years. We didn¡¯t expect the rumors to spread so quickly now. ¡®Whether the rumors are true or not, you¡¯ve grown up. You¡¯re a big girl now. ¡°Anna, our greatest wish is for you to be happy! ¡°Julian Parks has a good reputation and is worthy of you. Treat him well. ¡°However, don¡¯t let yourself suffer no matter what. No man in this world is worthy of your suffering. ¡°After I return to the country, Chloe also intends to return to the country. ¡°One, Ms. Tuffin is aged. We should do our best to be filial. Two, we can also protect you.¡± Tears welled up in Annalise¡¯s eyes. ¡°Idiot Anna, we¡¯re family.¡± Jonathan Woods knew that she was touched. ¡°Yes, thank you, John.¡± Annalise sniffed. For some reason, she became especially sensitive and vulnerable when it came to matters of the heart, whether it was kinship, friendship, or love. ¡°Get that brat Julian Parks to pick me up this afternoon. If he doesn¡¯te, he can get lost,¡± Jonathan Woods suddenly said. ¡°Alright!¡± Annalise smiled with reddened eyes. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m going to eat first. I¡¯m starving. Oh, right, I¡¯ll stay with the Parks family after I go back. Tell Julian Parks to help me keep my identity a secret. After I return to the country, I¡¯ll change my name ton Lawrence, taking on my wife¡¯s surname.¡± Jonathan Woods said. ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise¡¯s smile deepened. She asked again, ¡°Are sister-inw and the others corning back with you?¡± Jonathan Woods said, ¡°They wille back next month.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After she hung up, Julian looked at Annalise and asked, Jonathan Woods?¡± He knew that she was Master Quigley¡¯s disciple and together with the rumor that Jonathan Woods was returning. Julian immediately thought of him. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°When will he arrive? Let¡¯s go pick him up together!¡± Julian said. Everyone was paying attention to that matter and secretly wanted to get Jonathan Woods on their side. In the past, people wanted to rope in the disciple of the legendary figure in the medical world to expand their family¡¯s connections in the medical world. But then, most of the prominent families probably wanted to dig out Orion Quigley and the longevity elixir pills Jonathan Woods was connected with. Julian Parks¡¯s idea was very simple. He just wanted to apany Annalise to entertain her senior. That was simply etiquette. It was out of respect for Anna. ¡°He¡¯ll be here at six in the evening,¡± said Annalise. She knew that he would agree to pick up Jonathan Woods with her. Now that he took the initiative to mention it, she was suddenly very happy. She became more talkative and said, ¡°John hopes that we can keep his identity a secret. His alias is lan Lawrence.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°John¡¯s medical skills are especially good. In the past, when I was studying surgery in Caspardion, it was him who took care of me.¡± Annalise shared. ¡°You studied surgery at Caspardion?¡± Julian was surprised again. She had actually stayed overseas before? He asked, ¡°What about your Ustranasion?¡± Annalise nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too outstanding!¡± Julian eximed. There were really too many surprises from her. One after another, endlessly. She surprised him but also gave him a sense of urgency. She was so outstanding that he wanted to hide her, afraid that other men would find out. ¡°No,pared to you, I¡¯m far inferior,¡± Annalise said humbly. ¡°No, you are the truly outstanding one!¡± Julian said sincerely. He knew a lot of things but they came from the resources of a wealthy family and Samuel¡¯s meticulous nurturing. Everything he had ess to since he was young was the best. The best teachers, the best schools¡­ She was different. She was thrown into the countryside by Uncle Kent when she was young. The subsequent development depended on her luck. Therefore, she was even more outstanding! ¡°Come, let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡± He held her hand. Whether she was Annalise who grew up in the countryside or Master Quigley¡¯s disciple, from the moment they registered their marriage, Julian had decided to protect the marriage well. He would not be the second Tony Parks, nor would he let his mother¡¯s tragedy repeat itself on Annalise. The moment they registered their marriage, he had already thought it through. No matter what her identity was, he married her to pamper her. Everything else was just secondary.. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Visiting Susan La Ziegler brought Abigail Barton to the house of the famous fashion designer, Susan. She was in her forties and was extremely close with La Ziegler. Their bing friends could be considered a coincidence. That was ten years ago At that time, La Ziegler and Tony Parks were watching a fashion show in Ferropen. It just so happened that Susan was exposed for giarising another designer¡¯s work. Susan was mad and kept exining in Ferropenean that she had not giarized, but that the man had giarized her work. She imed that the man was her boyfriend, but she did not know that he pursues her to giarize her work. No one believed her. Soon after, someone found out that she had a daughter, but the father was unknown. Everyone felt that her character was unreliable. The agency wanted to terminate the contract with her and even asked her topensate for the high penalty. She had nowhere to seek justice and no one believed her. Susan¡¯s mother was at the scene. When she saw her daughter getting bullied, she was so angry that she spoke Chanaease. She said that her daughter was wronged and that all her daughter¡¯s work was done independently. No one understood her words and chased her out of the scene. No matter how Susan exined, no one believed her. Only La Ziegler believed her and was even willing to pay herpensation. La Ziegler had actually taken a fancy to Susan¡¯s talent because the fashion section of Parks Group was one of the main businesses. Although La Ziegler was not qualified to participate in the management of Parks Group, La Ziegler was a smart person and knew that talent was hard to find. She had the foresight to path the way for her son. What¡¯s more, Tony Parks¡¯s development overseas also involved the fashion section. Susan guessed that La Ziegler had taken a fancy to her talent, but she was still touched at that time. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After all, no one was willing to believe her back then, let alone help her. La really took out 4.5 million dors to help her resolve her problem. She wrote Layle Ziegler a receipt, promising to return the sum in three years. However, La Ziegler did not mention anything about hiring Susan. She only asked if Susan was willing to join their Parks Group office overseas. Shepletely respected Susan¡¯s intentions. That kind of non-forceful behavior won Susan¡¯s favor. At that time, Susan said that she had to file awsuit first. Everything could wait until after thewsuit. La Ziegler was very understanding and supported her in thewsuit. She even lent Susan Tony Parks¡¯swyer. After half a year, Susan won thewsuit. That ex-boyfriend paid herpensation and fees for various moral and reputational damages dealt. Susan sessfully returned La Ziegler the sum, and the two of them became close friends. After experiencing such a cmity, Susan no longer wanted to develop overseas and returned to the country. In the end, she did not work with Parks Group, but she was on good terms with La Ziegler and was willing to share every new design with La Ziegler. Seeing that La Ziegler had brought Abigail Barton over to visit, Susan was very weing. ¡°La, quickly sit down and have some fruit.¡± Susan greeted La Ziegler and Abigail Barton warmly. She couldn¡¯t help but took a few more nces at Abigail Barton. La Ziegler introduced her to Susan. ¡°Susan, this is Alexander¡¯s wife. She¡¯s also a fashion designer. Please take care of her in the future.¡± ¡°La, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯ll definitely tell her everything I know about fashion design,¡± said Susan happily. Susan was a little regretful. She had a very good impression of Alexander Parks. After all, she watched him grow up for ten years. Although La Ziegler¡¯s background was not very glorious, after being Mrs. Parks of the Parks family, she behaved very well. Alexander was also brought up well. He was polite and independent, outstanding in all aspects. Initially, she nned that after her daughter¡¯s 18th birthday the year after, she would take the initiative to suggest for her daughter and Alexander Parks to get engaged first and marry two yearster, since everyone knew each other well. Although she was not from a wealthy family, she had raised her daughter very well. Moreover, she had more than two billion in assets. Coupled with her reputation in the fashion industry, they were considered to be of equal social status. But Alexander Parks married another woman, so forget it. Fate couldn¡¯t be forced. ¡°Abigail, show Susan your design. Let Susan give you some advice,¡± La Ziegler said. Abigail Barton immediately took out her design from her bag. La Ziegler looked at Susan eagerly. ¡°Susan, how is it?¡± Susan scanned the design and immediately realized the problem. ¡°Is this a series? What is the theme you want to express?¡± Abigail Barton immediately said with confidence, ¡°The theme I want to express is nobility, elegance, beauty, and youth. Aunt Susan, look at this dress. Isn¡¯t this skirt especially princess-like? Isn¡¯t it especially dignified?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Susan replied. ¡°The hem of this princess dress is very well designed. It would be better if the neckline is not strapless. After all¡­¡± Susan was about to say that since it was a princess dress and she had to be dignified, it would be better to use a more conservative cor. She also wanted to say that designing clothes had to be simple. As long as a piece of clothing could express a theme, it would be great. No piece of clothing could express multiple themes. That would only look messy. Moreover, many things were actually conflicting. If it is to be dignified, it¡¯s simply dignified. It can¡¯t be dignified and lively at the same time. If it is to be youthful, focus on bringing that out. When designing clothing, take into consideration the age group for which the clothing was designed. Attributes of youths and that of elderlies could not be merged together forcefully. That would only make things look out of ce. Abigail Barton directly interrupted Susan, ¡°I think the biggest selling point of this dress is the strapless neckline. It¡¯s princess-like and fashionable. In addition, I want to add flounces here. Aunt Susan, what do your think?¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s pretty good,¡± Susan answered. Her primary rule for her to teach was that the other party had to be humble. She would never tell the truth to arrogant people because they were already full of themselves and would not listen to anything. Why should she offend others by telling the truth? ¡°I think it¡¯s very good too. I¡¯ve spent a long time drawing these designs. Every design is drawn when I¡¯m inspired. Sometimes, I¡¯ll suddenly have an inspiration in the middle of my sleep and I¡¯ll immediately get up and draw it,¡± Abigail Barton said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Susan smiled. Initially, on ount of La Ziegler, she actually wanted to teach Abigail Barton something. But forget it. Not to mention that Susan was very reputable in the fashion industry. Even if she was just an ordinary designer, she was older than Abigail by twenty years. Abigail should be more humble even just considering Susan¡¯s seniority. Obviously, Abigail Barton did not know how to respect others, let alone disyed humility. There was no need for Susan to teach her. Sheughed¡­ Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Aren¡¯t You Preparing A Gift? Susan smiled and said, ¡°Your design is not bad.¡± Since Abigail would not listen to her actual criticism, there was no need for her to say anything truthfully. Abigail was actually skilled in fashion design to a certain extent. A few of her standard designs were not bad. Unfortunately, she was not the kind that would ept criticism. She was too full of herself. Changing the topic, Susan smiled and said, ¡°La, shall we eat hotpot or steakter?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat steak,¡± La said with a smile. ¡°Not only are weing to learn from you but also freeloading. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Abigail¡¯s design received good feedback and that made La feel a little better. She could take the chance at lunch to assess Abigail¡¯s dining etiquette. Abigail¡¯s performance up till that point had not been bad. ¡°La, you¡¯re being too polite. If you had more free time, I could only wish for you to eat and drink at my ce every day.¡± Susan smiled and called the helpers to prepare steak. She returned to the sofa and sat down. Susan stopped talking about design and talked to La about other things. They chatted pleasantly about lipsticks and new limited-edition bags until lunch was served. Abigail¡¯s etiquette during lunch was very on point. She then took the initiative to speak to Susan again. ¡°Aunt Susan, I have another idea. After adding flounces to the strapless princess dress, I want to embed pearls on the edge of the dress. What do you think of my idea?¡± ¡°It would make a good singr piece of dress,¡± Susan said tactfully. It would not a big problem to make it into a single item for collection or wearing out from time to time. Being a little quirky asionally would not draw anyments from others. But mass producing it would cause a huge loss for thepany. Abigail¡¯s design for regr pieces was not bad. But when it came to evening gowns, she always wanted to integrate all kinds of elements, so they looked awkward and odd. ¡°Do you think the sales will be good if it is mass-produced?¡± Abigail asked. She further added, ¡°I think the sales will definitely be good. We won¡¯t target the lower ss for such a high-end product. We will target socialites in Jadeborough. They can ept a higher price for this kind of dress. If we customize 100 pieces and sell them at 150 thousand dors per piece, we can profit 10 million.¡± Susan remained silent. She suddenly lost her appetite for the steak. Where did Abigail get the courage to set the price at 150 thousand dors per piece? Forget it, forget it. The young ones always tended to be outrageous. She would soon learn the brutal reality of society. Susan smiled tactfully and said, ¡°Abigail, don¡¯t produce so much. Almost all the socialites in Jadeborough have fixed stylists. Their styling studios have fixed clothing brands that they cooperate with.¡± La said to Abigail, ¡°Abigail, you don¡¯t need to think about the production phase. You just need to work on the design. Learn more from Susan.¡± They had more designers on their side than Julian and had already prepared many products for the winter showcase that were definitely going to go viral. The designs were chosen by Susan personally, and she even kindly provided them with two designs. Therefore, Alexander would receive a lot of support on the showcase that Friday. She brought Abigail to visit Susan mainly to see if Abigail had any talent in fashion design. Since Abigail had talent, there was no need to hurry. She would save Abigail to p Annalise and Julian in the face in the future. ¡°Okay, Mom,¡± Abigail replied obediently. After dinner, they chatted for a while before bidding farewell to Susan. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. La¡¯s expression instantly turned the moment they left Susan¡¯s vi. She looked at Abigail unhappily. Abigail was shocked. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re very smart?¡± La retorted. Abigail did not know what to reply. ¡°What does she mean?¡± Abigail thought. Wasn¡¯t everything fine just now? Why did her expression suddenly change? Was menopause hitting in? La retorted, ¡°You are also a fashion designer, so you should know Susan¡¯s status in the fashion industry. Do you think it is appropriate for you to boast about yourself in front of her, showing off in front of an expert? Did your parents not teach you about humility?¡± Abigail was furious. Yet, La was Alexander¡¯s mother, so she could not afford to offend La. Abigail could only exin, ¡°Mom, it is not that. I was not boasting or disrespecting Aunt Susan. I want Auntie Susan to see that I¡¯m confident in my work. You know that in this society, others will look down on you if you are too humble.¡± La frowned. ¡°You¡¯re quite witty.¡± ¡°Mom, I also hope to get Auntie Susan¡¯s approval. I want to improve so that I can help Alexander more in the future. Abigail said ingratiatingly. Upon hearing that, La¡¯s expression improved a little. She then instructed, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t act smart. Be humble when it¡¯s time to be humble, especially in front of Susan. Ask Susan for guidance on fashion design.¡± *Okay, Mom, I will,¡± Abigail said obediently while cursing in her heart. Seeing that Abigail was obedient, La¡¯s expression improved a little. She said, ¡°You¡¯re a student at the Medical University. Master Quigley¡¯s eldest disciple, Jonathan Woods, is returning to the country. If you can be his disciple, it will be very helpful for your career.¡± She was thinking that if Abigail could be Jonathan Woods¡¯ disciple, they would have more resources in the medical world. With Master Quigley¡¯s connections and the Parks Group¡¯s reputation, who would look down on them? ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll work hard. I¡¯ve already asked a friend to find out about Jonathan Woods¡¯ situation. I heard that he¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Abigail said. ¡°Okay,¡± La replied. Just then, Abigail¡¯s phone rang. It was her friend from the Medical University. She immediately picked up the phone. The other party told her that Jonathan Woods¡¯ would return to the country in three days. He had also gotten his hands on the flight information and would send it to Abigail in a moment. ¡°Alright, thank you so much. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I get back to Horington!¡± Abigail thanked him. warmly. After hanging up, she received Jonathan¡¯s flight information. She immediately took out her phone and showed it to La. ¡°Mom, my friend found out about Jonathan¡¯s flight. I will pick him up with Alexander. I hope everything will go smoothly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Abigail would take the initiative, La¡¯s mood improved a little. At that moment, Jonathan Woods was sleeping on the ne. He sprawled out and sleptfortably. The book that he was reading andter used to cover his face with also slipped off. He was under the aliasn Lawrence, using his brother-inw¡¯s identity card. His brother-inw took his identity card and would return to the country in three days. He did not want to deal with the people from various Jadeborough families. In any case, he would hide for as long as he could and only consider a new n when he could no longer hide. Four in the afternoon. Julian urged Annalise to set off. ¡°Annie, are you done? We have to go pick him up.¡± Annalise smiled. ¡°He is only arriving at six.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there a little earlier.¡± Julian looked at Annalise¡¯s empty hand in surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you preparing a gift for John?¡± Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 19-Day Anniversary Gift Annalise smiled again. ¡°He is my senior, he should be the one preparing a gift.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Julian replied. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare some gifts for him. You can apany me to pick the gifts. By the way, what does he like?¡± Annalise wanted to reply, ¡°He likes you!¡± But afraid that Julian would interpret that the wrong way, she said, ¡°He likes to eat. Let¡¯s prepare a few more dishes tonight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± That was not a problem at all. Even if Anna did not mention it, he would have prepared it. How could he take it simple if the guest was Anna¡¯s senior? ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Annalise said as she put down herputer. Julian asked the chauffer to drive to Jadeborough¡¯s most famous shopping mall first. ¡°There is no need to prepare a gift for John.¡± At the entrance of the shopping mall, Annalise said. ¡°He is your senior, and I am your husband. This is the first time we are meeting, so I should prepare some gifts for him,¡± Julian insisted. From Annalise¡¯s tone when she was on the call with Jonathan Woods, Julian could tell that she had a good rtionship with him. He naturally had to take Jonathan Woods seriously since he was important to Annalise. When Annalise heard Julian say ¡®I¡¯m your husband¡¯, her heart throbbed rapidly again. She looked at Jin and smiled at him when he looked over. With such a smile, Julian¡¯s heart raced and his entire body felt relieved. He looked at her deeply and suddenly kissed her lips. Then, he rubbed her head and held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and pick a gift for our senior.¡± ¡°He is my senior.¡± Annalise was a little embarrassed. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She felt that his kiss just now was so sweet. The way he ruffled her hair was so warm. It warmed her heart through her hair. She suddenly felt like she had eaten honey. Julian held Annalise¡¯s hand as they entered the shopping mall and chose a watch worth more than seven million dors for Jonathan Woods. Annalise stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t buy such an expensive gift.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not expensive,¡± Julian said. The Energizing Pill that she had refined for Samuel was priceless. Why would he be reluctant to gist her senior a watch? In fact, even without the Energizing Pill, he would still want to give a gift to someone important to her. He didn¡¯t care about the price or money. He just wanted to pamper her and treat her well. It stemmed from his love for her, but it also stemmed from an obsession he had. He always felt that his mother being let down by his father was something his mother would regret for the rest of her life. It was also something he would regret for the rest of his life. Therefore, he wanted to pamper his wife and not let his mother¡¯s tragedy repeat. ¡°Alright,¡± Annalise replied. She nned in her heart to give him an expensive gift. However, she might need a festival or some special asion to do it. Otherwise, it would seem too abrupt. Hence, she asked, ¡°By the way, when is your birthday?¡± Julian suddenly looked at Annalise and smiled. ¡°You want to give me a birthday present?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. ¡°20th of December,¡± Julian said. ¡°It¡¯s still a little early,¡± Annalise blurted out. ¡°So, you can choose another day to give me a gift,¡± Julian said. He could not wait for it. Because he had yet to receive a gift from her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He led Annalise to a famous bag store. He picked out a bag for Annalise thoughtfully. ¡°I see that you like this type of bag. What do you think of this?¡± Annalise felt that this bag was simply too beautiful. It waspletely based on her aesthetic taste. Julian really understood her! Seeing the amazement in Annalise¡¯s eyes, Julian knew that he had chosen the right one. He asked for her opinion again. ¡°Shall we buy this one?¡± ¡°I already have a lot of bags,¡± Annalise said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. A happy girl should have all the new clothes,¡± Julian said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay.¡± Annalise said. ¡°No, I¡¯ll gift it to you. It¡¯s amemorative gift for our 19-day anniversary,¡± Julian said. ¡°It is a meaningful day.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart suddenly thumped rapidly. When she first heard him say that it was amemorative gift for their 19-day anniversary, she just thought it was an odd anniversary. But when he said that it was a meaningful day. She instantly realized what he was trying to express. Every day was meaningful to him. ¡°Yes, it is a very meaningful day,¡± she said. She stopped being shy and waited for Julian to pay. After he paid, she immediately took his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Julian was overjoyed and filled with anticipation.. Annalise dragged Julian to a store and chose a high-end suit for him. It cost more than a hundred thousand. Although it was much cheaper than the watch Julian got for Jonathan Woods, it was already considered a good piece of clothing. ¡°Do you like this?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°I like everything you pick.¡± Julian looked at the suit and was extremely satisfied. Of course, he liked what she had picked out for him. Ever since he was young, it had always been Samuel and Cassandra who chose gifts for him. Of course, when he was studying, his schoolmates gave him gifts, but he didn¡¯t like them and rejected them directly. ¡°Then go and give it a try,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian immediately went to try on the clothes. Annalise chose another shirt for Julian and asked the salesperson to bring over a dozen ties. She used the ties to match the shirt and picked out two ties. Then, she picked out metal cufflinks and tie clips. Julian came out and was delighted to see the metal cufflinks and tie on the counter. That was the first time he felt the real difference between being married and being single. ¡°I picked out a shirt for you,¡± Annalise said to him when she saw Juliane out. ¡°Thank you, my wife,¡± Julian said. This was the first time he had called her his wife in private. Annalise¡¯s face turned red. She said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t like it. Make do with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making do. I like it very much. I like everything you pick.¡± Julian stood in front of the dressing mirror and tidied his suit. The more he looked at it, the more satisfied he was. When the salesperson saw Julian and Annalise, she did not dare to step forward toward them. She was afraid that she would be too uglypared to them. ¡°Wrap these up,¡± Annalise pointed at the tie, cufflinks, and other things she had chosen and said to the salesperson. ¡°Okay. By the way, Miss, we have some new pairs of socks that match the tie. Do you want to take a look?¡± The salesperson asked considerately. It was indeed time to buy autumn clothes that season. Hence, Annalise nodded. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± The salesperson immediately took out several pairs of socks. Men¡¯s socks were generally in, especially in such high-end shops. The customers they faced were all sessful businessmen, and their socks were basically pure white. However, the socks rmended by the salesperson that day were slightly different. There were no fancy patterns, but they were of the same color scheme as the tie. ¡°This, this, and this.¡± Annalise picked three pairs in one go. After choosing, she saw Julian standing at the side and smiling at her.. She felt instantly embarrassed. ¡°Well, do you not like fancy socks?¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Jonathan Woods Approves Julian ¡°I like it!¡± Julian was still smiling at Annalise. How could he not like it when she even bought him something close-fitting like socks? ¡°As long as you like it,¡± Annalise immediately said. For some reason, she felt flirtatious when she saw his smile. Then her heart would race and her cheeks would burn. She immediately went to pay and stuffed the handbag into Julian¡¯s hands. ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you.¡± Julian took the bag and blocked Annalise¡¯s way out. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Annalise could not help but ask. Although they had not known each other for long, she knew some of his habits. Everything there was something he wanted to say, he would block her way. ¡°There are still things that we need to buy,¡± Julian said. ¡°Huh? What else do we need to buy?¡± Annalise was dumbfounded. ¡°I have a shirt, a jacket, and socks. I just need one more thing,¡± Julian reminded her. ¡°A belt? I think your belt looks pretty good.¡± Annalise subconsciously nced at Julian¡¯s waist. When she looked away, she raised her head slightly and met Julian¡¯s smiling eyes. She flushed with embarrassment. She did not look around in the wrong ces. She just looked at his belt. She quickly said, ¡°Then, let me help you pick a belt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about a belt.¡± Julian smiled at Annalise. Because he was moved, his voice was a little hoarse. Annalise looked at Julian in surprise. Her dark and bright eyes, pure and clear gaze, inquisitive expression, and exquisite facial features made Julian want to sink into every aspect. He leaned forward and whispered in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s to be worn inside.¡± Annalise¡¯s face flushed red. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to bury herself in the ground. The clothes inside¡­ How could she buy them for him? She immediately said, ¡°John is about tond. Let¡¯s go pick him up.¡± She rushed out of the store with her face flushed. Julian looked at Annalise¡¯s red ears from behind. His lips curled into a beautiful smile. She looked good when she was shy. On the way to the airport, Julian asked about Jonathan Woods¡¯ preferences, what dishes he liked to eat, and if he had any food taboos. Annalise told Julian whatever she thought of, though she did not expect him to remember it at all. Not long after they arrived at the airport, they saw a man walking out wearing sunsses and pulling his suitcase. The man was wearing a Paul Frank T-shirt and looked very fashionable. ¡°John, over here.¡± Annalise immediately ran over. Julian was a little stunned. He had specially asked for Jonathan¡¯s age. Annalise said that he was 51 years old that year. Hence the mental image he had of Jonathan was a greasy middle-aged man. However, the person in front of him looked well-proportioned and was at most 40 years old. How could he be 51 years old? Jonathan reached out to pat Annalise¡¯s head and handed the suitcase to her. Julian was very resistant and ufortable about Jonathan touching Annalise¡¯s head. However, when he saw Jonathan let go immediately, he tried his best not to think about it. He immediately went over to take the luggage and greeted, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Annie¡¯s husband, Julian Parks!¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Anna¡¯s senior,n Lawrence. Although we¡¯re not rted by blood, I¡¯m closer to her than she is to her biological brother,¡± Jonathan said. Julian passed the first round of Jonathan¡¯s Assessment. He had deliberately given the suitcase to Anna to see if the well-pampered Mr. Parks would help hold the suitcase. He would not approve of a man who wouldn¡¯t help women move heavy things, carry backpacks, or take the initiative to hold children, no matter how high the man¡¯s status was. ¡°Hello,¡± Julian greeted him. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, he said, ¡°I heard from Annie that you don¡¯t want to reveal your identity. Then before you do, we will just address you as ¡®Brother¡±.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°This Mr. Parks has some good ideas,¡± he thought. ¡°Brother, please get in the car!¡± Julian pulled the suitcase with one hand and held Annalise with the other. They walked to the ck Rolls-Royce. Jonathan got into the car without hesitation. The chauffeur ced the suitcase in the trunk, and Julian helped Annalise into the car. After getting into the car, Julian took out the gift and gave it to Jonathan, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s our first time meeting. It is just a small gift. Please ept it.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Jonathan epted it happily. He wanted to see what gift Julian had given him and whether he was being stingy. Money was a scale that could weigh all things. With Julian¡¯s current status, if the gift he bought for Jonathan was only in the tens of thousands of dors range, he most likely looked down on Anna. Jonathan opened the packaging and saw the watch inside. Although there was no receipt, he could tell its value at a nce. It was something worth a few hundred thousand dors. He looked at Julian again and saw that he was still holding Annalise¡¯s hand. He said in satisfaction, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Brother, you are probably tired from the journey, have some rest first,¡± Julian said. ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan leaned into the seat and closed his eyes to rest. He then opened his eyes slightly and secretly observed Julian¡¯s expression. He wanted to see if Julian was angry or not. He had deliberately acted rudely and handed the suitcase to Annalise unreasonably. Moreover, he did not bring any gifts for them and even epted Julian¡¯s gifts without hesitation. Yet, he saw that Julian¡¯s expression was calm without any displeasure. Moreover, he was still ying with Anna¡¯s fingers. That action was so simr to when Jonathan pursued his wife back then! How did they achieve national unity on such a thing? Thinking of that, Jonathan smiled. Annalise and Julian were a perfect match. Julian discovered a treasure by marrying a genius Annalise. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Annalise asked curiously. ¡®Call me brother,¡± Jonathan said. *Brother.¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing because your sister-inw didn¡¯t prepare anything for my return. She only packed two childish T-shirts for me.¡± ¡°They are not childish. Sister-inw has good taste.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If she doesn¡¯t have good taste, why would she like me?¡± ¡°Narcissist.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Jonathan and Annalise bothughed. Jonathan suddenly sat up and looked at Annalise. He frowned and said, ¡°You gained a bit of weight. Give me your hand.¡± As he spoke, he took Anna¡¯s pulse without any exnation. Annalise was speechless! There was nothing between her and Julian. How could she be pregnant? Jonathan was being a busybody Julian could not help but stare at Jonathan¡¯s hand when he saw him taking Annalise¡¯s pulse. It was as if Julian was supervising him to only take Annalise¡¯s pulse and not do anything else. Julian did not want to behave that way either. He also told himself that Jonathan was Annalise¡¯s senior, but he just couldn¡¯t control himself. Jonathan finished taking her pulse and saw Julian¡¯s guarded expression. He wanted tough again. Heaven¡¯s favored Julian Parks was jealous. Haha, his little Anna was indeed the most charming! A man¡¯s love had to be possessive. He was getting more and more optimistic about the two of them. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Failed To Recognize Prominence Old Mr. Parks only thought thatn Lawrence was a close friend of Annalise from the vige. He didn¡¯t know thatn Lawrence was Jonathan Woods, the disciple of elder Quigley, and also the man all families were trying to get on their side. During the meal, Old Mr. Parks politely urged Jonathan, n, have more food and treat it like your own home. Annalise came from Horington to Jadeborough and she does not have any rtives or friends here. Come visit us more often in the future since you are going to be working at Jadesborough.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Jonathan felt more at ease when he saw that Old Mr. Parks was sincerely treating Annalise well. Samuel was Parks Group¡¯s most authoritative person. As long as he treated Annalise well, Annalise would not suffer any mistreatment in the future. ¡°If you need help at work, just ask. We¡¯ll do our best to help,¡± Samuel said politely. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Parks. I don¡¯t need anything for the time being. I¡¯m just an ordinary doctor who joined Metropolis Hospital,¡± Jonathan said. Metropolis Hospital was actually not called Metropolis Hospital in the past. The founder of the hospital, Ben Chase, had a long history with Joseph Quigley. Ten years ago, when the hospital was about to go bankrupt, Ben Chase went to Horington to visit Joseph Quigley. After that, Joseph Quigley bought the hospital and changed its name to Metropolis Hospital. Metropolis, as it was located in the capital city. Annalise only knew that Joseph Quigley had the hospital¡¯s shares, but she did not know that the entire hospital belonged to Joseph Quigley. After Joseph Quigley bought the hospital, the director of the hospital was still the former founder, Ben Chase. Joseph Quigley discussed with Ben Chase for a few days and changed the operating mode of the hospital. He also used his connections to attract arge number of medical talents to the hospital. After that, the situation got better. Ipetent doctors were gradually eliminated. After ten years, Metropolis became the best hospital in the entire Jadeborough. Metropolis Hospital became the first choice for those rich or powerful. That was because Metropolis Hospital¡¯s equipment was the most advanced, and had the most capable doctors. ¡°Good, that¡¯s good. Metropolis Hospital is very good,¡± Samuel praised sincerely. In Tony Parks¡¯s vi. The helpers also began to serve the dishes. Alexander and Abigail nned to rush to Horington to ask around about elder Quigley after dinner. In a few days, they would return to pick up Jonathan Woods from the airport. There was also the winter showcase theing Friday. They were indeed very busy! La suddenly received a text message. She frowned, paused her actions, and said, ¡°Samuel has a guest. Apparently, he is Annalise¡¯s brother from her hometown. Samuel and Julian are being very polite to him. I wonder if he might have anything to do with elder Quigley?¡± The more La thought about it, the more she frowned. She had a feeling that someone whom Samuel and Julian Parks was both polite to would not be a small fry. However, with Annalise¡¯s status, how would she know any big shots? Unless it was really rted to the old man Annalise saved. Abigail said disdainfully, ¡°Annalise grew up in the countryside. Her mother only had one child and passed away when Annalise was three. How could she have a brother? He must be a friend from the countryside. Perhaps he thought that Annalise got rich and wanted toe over to bask in the glory. ¡°As for Samuel and Julian being polite to him, isn¡¯t it just for Analise¡¯s sake?¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± La agreed with Abigail, but she was still worried. She suggested to Alexander, ¡°Alex, why don¡¯t you go over and take a look?¡± Alexander was a smart person. He also felt that no matter who the guest was, he would feel more at ease if he took a look himself. Hence, he put down his cutleries and got up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Abigail said immediately. Tony had not been at home for the past two days. It was just the three of them at home. Once Alexander left, Abigail would have to face La alone. She was so annoyed by all kinds of political sses that La educated her on all day, but she could only listen and agree obediently. ¡°No need. Pack your luggage. I wille back in a short while,¡± Alexander said and stood up. Abigail had no choice but to stay behind and face La alone. On Annalise¡¯s side. Jonathan ced some dishes on Annalie¡¯s te. That made Julian ufortable. He immediately filled Analise¡¯s te with food. Annalise looked at her overflowing te and was speechless. She looked at Julian and asked resentfully, ¡°Tell me, where should I start?¡± ¡°You could gnaw,¡± Julian said. Initially, he was a little jealous and in a bad mood, but seeing her cute reaction, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh again. He said gently, ¡®gnaw a few bites before using cutleries.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put food on my te next time,¡± Annaliseined again. Jonathan looked at the couple flirting and smiled again. Samuel also smiled and kept urging Jonathan. n, eat more.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± As soon as Alexander entered, he saw Samuel politely urging Jonathan to have more food. Originally, his mother suggested that the guest might be rted to elder Quigley, and he also felt that it was possible, so he decided to go over personally and take a look. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As he walked over, a thought even shed across his mind. Could it be that Jonathan had returned to the country in advance? Could it be that Annalise, that cunning woman, actually had a trick up her sleeve? In reality, she had always been in contact with elder Quigley. So she knew in advance that Jonathan had returned to the country, then she persuaded him to Julian¡¯s side. He even imagined that he would see a middle-aged man with a beer belly. ording to their investigation, Jonathan was 50 years old. Hence he did not expect to see a fashionable middle-aged man who looked to be 40 years old at most. He was even wearing a Paul Frank T-shirt. He might only be in his thirties, just that he looked more mature than his actual age. Hearing that Samuel called the mann, Alexander was even more relieved. There was no n¡± in ¡°Jonathan Woods¡±. Alexander greeted them with a smile. ¡°Samuel, Julian. Do you have a guest?¡± *Alexander is here? Have you eaten? If not, join us for the meal,¡± Samuel said kindly. Samuel actually liked that grandson of his. Every time Alexander said that he was not given a choice to not be an illegitimate child, Samuel would feel that he might have imperceptibly hurt Alexander while he tried to protect Julian. Therefore, he always felt that he owed Alexander something deep down. ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Bring me a set of cutleries.¡± Alexander ordered. He decided to sit down and listen to what kind of person that man was while eating. He was afraid that his appearance would be too abrupt, so he deliberately exined to Samuel, ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ll be apanying Abbie back to her parent¡¯s house in a while. Ie over to inform you that I might be gone for a few days. Don¡¯t worry, I will rush back before the showcase.¡± ¡°Alright, you can arrange it,¡± Samuel replied. Alexander then looked at Jonathan and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the Parks family¡¯s second son, Alexander Parks.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯mn Lawrence from Princeville.¡± Jonathan had not gotten used to his new identity and almost exposed himself. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Getting Closer To The Truth ¡°Hello, Mr. Lawrence. Come, let¡¯s eat. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Alexander put on his signature smile as always. Son Lawrence was from Princeville after all. Alexander knew it instinctively. How could such a young man have anything to do with Johnathan Woods? Everyone ate and chatted casually. Annalise talked to Jonathan about Princeville. ¡°Bro, do you still remember fishing in the dry pond before the New Year? You followed the pond owner, caught dozens of pounds of small fish two fingers wide, and insisted I make dried fish out of them. I almost went crazy removing the fish¡¯s intestines one by one.¡± ¡°Haha,in about the chore. I didn¡¯t see you eating any less.¡± ¡°Come on. No one ate as much as you! There was another year when you returned from a trip to the northeast and insisted on having pickled cabbage. I didn¡¯t know how to make it. You made me learn and then ate tworge jars of pickled cabbage for the better part of the year.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s our family¡¯s special skill! Just pickle some cabbage when in need. It¡¯s like having food at home for our peace of mind.¡± The two of them chatted andughed. Julian listened with interest, whereas Alexander was speechless. ¡°Annalise was so stupid. She didn¡¯t care about the asion or location when she spoke,¡± Alexander thought. ¡°What kind of ce did she think this was? It¡¯s the Parks residence in Jadeborough, for crying out loud!¡± It was a blessing that she had married into the Parks family. She did not even bother to restrain herself after that. Who wanted to hear about the nonsense in her hometown? Was she afraid that others would not know about her humble background? Julian thought his wife was brilliant, meticulous, and knew how to lead the way. Who would associate a legendary figure like Jonathan Woods with dried fish and pickled cabbage from the northeast? Alexander finished half of his meal and took leave. Annalise and Julian looked at each other and smiled after Alexander left. ¡°How was it?¡± La Ziegler asked Alexander when thetter returned to the vi. ¡°It¡¯s Annalise¡¯s rtive from the countryside. She calls him brother. They¡¯re probably close friends like siblings,¡± Alexander replied with relief. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not Jonathan Woods,¡± said La. ¡°No.¡± Alexander was very sure. How could a legendary figure like Jonathan Woods fish out dozens of pounds of small fish from someone else¡¯s pond? He would not have to fish them out personally if he wanted to eat dried fish. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± La was relieved by her son¡¯s confidence. Alexander looked at the time and left for Horington with Abigail. Abigail invited a few friends from the hospital for a meal tomorrow. She figured it would be more fruitful to have a meal with her doctor friends than to ask around. Someone might know an older man with outstanding medical skills through their chitchatting. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was the following day. At Chinoiserie Restaurant, Horington¡¯s most famous restaurant. Abigail held Alexander¡¯s arm and introduced him to a few doctor friends in a high-profile manner. Alexander was handsome, to begin with, and coupled with his status as the young master of the wealthiest family in Jadeborough, he immediately attracted endless admiration from everyone. ¡°Abbie, you have such good taste! You¡¯re so lucky! You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already reaching the peak of your life. You¡¯re going to live in Jadeborough in the future, right? Don¡¯t forget to support us old colleagues!¡± Everyone kept praising Abigail for her catch. ¡°You must have rescued the gxy in your previous life, Abbie, for finding such a good husband.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Parks. I¡¯m Dr. Carling from the Horington Hospital of Traditional Medicine. Nice to meet you.¡± Abigail had invited mostly young female doctors. There were only a few male doctors and older female doctors. Everyone was filled with envy after they sat down. Alexander put on his signature smile and looked pleasant. However, he hated Abigail even more deep down in his heart. This woman actually used him to satisfy her vanity. Abigail could sense that Alexander was not in a good mood. She immediately got to the point. ¡°Haha, love is all about fate. When your fate arrives, you will meet your ideal husband. By the way, has anyone heard of the elder Quigley?¡± ¡°Orion Quigley, the medical expert?¡± someone asked. ¡°Yeah!¡± Abigail replied immediately. ¡°Haha, everyone who studies medicine knows about Master Quigley. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know about us,¡± someone quipped. ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Quigley¡¯s tongue diagnosis is apulsory course!¡± ¡°What I mean is, have you heard where the elder Quigley went after he retired from the hospital?¡± said Abigail. ¡°I heard that he went overseas to settle down after leaving Jadeborough,¡± someone said. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I heard too.¡± ¡°I heard that the elder Quigley lives in seclusion in the countryside. He stopped being a doctor and raised many chickens and ducks.¡± ¡°Which countryside?¡± Alexander asked. Could it be that the elder Quigley was really in Horington? ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Abigail asked again, ¡°Do you know anyone who has seen Jonathan Woods?¡± ¡°Elder Quigley¡¯s eldest disciple? How strange! Jonathan Woods was rumored to have returned to the country during this period. I even searched online and found the elder Quigley¡¯s photos from more than a decade ago, but not a trace of Jonathan Woods.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? Jonathan Woods has been studying Western medicine overseas and hasn¡¯t returned home. Of course, there are no photos.¡± ¡°More importantly, we cannot find his photos overseas either!¡± ¡°He might not go by that name overseas, okay? We can¡¯t even find his file. How are we going to find his photo?¡± ¡°True indeed.¡± Abigail looked at Alexander immediately while listening to the discussion. Then she said, ¡°In that case, have you heard of anyone being friends or ssmates with Jonathan Woods? Uncle Wace, I remember that you graduated from Jadeborough Medical University. Were you schoolmates with Jonathan Woods back then?¡± ¡°I heard he¡¯s an alumnus, but I¡¯ve never paid attention to him. Jonathan Woods became famous ten years ago. I graduated more than 20 years ago.¡± Abigali looked at Alexander helplessly. Thetter continued to greet everyone with his signature smile. ¡°We¡¯re just asking around. Come, everyone, let¡¯s eat.¡± From the looks of it, Alexander knew he would not be able to find out anything. He also did not know if he would find anything from going to the countryside where Annalise stayed. He heard a doctor mention that the elder Quigley was rumored to be raising chickens and ducks in the countryside. He suddenly thought of what Annalise said about making dried fish. Was it possible that she and the elder Quigley had met in the countryside? For example, the vige where Annalise lived happened to be the same vige where the elder Quigley lived in seclusion. It could be that the elder Quigley suddenly fell due to heatstroke or coronary heart disease, and Annalise helped him up coincidentally. The elder Quigley might have given her a jar of energizing pills to thank her. For some strange reason, the more Alexander thought about it, the more he felt that his hypothesis was reasonable. Alexander and Abigail bid farewell to thetter¡¯s doctor friends when they finished their meal. Then he said to Abigail, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at the countryside where Annalise lives.¡± Perhaps something woulde out of it. Even if he could not find Joseph Quigley, Alexander wanted to go to the vige where Annalise lived to find out how a person who had never gone to school could write so beautifully. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 A Brush With The Truth Abigail Barton was very reluctant to go to the countryside where Annalise lived. She went along when they picked up Annalisest year. The countryside environment was simply unimaginable. There were mud pits everywhere, and the stench of cow dung was disgusting. She had no intention of going there a second time for the rest of her life after her first visit. However, she relented and agreed when she saw Alexander¡¯s unyielding look. ¡°Take your car!¡± said Alexander. Abigail was speechless. She cursed in her heart. It would take more than three hours of driving to reach the destination. There would be rugged mountain roads and rural trails after leaving the suburbs. It demanded driving skills and patience. The thought of that annoyed her. ¡°Alexander, why don¡¯t I arrange for a driver?¡± Abigail suggested. It was not as if the Barton family did not have a driver to spare. Why should she suffer? ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to know what we¡¯re going to do,¡± Alexander replied. ¡°Okay then,¡± Abigail said. She had no choice but to agree. Then she went to get the car. Abigail had nned to chat with Alexander along the way. First of all, she wanted to improve their rtionship. Secondly, she wanted to show off her talent. Unexpectedly, Alexander closed his eyes the moment he got into the car. He did not open them throughout the trip. Abigail was extremely frustrated. She had never suffered like this in her life! The roads in the city were rtively t in the beginning. Then they had to take a winding mountain road after passing through the suburbs. It was amazingly frightening. Abigail did not dare to be distracted for a second, fearing they would fall into the ravine. Alexander was displeased whenever Abigail took a wider turn on the road. ¡°What¡¯s with your driving?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful.¡± When she met Alexander¡¯s displeased gaze, Abigail did not dare to me it on the road. Instead, she admitted it was her mistake. After more than three hours of torture, they finally reached Pond Vige. Abigail felt that she could no longermand her limbs. She had held onto the steering wheel tightly for more than three hours and did not even dare to breathe deeply. Her hands were so stiff that blood seemed to have stopped circting. She hoped that Alexander would give her a hand but stopped short of asking when she saw a distant look in his eye. She knew she was vain to have treated the doctors to a meal today. Alexander was displeased. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your distant rtive¡¯s house first,¡± he suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± Abigail immediately made a call. Fortunately, she had called ahead, and her distant rtives were waiting at home. They weed them warmly when they arrived and served tea and fruit tters. Alexander took the initiative to chat with Abigail¡¯s distant rtives and asked about Annalise¡¯s childhood. There was a distant rtive named Lilian Zabel, who was the great-granddaughter of Kent Barton. It was beyond three generations, and she could not even be considered a cousin. Therefore, there was not much emotional link to Abigail¡¯s generation. If it were not for the fact that Annalise¡¯s family sent her over to ask for Lilian¡¯s support, the two families would not have interacted with each other at all. When Lilian heard Alexander asking about Annalise Barton, she immediately turned her gaze to Abigail. *Just tell the truth,¡± said Abigail. From then on, Lilian answered every one of Alexander¡¯s inquiries, After Alexander got a good idea about Annalise¡¯s childhood, he continued. ¡°Annalise didn¡¯t go to school. Did someone in the vige teach her to write couplets?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Lilian thought for a moment and replied. She did not reveal that Annalise did not, in fact, live with her for long. Thetter was sold as a childborer after a year. She did not even mention the matter to Kent Barton. After all, Kent had given her a sum of money to raise Annalise back then. Kent Barton¡¯s instruction was not to send Annalise to school. Lilian could make her work, even torture her, but she could not let the little girl die. Therefore, when Annalise was sent over at the tender age of six, Lilian did not treat her as a human. The little girl was left to starve without regr meals. The following year, an older man came looking for Lilian and discussed buying Annalise to help him raise chickens and ducks. He also gave Lilian money. She could not tell the Barton family that she had sold Annalise to the older man. ¡°Are there any older men here whom Annalise respects?¡± Alexander asked. Lilian immediately thought of the older man who had bought Annalise back then. However, she shook her head and replied, ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know about that. I don¡¯t think so, though. Annalise lived in my house. In other words, she ate whatever we ate. She usually went to the fields with us to do farm work. When the farm was idle, she would y with the vigers.¡± ¡°Perhaps Annalise learned to write couplets from someone else when farming was idle,¡± Abigail said. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lilian agreed without hesitation. ¡°The air in the vige is good. I¡¯ll walk around and take a look,¡± Alexander said. Then he got up and left the two-story building to walk in the field. Alexander saw a fish pond and someone fishing. He took a look around the pond and wondered if it was the pond that Annalise talked about. Just then, two older men picked up their fishing rods and buckets. They teased each other, ¡°Hey, old fool, it¡¯s time to collect the rods and have a bite.¡± ¡°Anna isn¡¯t here. The food doesn¡¯t taste as good!¡± When Alexander heard the name Anna mentioned, he immediately thought of Annalise Barton. Could it be that Anna was Annalise Barton? He instantly took a step forward and greeted the older men politely, ¡°Gentlemen, may I ask if Anna is indeed Annalise Barton?¡± Both men nced at Alexander and then at Abigail. One of them asked Alexander, ¡°What did you mean? The Anna I¡¯m talking about is my granddaughter, his maternal granddaughter.¡± Alexander was rendered speechless by the remark. So the two older men were inws. Alexander must have been so obsessed with Annalise Barton that he thought about her on every asion. He promptly smiled and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made a mistake.¡± Alexander took a closer look at the older men before him. Even though he only had a decade-old photo of Master Quigley with him, he was sure that Joseph Quigley was neither of them. Both older men continued to chat andugh as they left. Alexander could still hear their tone of satisfaction. ¡°We have quite a catch today! This bream is at least two pounds. Unfortunately, Anna isn¡¯t around. Otherwise, she would have made a lip-smacking meal out of it.¡± ¡°Exactly. I wonder when she¡¯ll be back?¡± ¡°Young people are chasing their careers nowadays. Don¡¯t even dream about theming home until the new year.¡± Both men fell silent. Alexander listened in on their conversation and realized that their granddaughter had probably gone out of town to work and would only return during the new year. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± he said to Abigail in frustration. Abigail did not reply. She cursed silently. ¡°Are you kidding me? After driving for more than three hours, my limbs are almost crippled. I initially wanted to eat at my distant rtive¡¯s house or even stay for a night before leaving tomorrow. In the end, I have to leave now. What a drag!¡± she thought grudgingly. Alexander would not realize the hardship as he was not the one driving. But could she refute him? Obviously not. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied. Over on the other side. The two older men passed by a few houses before climbing a small hill and passing through a forest. They arrived at a park-like gardenndscape dotted with standard rural vis. Several single-family homes. clustered together and a few thousand square feet fitness center. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The conversation between them went like this. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Jonathan Woods To Reveal His Identity The conversation between the two older men went like this. Dariel Randall, 79, said, ¡°I know that woman back there. She¡¯s the daughter of darling Anna¡¯s wicked uncle, Kent Barton.¡± Cash Cappell, 77, replied, ¡°We know that man too. Isn¡¯t he Julian Parks¡¯s half-brother, Alexander Parks? Does he really think we¡¯re isted from the rest of the world? Even after living in the mountains for many years, we are still very much in touch. I¡¯ve been watching the news every day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Anna and that piece of trash from the Quigley family didn¡¯t even make the news when they were dating back then. We thought that our darling Anna was such an outstanding young woman that whoever fell for her would definitely dote on her. Regrettably, we didn¡¯t pay much attention to the affair. It turned out he¡¯s a scumbag. A no good son-of-a-gun! Fortunately, they broke up in the end,¡± said Dariel. ¡°Why did Alexandere to the countryside to ask about Anna? Instead, did hee here for Joseph Quigley, that old geezer?¡± Cash wondered out loud. Dariel¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I have to call darling Anna and ask if she has been exposed unwittingly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how smart Anna is? If she was exposed, would she havee to our godforsaken countryside? Don¡¯t give yourself away by calling. We, old fogeys, should not cause trouble for her one way or another. Just stay put and keep your cool, for crying out loud. Anna will definitely call us when it¡¯s convenient for her,¡± Cash grumbled. ¡°All right,¡± Dariel stared at the phone and put it back into the cradle. Needless to say, he missed Anna terribly. Both carried their buckets and fishing rods back into the house. At this moment, Joseph Quigley walked over joyfully. ¡°Hey, not bad. You two old farts caught a fish, after all.¡± ¡°We¡¯re done fishing for the day. Go and arrange for the kitchen to cook the fish for us,¡± Dariel said. Josephughed aloud. Then he carried the bucket and mumbled away as he looked for a servant to prepare the dish. Dariel suddenly thought of something and said to Joseph knowingly, ¡°It has been chaotic here ofte. Those people will probably turn the entire Chanaea over looking for you. Make sure to stay put in the house and don¡¯t roam around town unnecessarily.¡± ¡°You guys should stay put too.¡± Josephughed and tasked someone to cook the fish. ¡°So be it. I¡¯ll practice two more fist-fighting rounds every day,¡± Dariel muttered. Cash broke into a heartyughter. ¡°My time is even easier to pass. I¡¯ll throw some y to make a pot every day. Hahaha, I¡¯ll make money and pass the time.¡± Meanwhile, at Jadeborough. Jonathan Woods was jetgged. He could not sleep before midnight and finally fell asleep in the second half of the night. Just as he was sound asleep, his cell phone rang like crazy. It was Ben Chase, director of the Metropolis Hospital. Ben greeted Jonathan politely and asked if he was used to his everyday life after returning to the country. Before thetter could reply, Ben apologized for calling due to an urgent matter. It turned out that he had a critical case on hand. The hospital¡¯s expert team examined the patient but could not resolve the issue. Therefore, he decided to enlist Jonathan¡¯s help. Jonathan was angry to have been woken up from his hard-earned sleep. He shouted into the phone, ¡°What if I didn¡¯te back? Does that mean no one will care about those cases? Do all the patients have to die then?¡± ¡°Jonathan, that¡¯s not what I meant. If you hadn¡¯te back, we couldn¡¯t help it if we are unable to treat the patients. We wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble the elder Quigley either! It was a coincidence that you¡¯ve returned. I think she¡¯s not meant to die,¡± Ben replied politely. He was 49 years old, two years younger than Jonathan. The two men had met a few times before whenever Jonathan returned to visit the elder Quigley. The elder Quigley had wanted Jonathan to take over the Metropolis Hospital and suggested that the latter meet with Ben. After chatting for a while, Jonathan¡¯s foul mood dissipated. ¡°Ben, I didn¡¯t mean to shout at you. I¡¯m jet- lagged and just fell asleep,¡± he apologized, ¡°I understand totally. I was too anxious and didn¡¯t notice the time,¡± Ben said. Jonathan looked at the time on his wrist. It was already eleven in the morning. He could not me Ben for calling him. ¡°I¡¯lle over and take a lookter,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°All right. Good.¡± Ben was relieved to hear that Jonathan would go over. Thetter was just in time for lunch after washing up. Annalise smiled and asked, ¡°Are you done sleeping, bro? Or are you filling your stomach first before going back to bed?¡± ¡°Sigh, No more sleep for me. I have something to do at the hospitalter. Are you busy?¡± Jonathan asked. ¡°I¡¯m not busy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Ben said that there was a difficult case with a patient. You cane along to take a look,¡± Jonathan suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look too,¡± Julian Parks said. After lunch, the trio rushed to the Metropolis Hospital and went straight to Ben. Ben had already prepared the test results. Jonathan and Annalise reviewed the reports together and discussed the patient¡¯s condition. ¡°This is not an easy operation. She¡¯s old and her body¡¯s recovery ability is not good. She might die if the operation didn¡¯t go well,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°She is old Madam ke. It¡¯s best if she can be cured. Otherwise, it will affect the reputation of Metropolis Hospital Should we ask the elder Quigley to do it personally if all else fails?¡± Ben said awkwardly. ¡°This matter is equally tricky and risky even if Master Quigley takes action personally. It will be best to reject the case if you¡¯re afraid of affecting the hospital¡¯s reputation,¡± replied Jonathan. If it was difficult for him and Annalise to handle the case, it would be equally difficult for his mentor to take it. This was because Annalise¡¯s medical skills were as good as her mentor¡¯s. The only advantage that Master Quigley had over her was his practical experience over the years. Annalise might not have encountered as many unique situations. ¡°The ke family did express that as long as we treat the olddy with all our might, they would leave it to fate for the oue,¡± Ben sighed. The ke family had already given their consent. The Metropolis Hospital was the best in Jadeborough. Its reputation would definitely plummet if it did not take on the case. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s ept it and arrange for surgery tomorrow,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°All right. Will do,¡± Ben immediately agreed. He was more at ease now that Jonathan had agreed to take the case. Ultimately, fate would take over; if the olddy could not be cured, so be it. ¡°By the way, can I arrange for others to observe and learn on the spot for tomorrow¡¯s surgery?¡± asked Ben. The elder Quigley had taught Ben many things since thetter transferred the hospital to him. The most important one was that doctors had to learn from each other and improve together. It was taboo to keep secrets. Therefore, in the past ten years, Ben would arrange for other doctors with certain shorings to observe and learn whenever a doctor with better skills performed surgeries. ¡°Not too many, though. No more than five observers other than the surgical assistants,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°All right,¡± Ben replied immediately. ¡°This is Anna, who will join me in the operating theater tomorrow,¡± Jonathan said. Ben nodded again. Then Jonathan reminded Ben, ¡°Don¡¯t let it slip in front of outsiders. Remember, I¡¯m Dr. Lawrence.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Before Ben could respond, Jonathan changed his mind and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s make it public. Please announce that Jonathan Woods will operate on old Madam ke tomorrow at two in the afternoon.¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Snatched A ce To Observe Jonathan¡¯s initial intention of hiding his identity was to protect Anna. He no longer needed to hide it now that Anna was protected and well taken care of. More importantly, he was not used to using his elder brother-inw¡¯s identity. Moreover, the ke family would not have approved it if Metropolis Hospital had arranged for an unknown doctor to operate on the old matriarch. He was Jonathan Woods, after all. If the surgery failed, no one would raise an eyebrow. The public would conclude that he had failed because the illness was uncurable. It was fate at y. However, ifn Lawrence failed to treat the old matriarch, everyone would definitely condemn Metropolis Hospital for negligence for allowing an unknown doctor to perform critical surgery. Public opinions were the scariest thing in the world. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Ben was overjoyed that Jonathan Wood¡¯s identity could be revealed atst. Naturally, Jonathan Woods was a force to be reckoned with, a name thatmanded respect in the country. Alexander and Abigail ended up staying at the Barton residence for the night. Alexander had nned to stay in Horinton for the day after lunch to try his luck in town. His executive assistant called unexpectedly to inform him that Jonathan Woods would perform an operation on the old Madam ke tomorrow afternoon in Jadeborough. ¡°Jonathan Woods is back?¡± Alexander was shocked beyond belief. The executive assistant replied that there was no news that Jonathan Woods had returned to the country. Thetter was probably on his way. Alexander immediately hung up and called his father. ¡°Dad, keep an eye on Jonathan Woods on your end. Do you have any flight information on him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow¡¯s flight,¡± Tony Parks replied. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°How could he make it to the surgery tomorrow afternoon if it¡¯s tomorrow¡¯s flight? Most probably he would return early. I¡¯ll hurry back now!¡± Alexander ended the call and urged Abigail, ¡°Let¡¯s return to Jadeborough immediately.¡± Abigail also caught the news that Jonathan Woods was to operate on old Madam ke tomorrow afternoon. She was extremely excited. ¡°He¡¯s actuallying back early. We¡¯ll rush back immediately.¡± They chose to take the high-speed rail back to Jadeborough instead. Abigail had been on the phone all this time through all sorts of connections trying to get a spot for herself to observe the surgery live. Her facial expressions were dramatic while on the phone. One moment, she was happy, and the next, she was worried. ¡°I knew that Metropolis Hospital allows for observation in the operating room. That system has been in effect for a long time. I even managed to get a spot two years ago to observe the famous surgeon Lee Lynch perform an operation. ¡°That¡¯s right. Observing on the spot is the fastest way to improve.¡± ¡°Are there only four spots this time around? Have they all been taken? Please help me secure a spot. I really need this spot.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already registered my marriage with Alexander. I am now the legitimate Mrs. Parks of the Parks family.¡± ¡°Of course, Alexander respects me and supports my pursuit in the medical field.¡± ¡°Can I pay for someone else¡¯s spot? Please help me to persuade that someone. Price is not an issue.¡± ¡°One million dors? Are they trying to rob me? They would not have made the same amount being doctors for their whole lives. How dare they ask for so much?¡± The other party imed that the elder Quigley¡¯s disciple, Jonathan Woods, was performing the surgery. It was something worth dying for. No doctor in his right mind would give up his spot to observe the great Jonathan Woods performing surgery. It was priceless. Abigail became depressed. Her annual pocket money was only 750,000 dors. She had already spent more than half of that on the energizing pills for Samuel Parks. Just as she was contemting asking her father for money, Alexander whispered beside her. ¡°Buy it!¡± Abigail immediately felt confident. She smiled and said, ¡°All right, you¡¯re right. For medical students, such an opportunity to observe the great is worth every penny. Give me your bank ount number later. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t leave you in a lurch. Thank you!¡± Abigail hung up feeling pleased and looked at Alexander ingratiatingly. ¡°Your bank ount!¡± Alexander said. ¡°I¡¯ll WhatsApp you.¡± Abigail immediately sent her ount number to him. Within minutes, Abigail received a transfer of 1.5 million dors. She smiled gently at Alexander. ¡°Thank you, hubby!¡± Alexander felt disgusted and had goosebumps all over. He said calmly, ¡°Seize the opportunity and build a good rtionship with Jonathan Woods. Try to grab every future opportunity to observe his surgeries. Be his assistant if you could.¡± ¡°I think so too. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely seize the opportunity.¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes shed with determination to seed. Tony Parks did not find out about Jonathan¡¯s change of scheduling information after he rushed back to Jadeborough. The flight information in the system still showed that he would board the ne tomorrow. Alexander frowned and said to Abigail, ¡°We¡¯ll go over before one tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Should be earlier than that. I¡¯m going to observe a live operation. People will think that I¡¯m putting on airs if I¡¯mte,¡± said Abigail. Her hypocritical look disgusted Alexander yet again. At noon on the following day. Alexander and Abigail had their lunch earlier than usual. They finished eating at 11 a.m. and arrived at Metropolis Hospital before noon. They saw Julian Parks standing tall in the corridor when they arrived. ¡°Hey, Julian. Why are you here?¡± Alexander asked, shing his signature smile. Then, he immediately realized and smiled meaningfully. ¡°Does sister-inw know that you are here to visit old Madam ke?¡± Julian replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here to keep your sister-inwpany.¡± An office door swung open immediately. Annalise and Jonathan emerged in white coats and masks with medical records in hand. Alexander was stunned. Had he been mistaken? Was this the same man that Annalise called bro at dinner at the Parks¡¯ residence that evening? Abigail did not pay attention to Jonathan. Instead, she focused on Annalise and gave her a once-over. ¡°Pfft, Anna, why are you dressed like this?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with observing the surgery?¡± Annalise asked in amusement. ¡°There¡¯s no problem, but what¡¯s the point of watching the surgery? Haha! Anna, why are you everywhere? Don¡¯t tell me you arranged for reporters too. Haha!¡± Abigail almost burst out inughter as she spoke. Annalise might be able to learn a few things from the older men in the vige. How could she have learned medicine too? Abigail scoffed. Suddenly she thought of something and mocked, ¡°Anna, when you lived in the vige back then, did you a few medical trick: from the vige¡¯s barefoot doctors to treat colds and flu? Haha.¡± ¡°Yes, I did Annalise replied with a straight face. If her mentor was considered a barefoot doctor, then she had indeed learned her medical skills from a barefoot doctor. learn ¡°Pfft, hahaha¡­¡± Abigailughed exaggeratedly when she saw Annalise¡¯s serious expression. On the other hand, Alexander¡¯s focus was on Jonathan Woods. He nodded politely at thetter and asked, ¡°Hello, we¡¯ve met before. You¡¯re my sister-inw¡¯s brother from Princeville. Your name is Lawrence.n Lawrence.¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Annalis¨¦¡¯s Good At Roasting People n Lawrence!¡± Jonathan added meaningfully. Alexander suddenly felt that something was wrong. Could Jonathan Woods andn Lawrence be the same person? Owned by N?velDrama.Org. That was impossible! Jonathan Woods was not supposed to be this young. Jonathan said deliberately, ¡°Abbie, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll be Doctor Wood¡¯s assistantter. You should observe the surgery carefully.¡± Alexander was speechless. So this guy was an assistant. He knew it. He knew Jonathan couldn¡¯t be so young. Besides, how could Annalise possibly know Jonathan? Abigail also heard what Jonathan said. After knowing that this man was just an assistant, her face was covered in disdain. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but mock Annalise again, ¡°Anna, you need to observe the surgeryter carefully. The surgery done by Dr. Jonathan Woods is top-notch. You must at least memorize the main tools he uses. If you can¡¯t even tell the difference between hemostatic forceps and scissors, you will embarrass Dr. Woods.¡± Annalise replied using Abigail¡¯s bitchy tone, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have a great brother. I cane over and observe at any time. However, it¡¯s not easy for you toe and observe, am I right? You should pay attentionter.¡± Every time Julian saw his wife roasting someone, he felt delighted. It was satisfying and gratifying. He liked her for her vengefulness. She was just like him! He secretly gave Annalise a thumbs up. Abigail was so angry that she almost stormed out. She snorted softly and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s the face of a despicable person who gets what she wants!¡± ¡°You¡¯re very self-aware,¡± Annalise replied. Then, she said to Jonathan, ¡°Jonathan, let¡¯s enter the operating theater.¡± After Annalise and Jonathan left, Abigail quickly contacted the doctor she had previously gotten in touch with and changed her clothes. She had to go into the operating theatre early and wait for Dr. Woods. Dr. Woods¡¯ surgery was too important for her to be disrespectful, Julian had one hand in his pocket. He looked carefree. He could not go into the operating theatre to see his wife perform surgery, so he would wait outside. Coincidentally, he had something important to discuss with Liaer. Abigail went to change her clothes. Alexander walked to Julian¡¯s side and smiled. ¡°Julian, are you here to apany your wife or someone else?¡± Alexander was implying that Julian was not loyal to Annalise. Julian raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Alexander. ¡°Can you guess how many hypocrites like you exist in this world?¡± ¡°Hypocrite? Julian, how can you say that? I didn¡¯t scam you, did I?¡± Alexander was not angry at all. He was all smiles. Julian said calmly, ¡°At least I won¡¯t marry a woman I don¡¯t like!¡± When Alexander heard that, the smile on his face started to falter a little. Julian to the other side. Alexander did not follow him this time. Not long after, a few doctors pushed a gurney over. Madam ke was lying on it. Everyone in the ke family followed the gurney. ¡°This is as far as family members go.¡± When they reached the entrance of the operating theater, the doctor stopped the family members from entering. The ke family could only stop outside the operating theater and wait. Lianne was still wearing her long dress. She didn¡¯t seem to care. Her grandma had gone into surgery. She sat down on a chair. Her father, Jared ke, President of the ke Corporation, reprimanded her, ¡°You¡¯re really a good daughter, huh?¡± ¡°I only ever did what I wanted to do and what I should do.¡± Lianne still seemed cold. In fact, after saying that, she could feel that her eyes had started to well up with tears. Not wanting anyone to see her vulnerability, she put on a cold expression as a disguise. A few days ago, Lianne¡¯s grandma, Madam ke, suddenly copsed. Lianne¡¯s father, stepmother, half-brother, and half-sister all strove to show how much they cared about her grandma. They stayed beside grandma¡¯s bed and took care of her. Her stepmother even changed grandma¡¯s adult diapers with her own hands. Even though there were feces and urine on the diapers, she did not show any disdain. Then, her father began to encourage grandma to set up a will. He kept asking his mother to divide ke Corporation¡¯s shares and assets so that her descendants would not fight with one another once she passed away. Madam ke asked them if they had any good advice. Other than the few elders of the ke Corporation who had 5% sharesbined, the remaining 95% was in the hands of the ke family. Although Jared ke was the President of the ke Corporation, the decision maker, and the leader of the ke family, most of the ke family¡¯s shares were under his mother¡¯s name. Madam ke owned 60% of ke Corporation¡¯s shares. Jared owned 22%. Adam and Mia ke each had 2%. Lianne owned 9%. The 9% was given to her mother by her grandmother back then. When her mother died after suffering from depression for a long time, she left her shares to Lianne. When Lianne turned eighteen, her grandmother gave her 5% more shares during hering-of-age ceremony. In total, she possessed 9% of ke Corporation¡¯s share. Since she had 9% shares, she demanded to work in ke Corporation. Moreover, if she was not informed of all the shareholders¡¯ meetings, she would not agree to any decision made during those meetings. She had some influence in ke Corporation. That was why she and her father did not get along. However, they acted as if everything was fine in public. When Madam ke¡¯s condition deteriorated a few days ago, she asked her son how the shares would be distributed. Jared said that 50% of shares under his mother¡¯s name would go to him, and the remaining 10% would be split equally between Adam and Mia. Lianne had reached an age where she should get married soon. She had a good image and reputation. Besides, she was talented. She did not have to worry about not being able to marry into a good family. She was so outstanding. Once she married into another wealthy family, she would probably get her husband¡¯spany shares. On top of that, Lianne already had 9% shares. Jared thought it would be best if Lianne could give them back. Otherwise, if she brought the 9% shares to her future husband¡¯s family, those shares would end up in outsiders¡¯ hands. Madam ke was so angry that her heart almost stopped beating right away. Her health was already failing. She wanted to make a will and distribute the things under her name. At that time, she looked at Lianne with pity and sorrow. Thousands of words she wanted to say to Lianne were hidden in her eyes. Although she didn¡¯t get to say anything to Lianne in the end, Lianne understood everything. Madam ke let out a long sigh. Lianne knew what her grandma was sighing about. Madam ke looked at Lianne with pity because she knew that once she passed away, no one in this world would care for Lianne anymore. Madam ke sighed because of Lianne¡¯s brother, Preston. Preston still had not recovered. If Preston had recovered, Madam ke would hand ke Corporation over to Lianne and Preston so that they could try to manage it. It had been six years, and Preston¡¯s amnesia did not get any better. Adam was a yboy. Madam ke was worried that Adam would destroy ke Corporation. Preston lost his memory in a car ident. And Lianne was a girl. When Jared told Madam ke about his suggestion, Madam ke said that grandsons and granddaughters were equal. Lianne should have some shares too. Jaredpromised and said, ¡°Well, the 10% shares will be split among Adam, Mia, and Lianne. Adam is a boy, he¡¯ll get 4%, and Mia and Lianne will each take 3%.7 Madam ke sighed. She was about to agree to Jared¡¯s suggestion. Lianne said, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ll live a long life. There¡¯s no need to make a will. Many old people passed away after making a will. Illnesses that can be cured suddenly became incurable.¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Abigail Embarassed Herself After saying that, Lianne looked at her grandmother pleadingly. Madam ke understood what she meant. Once the will was made, even if Preston regained his memory in the end, he would not be able to take over ke Corporation. Moreover, what Lianne said did have some truth in it. There were indeed families that did not hesitate to make their elders pass away earlier to get their inheritance. Madam ke immediately said, ¡°My granddaughter¡¯s right. I¡¯ve done a lot of good deeds in my life. Perhaps I will live a long life after all. I¡¯ve decided not to make this will.¡± At that time, Jared couldn¡¯tsh out in front of his mother. Over the past few days, everyone stayed by Madam ke¡¯s bed to perform their so-called filial duties. Lianne was the one who contacted the hospital. When she heard that Jonathan Woods wasing back, she begged Director Chase to ask Jonathan to treat her grandmother. Now that his mother was in the operating theater, the anger that Jared had been suppressing for a few days exploded. He looked at Lianne as if she was his enemy. Lianne remained indifferent and did not speak. Jared snorted again and said, ¡°You can¡¯t find a husband for yourself, but you know damn well how to pick a fight. Tell me, what do you mean when you said many old people suddenly can¡¯t be cured after making their wills?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts,¡± Lianne said calmly. Jared mocked, ¡°You are thinking that if your grandmother doesn¡¯t make a will, you will get a share of the inheritance once she passes away, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, that is what I deserve,¡± Lianne said. Of course, she hoped that her grandmother could live a long life because her grandmother was the only person other than Preston that loved her. However, if her grandmother couldn¡¯t make it, she would try her best to fight for Preston. She would not give up ke Corporation. If she did that, she would feel as if she had betrayed her mother. ¡°You are a greedy, unfilial daughter!¡± Jared cursed. When he suddenly saw Julian walking over, he fell silent and immediately put on a gentlemanly expression. He greeted Julian politely. ¡°Mr. Parks!¡± Julian nodded slightly and said to Lianne, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Lianne immediately stood up. Julian and Lianne walked towards the elevator but went down a flight of stairs. When they stood in the stairwell, Julian looked around. After making sure that no one was around, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to take the risk, someone might be able to treat Preston. Of course, you have to bear the risk.¡± The night before yesterday, Julian told Annalise that he had a friend who had not only lost his memory after a car ident but had also suffered from intelligence loss. His intelligence was equivalent to that of a child of about seven or eight-year-old. He had been that way for four years. Julian asked Annalise if there was any way to treat his friend. Annalise said she needed to look at the patient¡¯s history first to be sure. When Julian heard Annalise¡¯s response, he had a feeling that Annalise could cure Preston. A person who could make elixir pills, suppress the effect of a drug with a few silver needles, and rece Julian¡¯s grandfather¡¯s surgery with acupuncture could definitely cure Preston. Julian and Lianne were actually allies. Julian did business with Lianne and helped her climb thedder in ke Corporation. 1f Julian needed help in the future, Lianne would also do her best to help him. To hide the fact that they were allies, Julian and Lianne would only simply greet each other in public. They wouldn¡¯t speak much to each other. In the past few years, he had also tried using his connections from abroad to find doctors to treat Preston, but the results were not ideal. The doctors said each person could have different symptoms after being hit in the head or suffering from trauma. There was no blood clot in Preston¡¯s brain. Logically speaking, he should not have lost his memory and suffered from intelligence loss. However, those were what happened. Therefore, the doctors could not be sure whether Preston¡¯s conditions came from a physical or a psychological source. When Lianne heard that someone could treat Preston, Lianne¡¯s cold exterior instantly copsed. She asked excitedly. ¡°Can he really be cured? I want to see the doctor. I want to talk to him in person. I want to know what the risks are.¡± Preston¡¯s condition was different from Madam ke¡¯s. Madam ke¡¯s condition was life-threatening, so she needed to go through medical treatments. However, Preston only lost his memory and intelligence. His life was not in danger. If the risk of the treatment could cost Preston his life, then Lianne would rather have him live a carefree life like a child for the rest of his life. In this world, nothing was more important than staying alive! Julian said, ¡°Alright. When the timees, I¡¯ll let her meet Preston. After she checks on Preston¡¯s condition, we¡¯ll talk about the treatment in detail.¡± Lianne thought of Jonathan Woods and asked, ¡°Are you talking about Dr. Woods?¡± ¡°No,¡± Julian said. Knowing that Lianne may want Jonathan¡¯s help, he said, ¡°If you want to ask for Dr. Jonathan Woods¡¯ help, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± When the time came, he would ask John to go and check on Preston with Annie. This way, he could hide the fact that Annie had medical skills. ¡°Thank you!¡± Lianne was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes. She said, ¡®I¡¯ll go back first. After you make an appointment with the doctor, you can contact me anytime. I¡¯ll bring Preston over right away.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. In the operating theater, the surgery was about to begin. The surgical assistant disinfected Madam ke¡¯s abdomen. Madam ke had several illnesses. The surgery was for her esophageal cancer. Two parts of her esophagus had cancer. One was in Stage II, and the other was in thest stage. One was slightly below the throat, and the other was in the abdomen. The Stage IV cancerous cells were in her abdomen and had to be surgically removed. After resection, Madam ke would have to go through radiation therapy and chemotherapy, supplemented with acupuncture and other unique treatments. After some time, the doctor would operate on her throat. The doctors Lianne consulted previously could not treat Madam ke¡¯s illness because she was too old and could not endure the side effects of chernotherapy and radiation therapy In addition, other than esophageal cancer, Madam ke also had diabetes and coronary heart disease. idents could easily happen during the surgery. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that the surgical assistant had started to disinfect, Abigail immediately whispered to the person beside her, ¡°Hello, is Dr. Woods here already?¡± ¡°Dr. Woods? Who?¡± ¡°I mean Professor Jonathan Woods.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Which one is he?¡± Abigail asked again. The surgery is about to begin. You¡¯ll know who he is once the surgery starts.¡± The surgical assistant was too busy to answer Abigail¡¯s stupid questions. Abigail thought, ¡°Yes, the surgery is about to begin. Dr. Jonathan Woods is the chief surgeon.¡± Thinking about it, she pushed Annalise to the side. ¡°Anna, move aside. How can I observe the surgery if you¡¯re blocking me?¡± Annalise didn¡¯t know what to say. After pushing Annalise aside, Abigail pushed Jonathan. ¡°Hey, please move aside slightly and make room for me.¡± Jonathan was thinking about how he should open Madam ke up when Abigail disturbed him. His temper red up, and he roared, ¡°Get lost!¡± Abigail was dumbfounded. She was so mad that she was about tosh out! Nobody had ever treated her like that before! In the past, when she observed other great doctors perform surgeries, other people would give her the best spot because she came from the Barton family. She retorted in a low voice, ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t be so rude! We¡¯re all here to observe the surgery. If you take up all the space, how can others see anything? You¡¯re just an assistant. Do you think you¡¯re Professor Woods?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Annalise could not help but burst outughing. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 A p In The Face ¡°What are youughing at?¡± When Abigail heard Annalise¡¯sughter, she immediately red at her. ¡°Why? Am I not allowed tough?¡± Annalise raised her eyebrows slightly. Her tone was yful. She was wearing a mask now. Otherwise, she would definitely let Abigail see how wide her smile was. She would not tell Abigail the truth. She would just watch Abigail babble on like a fool. She bet that when John was revealed as the chief surgeonter, Abigail¡¯s expression would be extraordinarily funny. Ignoring Abigail, Annalise moved closer to Jonathan. She was here today to watch Jonathan perform surgery. All top surgeons in the world had their own unique methods. She was here to learn from him. Abigail was mocked by Annalise. She was filled with anger. When she saw Annalise approaching the ¡°assistant¡±, Mr. Lawrence, she immediately pushed Annalise away. ¡°Move aside. You¡¯re blocking everything.¡± She had spent a million dors. How could she let Annalise upy the good spot? ¡°Get out!¡± Jonathan turned his head and shouted at Abigail. How dare Abigail treat Anna like this! She was courting death. Jonathan was nning to torment Abigailter. Otherwise, he would have gotten someone to remove her from the operating theater already. Was she even worthy of watching him perform surgery? After being yelled at again, Abigail exploded. She raised her voice suddenly. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Two surgical assistants immediately pulled Abigail back. Since Professor Woods did not say anything, they did not dare to reveal his identity and could only pull Abigail away. Abigail shook off the hand of the person holding her and prepared to move forward to observe the surgery. Of course, she had to stand in the best spot beside the operating table. Jonathan ordered his assistant coldly, ¡°Get her to stand at least ten feet away. If she moves even an inch forward, remove her from the operating theater.¡± When Abigail heard that, she burst outughing. ¡°Pfft!¡± Then, the two men pulled her back. ¡°Please stand at least ten feet away from the operating table. Professor Woods is going to start the surgery.¡± Before Abigail could react, one of the assistants grabbed her right arm, and the other grabbed her left. She was dragged ten feet away. Once she could stand properly, she saw Jonathan gently insert a needle into the patient¡¯s stomach. He asked the patient gently, ¡°Madam ke, it doesn¡¯t hurt, does it?¡± Abigail was dumbstruck. Wasn¡¯t this the chief surgeon¡¯s job? He heard the patient say weakly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It feels a little numb.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Alright, Madam ke, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s a small surgery. You will recuperate after the surgery as long as you do what the doctors say. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll live a long life.¡± Madam ke smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m relieved. My granddaughter also said that I¡¯ll live a long life.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± After Jonathan finished speaking, he picked up the scalpel and began the surgery with precision. The moment he held the scalpel, he became highly focused. His eyes were likesers, and his expression was solemn. It was as if he was emitting light. The entire operating theater became quiet because of his energy. Abigail finally reacted when she saw Jonathan holding the scalpel. Her face turned bright red. ¡°What did I do?¡± she thought She asked Dr. Jonathan Woods to move aside for her. She even asked Dr. Woods who did he think he was. Oh no! She hadpletely offended Jonathan. She was unable to help Alexander rope in Jonathan, and she also offended Jonathan. She had made a huge mistake! What should he do? She felt sick. Her eyes kept moving, and her mind kept thinking about remedies. What should she do? Could she kneel and beg for his forgivenesster? Looking at Jonathan¡¯s expression, Abigail seemed to have given him an extremely bad impression of her. She was afraid that even if she knelt and begged for forgiveness, he would ignore her, right? Should she push the me onto Annalise? No way. He was Annalise¡¯s godbrother. Wait, wasn¡¯t he a surgical assistant? Why would he suddenly be Master Quigley¡¯s disciple, Jonathan Woods? Jonathan Woods andn Lawrence¡­ So, they were the same person.. Damn it, how lucky was Annalise? How did she know Jonathan? How did Jonathan be her godbrother? Abigail suddenly realized something. The old man that Annalise incidentally helped must be Joseph Quigley. To thank Annalise, Joseph not only gave her a jar of Energizing Pills but also asked his disciple to take care of Annalise. Thus, Joseph¡¯s disciple, Jonathan, epted Annalise as his godsister. Huh, godsister. Abigail wondered if the rtionship between Annalise and Jonathan was as simple as that. Abigail thought that Annalise was a bitch. She used to think that Annalise was innocent and harmless. It turned out Annalise was much more cunning than Abigail thought. Her eyes flickered for a moment before she narrowed them again. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Abigail thought, ¡°Jonathan could ept Annalise as his godsister, so why couldn¡¯t he make me his godsister too?¡± Abigail thought that she was better than Annalise. Her medical skills, look, and taste was much better than Annalise¡¯s. As she thought about the possibility, she immediately took a step forward and said, ¡°Professor Woods, I¡¯ll pass you the tools you need.¡± Abigail was a medical student at the Horington Medical School and a medical intern. Sometimes, she would work as an assistant to the chief physician in the hospital. She was experienced and familiar with those tools. Jonathan did not even look at Abigail. He did not stop working and ordered the two assistants coldly, ¡°Get her out!¡± The assistants immediately looked at Abigail coldly. ¡°Are you going out yourself, or should we drag you out?¡± This woman was really annoying! What kind of a ce did she think an operating theater was? It was a sacred and noble ce used to treat illnesses and save lives. As soon as Abigail entered the operating theater, she started chattering. What right did such a person have to observe a surgery? In the past, all the doctors and students who had the chance to observe surgeries in the hospital were pious and humble. Abigail originally wanted to make things difficult for the assistants, but when she recalled that it was Jonathan¡¯s order, she immediately suppressed her temper and said ingratiatingly, ¡°No, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I promise I won¡¯t make a sound again.¡± The two assistants immediately looked at Jonathan. Jonathan did not even turn his head. He said coldly, ¡°Remove her!¡± He had already given Abigail a p in the face. She was not needed here anymore! When the assistants heard Professor Woods give the order again, they pushed Abigail without hesitation. ¡°Please leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Get out!¡± The two assistants pushed Abigail out of the operating theater. This was a very important surgery. If they let her continue to make noise here and affect Professor Woods¡± concentration, they would not be able to bear the responsibility. Abigail didn¡¯t know what to say. She quietly cursed Jonathan and Annalise. She was furious. She had no way to vent her grievance at all. Outside, the ke family was waiting. Ben Chase had invited Julian and Alexander to his office for tea. When the ke family saw Abigaile out, they immediately asked her, ¡°Ms. Barton, why did you come out? What is going on inside?¡± Abigail really wanted tosh out, but the ke family was quite powerful. She could only suppress her again and say, ¡°The surgery is still ongoing. I came out for something else. Please just wait. Goodbye!¡± Coincidentally, Alexander and Julian came out of Ben¡¯s office at the same time. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 I Will Crush Annalise When Julian saw Abigail¡¯s red face, he knew that she must have been humiliated by Annie or John. Haha! Alexander was surprised to see Abigail. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± ¡°I came out for something. Alexander, pleasee with me.¡± After saying that, Abigail took the lead and walked towards the elevator. She did not even bother to take off her white coat. Alexander followed Abigail into the elevator. There were many people in the elevator, so Abigail couldn¡¯t say anything. After going straight down to the first floor, she walked straight to the parking lot. After getting into the car, she said, ¡°Do you know who Jonathan Woods is?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Stop making me guess,¡± Alexander said impatiently. Abigail said right away, ¡°He¡¯s Annalise¡¯s godbrother,n¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Alexander interrupted. How could such a young man be Jonathan Woods? Jonathan was a 51-year-old man. He recalled the time he ate at his grandfather¡¯s. When the man introduced himself, he said, ¡°I am Jo¡­ lan Lawrence Princeville Vige.¡± There was a pause after he said the word ¡°Jo¡±. So, wasn Lawrence really Jonathan Woods? Damn it! At that time, Alexander had an opportunity to get close to Jonathan, but he did not put it to good use. Fortunately, he did not offend Jonathan. Suddenly, he looked at Abigail with a cold expression. ¡°Alexander, what¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Abigail asked anxiously. Alexander narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, Jonathan chased you out of the operating theater?¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes flickered rapidly. ¡°No, he did not.¡± ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Alexander¡¯s voice suddenly became stern. Abigail lowered her head. ¡°He said that the operating theater is too small to amodate that many people. The light was blocked.¡± Alexander sneered. ¡°There are so many people in the room. No one else needed toe out but you? You were the one who spent a million dors to get in there. Tell me, how did you offend him?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t offend him. It¡¯s Annalise who didn¡¯t like me. She said there was no need for so many people to be in the operating theater. Then, she told me to leave.¡± Abigail immediately med Annalise. In Alexander¡¯s opinion, Abigail¡¯s exnation was still reasonable. Alexander suddenly smiled. He was smiling, but his smile sent a chill up Abigail¡¯s spine. He said, ¡°Abbie, tell me, why is this happening? You¡¯re the Bartons¡¯ precious daughter. You¡¯ve enjoyed all the best resources since you were young. The Barton family trained you in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Annalise is a bumpkin who was left to rot in a vige in the countryside. Her mother is dead, and her father is unknown. Why are you always the one who loses to her? Why do I have to be embarrassed by you every time? Tell me, why do I need to keep someone like you?¡± Abigail was so frightened. Fear was written all over her face. She didn¡¯t dare to make eye contact with Alexander. She quickly weighed her current situation in her mind. If she still lived in Horington, marrying Benjamin Quigley would be the best oue of her life. But the Parks family people came into her life. How could she return to Horington after witnessing the luxury of the upper ss in Jadeborough? Her outlook was different from before. Besides, speaking from a practical point of view, marrying Benjamin Quigley had be impossibia! And she had yet to squeeze into Jadeborough¡¯s upper-ss circle. Besides, even if she had gotten into the circle, she was married to Alexander. If she got a divorce, her reputation would be ruined. Who would be willing to marry her? Thinking about this, she immediately looked at Alexander and said, ¡°Alexander, trust me, it is not my fault. Annalise and I are destined to be enemies, just like you and Julian are always enemies.¡± Alexander interrupted Abigail coldly and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not as stupid as you. I don¡¯t run to Annalise every day to talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Yes, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± Abigail immediately held up her hand and swore, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t talk nonsense to Annalise in the future. Also, I¡¯ll try my best to build a good rtionship with Jonathan. ¡°I guess Jonathan knew Annalise was Annalise happened to save elder Quigley back then. It was probably elder Quigley who asked Jonathan to take care of Annalise. However, Annalise does not have medical skills. Jonathan probably only makes sure that she is living a decent life. ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity to interact with Jonathan in the future. I¡¯ll let him see my medical skills. It¡¯s best if I can be his disciple. Trust me. I can do it!¡± Alexander stared at Abigail. ¡°I really can! Also, I¡¯ll work hard on the garments showcase. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bicker with Annalise again. In the future, when I see Annalise, I¡¯ll be polite and maintain superficial harmony with her,¡± Abigail promised. ¡°You better!¡± Alexander said impatiently. He was very annoyed. He married Abigail because he thought Abigail was better than Annalise in all aspects. He just needed to wait for Abigail to crush Annalise. Everyone would doubt Julian¡¯s judgment. If everyone thought there was something wrong with Julian¡¯s judgment that caused chaos in his family, significantly fewer people would support him. He didn¡¯t expect Abigail would lose to Annalise in the past few rounds ofpetition. There were a few asions where Abigail was the one who picked a fight with Annalise and lost. He did not even dare to anticipate what was going to happen. He was afraid Abigail would be crushed by Annalise again in the future. Did she think that she only embarrassed herself? Wrong! She also embarrassed Alexander! As if she could read Alexander¡¯s mind, Abigail continued, ¡°Alexander, trust me. I will perform well during the showcase. You can¡¯t always rely on luck for everything in life. In the end, it all boils down to a person¡¯s strength. Just like you and Julian. Strength will decide who wins in the end!¡± Alexander said indifferently, ¡°Give your best when you prepare the presentation slides for the showcase. Think about how to repair your rtionship with Jonathan.¡± He thought for a moment and felt that some things did not match what Annalise said. Previously, she said that the Energizing Pills were given to her by an old man two to three years ago. However, when Alexander was eating at the same table as Jonathan, he heard Annalise chatting with Jonathan. They seemed very familiar with each other. Jonathan caught fish for Annalise and asked Annalise to make pickled vegetables for him once. Was it possible that all those happened in the past two to three years? No matter what, Alexander was sure that Annalise knew Jonathan very well! It was very likely that she knew Joseph Quigley well too. No wonder she could easily possess a jar of Energizing Pills. If that was the case, Julian had gotten himself a treasure. The more Alexander thought about it, the darker his expression became. He gave Abigail an ultimatum sternly ¡°If you mess up the showcase, we won¡¯t be holding a wedding.¡± Abigail¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She understood what Alexander meant and immediately replied, ¡°Yes, I know. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to prepare for the showcase. Alexander, rx. I might not be as good as those. famous designers in Jadeborough, but Annalise won¡¯t be involved in the showcase.¡± Annalise was not good at fashion, so she couldn¡¯t possibly participate. Abigail only needed to give a good presentation to win the crowd¡¯s cheers and make Alexander look good. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 He¡¯d Have A Bright Future After Abigail was kicked out of the operating theater, Jonathan quickly began the surgery. He was the chief surgeon, and Annalise and a few assistants helped him. Those who worked as Jonathan¡¯s assistants were not ordinary. They were all young doctors with the most potential chosen by Metropolis Hospital. Usually, they would be the chief surgeon themselves. However, when they worked as Jonathan¡¯s assistants, they realized they werepletely powerless. That was because Annalise was always the first to hand Jonathan tools. By the time the other assistants realized what tools Jonathan was going to use, Annalise had already handed them to Jonathan. The assistants were very embarrassed. They had tried their best, but they could not predict what Jonathan would do in time! At the same time, they respected Annalise and were very curious about her identity. The surgerysted for 40 minutes. Jonathan was so tired that his forehead was covered in sweat. An attentive female assistant saw this and wanted to wipe away Jonathan¡¯s sweat, but she was afraid the action would be inappropriate and interfere with Jonathan¡¯s surgery. Annalise wiped away Jonathan¡¯s sweat while holding his tools. Her actions were not gentle at all. She ran a towel down Jonathan¡¯s face starting from his forehead. He felt as if he had washed his face. Most importantly, the effect was great. The sweat on Jonathan¡¯s face was wiped clean. Jonathan was much more clear-headed after his face was wiped with so much force. The female assistant was envious. Someone could be so rude to Professor Woods. After the surgery ended, Jonathan left the suturing to his assistant. ¡°Which one of you is good at suturing? Come and do that!¡± Everyone looked at Annalise first. It was not that they did not want to suture, but they felt that if Annalise wanted this opportunity, they were not worthy enough topete with her. ¡°You guys can do it,¡± Annalise said politely. She did not even want to be the chief surgeon. Why would she do the suturing? She was here to observe Jonathan perform surgery and embarrass Abigail because she was bored. She realized that ever since Abigail came to Jadeborough, Abigail had be aplete joke. Abigail only tried to pick fights with Annalise and did not do anything serious. She was so funny! Seeing that Annalise was not going topete with them for suturing, an assistant immediately volunteered. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°Me!¡± Jonathan simply pointed at someone. ¡°You do it!¡± The chosen assistant was super excited. ¡°Dr. Woods, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Then, he immediately went to suture. The other assistants looked envious. The guy Professor Woods chose would have a very bright future. After the surgery ended, the few observers left the operating theater first. The surgical assistants then pushed the patient out. Annalise and Jonathan came outst. Initially, they thought that the people who were observing had already left. The observers were all waiting at the entrance of the operating theater. When they saw Jonathan and Annalisee out, they didn¡¯t dare to pester Jonathan and immediately rushed to Annalise. ¡°Hello, miss. Can I connect with you on Whatsapp?¡± ¡°Me too. Miss, can I also have your contact number?¡± Jonathan¡¯s face hardened. He said to Annalise, ¡°Follow me!¡± Annalise looked at Jonathan, who was so protective of her, and followed him with a smile.. Julian saw Annaliseing out of the operating theater and immediately followed her to Jonathan¡¯s new office. The ke family wanted to ask Jonathan about the surgery, but Ben came over and told them not to disturb Jonathan. He said to Jared ke, ¡°Professor Woods has been operating for an hour and is exhausted. If there are any questions, his assistant can help answer them.¡± Although the ke family was dissatisfied, they did not dare to say anything. After all, Jonathan¡¯s reputation was well-known. Jonathan was only a doctor, no matter how powerful he was. However, he was not an ordinary doctor. He was well-known both locally and internationally. Besides, he was Joseph Quigley¡¯s first disciple. Even the richest businessman could not guarantee that he would not fall sick for the rest of his life. It was fine if he had a minor illness, but who knew when he would fall seriously ill and need Jonathan¡¯s help? Therefore, no one dared to offend such a doctor. They could only let Jonathan do anything he wanted. After Jonathan and the others left, the ke family could only ask the surgery assistant about the surgery. After knowing that the surgery was very sessful, they heaved a sigh of relief and admired Jonathan from the bottom of their hearts. The few observers were frustrated because they did not get connected with Annalise on Whatsapp. They whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between that girl and Professor Woods?¡± ¡°They seem pretty close.¡± ¡°Could she be Professor Woods¡¯s personal assistant?¡± ¡°Ah, I think that¡¯s highly possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so impressed. She became Professor Woods¡¯s personal assistant at such a young age.¡± ¡°I should have asked her for her phone number in the operating theater.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll try our best to get a chance to observe Professor Woods again. Someone like Professor Woods doesn¡¯t have time for us. We¡¯ll work hard to build a good rtionship with that girl.¡± ¡°Yeah! Yeah!¡± They chattered away. In Jonathan¡¯s office, Jonathan poured tea for Annalise and Julian. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. The surgerysted for an hour. Let Anna sit and rest for a while before leaving.¡± Julian replied, ¡°Alright. Thank you, John.¡± Annalise took off her mask and white coat and sat down to take a break. Julian immediately picked up the tea in front of him and handed it to Annalise. ¡°Are you thirsty? Come, have some tea.¡± Annalise took the tea and took a few sips before putting it down. Once Annalise put down the teacup, Julian reached out and massaged Annalise¡¯s leg. Annalise was shocked and immediately wanted to dodge his touch. Jonathan was still here. How inappropriate was that? Jonathan wouldn¡¯t stop mocking her till the day he died! Julian said with a solemn expression, ¡°It¡¯s easy to have varicose veins if you remain standing for too long. I¡¯ll massage your legs to rx your muscles. When we go back, you need to do some stretching.¡± After saying that, he reached out and massaged Annalise¡¯s thigh. Then, he squatted in front of Annalise and massaged her calf. ¡°You don¡¯t¡­¡± Annalise wanted to refuse but was moved by Julian¡¯s actions. He was focused and serious. She did not want. to disturb him. Jonathan looked at Julian and sighed silently. This young man would have a bright future! Men knew men the best. A man like Julian, who came from a wealthy family and had an excellent reputation, must like Annalise very much to be able to be so humble and do such a thing. As long as Annalise and Julian got along well, Annalise¡¯s brothers and mentors could rx. What they were most concerned about was Annalise¡¯s happiness. They watched her grow up. She was like their child. To perfect her acupuncture techniques, she used those needles on herself. She had practiced suturing on countless pig skins. To understand the development of different medicinal ingredients, she once stayed in the mountain behind the vige for a month. That was her longest record. No one¡¯s sess came easily. They saw her efforts. It made their hearts ache. She deserved the best of everything because of her hard work, character, and sincerity. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Some People Just Love Trouble Julian and Alexander returned to the Parks¡¯ residence. Julian told Annalise to lie down and rest for a while. He would wake her up when it was time to eat. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Annalise smiled and said, ¡°No need.¡± She was only twenty years old this year, and her body was at its best. Moreover, her mentor, Dariel Randall was the founder of Randalls¡¯ Martial Arts. He was admired by everyone in Chanaea. Annalise was Dariel¡¯s disciple! After being found and brought home by Joseph Quigley when she was seven years old, all her mentors fought for her time every day. She had to practice martial arts for at least four hours a day. After she gradually grew up, Dariel felt that her boxing skills were good enough. Then, he finally reduced the time she had to spend on martial arts to two hours a day. When Annalise was in the vige, she had to practice punching techniques every day. She didn¡¯t have the space to practice in Jadeborough. However, she would stand by the window and practice the Mountain Standing Posture every day right after she woke up in the morning. That would activate the energy in her body and boost her positive energy for the day. Julian said, ¡°Listen to me. Lie down and rest for a while. ¡°Alright.¡± Annalise didn¡¯t want to hurt Julian¡¯s feelings. She had no choice but to lie down and rest. Julian bent down and reached out to gently caress Annalise¡¯s cheek. He then leaned down and gently kissed her forehead. The warmth from the kiss spread across Annalise¡¯s body. She smiled sweetly at him. Julian also smiled. There was a trace of imperceptible helplessness in his gentleness and affection. He said, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll go to the study to work. I¡¯lle and call you for dinnerter.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Annalise said and closed her eyes to rest. Julian watched as Annalise closed her eyes obediently. His heart skipped a beat. He looked at her again before going into the study to work. Not long after Julian left, a notification from Annalise¡¯s Whatsapp came in. She reached for her phone. The message was from Abigail. Annalise was a little surprised. Although they had each other¡¯s contact, they had not contacted each other in forever. As soon as she clicked on the notification, she was speechless when she saw Abigail¡¯s provocation. [Annalise, is it fun to taunt me? You are very satisfied right now, aren¡¯t you? You have known Jonathan Woods for a long time, right? I should have known. Annalise, who looks innocent and acts like a nun, is actually a bad person. Annalise, don¡¯t be so smug. Just wait.] Annalise replied to Abigail with an ellipsis. Some people just couldn¡¯t stop asking for trouble. How pathetic! Seeing that Annalise had replied with an ellipsis, Abigail got worked up again. She could not let Alexander know that she had gotten in touch with Annalise again, so she quickly deleted the chat history. She gritted her teeth and thought that no one would always be lucky. She would hold her head up high and let everyone see how useless Annalise was during the garments showcase. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, It was Friday already. Parks Group¡¯s showcase for their new collection of winter clothes was here. Abigail was in high spirits. She felt that she finally had the chance to be proud. She carried a fashionable branded bag and opened it several times to confirm that the USB drive was in it. She checked her phone again. There was a backup of the PowerPoint presentation on her phone. She looked tall and shy in her 4 inches-high heels. She was wearing a gown designed by Susan. She held Alexander¡¯s hand. In Abigail¡¯s words, she wanted to be the focus of today¡¯s winter collection showcase. Unlike her, Annalise was the opposite. Annalise wore a normal T-shirt. Her hair was tied into a simple bun, and she put on simple makeup. She attended the showcase with Julian. The showcase was divided into two sessions, morning and afternoon. The session in the morning was an internal meeting for Parks Group¡¯s employees. All the Parks family members with positions in the Parks Group participated, as well as minor shareholders and executives. The meeting was to discuss how to promote the new products, which products, and who would lead the launch in the afternoon. Julian, Alexander, and Timothy were the considered candidates. Therefore, for the Parks, the meeting in the morning was the most important part. After everyone sat down, Samuel Parks sat at the head of the table and said, ¡°Parks Group¡¯s internal meeting for the showcase begins now. Who wants to go first?¡± ¡°Julian can go first.¡± Alexander smiled and gestured for Julian to go first. guys can go ahead,¡± Julian said indifferently. ¡°I also think that Julian should go first,¡± Timothy said. ¡°Well then. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Julian did not get up. He turned on theputer, connected it to the projector, and opened the PowerPoint presentation slides. Various winter clothes appeared on the big screen. Julian said, ¡°I want to optimize this year¡¯s winter clothes based on previous winter clothes we had. In the past, we were in the middle and high-end market. This year, I n to enter the low-end market of the whole Chanaea.¡± *Julian, you can¡¯t be too greedy. Parks Group has always been marketing middle and high-end products. If we make low-end products now, it will ruin our reputation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The most important thing for Parks Group, the wealthiestpany of Chanaea, is not to make money, but to maintain our business, reputation, and image.¡± ¡°Young people are too greedy and impulsive. They want to earn it all. There is no such good thing in the world!¡± ¡°Julian, if you think that way, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable to be Parks Group¡¯s president.¡± Julian swept his eyes across the people who spoke one by one with a cold expression on his face. He asked calmly, ¡°So, who do you think is more suitable to be Parks Group¡¯s president?¡± Seeing that someone was about to speak, Julian stopped him calmly and said, ¡°In the past three years, Parks Group¡¯s performance has been increasing every year under my leadership. You only think I¡¯m not suitable to be Parks Group¡¯s president because you think the low-end market will ruin our reputation. Does your objectione from your personal desire? Do you care that much about Parks Group¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°Of course I care about Parks Group¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°Julian, you¡¯re too unforgiving.¡± Julian did not give them a chance toin. He said indifferently, ¡°No corporation¡¯s leader is gentle and aiming for the middle path. If a corporation¡¯s president did not have ferocity and courage, the corporation. would only be destroyed in his hands. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking for everyone¡¯s opinion when I said we need to increase the low-end products this year. I¡¯m just informing you. Your support and rejection won¡¯t affect me much. After all, only sales matters!¡± After saying so much in one breath, he paused and said calmly, ¡°Now, everyone can take a look at the products I¡¯m promoting. This series of down jackets are the work of the designer, Wind. Her down jackets have always been popr. These are high-end products. They¡¯re priced at more than 4,500 dors. Their targets were high-ie people, celebrities, business executives, heirs of wealthy families, and so on. ¡°In addition, Wind has also designed some products for the middle-end market. The target customers are the middle ss. ¡°The main consideration for high-end products was international integration. They would be rtively different and more personalized. Middle-end products would mainly focus on local fashion styles. ¡°Low-end products are mainly concerned with keeping warm and style diversification. After all, the lower ss has thergest poption.¡± Julian was about to continue when many people started arguing. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 I¡¯m Not Here To Listen To Your Opinions The entire conference room was filled with voices directed at Julian Parks. Albert said, ¡°Julian, you¡¯re still too young, too greedy and have lost your rationality because of your desires. We all know that the lower ss upies arger proportion of the market, but have you ever thought of the possibility that our brand might degrade once we enter the low-production market?¡± Christopher said, ¡°Exactly. Once the brand drops in value, the entire corporation will be affected.¡± Timothy Parks said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, if a brand makes both mid- and high-end products and low-end products, then those high-end customers would choose to change brands to maintain their ss. If we do this, we¡¯d have more to lose than to gain. Therefore, please think twice, Julian¡­¡± ¡°Timothy¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Yeah, Timothy¡¯s point exactly. Let¡¯s take the down jacket as an example. A high-end down jacket sells for al few hundred dors more than 4,500 dors with about 4,500 dors of profit. On the other hand, a low-end down jacket sells for 75 dors or lower, and the cost is about 45 dors. Julian, calcte the difference between 30 dors and 4,500 dors. What¡¯s the ratio again? 1:150. Basically, one high- end client gives us more profit than 100 low-end clients. ¡°Furthermore, our Parks Group products are diversified. High-end customers recognize our Parks Group brand because we are taking the high-end route. Once we make low-end products, our cosmetics market will also greatly fluctuate. ¡°Do you think those high-end customers will continue to use Parks Group¡¯s cosmetics once they decide not to buy Parks Group¡¯s clothes?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right. Therefore, we object to Parks Group making low-end products.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s vote. The majority wins,¡± Albert said. Annalise Barton sat quietly beside Julian. She did not say a word and only observed everyone¡¯s expressions. Most of them were really targeting Julian. She had already expected Julian¡¯s situation to be difficult. After all, in Parks Group, other than Samuel and Cassandra Parks who supported Julian, he had almost no supporters. He had to rely on himself. He was just a 26-year-old young man. At 26, most people would not have even graduated yet, while Julian had already taken on the responsibility of the entire Parks Family. Apart from settling internal conflicts, he also had to learn to survive in the cruel and deceitful business world. At this moment, Annalise truly felt how difficult things were for Julianm and she seemed to be unable to help him at all. She reached out and held his hand. After Julian looked at her gently, his expression became cold again and said, ¡°As I¡¯ve just said, I¡¯ve already made the decision. I¡¯m here today to inform you, not to ask for your opinions. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to vote, because your opinions will not affect my decision even the slightest.¡± Tony Parks could not take it anymore. He shouted, ¡°The leader of a cooperation needs to listen to the opinions of others, or this is a dictatorship.¡± Julian replied calmly, ¡°No, good leaders make their own decisions. If a decision can only be made when everyone agrees with it, no decisions will ever be made and carried out. There¡¯s no room to make everyone happy.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of summoning us to have this meeting?¡± Albert could not help expressing his dissatisfaction. Julian said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of making decisions, and you¡¯re in charge of implementing them. The point of this meeting is for me to tell you my decision. You are all free to add icing on the cake to my decision, but if you want to object to my decision, wait till my decisions are proven to have failed.¡± ¡°If this decision of yours turns out to be a colossal mistake, the consequences will be irreversible. If we object to you by then, the damages would have already been done and it would be toote,¡± Christopher said with a heartbroken look on his face. Cassandra really could not take it anymore and supported Julian, ¡°As everyone can see, ever since Julian started managing the Parks Group, in just more than two years, Parks Group¡¯s performance has skyrocketed¡­¡± Albert interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s because the market is good right now. When the market is thriving, how can thepany¡¯s performance not skyrocket, no matter who¡¯s in charge? To put it bluntly, if Timothy had been managing for the past two years, the performance might have soared even faster.¡± Cassandra said bluntly, ¡°You really have the nerve to tter yourself? Last year, Timothy¡¯s electronics factory¡¯s mistake destroyed an entire patch of PCB and cost us at least 450 thousand dors¡­¡± *450 thousand is nothing to Parks Group.¡± Albert blushed. Cassandra calmly said, ¡°Yes, this is indeed not a big number. However, that¡¯s beside the point. What I wanted to say is that Timothy made a mistake managing just the electronics factory, How can he manage the entire Parks Group? Make the Parks Group¡¯s performance soar? ¡°You!¡± Albert was rendered speechless. He began to insult her personally. ¡°You¡¯ve already got married and taken on another surname, you¡¯re just an outsider, what right do you have to stand here and criticize Parks Group?¡± Cassandra was quite the debater. She was very calm and collected. She only brought up the facts to argue her logic. ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. I¡¯m not criticizing. Yes, I¡¯m married, and yes, I¡¯ve changed my surname, but don¡¯t I also have 2% of Parks Group¡¯s shares? I¡¯m a shareholder of Parks Group and also have Parks Group voting rights. I don¡¯t want to get involved in these things, but as a shareholder, I can¡¯t stay out of it! ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst time that as long as you give me 3 billion dors and I sell the shares in my hands to you, I don¡¯t have to care about Parks Group anymore?¡± ¡°You!¡± Albert was furious. ¡°You asked for 3 billion for 2% ! It¡¯s daylight robbery!¡± ¡°How is it robbery? Business is all about buying and selling. What, did I hold you at gunpoint to buy my shares? What a joke. 3 billion or I¡¯ll continue to hold the shares and enjoy my dividends of hundreds of millions of dors every year under Julian¡¯s management. Julian is now 26 years old. If he stays in the position for 50 more years, I¡¯d have earned 3 billion just in dividends by then. Plus, I¡¯ll still have this 2% of shares, Cassandra said. She said this on purpose to anger Albert and also to remind the shareholders that after Julian started managing the Parks Group, its sales had skyrocketed over the years and their dividends would also increase every year if they supported Julian. Sure enough, after hearing what Cassandra said, two small shareholders who were originally a little uncertain immediately supported Julian. ¡°Although President Julian is young, his horizons are broad and he acts decisively. I believe that he made such a decision after market research and careful consideration, so I support him.¡± ¡°I also support President Julian.¡± Cassandra heaved a sigh of relief. Annalise Barton also heaved a sigh of relief. Of course, there were still people who suspected that after the Parks Group entered the low-end market, its reputation would decline, which in turn would affect Parks Group¡¯s overall economic development. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Julian looked up and asked coldly, ¡°What is Parks Group¡¯s main product?¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Results Speak Louder Than Words Hearing Julian¡¯s question, some people thought that Julian Parks wanted to say that Parks Group¡¯s main product was not clothing. Therefore, even if the attempt failed, the loss would not be big. Someone immediately said, ¡°President Julian. Perhaps the economic loss would not be big, but the impact on the brand is intangible.¡± Julian said with a slightly stern tone, ¡°Let me ask you, what is our Parks Group¡¯s main product?¡± The person immediately said, ¡°Phones andputers, of course.¡± Julian said softly, ¡°Then tell me this, are our phones andputers high-end or low-end products? Are the users targeted at the middle and upper sses or the low-ie group?¡± The man replied, ¡°We¡¯re targeting all sses.¡± Julian said, ¡°Ergo, don¡¯t you guys understand? As long as our market positioning is urate and we come up with different series of products, we can upy all the markets. Just like our phones, we can make low-priced Mini series, mid-priced Plus, and high-end series. ¡°The same goes for clothing. As long as we make different collections, you can tell at a nce which are high-end and which are low-end. Not only will those high-ss customers not reject our products, but they¡¯ll even buy more of our products to disy their superiority.¡± The crowd apuded. It was Samuel who started it. He did not speak throughout, just watched Julianmunicate with everyone. He saw Julian¡¯s confidence and calmness, his domineeringness and decisiveness, and his wisdom and strategy. ¡°He¡¯s really grown up now! He finally matured, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll manage Parks Group well.¡± Samuel thought. As soon as Samuel pped, Cassandra and the two shareholders who supported Julian also quickly apuded. Many others could not understand Julian¡¯s intentions and felt that they would lose high-end customers if they entered the low-end clothing market, so they were always against it. After Julian used phones as an example, they immediately understood and believed in Julian¡¯s idea. Timothy and his grandfather exchanged looks, they both look dissatisfied. However, they had no choice but to p along. Albert said, ¡°Julian, we¡¯ll support your decision for the time being. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint us. You have to remember at all times that you¡¯re not an independent person anymore, you¡¯re now the leader of the Parks Group. You can¡¯t fall. If you do, all of us will drown.¡± ¡°Albert, you¡¯re overthinking! Everyone, don¡¯t worry and follow me. I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Julian boosted their morale. ¡°Yeah!¡± Someone cheered in support of Julian. Albert added, ¡°We¡¯re only supporting your decision temporarily. The results will speak for themselves in the end.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Julian yfully nced at Albert. It was just a simple look, but Albert felt that Julian was mocking him. It was as if Julian was saying his grandson Timothy was simply incapable. He was furious again. Next was Alexander and Timothy¡¯s speeches. Alexander politely invited Timothy to speak first, saying the younger one should speak first. Timothy politely thanked him before starting his speech. Julian was currently the deputy president of Parks Group. Timothy and Alexander worked were managers of different branches under Parks Group. The branchpany adopted an independent ounting model and reported its financial performance at the end of every fiscal year. if their performance soared every year, in addition to being rewarded by the head office, they would also have more resources and decision-making power. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Of course, Timothy and Alexander wanted more than just the resources and decision-making power of the head office. They wanted the Parks Group president position. After all, although Julian had been in charge of Parks Group for more than two years, he was only the deputy president. This meant that they all had the same opportunity topete for the president position. Timothy could be considered capable. He managed to hire 13 famous fashion designers from overseas. The main content of his speech was that the fashion market was equivalent to the women¡¯s and children¡¯s markets. Therefore, his idea was to focus on women¡¯s and children¡¯s clothing. It also received the approval of some people. When it was Alexander¡¯s turn, he introduced his idea politely, ¡°This is my wife, Abigail Barton. In addition to being a doctor, she¡¯s also a fashion designer. Her family business focuses on clothes and pharmaceutical products. Most of the clothes in the family business are personally designed by her.¡± ¡°Wow, appearance sure is deceiving, she doesn¡¯t look like such a strong woman.¡± ¡°Young and already aplished! She¡¯s quitepatible with Mr. Alexander.¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± Everyone looked forward to Abigail¡¯s speech. Abigail stood up with a gentle smile on her face and bowed politely to everyone. Then, she connected to the projector and walked to the big screen with aser pointer, showing everyone her elegance. She talked about clothing and focused on the female market as well. Her key focus was not to segregate their products by ie level, but by age and women¡¯s aesthetics. She spoke very well and won the apuse of the entire room. An executivemented, ¡°I¡¯ve learned something today. Indeed, be it the market or the products, we really need to brainstorm together. This way, it¡¯s easier to broaden our horizons and structure.¡± Finally, Samuel said, ¡°The three of you all have very good ideas. Julian idea is to design clothes suitable for all sses in different series. Timothy¡¯s idea is mainly aimed at the women¡¯s and children¡¯s markets. Alexander¡¯s idea is to design products ording to age. ¡°You¡¯ve all said well. I hope that you¡¯ll allunch outstanding products ording to your own ideals during the showcase this afternoon. ¡°This afternoon¡¯s showcase is a great opportunity for advertising and publicity. From now on, you¡¯re in the performance appraisal phase. ¡°As the old saying went, results speak louder than words, and it¡¯s time to speak with your results. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s autumn now, so Julian¡¯s term as the deputy president will end in two quarters. ¡°At that time, if Parks Group¡¯s performance continues to rise fromst year, he will officially be the president, the true leader of Parks Group. At that time, 37% of my shares will be transferred to him. ¡°Alexander and Timothy are now the general managers of the subsidiarypanies under Parks Group. If the profits of the subsidiarypanies surpass Julian after this fashion showcase event, ording to the agreement, they can enter the head office as vice presidents!¡± ¡°Chairman¡¯s the wisest! Parks Group shall thrive!¡± Everyone praised Samuel. ¡°Yeah Grandpa!¡± ¡°Yeah Big Grandpa!¡± No matter how dissatisfied Alexander and Timothy were, they could only praise him. Timothy felt slightly betterpared to Alexander. He knew that he was from the side family and he did not really have the right to want to snatch the position of the president. Alexander, however, felt he was being treated extremely unfairly. He was also his father¡¯s biological son, Samuel¡¯s biological grandson, the same as Julian. Why was it that Julian could be the president but he could only be the vice president even if his branch¡¯s performance exceeded Julian¡¯s? ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll do it step by step!¡± Alexander thought. Even if Julian became the president, it did not mean that wouldst forever. Moreover, since Julian could only be the president if thepany¡¯s sales continued to soar, what if his n failed and the sales plummeted? With this thought in mind, Alexander felt much better. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Lianne ke¡¯s Personal Catwalk The afternoon showcase was held in Jadeborough¡¯s Times Pavilion. There was a runway in the centre of the exhibition hall, and every floor was filled with people. Timothy and Alexander both had put in a lot of effort tounch their branchpany¡¯s winter clothes. Timothy had hired a popr celebrity to personally showcase the design of his branchpany. Alexander also hired a famous model to walk the runway. At the same time, Abigail also participated. Abigail had also put in a lot of effort to promote her dress-she wore an evening gown to attend the showcase. She was indeed quite beautiful and had a good figure. When she was walking the runway, she was wearing a gown personally designed by Susan. She won the apuse of the entire hall. To make it more impactful, Alexander hired all of Jadeborough¡¯s well-known media. Upon hearing the apuse, Abigail knew that she was the centre of attention today and had won a good reputation. She smiled in satisfaction and bowed to everyone. Alexander looked at Abigail Barton¡¯s performance and smiled. At least Abigail had won back some reputation for him. As for theter stages, he had his own sales team. In terms of cell phones,puters, and other electronic devices, he did not expect himself to beat Julian. After all, this was the main product of the head office. In the clothing section, however, he was very confident. That was because Parks Group didn¡¯t make clothes in the past. It had only started making clothes in the past few years. Plus, clothes were not its main focus. On Julian¡¯s side, the model was surprising a team led by Lianne ke. Lianne walked on the runway with four very little-known celebrities. The five of them matched their styles in terms of bright and dark colours. When Lianne wore a light-coloured dress, the other four wore dark-coloured sets. When Lianne wore a dark-coloured set, the other four girls wore light-coloured clothes. Among the dark-coloured clothes, the light-coloured one was extremely conspicuous. Coupled with Lianne¡¯s extraordinary style, it made her clothes look even better. The dark-coloured dress in the middle of a few sets of light-coloured clothes was also very eye- catching. Everyone¡¯s focus was on Lianne. The people watching the exhibition discussed, ¡°That girl¡¯s clothes are really beautiful.¡± ¡°You have to have such a beautiful face and perfect figure first!¡± ¡°No, I think we can look good in it too. Those clothes are just so pretty! Of course, we can¡¯tpare ourselves to her but such clothes do improve people¡¯s style. I¡¯ll have to check its price when it¡¯s out. If it¡¯s not expensive, I¡¯m definitely going to buy a set even if it¡¯ll cost a big chunk of my savings.¡± ¡°I want to buy it too. I really like that short down jacket paired with ck leggings. It¡¯s simply amazing. It makes the person look thin and tall.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. it looks clean and. It¡¯s perfect for a small gathering between friends during winter.¡± ¡°In the past, when I saw the grass-green down jacket, I always thought ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ Now that I see the grass-green down jacket on her, I just think it¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I think so too.¡± ¡°Ah, the order link has been opened. There¡¯s a promotion now, the first 1,000 orders get 10% off!¡± ¡°Quickly buy it!¡± Annalise, Julian, and the others sat in the VIP area on the first floor to watch the exhibition. Coincidentally, Annalise heard these discussions. As she watched the exhibition, she gave Julian a thumbs up. ¡°You really did a good job with this show. Ms ke is too beautiful and her style is too amazing. If I were a man, I would definitely fall in love with her.¡± She felt that Julian was just brilliant! Lianne was beautiful, to begin with, so she had an advantage when she went on a show with other women. Now, Julian even specially arranged for others to serve as a foil for her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was as if she brought out the best part of every piece of clothing on her and doubled it, attracting everyone¡¯s desire to buy them. Julian was in a good mood after being praised by Annalise. When she heard Annalise Barton praise Lianne, he was a little jealous and said, ¡°You¡¯re a woman.¡± ¡°I still like Ms ke nheless.¡± Annalise¡¯s eyes were fixed on Lianne. ¡°How does she manage to be so calm and collected on all asions?¡± Annalise thought. As expected, men and women both liked looking at beautiful women. When Julian heard Annalise say she liked Lianne, he reached out and held her hand, pulled her closer to him and whispered into her ear, ¡°Stop looking at her. Look at me!¡± ¡°These clothes are so beautiful!¡± Annalise pointed at the runway. She almost said, ¡°Why would I look at you?¡± but did not. She quickly changed the topic and asked, ¡°When it¡¯s overter, shall we go straight to see Ms ke¡¯s older brother?¡± Julian yed with Annalise¡¯s fingers and said, ¡°Yes, eat something before you go.¡± ¡°I have a feeling that you¡¯re trying to feed me like I¡¯m a pig. In the morning before we went to Parks Group for a meeting, you made me eat something. Just now, when we came here, other than lunch, you made me eat something again.¡± Annalise did not know whether tough or cry. Julian said, ¡°Focusing requires a lot of energy. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll go hungry.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Annalise replied. A thought appeared in her mind, ¡°There¡¯s a type of hunger called ¡®your contracted husband thinks you¡¯re hungry¡¯.¡± When she thought of the word ¡°contract¡±, her lips curled up slightly. She suddenly liked something Julian had said in the past-let¡¯s give it a try, what if we¡¯re suitable? She looked down and saw Julian holding her hand. The way he held her hand was very gentle. When she moved, he turned his head to look at her gently and asked ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She smiled at him, her eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°Nothing.¡± He reached out with his other hand and touched her head. Her heart was filled with warmth and love. The style of the runway suddenly changed. Previously, the music on the runway was very soothing. Now the rhythm of the music suddenly became very strong, they became more rhythmic. At the moment, the models all changed into gender-neutral clothes. They were all filled with valour and looked hot-blooded. Lianne supposedly reminded people of angels, that angel-like temperament was engraved in her bones. Now that her style had changed, she actually gave off a thunderous feeling. The people at the scene were excited and apuded crazily. Listening to the thunderous apuse, Abigail¡¯s face darkened slightly. She was irritated, she was supposed to be the centre of attention today, yet Lianne stole her limelight again. Alexander was not angry at all. With a smile on his lips, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Although you lost to Lianne, you lost with honour.¡± Who was Lianne? She was Jadeborough¡¯s number-one beauty. Compared to her, Abigail was not even worthy of carrying her shoes. After beingforted by Alexander, Abigail¡¯s expression looked much better. She raised her chin slightly and said, ¡°Annalise¡¯s luck has finally run out. She has finally shown us that she¡¯s useless when ites to clothes.¡± Alexander looked at the runway and sneered. ¡°We haven¡¯t even seen the best part yet.¡± *Julian wants to seed in both love and career? Hehe, well I¡¯m going to make him fail in both.¡± He thought. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Prince And Cindere As soon as the show ended, Lianne quickly changed her clothes and came to look for Julian. They agreed to get a doctor to take a look at Prestonter. ¡°Mr Parks, are we leaving?¡± Liannewalked over and asked. She nodded politely at Annalise and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mrs Parks¡± ¡°Hello, Ms ke¡± Annalise greeted Lianne with a smile. Julian had told her that Lianne was his business partner. In addition, he was friends with Lianne¡¯s twin brother as well. Actually, there was no need for Julian to tell her this, but she felt especially at ease when he took the initiative to tell her. This attitude of reporting everything made her feel respected and full of a sense of security. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat something first,¡± Julian said. ¡°Okay ¡± The three of them left the building. As soon as she left the exhibition hall and headed to the parking lot, Lianne received a call. Her grandmother had woken up and wanted her to go over, saying that she had something urgent to discuss with her. Lianne was in a difficult position. Her grandmother had asked Jared to call her and his attitude towards her was horrible. His tone was cold and stiff. ¡°Your grandma said that she has something urgent to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Did Grandma say what it was about?¡± Lianne was in a difficult position. She was in a hurry to bring someone to see Julian¡¯s condition. If it was not an emergency on her Owned by N?velDrama.Org. grandmother¡¯s side, she really could not leave. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want toe or not,¡± Jared said and hung up. Lianne was speechless. She was really angry and troubled! Anxious too. She wondered what urgent matter her grandma was talking about. Preston was her twin brother, Jared¡¯s biological son! She was also Jared¡¯s biological daughter! As for bing a stepfather? Lianne could not bare thinking about it. Thinking about it made his heart ache and bitter. Annalise could tell that Lianne was in a difficult position. She whispered to Julian, ¡°I think Ms ke has something urgent to attend to, why don¡¯t we do this another day?¡± Hearing Annalise say that, Julian said to Lianne, ¡°If you have something to do, go ahead. Let¡¯s arrange another time.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t affect you?¡± Lianne looked apologetic. How she hoped she could manage both sides at the same time. ¡°No,¡± Julian said. ¡°That¡¯s great, can you help me to arrange another time? Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow or any other day after that would do,¡± Lianne said. Julian looked at Annalise. Annalise said, ¡°Tomorrow then.¡± Lianne was a smart person. When she heard Annalise, she immediately understood. Perhaps this famous doctor was arranged by Annalise, most likely Jonathan Woods, or a neurosurgeon friend of Jonathan. No matter what, she owed Annalise a favour. ¡°Thank you!¡± After thanking them, Lianne hurriedly drove to Metropolis Hospital. ¡°Shall we go home?¡± Annalise asked Julian. ¡°How about a movie?¡± Julian proposed. ¡°But we haven¡¯t filmed the promotional video for the low-end market yet,¡± Annalise said. They had stayed up the night before to discuss the winter clothing promotion n. Julian wanted Lianne to personally walk the runway and focus on the mid-to-high-end winter market. Annalise took the initiative to say that she was going to be in charge of the low-end market. When Julian heard Annalise take the initiative to say that she would be in charge of the low-end market, he immediately felt a little reluctant. It was as if Annalise had taken the initiative to serve as a foil for Lianne. He was suddenly a little unwilling. He politely rejected the idea and said he would find someone else to do normal marketing. Annalise was very insistent, she said that these things did not matter as long as they could lead the market. Giving up one¡¯s pride is one of the hardest things a person can do, and this was a great opportunity for Annalise to do so. She hoped to use this opportunity to help promote Julian¡¯s clothing market, at the same time develop her personal growth. She expressed her point quite well and convinced Julian on the spot. ¡°How about we shoot the promotional video now? We¡¯ll shoot the outdoor scenes. The more natural it is, the better,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Alright.¡± Julian said, ¡°Your way then.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to be on camera too,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Alright, whatever you say,¡± Julian agreed happily. Actually, in all these years, he had never appeared on the screen. Even if the media managed to take a photo of him, he would get the PR to not have them publish it. This was also the reason why most people could not find his information online. Julian arranged for the photographer to start filming the promotional video. The afternoon sun was warm and bright, coating the ground with a golden glow. Annalise stood in the sun in his affordable winter clothes and ran on the road. It was lively and cheerful. Down jacket, sweater, suit, skirt¡­ There were quite a variety of affordable clothes. Every set on Annalise seemed like they were tailor-made for her. It was natural and beautiful. After Annalise finished shooting the single pieces, she asked Julian to shoot the couple¡¯s designs with her. The couple¡¯s style down jackets wereparatively prim and proper. When it came to the couple¡¯s style sweaters, it was especially lively. Annalise walked forward backwards and looked at Julian. Julian looked at Annalise with eyes overflowing with love. They disyed the meaning of a perfect match in the promotion video. It really brought out the desire to buy them in people. The photographer had an idea and asked Julian to take a few photos with Annalise on his back. Annalise suddenly jumped onto Julian¡¯s back. Julian immediately reached out and grabbed Annalise¡¯s leg, sending her up a little. Annalisey on Julian¡¯s back and waved at the camera. They also shot a photo that had the theme of a couple meeting. Annalise was pushing a suitcase and walking. When she saw Julian, she suddenly put down the suitcase and ran towards him. She jumped up and Julian carried her around before lifting her up high. The photographer was very excited because he managed to take many very natural photos. Her expression was on point and her clothes were fashionable. There was really no blind spot anywhere. ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done. I¡¯ll go back and edit it,¡± the photographer said. Julian said, ¡°Finish your editing asap. There¡¯s no need to overedit it, keep it as natural as possible. Once it¡¯s done, send it to Mr. Lang of the marketing department immediately.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the photographer agreed. Julian¡¯s employees were extremely efficient. In less than two hours, the promotional video was completed. It was edited into a love story and was promoted on all tforms. The story was about how Julian and Annalise met and fell in love. Julian was on a business trip to Horington, where he met Annalise and it was love at first sight. The editor¡¯s writing was very good and expressive, everyone saw a beautiful love story when they read his article. When they saw Annalise and Julian wearing couple outfits on different asions, they all became interested in the clothes the two of them were wearing. The story of Cindere and the prince had always been sung throughout the ages. Many girls wanted to buy the same clothes as Annalise. They wanted to be Cindere like Annalise, a Cindera a prince fell in love at first sight with. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 99 Prince And Cindere As soon as the show ended, Lianne quickly changed her clothes and came to look for Julian. They agreed to get a doctor to take a look at Prestonter. ¡°Mr Parks, are we leaving?¡± Liannewalked over and asked. She nodded politely at Annalise and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mrs Parks¡± ¡°Hello, Ms ke¡± Annalise greeted Lianne with a smile. Julian had told her that Lianne was his business partner. In addition, he was friends with Lianne¡¯s twin brother as well. Actually, there was no need for Julian to tell her this, but she felt especially at ease when he took the initiative to tell her. This attitude of reporting everything made her feel respected and full of a sense of security. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat something first,¡± Julian said. ¡°Okay ¡± The three of them left the building. As soon as she left the exhibition hall and headed to the parking lot, Lianne received a call. Her grandmother had woken up and wanted her to go over, saying that she had something urgent to discuss with her. Lianne was in a difficult position. Her grandmother had asked Jared to call her and his attitude towards her was horrible. His tone was cold and stiff. ¡°Your grandma said that she has something urgent to talk to you Owned by N?velDrama.Org. about.¡± ¡°Did Grandma say what it was about?¡± Lianne was in a difficult position. She was in a hurry to bring someone to see Julian¡¯s condition. If it was not an emergency on her grandmother¡¯s side, she really could not leave. ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want toe or not,¡± Jared said and hung up. Lianne was speechless. She was really angry and troubled! Anxious too. She wondered what urgent matter her grandma was talking about. Preston was her twin brother, Jared¡¯s biological son! She was also Jared¡¯s biological daughter! As for bing a stepfather? Lianne could not bare thinking about it. Thinking about it made his heart ache and bitter. Annalise could tell that Lianne was in a difficult position. She whispered to Julian, ¡°I think Ms ke has something urgent to attend to, why don¡¯t we do this another day?¡± Hearing Annalise say that, Julian said to Lianne, ¡°If you have something to do, go ahead. Let¡¯s arrange another time.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t affect you?¡± Lianne looked apologetic. How she hoped she could manage both sides at the same time. ¡°No,¡± Julian said. ¡°That¡¯s great, can you help me to arrange another time? Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow or any other day after that would do,¡± Lianne said. Julian looked at Annalise. Annalise said, ¡°Tomorrow then.¡± Lianne was a smart person. When she heard Annalise, she immediately understood. Perhaps this famous doctor was arranged by Annalise, most likely Jonathan Woods, or a neurosurgeon friend of Jonathan. No matter what, she owed Annalise a favour. ¡°Thank you!¡± After thanking them, Lianne hurriedly drove to Metropolis Hospital. ¡°Shall we go home?¡± Annalise asked Julian. ¡°How about a movie?¡± Julian proposed. ¡°But we haven¡¯t filmed the promotional video for the low-end market yet,¡± Annalise said. They had stayed up the night before to discuss the winter clothing promotion n. Julian wanted Lianne to personally walk the runway and focus on the mid-to-high-end winter market. Annalise took the initiative to say that she was going to be in charge of the low-end market. When Julian heard Annalise take the initiative to say that she would be in charge of the low-end market, he immediately felt a little reluctant. It was as if Annalise had taken the initiative to serve as a foil for Lianne. He was suddenly a little unwilling. He politely rejected the idea and said he would find someone else to do normal marketing. Annalise was very insistent, she said that these things did not matter as long as they could lead the market. Giving up one¡¯s pride is one of the hardest things a person can do, and this was a great opportunity for Annalise to do so. She hoped to use this opportunity to help promote Julian¡¯s clothing market, at the same time develop her personal growth. She expressed her point quite well and convinced Julian on the spot. ¡°How about we shoot the promotional video now? We¡¯ll shoot the outdoor scenes. The more natural it is, the better,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Alright.¡± Julian said, ¡°Your way then.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to be on camera too,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Alright, whatever you say,¡± Julian agreed happily. Actually, in all these years, he had never appeared on the screen. Even if the media managed to take a photo of him, he would get the PR to not have them publish it. This was also the reason why most people could not find his information online. Julian arranged for the photographer to start filming the promotional video. The afternoon sun was warm and bright, coating the ground with a golden glow. Annalise stood in the sun in his affordable winter clothes and ran on the road. It was lively and cheerful. Down jacket, sweater, suit, skirt¡­ There were quite a variety of affordable clothes. Every set on Annalise seemed like they were tailor-made for her. It was natural and beautiful. After Annalise finished shooting the single pieces, she asked Julian to shoot the couple¡¯s designs with her. The couple¡¯s style down jackets wereparatively prim and proper. When it came to the couple¡¯s style sweaters, it was especially lively. Annalise walked forward backwards and looked at Julian. Julian looked at Annalise with eyes overflowing with love. They disyed the meaning of a perfect match in the promotion video. It really brought out the desire to buy them in people. The photographer had an idea and asked Julian to take a few photos with Annalise on his back. Annalise suddenly jumped onto Julian¡¯s back. Julian immediately reached out and grabbed Annalise¡¯s leg, sending her up a little. Annalisey on Julian¡¯s back and waved at the camera. They also shot a photo that had the theme of a couple meeting. Annalise was pushing a suitcase and walking. When she saw Julian, she suddenly put down the suitcase and ran towards him. She jumped up and Julian carried her around before lifting her up high. The photographer was very excited because he managed to take many very natural photos. Her expression was on point and her clothes were fashionable. There was really no blind spot anywhere. ¡°It¡¯s done, it¡¯s done. I¡¯ll go back and edit it,¡± the photographer said. Julian said, ¡°Finish your editing asap. There¡¯s no need to overedit it, keep it as natural as possible. Once it¡¯s done, send it to Mr. Lang of the marketing department immediately.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the photographer agreed. Julian¡¯s employees were extremely efficient. In less than two hours, the promotional video was completed. It was edited into a love story and was promoted on all tforms. The story was about how Julian and Annalise met and fell in love. Julian was on a business trip to Horington, where he met Annalise and it was love at first sight. The editor¡¯s writing was very good and expressive, everyone saw a beautiful love story when they read his article. When they saw Annalise and Julian wearing couple outfits on different asions, they all became interested in the clothes the two of them were wearing. The story of Cindere and the prince had always been sung throughout the ages. Many girls wanted to buy the same clothes as Annalise. They wanted to be Cindere like Annalise, a Cindera a prince fell in love at first sight with. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Taking Preston¡¯s Pulse ¡°Did they reconcile again?¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the truth?¡± ¡°Are they really more than business partners?¡± Could it be that Julian and Lianne were actually a couple but broke up for some reason? Julian went to Horington in a bad mood and happened to meet her and married her? Initially, Annalise thought that Julian had married her to take revenge on Abigail. Now, she felt that he had married her to provoke Lianne to reconcile with him. ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t let my imagination run wild.¡± It was not like her to let her imagination run wild. She should ask him in person. If he really loved Lianne and they were just quarrelling, she would grant them their wish. She would treat it as a dream and return to her own world. She would repeat her previous life and live a simple life. She would go back to eating three simple meals a day with her teachers. If that was not the case, she would never easily trust others for their words. With that thought, she immediately went to take a shower. Julian returned to his room and waited for a while. Annalise came out after taking a shower. He looked at her with burning eyes and reached out to her. ¡°Come!¡± She was no longer as eager as before. She smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Did you arrange the time for Ms Barton¡¯s brother¡¯s checkup?¡± While she was showering, she thought about it. She had promised him that she would check Ms ke¡¯s brother¡¯s condition. It was better to do that first before asking. Otherwise, if Julian told her that he still loved Lianne, she would not be able to treat her brother¡¯s illness anymore. She was not that heroic. ¡°Yes. She called me after she went to the hospital to settle her grandmother¡¯s matters. I have made an appointment with her for tomorrow morning. We¡¯ll go over after breakfast,¡± Julian said. ¡°Alright, then go to sleep. You have to rest well.¡± Annalise quickly slept to the left and curled up into a ball. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian felt that something was wrong with Annalise. ¡°Nothing!¡± Annalise¡¯s tone was joyful. Julian looked at Annalise curling up into a ball. He smiled and thought, ¡°She¡¯s afraid that I would do something to her, isn¡¯t she?¡± His smiled helpelessly. Although he wanted to, he would definitely respect her for such things! Look at how scared she was. He reached out to touch her head and said gently, ¡°Go to sleep then, wifey. Good night!¡± Then, he gently hugged her from behind. Annalise did not move. She still felt a little ufortable. There were a few times when she wanted to muster up the courage to turn around and ask him if he liked her or Lianne. Was he and Bai Luoyan a couple or just business partners? What did he and Lianne talk about at the stairs? Why did they look at each other like that? In the end, she exhaled gently and took a deep breath. She still wanted to finish what she started and see to Preston¡¯s condition. The next day. The two of them rushed to the vi Lianne told them to go to. This was where Preston lived alone in. In addition to the two servants who took care of Preston¡¯s meals and daily life, Lianne also hired four twenty-something to apany Preston. They were two men and two women. Lianne hired as many as four people because she wanted to have more people to supervise each other and so no one would bully Preston. When they arrived, Lianne¡¯s older brother was squatting in the sandpit in front of the vi, ying with the sand. Lianne shouted, ¡°Preston.¡± ¡°Lily, you¡¯re here. Come quickly. There¡¯s a pile of ants here. I¡¯m counting ants. Ah, how many have I counted? I forgot again,¡± Preston said. From the moment Annalise saw Preston, she had been observing his every move. From the way Preston spoke and the way he moved his body, he didn¡¯t look like he had the intelligence of a ten-year-old. Probably six-year-old, tops. Because a ten-year-old would not be counting ants. ¡°Lily, are they your friends?¡± Preston asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, Preston, they are my good friends,¡± Lianne introduced. Preston tilted his head and looked at Julian. ¡°Why do I seem to remember you?¡± Julian said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It means that you¡¯ve improved again. I came to see you six months ago.¡± Annalise really did not want to be sensitive, but she seemed to be unable to control herself and began to think too much again. She thought about half a year ago, did Julian oftene to see Lianne? Were he and Lianne a couple half a year ago? She hated herself for letting her imagination run wild. She reached out and knocked her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a headache?¡± Julian immediately asked with concern when he saw Annalise Barton knocking on her head. ¡°No, I forgot a tool,¡± Annalise said. He really cared about her, which was precisely why she was more sensitive and upset. ¡°Ms ke I¡¯d like to take your brother¡¯s pulse first,¡± said Annalise. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Yes, okay, Mrs Parks, please!¡± Lianne immediately said politely. Then, she pulled her brother aside and said, ¡°Preston, let¡¯s y a hand-touching game. Later, you touch my hand, and this girl will touch your hand, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Preston seemed a little excited. Annalise looked at Preston again and was even more certain that he did not have the intelligence of a ten-year-old. Which was fine, she would find out in a while. They entered the living room. The servants immediately served tea enthusiastically. Annalise took Preston¡¯s pulse. At first, Preston kept fidgeting, but Lianne reminded him, ¡°Preston, we can¡¯t move in this game. Whoever moves loses.¡± Hearing this, Preston stopped moving. Annalise finished taking Preston¡¯s pulse smoothly and said to him, ¡°Can we stick out our tongues? Let¡¯s see whose tongue is longer.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Preston instantly stuck out his tongue. Annalise immediately checked Preston¡¯s tongue. Preston pointed at Annalise and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t stick out your tongue. Stick out your tongue quickly. If you don¡¯t, how will you know whose tongue is longer? Stick it out quickly. You can¡¯t cheat.¡± Without a choice, Annalise reluctantly stuck out her tongue. She knew that such patients¡¯ minds would be like a child after their heads or minds were impaired. Their intelligence would be the same as a child¡¯s, and they also had the seriousness and stubbornness of a child. If she did not cooperate and stick out her tongue, Preston might really cry. Seeing Annalise stick out his tongue, Julian burst outughing. Then, he reached out and patted Annalise¡¯s head. Annalise felt terrible! If it was in the past, she would definitely enjoy it when he touched her head like this. She really liked it when he touched her head and felt especially warm and pampered. But today, when he was smiling like this and touching her head. It felt like he was patting a puppy. ¡°Yeah, my tongue is the longest. I win!¡± Preston was extremely excited. Lianne looked at Annalise worriedly and asked, ¡°Preston, he¡¯s?¡± After dealing with her grandmother¡¯s matter yesterday afternoon, she called Julian to make an appointment this morning. She had always thought that it was another doctor, but she did not expect it to be Annalise. He wondered if Annalise¡¯s medical skills were good. However, since a person as reliable as Julian decided to bring Annalise, she would probably be good. ¡°His pulse is very normal. It¡¯s very stable and strong. This means that his body is very healthy and he has no physical problems, Annalise said. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Investigating Preston¡¯s Illness Lianne was in a difficult position. ¡°But my brother he, he¡¯s always been like this.¡± She didn¡¯t want to question the person Julian introduced. She always trusted Julian¡¯s judgment. Moreover, at Samuel¡¯s birthday banquet, she saw what Annalise did. Whether it was giving out a jar of Energizing Pills or writing calligraphy with Julian, Annalise was definitely not as simple as a country girl. But now, after taking Preston¡¯s pulse, Annalise said that there was no problem with her brother. Could there really be no problem? Then why was he acting like this? ¡°Is the brain CT from the hospital also normal?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Yes, all the checks are normal,¡± Lianne immediately said. Annalise nodded and said to Preston, ¡°Can I y a game with you? Let¡¯s y a new game.¡± Preston¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard about the new game. The surprise in his eyes was definitely not fake. Annalise said, ¡°Let¡¯s y a guessing game.¡± ¡°Just like on TV. You draw and I guess?¡± Preston looked very interested. ¡°Yes.¡± Annalise nodded. ¡°Do you need pens and paper?¡± Lianne immediately asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. Lianne immediately prepared the pens and papers. After a while, Lianne came over with pens and papers. In addition to a pencil and a ball pen, she also brought some coloured pens. Preston was very excited. ¡°Now you draw, quickly.¡± His eyes were fixed on the paper. Annalise took a pencil and began to draw. She first drew rainbows. She drew very slowly. Out of the corner of her eye, she kept sizing up Preston. She wanted to read something in his eyes. There was nothing wrong with his pulse. If there was nothing wrong with his CT scan, there were only two possibilities for him to be acting like a child. He was either faking it or suffering from mental illness. Some patients suffered intense shock before the ident and might have mental or intellectual disabilities. This was the brain¡¯s instinct to protect itself. Some people had experienced a lot of hardships in their lives, and their mental pressure was especially high. In order to prevent the human body frommitting suicide subjectively, the brain would protect the human body by restricting ess to some areas. This was also why the mentally ill had no worries. ¡°Ha, I guessed it. This is a rainbow!¡± Preston said excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re great!¡± Annalise smiled and praised sincerely. Her eyes met his when sheplimented him. Just like before, his gaze was very direct and frank, not hiding anything. Annalise decided to continue observing. If he was certainly not faking it, then he must have suffered a huge mental shock. It would be a mental illness that had to be traced back to the source. Anyway, she would first investigate the cause of the illness. Then, she would ask Julian about his rtionship with Lianne. If Julian and Lianne were really a couple, she would refer Preston to John. Her emotions and treating a patient were two different matters, she had to follow it through. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drawing anymore? Hurry up and draw. I can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± Preston stared at the pen in Annalise¡¯s hand. Annalise smiled and continued drawing. This time she drew an Ultraman. Preston said excitedly. ¡°This is Ultraman Victory. His name is Shawn.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Annalise smiled and drew a sunflower. Although she was painting, she had been paying attention to the changes in Preston¡¯s expression. If he was pretending, he would most likely look at her with disdain when she drew the sunflowers. After all, sunflowers were only suitable for two-year-old children! However, it did not happen. Preston shouted, ¡°Sunflower!¡± His eyes lit up. He was really happy that he guessed right. The people who were hired to y with Preston every day also came over. Seeing Annalise drawing, they whispered, ¡°Tsk, is she here to diagnose or to show off her drawing skills?¡± ¡°You got to give it to her, she draws well.¡± ¡°Ms ke must be desperate. Unlike other professions, doctors rely on their experience, not talent.¡± They spoke very quietly. Lianne still heard it. She looked over coldly. The few of them immediately fell silent. Liane secretly nced at Julian. Julian watched his wife paint with a proud expression. Lianne sighed. She also took a look at the painting by Annalise. It was indeed quite good. She also knew how to draw, so she could clearly see that Annalise¡¯s drawing skills were extraordinary. However, could this painting really cure Preston¡¯s illness? Sigh! It was fine, she thought Annalise should treat Preston any way she wanted. After all, Preston¡¯s illness had alreadysted for so many years and no one could cure him. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing at this!¡± Annalise praised Preston again. She had been observing him and did not see any abnormality. She guessed that he might have really suffered a huge psychological blow. She continued drawing. Suddenly, she raised her head and rolled her eyes. Her mouth was crooked, and her hands were in a w shape as she roared at Preston, ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Preston jumped back far away, his face pale. He suddenly sat down on the ground and cried. A few people who usually yed with Bai Zhengyin looked at Annalise strangely. They felt that Annalise was crazy. ¡°Is this really curing? It¡¯s more like exorcism!¡± Lianne immediately went tofort her brother and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re all ying games. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Annalise apologized. ¡°Mrs Parks, you don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s our fault,¡± Lianne immediately said. Annalise had a better impression of Lianne. She nced at Preston and said to Annalise, ¡°I have something to say to you in private.¡± Preston¡¯s condition was obviously not fake. It must be a psychological problem. ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡± Lianne immediately brought Annalise to the back garden. The back garden wasrge and quiet. There was a stone table and a swing set. Lianne brought Annalise to the stone table and said politely, ¡°Mrs. Parks, please sit!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise sat down and asked, ¡°Has your brother always been like this after the car ident?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been six years.¡± When Lianne mentioned this, she felt upset and her eyes became sorrowful. ¡°Did he drive alone on the day of the ident? Did he have anypanions in the car?¡± Annalise asked again. Lianne said, ¡°Yes, he was alone.¡± ¡°Has he been living here since he lost his memory?¡± Annalise asked again. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Actually, Bai Zhengyin¡¯s situation was not called amnesia, but dementia. However, dementia would be quite insulting, so she politely said that Preston had lost his memory. Lianne nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s always lived here.¡± ¡°Does he hang out with you guys during festivals?¡± Annalise asked again. She had already thought a lot from Preston¡¯s point of view. As the young master of the ke family, Preston lived a rich life that ordinary people could not have. Under normal circumstances, his life should not be stressful. A sudden car ident, and suddenly suffering from dementia. There were two possibilities. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Almost Found The Cause The first possibility was that Preston was facingpetition for family inheritance rights, such as the one between Alexander and Julian. If the results of a certain project back then had not been what Preston had wanted and he could not ept the reality, his brain might have suddenly gone wrong. There was another possibility. During the car ident, he experienced things he did not want to experience and saw people he did not want to face. So, he waspletely dumbfounded! Lianne was in a difficult position and did not know what to say. Annalise looked at her and said, ¡°Ms ke, you have to tell me everything before I can judge Preston¡¯s situation..¡± ¡°Preston, he¡¯s?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a mental illness!¡± Lianne felt extremely upset. She let out a long sigh and said, ¡°My brother¡¯s been here ever since he was discharged from the hospital after the car ident. My father and the others went to visit him when he was in the hospital. After he came here, he didn¡¯t go back to celebrate the New Year with us once. Sometimes, my grandmother and I woulde over to spend the New Year with him. ¡°At that time, Grandma wanted to bring my brother home to recuperate. My father said that my brother had. lost his memory and be stupid. If I brought him back, he might smash the family¡¯s valuables. Moreover, it would be bad luck to bring him back after he became stupid. It was better to recuperate outside before returning home. The scenery and air in the vi in the suburbs would be better, which is good for recuperation. ¡°Grandma was so angry that she almost fainted, she chased after my father and beat him with her walking stick. Later, I said that I would let my brother stay in the suburban vi. ¡°My thought was that my own ce was always more reassuring. My brother had lost his memory, lost his normal intelligence, and lost his normal judgment. I was afraid that something would happen to his life at home. ¡°Other than Preston and I, my father also has other children. He has daughters and sons, so he doesn¡¯t care about me and Preston.¡± Speaking of this, Lianne¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Sorry!¡± Annalise said. She did not want to touch on her sad matters, but she had to find the root cause of the illness before she could treat Preston. Preston¡¯s situation waspletely psychological. Lianne shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve just embarrassed myself in front of you.¡± ¡°No, every family has their issues,¡± Annalise Barton said. Lianne sighed. ¡°Yes, every family has their own problems.¡± Especially for a wealthy family like theirs. They looked morous on the surface, but they had a ton of problems hidden from the public. All sorts of fights and schemes. She was really tired, but she could not say it. No one cares if you are tired, no one will understand you. If she said it, others would only see her cowardice. Moreover, she already had a better life than many people. Compared to those who were kidnapped and forced to bear children, those who were ordered to have an abortion when the family found out it was a girl, those who were sold by their parents in exchange for a few thousand dors of bride price, those who were forced to work by their parents after getting into a famous university¡­ She was much better. The world is cruel. We can only work hard to believe there is beauty in this world, create beauty, and cherish beauty. Annalise caught important information from Lianne¡¯s words-Lianne¡¯s father did not like Lianne and Preston. Moreover, he was unwilling to bring Preston back home. Could it be that their father had given a project that Preston rightfully earned to another son, causing him to lose his mind? Thinking about it, she asked again, ¡°Do you still remember the reason for your brother¡¯s car ident? Was it caused by a phone call or something?¡± ¡°Yes, it was caused by a phone call,¡± Lianne said. Annalise immediately asked again, ¡°Who answered the call at that time? Is it someone your brother cares a lot about?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Lianne shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It was just a call from his ssmate.¡± Annalise asked again, ¡°At that time, did Preston have a project that he particrly valued? Or did your brother have a fiercelypetitive rtionship with your father¡¯s other children?¡± Lianne fell into deep thought. Annalise encouraged her. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Take your time to think about it. These are very important.¡± Lianne suddenly raised her head and asked Annalise, ¡°Are you a psychiatrist?¡± Annalise said, ¡°Sort of.¡± She was a proper doctor, very proficient in both traditional medicine and Western medicine. It was only when she apanied John to a special doctor¡¯s volunteer consultation in Caspardion that she realized that there were actually so many people in this world who had no physical problems but had different mental illnesses. That was when she started learning psychology. The more she learned, the more she realized that human psychology was the most terrifying thing. Desire, energy, brightness, darkness, kindness, selfishness, and all sorts of emotions filled humans, causing everyone to have different external manifestations. Lianne nodded and felt much more at ease. Perhaps a psychiatrist would be able to treat her brother¡¯s illness. She recalled and said, ¡°When my brother had the car ident, there were only two months left until we turned 18. Grandma said at that time that when I turned 18, she would give my brothers some shares and let him officially be the deputy general manager of the ke Corporation toy the foundation for him to take over the ke Corportion¡­¡± Annalise could not help but interrupt, ¡°Then is there a possibility that your brother¡¯s car ident was not an ident?¡± Lianne suddenly looked up at Annalise. Annalise immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have made such a deduction without any basis.¡± She med herself for talking too much. Unless Lianne said it herself, she should not analyze this kind of private conflict in a wealthy family. She might get in trouble for it. She did not know about the ke Corporation¡¯s situation, so she should not be making assumptions. However, she had a very bad habit. Once she took over a patient, she wanted to find the cause of the illness and treat him as soon as possible. ¡°No, I¡¯ve thought about it too, but I don¡¯t have any evidence,¡± Lianne said. ¡°Then, when your brother lost his memory, did your father ever ask your grandma o give the shares to your father¡¯s other sons?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Yes, he did.¡± Quite many times, in fact. ¡°Has your father note to visit your brother in the past few years?¡± Annalise asked again. ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t ¡°Lianne was already a little indignant when she mentioned this matter. She was feeling angry for her brother. ¡°Not even once?¡± Annalise asked. She was actually a little excited. She felt that she was about to discover the truth. Could it be that their father did not dare to face Preston at all? ¡°Yes, not even once.¡± Speaking of this, Lianne became even angrier. ¡°Did he care about your condition? For example, did he ever ask about how Preston is? Ask the doctor about his situation? Or things like that?¡± Annalise asked again. Lianne nodded. ¡°Yes, he frequently asked about Preston, but only asked.¡± After saying this, she was stunned and looked at Annalise. ¡°You mean, my father is afraid that my brother might get better?¡± Annalise remained silent. Lianne was furious. ¡°That¡¯s great. What a great father. Haha!¡± When Annalise saw Lianne like this, she could not help but reach out to hold her hand andfort her. ¡°Your brother will get better! Don¡¯t think too much. When he gets better, everything will be clear.¡± Perhaps because Annalise did not have a father, she always felt that her father was a scumbag. Therefore, she could empathize with Lianne situation. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Excited When He Saw Jared¡¯s Photo After beingforted by Annalise, Lianne immediately looked at Annalise and nodded. ¡°Thank you! I also hope that my brother can get better.¡± ¡°Ms ke, I might have some questions that are more incisive and unreasonable. Please forgive me.¡± Annalise gave her a heads-up. Because she still had some questions to ask. Lianne immediately said, ¡°Mrs Parks, it¡¯spletely okay. Just ask whatever you want to ask. Also, if possible, don¡¯t call me Ms ke. Call me Lianne, and I¡¯ll call you Annalise.¡± Annalise smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± your She asked again, ¡°When your brother got into the car ident, did he have apetitive rtionship with father¡¯s other children? Other than the stock rights, did he have any other projects that he valued?¡± This was the same question Annalise asked earlier which Lianne had yet to answer. Lianne thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No. At that time, both my brother and Adam were young. They were only in charge of some work in the periphery of ke Corporation. Due to his heavy studies, he didn¡¯t have any independent projects in ke Corporation.¡± Annalise nodded. If that was the case, the cause of Preston¡¯s mental illness should not be because of the failure of an important project. She added, ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like to invite everyone in your family toe and see your brother.¡± She wondered if there was a possibility that the car ident was not an ident. When Preston was in an ident, he happened to see the person who had triggered and shocked him, so he closed himself off. After the car ident, he became ill. ¡°Inviting my entire family to visit my brother?¡± Lianne was a little confused. Annalise nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± She wanted to see Preston¡¯s reaction when he sees his family. If Preston¡¯s car ident was really rted to the ke Family, Preston might react if he saw a particr person. If there was a reaction, it would mean she found the cause of the illness and she would have toe up with a treatment n. Seeing Lianne¡¯s troubled expression, Annalise suddenly thought of something and immediately said, ¡°Oh wait, there¡¯s no need for that, your family¡¯s photos would do actually.¡± Upon hearing that she only wanted the photos, the awkwardness on Lianne¡¯s face instantly disappeared. She nodded. ¡°Yes, I have their photos here.¡± ¡°Can I have it?¡± Annalise asked. Lianne immediately nodded. After the two of them added each other on Whatsapp, Lianne opened the photo album on her phone and sent the photos to Annalise one by one. Jared ke¡¯s photo was easy to find, and so was her grandma¡¯s photo. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. 1 The photos of Adam and Adam¡¯s sister, as well as their mother were not easy to find. Fortunately, she could definitely find them if she did some digging in her photo album. Annalise stood up and said, ¡°Keep looking. I¡¯ll go look for your brother first.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Lianne immediately replied. She did not know if Annalise could cure her brother, but it was better to give it a try than wait. Annalise returned to the living room. Julian immediately looked at her and asked with a gentle smile, ¡°What did you guys talk about?¡± ¡°About her brother,¡± Annalise said. She really did not want to be sensitive. However, Julian¡¯s words made her feel like he was worried that Lianne might say something about Julian to her. Annalise took a deep breath. No matter what, she had to first diagnose Preston¡¯s condition. After the diagnosis, she would talk to him about these things. Because this feeling of having something hidden in her heart was too terrible. Julian did not notice Annalise¡¯s thoughts. He saw her slightly unnatural expression andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Rx, it doesn¡¯t matter even if it can¡¯t be treated.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Annalise Barton replied. Then, she walked closer to Preston and chatted with him for a while. She said that she would reward him after they looked at the photos together. Preston¡¯s IQ was not high, he was not interested in looking at the photos at first. However, when he heard that there was a reward, he became excited and his eyes lit up. Annalise sat next to Preston and showed him Madam ke¡¯s photo. She said to him. ¡°Let¡¯s guess the gender and age. Look, is this photo a man or a woman? How old is he or she?¡± Preston looked at the photo seriously. When he saw his grandmother¡¯s photo, his expression did not change. He said seriously, ¡°This is a woman. She¡¯s a grandmother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re awesome. Let¡¯s guess the next one, Annalise immediately praised Preston. After being praised, Preston was extremely excited and danced with joy. Beep- Annalise received a few more photos. She immediately saved them and opened one. It was a photo of Adam¡¯s mother, Jared¡¯s current wife. Preston did not react to the photo of Jared¡¯s current wife. As before, he was very serious. After looking at it for a while, he said, ¡°She¡¯s a woman. I can¡¯t tell how old she is. Is she in her forties?¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really amazing at this. How could you tell?¡± Annalise praised Preston generously. It was obvious that Preston was especially happy every time he was praised. His current mentality was really that of a child. Annalise showed Adan¡¯s photo to Preston next, but Preston still did not react. Annalise thought that although this method was not particrly reliable, she had to give it a try. Other than the ke Family, it would be best to let Lianne collect photos of the ke Family¡¯s chauffeurs and servants as well. There was the possibility that there might be someone who would agitate Preston. While thinking. Annalise pulled up Jared¡¯s photo and showed it to Preston. Preston¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw Jared¡¯s photo. Then, he threw a huge tantrum. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see these photos anymore. This game is not fun. I¡¯m not ying this game anymore. I don¡¯t want the reward!¡± When Annalise saw Bai Zhengyin¡¯s reaction, her eyes narrowed slightly. Was Preston¡¯s reaction caused by the photo, or was it because he suddenly felt that this game was very boring and hated it? ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not y this game anymore. Can we change to another game?¡± Annalise immediately comforted Bai Zhengyin. Preston looked at Annalise unhappily. ¡°Can we y some fun games?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s y some fun games. What do you like to y? I¡¯ll y with you,¡± Annalise said. There was no hurry. After Preston calmed down, she was going to try to show him some other photos again. If he did not react when he saw someone else¡¯s photo but reacted when he saw Jared¡¯s photo¡­ That would basically confirm the problem. When Preston heard that he could choose the game to y, he immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s y ck and white.¡± ¡°Haha, okay,¡± Annalise agreed with a smile. Seeing Annalise agree so quickly, Preston became happy. Those people in the house were unwilling to y ck and white with him. They always said that this game was too childish. Now, someone was finally willing to y with him. He immediately shouted, ¡°Come,e, let¡¯s start! ck and white!¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Julian Discovered Annalise¡¯s Abnormality Annalise yed rock-paper-scissors with Preston. She tried her best to lose. Preston won more than he lost. He was very excited. ¡°I¡¯m very good, right? I knew I was very good!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very good at this game! Haha!¡± Annalise yed with Preston. She herself was as happy as a child. The few people who usually yed with Preston looked at Annalise as if she was an idiot. ¡°Is she actually a doctor? She looks more like a nanny.¡± Julian, however, was different. He looked at Annalise with a gentle gaze. The way she yed with Preston was so pure and Innocent. He had always thought that doctors were about either taking tests with equipment, doing blood tests or taking pulses. After checking the cause of the illness, they would then prescribe the patient to the medicine they needed. It turned out that there was a treatment method like Annalise was doing, ying with the patient and making. him happy first, then finding the cause of the illness step by step. He suddenly understood why Annalise could produce the Energizing Pill at such a young age. Other than the fact that she had received the best medical education from Master Quigley, more importantly, she was focused and invested in everything she did. ¡°Haha, I won again. Prestonughed. ¡°Ah, who is this person? Is he your friend?¡± Annalise used the opportunity while Preston was happy and showed him the photo of Julian. Preston did not want to look at the photos at first, but when Annalise asked if the person in the photo was his friend, he took a closer look. Then, the more he looked at it, the more familiar it looked. He suddenly pointed at Julian and said, ¡°This is his photo I know him. He¡¯s Lily¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Ah, I knew you would recognize him. Is this Lily¡¯s friend too?¡± Annalise showed the photo of herself to Preston. Preston probably really liked ying with Annalise. He could tell at a nce that it was her. He pointed at Annalise excitedly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this you? You¡¯re so silly. You don¡¯t even recognize your own photo, haha!¡± ¡°Haha, so it¡¯s me. Maybe because my clothes are too pretty, I can¡¯t even recognize myself,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re really beautiful,¡± Preston praised. ¡°Who is this person?¡± Annalise showed Jared¡¯s photo to Preston again. Preston leaned over. With just one look, his pupils constricted again, and a horrified expression quickly shed across his face. Then, like before, he pushed away Annalise¡¯s phone in extreme disgust and lost his temper. ¡°I don¡¯t want to look at photos. I said I don¡¯t want to look at photos!¡± He suddenly red at Annalise andined like a child. ¡°Why do you always make me unhappy? Can you take good care of me or not? Lily takes good care of me every day. You¡¯re not as cute as Lily at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Annalise immediately apologized. Preston was still unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being sorry? You¡¯ve already done something to let me down once, and you¡¯re here to make me unhappy again. You¡¯re really too annoying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Annalise gently reached out and pulled Preston¡¯s shirt. Then, she deliberately looked at him pitifully. ¡°Can we continue to be friends?¡± ¡°No.¡± Preston immediately refused. ¡°Alright then. But i want to be friends with you,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be friends with someone who always makes me angry like you.¡± Preston still looked very angry. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll give you the Ultraman Jet action figure.¡± Annalise immediately took out an Ultraman action figure from her bag. She guessed that people with a child¡¯s mind would like such toys because there was a hero living in their hearts. Preston¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the toy. ¡°Here, this is for you. Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± Annalise handed the action figure to Preston. Preston nced at Annalise and took the toy. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll forgive you this time. Don¡¯t make me angry again.¡± ¡°Alright,e, pinky swear.¡± Annalise took the initiative to extend her hand. Preston immediately hooked his pinky onto Annalise¡¯s pinky. After the pinky swear, Preston became happy as expected. He yed with the Ultraman action figure. Lianne also came in. Annalise invited her to the backyard again. The two of them sat down at the stone table in the backyard again. Annalise said, ¡°Your brother¡¯s condition can be treated!¡± Since Preston reacted when he saw Jared¡¯s photo, it meant that the crux of his problem was Jared. If she found the crux, she could treat it. The most difficult part of treating this kind of patient was finding what agitated them. Now that she found out Preston was triggered by something, it meant that his senses were not completely sealed. As long as he could react to certain things, he could be treated with medicine and psychological stimtion. Lianne¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at Annalise with hope in her eyes. Her eyes were red. ¡°Annalise, can he really be treated?¡± Initially, she really did not hold any hope. Annalise nodded. ¡°Yes, it can be treated. I don¡¯t know how long it would take though.¡± Lianne immediately replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how long, as long as it can be treated.¡± She grabbed Annalise Barton¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Annalise, please help treat my brother. From now on, my life is yours¡­¡± Annalise smiled and looked at Lianne seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your brother will be cured.¡± What would she want her life for? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, after a few interactions, she could tell that Lianne was a sentimental person. ¡°Thank you, Annalise. When can we start treating my brother?¡± Lianne immediately asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and summarize his situation before contacting you,¡± Annalise said. She still had a lot of things to deal with. She wanted to rify the rtionship between Julian and Lianne. If they were really a couple, she would make things clear to him. She would hand over Preston¡¯s treatment to John. Of course, she would also tell John everything about Preston and her treatment n. ¡°Okay, okay, okay,¡± Lianne said excitedly when she heard that Annalise was going back to summarize. Lianne invited Annalise and Julian to stay for lunch. Annalise looked at Julian. Julian rejected Lianne¡¯s invitation and left holding Annalise¡¯s hand. After leaving, Julian reached out to hold Annalise¡¯s hand, but she subconsciously avoided it. Julian did not know what was wrong. He was a little confused. For some reason, he had a feeling that ever since his wife came to treat Preston, she had be cold to him. What was going on? Was she tired? Or did she think that he had gotten her into big trouble? He asked gently, ¡°Are you a little tired? Or is Preston¡¯s illness not easy to treat? Annie, Preston¡¯s illness is rtively rare. Many doctors can¡¯t treat it. If you think it¡¯s not easy to treat, we won¡¯t treat it. Don¡¯t feel pressured.¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Exin, Be Honest ¡°Okay, Annalise replied. ¡°At first, I wanted to go out for lunch, but you look quite tired. Let¡¯s go home and eat. You can rest after you finish eating.¡± Julian said thoughtfully. He had nned to book the sky restaurant so they could have lunch and some alone time together. Afterward, he would bring her to the seaside in the afternoon to rx. However, seeing how tired she was, he could only n for another day. ¡°No. Let¡¯s go out and eat,¡± Annalise said. There were some things that she had to rify. It would be more convenient to speak in public. ¡°But you look tired,¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m okay,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t put pressure on yourself. If you can¡¯t treat him, don¡¯t force yourself. Don¡¯t feel upset about it. either.¡± Julian mistakenly thought Annalise was ming herself for not being able to treat Preston¡¯s illness. He thought it had ced a heavy psychological burden on her, making her appear tired. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise Barton replied. ¡°Lie down and rest for a while.¡± Julian opened the back-seat door of the car and helped Annalise in. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the past, Annalise was very used to Julian¡¯s gentle and caring touches. But now, she was subconsciously avoiding them. Julian was speechless. Was it his imagination? Why did he feel like she was avoiding him? What did Lianne say to her? No way. He knew what kind of person Lianne was. She would not judge orment on other people¡¯s lives. So what happened? He immediately asked, ¡°Annie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Annalise shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She had nned to ask the question during dinnerter. After all, they were still in front of Lianne¡¯s vi. It would not be appropriate. ¡°Then lie down and rest for a while,¡± Julian said. They should go to the restaurant first, he thought. He would ask more questionster. Soon, their car arrived at Jadeborough¡¯s famous revolving restaurant. They took the elevator to the 66th floor, where the waiter led them into the restaurant. The revolving sky restaurant lived up to its reputation. It looked beautiful as it rotated. The sky restaurant would rotate every fifteen minutes, and the scenery in front of them would change. At the sky restaurant, other than the mermaid-therned interior, the scenery through the window also looked stunning To the east, one could see thergest bell tower in Jadeborough. To the south, colorful flowers could be seen. The sea could be seen in the north. A traditional district could be seen in the east, too. The view would change every fifteen minutes as if they had entered apletely different world. This restaurant wasrge, but there were not many people. ¨C Because there were only 30 sets per day 15 sets of traditional cuisine and dinner each and they were expensive, each group of guests was limited to six at most, which cost 13 thousand dors in total. This was also to ensure each guest would enjoy the experience to the fullest. It was said that the restaurant had been fully booked until half a yearter. The reason why the reservation list only went as far as half a yearter was that new appointments had been temporarily declined. When Julian and Annalise arrived that day, the restaurant was empty. There were no other customers because this entire building was his private property. All of them, even the shopping mall downstairs and the traditional district, were his. The waiter politely led them to their seats and brought the menu over with both hands. Julian handed the menu to Annalise. Annalise was too anxious to talk about the matter and was not interested in ordering. She said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you order?¡± ¡°Okay, Julian said and ordered a few dishes. Annalise frowned. After hesitating, she took out her phone and showed him the photo of him and Lianne. He asked, ¡°Are you and Lianne ex-lovers?¡± ¡°No!¡± Julian looked at the photo and immediately gave her a definite answer. That photo must have been taken secretly when Annalise was with her senior, treating Grandma ke in the operating theater. Julian had asked Lianne to meet at the stairwell to tell her someone might be able to treat her brother¡¯s illness. To carry out this meticulous n, it must have been his beloved brother, Alexander. He looked at Annalise and saw the confusion in her eyes. He reached out to take her hand. Annalise immediately retracted her hand and refused to let him hold it. Julian felt a little helpless. He exined, ¡°This photo must¡¯ve been taken when you were operating on Madam ke in the operating theater. I had asked Lianne to go to the stairwell and tell her someone might be able to treat her brother¡¯s illness.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her through a phone call?¡± Annalise blurted out. As soon as she finished asking, she realized that she felt like she was interrogating Julian. She did not want it to be this way. It felt very much like a wife using her husband of cheating. Julian looked at Annalise¡¯s impatient expression and smiled. Did she care about him? Because Annalise cared, when she saw the photo of him and Lianne standing together, she felt jealous, upset, and bothered. Was that why she did not let him hold her hand and rejected his touch? Thinking of this, Julian felt even happier, and his smile widened. Seeing Julian¡¯s expression, Annalise became even more unhappy. She said calmly, ¡°Forget I asked.¡± Forget it, she thought. There was no need to ask. Annalise had passed the information about Lianne¡¯s brother to her senior. It seemed that there was no need for her to stay in Jadeborough. As for the Moonlight Group that her mother had passed on to her, she could get it back herself. Back then, when she registered to be married to Julian, she had done so during a moment of madness. She could treat it as a dream. When she woke up, everything would still be the same. Julian stood up and sat beside Annalise. Annalise felt disgusted. She had already gotten up, not wanting to sit next to him. If he and Lianne were lovers, she only wanted to stay far away from him. This was the kind of rtionship she hated the most. One that was ambiguous. A rtionship between people who did not love each other. Julian looked at Annalise and exined, ¡°Because I happened to be in the hospital at that time, I chose to tell her in person.¡± Annalise did not believe him. She felt he must have spent a long time choosing his words before saying them to her. ¡°I wanted to make it clear to her in person so as not to get her hopes up. I told her to give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t. work, she should let it go,¡± Julian continued. Annalise asked in disgust, ¡°Did you have to look at each other so affectionately, then?¡± ¡°There was no such thing.¡± Julianined. ¡°She was only excited because she thought there was hope for her brother.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Annalise asked. She did not know why her emotions were running high, and she was angry for no reason. ¡°We¡¯re friends and business partners, so I didn¡¯t look as cold as I usually do.¡± Julian tried to reach for Annalise¡¯s hand again. Annalise felt truly disgusted. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± ¡°Nothing is going on between Lianne and me. If there were, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to Horington, and I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Grandpa and the Barton family¡¯s marriage proposal. Annie, I¡¯m not someone who would lead any woman on. My mother¡¯s death taught me that men can be poor, but they must not fool around with others¡¯ emotions.¡± When Julian mentioned his mother, he became emotional. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Closer Annalise looked at Julian. She sensed his grief and regret when he mentioned his mother. She was shocked She believed him. Because he had been really good to her. Moreover, Julian was right. If he and Lianne were indeed a couple, he would not have agreed to enter into marriage with the Barton family. He would not need to go to Horington, either. And he was not someone who liked to flirt around with women. After spending such a long time in Jadeborough, he had not interacted with any women other than Lianne and Sybil. Julian thought that Annalise still did not believe him. He suddenly thought of something and shouted, ¡°Hey, Goldie!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± A voice suddenly came from his phone. Annalise looked at Julian¡¯s pocket in surprise. Goldie? Was it something like Siri? She heard Julian ask, ¡°Goldie, do you have a recording of my conversation with Lianne on the day of Madam ke¡¯s surgery, at around three in the afternoon?¡± *Please wait a moment, sir.¡± A robotic voice sounded. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve found the recording of your conversation with Lianne from that afternoon. Would you like me to y it?¡± the system asked. ¡°Yes. y it,¡± Julian said. Julian took out his phone, and his voice immediately sounded. ¡°I have something to tell you. If you¡¯re willing to take the risk, someone might be able to save your brother. Of course, you¡¯ll have to bear the risk yourself.¡± Immediately after, Lianne¡¯s excited voice was heard, ¡°Really? Can his condition be treated? Let me see this doctor. I want to talk to them in person. I want to know what the risk is.¡± Julian said, ¡°Alright. When the timees, I¡¯ll let the doctor look at Preston¡¯s condition. We¡¯ll talk about the details afterward.¡± Lianne asked, ¡°Are you referring to Dr. Jonathan Woods?¡± Julian answered, ¡°No. But if you want to invite Dr. Woods, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Lianne said, ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll be leaving now, then. After you¡¯ve made the appointment, contact me at any time. 100 immediately bring Preston over.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Julian said. Immediately after, the system¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Sir, the recording of your conversation with Lianne has finished ying.¡± Annalise felt terrible. She had already believed him a moment ago. She did not need him to prove his innocence in such a way. It made her feel as if she was hurting him, as well as their rtionship. She thought that her mistrust must have made him ufortable. She remembered. Julian had told her that he had spoken with Lianne. Whenever Annalise had the time to look at Lianne¡¯s brother, Lianne would bring her brother over. Annalise had said there was no need to pick Preston up and that they should not let hime into contact with unfamiliar environments. Therefore, they took the initiative to go to the vi to take a look at Preston. He had never lied to her, but she did not trust him because of a photo someone else had taken. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. Julian said nothing. ¡®I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Annalise reached for Julian¡¯s hand. ¡°Goldie, turn off all functions,¡± Julian shouted. ¡°Yes, sir, replied Goldie. All of a sudden, Julian hugged Annalise tightly and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head and looked at her with eyes full of passion. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Do you believe me now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ Annalise felt terrible. Julian suddenly leaned down and passionately kissed Annalise on the lips. Annalise had never felt so captivated by their kiss. When they kissed in the past, she only felt it was sweet and blissful. However, this kiss was stirring her insides, making her heart palpitate and shudder. To her, this felt like a true love¡¯s kiss. From now on, she decided to trust him. If she encountered anything she was uncertain about, she would ask him immediately. ¡°Silly. Why are you crying?¡± Julian saw Annalise crying and immediately kissed her tears away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I love you!¡± Annalise cried. She admitted that she loved him. That was the reason why she felt terrible when she saw him with Lianne. She had tried her best not to care, but she couldn¡¯t. She had felt extremely upset. But at this moment, she felt free. She felt happy all of a sudden. ¡°Say that again.¡± Julian looked at her excitedly when he heard Annalise say that she loved him. Seeing how jealous she was just now, he knew she was starting to care about him, too. But he did not expect her to say that she loved him. Like him, she must have be emotionally invested in their marriage. It turned out that these three words could sound so wonderful. It felt addictive, like a drug. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. *Julian Parks, I love you.¡± There were still tears in Annalise¡¯s eyes, but her lips were smiling. Suddenly, Julian hugged Annalise tightly and kissed her even more passionately. He wrapped his hands tightly around her waist and pulled her into his arms. At that moment, he wanted to melt into her. He felt his body heating up like crazy. He hated the fact that they weren¡¯t in their bedroom. Had that been the case, he would not need to restrain himself. He wanted to be her man. But right here, no matter how much he loved her, he could only kiss her. The waitress had just brought the cart over to serve them the dishes. But when she saw Julian and Annalise kissing, she immediately turned around. She had already waited for three minutes, but the two of them still did not let go of each other. There was a dish that had to be served now. If she waited any longer, the dish would lose its best taste. Otherwise, she would not wish to disturb them. The waitress was smart enough not to cough. Instead, she gently tapped the cutlery, making a sharp clinking sound. Seeing Julian and Annalise pull away when they heard the sound, the waitress respectfully pushed the cart over and exined politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you both waiting.¡± The waitress served the dishes one by one and left them to enjoy their meal. Tactfully, she stepped away and left them alone. After getting past that ordeal, Julian and Annalise¡¯s rtionship went to a whole new level. The two of them sat on the same sofa. Annalise took the initiative to hold Julian¡¯s hand. Then, seeing that Julian did not rnove, she smiled. ¡°You should have a bite.¡± Julian smiled, too. Once his hands were free, he picked up his chopsticks and served her some food. ¡°Come, try this.¡± After serving her, he picked up some prawns and immediately peeled them for her. ¡°You can go ahead and eat. You don¡¯t have to peel it for me,¡± Annalise said when she saw Julian put the prawns onto her te. ¡°I want to peel it for you,¡± Julian said with a gentle smile. Annalise also picked up a prawn. Julian immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll peel it for you. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.¡± Annalise smiled and said, ¡°Let me peel it for you, too. It¡¯ll make me really happy.¡± Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Falling Deeper In Love Julian looked at Annalise tenderly and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± After that small misunderstanding, their rtionship seemed to have evolved. They had be truly connected. After finishing their lunch, Julian asked Annalise if she was tired. Annalise shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She suddenly felt energetic. After confessing her feelings, her mind felt like it was in apletely different state than before. In the past, she was a little shy. She was hesitant and conflicted. Now, she had happily epted her feelings and looked forward to their rtionship. She hoped to have a future with Julian. ¡°Shall we go on a speedboat?¡± Julian suggested. ¡°Sure!¡± Annalise¡¯s eyes lit up. Julian was very observant. He did not miss the excitement in Annalise¡¯s eyes. He held her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± From the sky restaurant, one could see the sea in the distance. While it seemed very close, it still took 40 minutes to drive there, and that was considered rtively fast. When they reached the speedboat and jet-ski area, Julian asked Annalise, ¡°Should we go on the jet ski or the speedboat?¡± ¡°I want the speedboat,¡± Annalise answered eagerly. Although she was really capable and liked to experience all kinds of exciting things, she never had the chance to participate in many sports. ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied gently. He took the life jacket from the staff and put it on Annalise. ¡°TIl do it myself,¡± Annalise said. ¡°TII help you.¡± Julian was extremely gentle. Just looking at his gentle movements made Annalise¡¯s heart beat faster. She said softly, ¡°I really wish we could stay like this forever.¡± Julian was tying the rope around Annalise¡¯s life jacket, with his head lowered. When he heard her words, he looked up at her and smiled. ¡°No, we will be better than we are now. Because we¡¯ll be much closer, and we¡¯ll have children in the future, too.¡± Annalise suddenly blushed. Julian looked at her blushing face and fell for her even harder. He fastened her life jacket and stroked her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Annalise saw that someone seemed to be secretly taking photos of them. Gently, she poked Julian and pouted in that direction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take it down,¡± Julian said. Annalise reached out to hold Julian¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need. If there¡¯s news, more people will know about us. Just treat it as free publicity. I¡¯m thinking that since someone else is taking pictures of us, why don¡¯t we take some pictures ourselves? The more popr it gets, the better it will be for our sales. No matter what, we can still do whatever we want.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a smart one?¡± Julian reached out and pinched Annalise¡¯s face dotingly. Her skin was youthful. Although she was very thin, there was still baby fat on her face. She looked really lovely. Annalise chuckled. Julian took out his phone and sent a message. He arranged for the photographer to follow them for the day. Either way, they would do their own thing, and the photographer would do his. After making the necessary arrangement, they went on the speedboat. At first, Annalise did not know how to ride one. Patiently, Julian exined how to ride and control it. After Julian took Annalise around for ap, she started doing it by herself. At first, it was a little slow, but after only half ap, she grew familiar with it and drove the speedboat at higher speed. However, upon seeing that they were about to collide with another speedboat, Julian was so terrified that his expression changed. His pupils constricted. He was prepared to carry her and jump into the water to prevent her from hitting the control panel and hurting herself. However, just as he was about to wrap his arm around her waist, she turned sideways and gripped the controls tightly with both hands. She steered their speedboat and brushed past the oing speedboat. There was even the sound of friction along the hull. ¡°Phew, that was close!¡± Annalise let out a shaky breath, still feeling frightened. Julian didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He had almost peed his pants. He realized that she was his weakness. If he had been by himself, he had nothing to fear. Whether it was a head-on collision or a dive, he would not have panicked. But he was afraid that she would be hurt. His heart was in his mouth just now. He let out a long sigh of relief and hugged her from behind, resting his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Did I scare you?¡± Annalise asked softly. ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. Annalise said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t very familiar with the controls just now. Something bad almost happened. But I¡¯ll be fine after practicing more.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied again and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s slow down. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise agreed. But not long after, she went faster and faster, as if she was unstoppable. Julian reminded her softly, ¡°Let¡¯s slow down.¡± Annalise gradually slowed down. After doing a few moreps, she waspletely familiar with it. She wanted to do two moreps by herself, but Julian refused. ¡°No, I have to be with you.¡± He realized that deep inside, she had a wild spirit. If he had not reminded her, she would have sped up. It would have felt like they were soaring across thousands of miles, flying through the skies. ¡°Alright.¡± Annalise smiled helplessly. She had just wanted to truly let go for a moment, but now she had someone who cared about her. They yed around for more than two hours. Annalise waspletely drenched, either from the sea or from sweat. She was so excited that her face was flushed. They did not know if the photographer had been following them or not. They were only immersed in the fun, ying around on the speedboat. ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes. Don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Julian said. Annalise saw that she was soaked through and remembered that she did not bring any change. Julian smiled. ¡°I got someone to arrange that.¡± He held her hand and sent her to the female guest area. At the door, someone respectfully handed her the clothes ¡°Hello, Madam. Sir asked me to prepare these clothes for you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Annalise immediately took the clothes. She went in to shower and change. Julian was done very quickly. Then, he came to the entrance of the female guest area and waited for Annalise. As soon as Annalise came out, Julian took her hand, hugged her, and kissed her face. Annalise smiled, her eyes curving into crescents. The photographer happened to capture this moment and was very pleased with himself. The other photographer also happened to capture this scene. Soon, Alexander received the photo. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He looked at the photo and narrowed his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re still being lovey-dovey?¡± Suddenly, he looked up at Abigail. ¡°Did you send that photo to Annalise?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did. Look!¡± Abigail immediately showed Alexander her text messages. Alexander narrowed his eyes. The message was sent through. Logically speaking, Annalise should have seen the photo. Was she not suspicious when she saw it? Abigail immediately saw the photo on Alexander¡¯s phone. She was furious. She and Alexander were together only in name, but Annalise and Julian were actually in love. She was the one who was supposed to marry Julian! The more Abigail thought about it, the more upset she felt. She said disdainfully, ¡°She¡¯stched onto Julian. Even if Lianne came between them, nothing would change that now.¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 These Two Vicious Women Alexander narrowed his eyes and looked at his phone. Seeing the photos of Annalise and Julian having fun on the speedboat, he said softly. ¡°Are you saying that Annalise is turning a blind eye?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. That might be true. Annalise had grown up in the countryside and had not seen much of the world. If she could marry a prince charming like Julian Parks, of course, she would endure all kinds of unfairness. Moreover, she and Julian had signed a marriage certificate. In the eyes of thew, she was Julian Parks¡¯s wife. Alexander had underestimated her. ¡°At first, I thought that she had a strong personality. When faced with such a situation, I assumed she would rather return to the vige than suffer in silence. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so smart!¡± He looked up at Abigail. ¡°Abigail, your cousin is not a simple woman. You might not have understood who she is.¡± ¡°How could I not? She lived in my house for a whole year,¡± Abigail immediately said. ¡°I know what she¡¯s capable of. She did grow up in my distant rtive¡¯s house. Everything she¡¯s achieved so far was based on luck.¡± Alexander scoffed again. ¡°No, when I said that you don¡¯t understand her, I¡¯m not referring to her ability, but her personality! You said that she¡¯s aggressive and stupid. You underestimate her too much. She¡¯s far smarter than you think. She knows what¡¯s more important. This is interesting!¡± Abigail felt even more upset. She thought she knew Annalise very well. She thought Annalise would dump Julian when she saw his photo with Lianne. It should have been like when she had caught Abigail and Benjamin together. She had dumped Benjamin back then. Sure enough, there were all kinds of double standards. At that time, Annalise was very assertive. But now that she met a prince like Julian Parks, she was kneeling to lick his boots without any shred of dignity. Abigail wanted to see how long that couldst. As she thought about it, she asked Alexander, ¡°Alexander, were Julian and Lianne really a couple?¡± Alexander looked up. ¡°How would I know?¡± Everyone said Julian and Lianne werepatible, but the two had never interacted much. Besides, if they were indeed a couple, what did Annalise have to do with it? Alexander wasn¡¯t sure why his beloved Julian gave up on a woman like Lianne. Was it because he couldn¡¯t win her over, or was he afraid the ke family¡¯s internal strife would affect his status? *Julian, I don¡¯t understand you anymore,¡± Alexander muttered. Abigail looked at Alexander¡¯s expression and felt even more upset. He was handsome and capable, and even Tony liked him. But what was the use? He was still an illegitimate child. As long as Samuel was alive, he would always side with Julian. As she thought about it, a twinkle suddenly shed across her eyes. She looked around and said to Alexander in a low voice, ¡°Alexander, I have an idea.¡± ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Alexander hated it when Abigail yed smart in front of him. Immediately, Abigail said tentatively, ¡°Samuel¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good. I think he won¡¯t live for long.¡± As she spoke, she paid attention to the changes in Alexander¡¯s expression. Seeing that Alexander did not seem angry, she became bolder and said, ¡°If Samuel dies from an illness, Julian will have no one to support him. You will have a better chance of winning, right?¡± Alexander suddenly stood up and looked at Abigail with a cold expression. His voice was chilling. ¡°Abigail Barton, if I find out that you have such thoughts about Samuel again, you¡¯d better leave the Parks family immediately¡± ¡°1. Abigail was furious. When Alexander left the vi, Abigail kicked the chair angrily, causing the foot of the chair to chafe against the ground and creak. She said angrily, ¡°Who am I doing this for?¡± ¡°Hey, why are you throwing a tantrum?¡± La happened to walk in. When she saw Abigail kicking the chair, her face was filled with displeasure. La¡¯s tone implied that Abigail had no right to throw a tantrum. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not throwing a tantrum. I¡¯m just¡­ Sigh, forget it. I¡¯ll stop talking. It¡¯s fine,¡± Abigail said. ¡°No, you have to tell me everything.¡± La sat on the sofa and looked at Abigail, waiting for her to exin. ¡°L¡­¡± ¡°Speak!¡± La¡¯s voice suddenly became stern. Abigail was so frightened that she almost knelt. She gritted her teeth and sat down beside La. La moved aside in disgust. She thought to herself, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this Horington girl was somewhat capable, she would never have had the chance to marry my son.¡± Couldn¡¯t she see the disparity in their statuses? How could she dare to throw a tantrum in the Parks¡¯ residence? If she didn¡¯t teach her a lesson now and curb her arrogance, what would happen in the future? Wouldn¡¯t she start shitting on everyone else? Abigail frowned and exined in a low voice, ¡°Mom, I¡­ I just feel that Samuel won¡¯t live long. Anyway, at his age, I was thinking that if Samuel doesn¡¯t live long, Julian will lose his greatest support. Alexander is so capable. He can crush Julian then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a traitor!¡± La shouted. Abigail lowered her head in fear and said, ¡°I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t think that way again.¡± ¡°Do you have a specific n for this matter?¡± La suddenly asked. Abigail looked at La in surprise. La waved her finger at Abigail and said in a low voice, ¡°Women have to n ahead for themselves. Only the wives of rich husbands have status. I won¡¯t hide it from you. I was a mistress, Back then, my status was even more inferior than yours.¡± Abigail was even more shocked. She did not expect La to tell her this. After all, La had always acted high and mighty in front of her. La added, ¡°Back then, my parents couldn¡¯t even pay for my university fees. I was still working part- time.. How could I be worthy of Tony? However, I was ruthless. To consolidate my status, I found a way to get pregnant with Alexander. There were some other things, but I won¡¯t list them in detail.¡± Looking at Abigail¡¯s shocked expression, La said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shocked. Smart women have to know how to n for themselves. Since you intend to n for Alexander, I¡¯ll tell you everything. All these years, although Samuel didn¡¯t give up his power and forcefully sent Tony to the overseas market, we tried our best to open up the overseas market. ¡°As long as that old man dies, we can surely push Alexander to the top. ¡°I thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a long life.¡± Abigail did not expect La and the others to have ventured into the overseas market. She thought they did not have much of a presence overseas. With that thought in mind, Abigail was suddenly filled with confidence. No matter what, she and Alexander were legally married. They were in the same boat. Even if Alexander was unwilling to touch her, as long as he took over, she would be the real matriarch of the family. When the time came, even if Alexander wanted to divorce her, ording to thew, she would still get a substantial amount of assets. After all, she yed a part in his rise to power. Of course, she had to have a share of the money. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 A Doting Husband La looked at Abigail and said in a low voice, ¡°Everything is ready. All we need is the right moment. You know, the old man has always hated me because of Julian¡¯s mother¡¯s death. Therefore, I won¡¯t go look for him for no reason. But because of that, I don¡¯t have the chance to get close to him.¡± La suddenly looked at Abigail. ¡°But Abbie, you¡¯re a doctor. You have the best chance of making this work.¡± Seeing Abigail hesitate, she instigated again, ¡°Alexander is my only son. You¡¯re his wife, which means you¡¯re my own daughter. We¡¯re a real family. If Alexander takes over, you¡¯ll be the real matriarch of the family. What kind of status and glory would that bring?¡± Looking at La¡¯s anxious expression, Abigail became a little quiet. She thought in her heart, ¡°Her own daughter?¡± A few moments earlier, La had acted like she wanted her to kneel and admit her mistake, but now she was her ¡®own daughter¡¯. Sure enough, most mothers-inw were the same. When they needed you, you would be their daughter. When they didn¡¯t need you, you were trash. La saw that Abigail had not agreed, so she provoked her again, ¡°If Alexander can¡¯t take over Parks Group, it will be Julian. I think Julian and Annalise are pretty close. If Julian bes the president of Parks Group and hasplete control over it, then Annalise will be the real matriarch of the family. ¡°I wonder what Annalise¡¯s personality is like? Is she petty? In the future, at the Parks family¡¯s banquets or when other families invite the Parks, I wonder if she¡¯d allow you to attend them?¡± When Abigail heard La¡¯s words, she could not take it anymore. If it was a socialite like Sybil or Lianne, she could ept people like them stealing her limelight. After all, they hade from good families and were outstanding women. But who was Annalise? Now that Annalise had married Julian, would she be ordering Abigail around? Abigail gritted her teeth and said with a cold glint in her eyes, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll think of a way.¡± A glint of triumph shed across La¡¯s eyes. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Be extremely careful. Even if you fail, it doesn¡¯t matter. You must not leave any evidence behind. If you do, no one will protect you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be careful.¡± Abigail squinted again. She had already decided that from that night onwards, she would bring Samuel soup every night. She added a lot of ginger to the soup. There was nothing wrong with the soup. It was just that there was a lot of ginger, and it was heaty. If one ate it at night, they would be filled with warm energy. It would be easy for one¡¯s cold and hot energy to be unbnced. Older people typically did not sleep well. After drinking too much ginger soup, they would suffer from insomnia. Without proper sleep, all kinds of illnesses would ur. Besides, Samuel was already suffering from many conditions. With Abigail¡¯s n, his body would fall gravely ill in less than half a month. What was she guilty of? All she did was feel sorry for Samuel and made some nourishing soup for him. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing. Be careful.¡± La held Abigail¡¯s hand and gently patted the back of her hand. Then, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Abbie, this is the critical moment in Alexander and Julian¡¯s fight for power. Once Samuel dies, as long as our apparel sales exceed Julian¡¯s, we¡¯ll be able to show the sales figures. With Christopher and your father¡¯s support, don¡¯t you think the president¡¯s position will be Alexander¡¯s?¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is Grandpa Christopher on Alexander¡¯s side, too?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She had always thought that Christopher supported Albert and Timothy. La said smugly, ¡°Of course!¡± Abigail felt even more confident. Once Alexander took over, the first thing she would do was humiliate Annalise and vent the unhappiness in her heart. After Julian and Annalise finished ying around, he took her to the mall. Annalise did not want to go. She preferred to walk by the river or sit in the park to enjoy the breeze. But Julian told Annalise that there was a lucky draw at the mall that day, and he wanted to test his luck. Annalise was surprised. She pointed at Julian with a smile. ¡°You? Lucky draw? You¡¯re the young master of the Parks family, and you want to try your luck?* ¡°Yeah!¡± Julian raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t enjoy being lucky?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Annaliseughed. ¡°I want to try my luck, too, then.¡± People always said, ¡°Win some, lose some.¡± He had won Annalise¡¯s heart, but such lucky draw events were simr to gambling. Generally, there was a high likelihood that he might lose. Of course, there were also exceptions. Some people were born with good luck. No matter what they do, everything would go smoothly for them. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Julian took Annalise to the mall. The mall was extremely crowded. Many people were queuing up to purchase some lottery tickets. When the staff realized there were too many tickets being bought, he brought out a few more boxes to ce the lottery tickets in. The rule of the lucky draw was that one could obtain a lottery ticket for shopping in the building. Each ticket would be equivalent to 1,500 dors¡¯ worth of receipt. This lucky draw event was held in celebration of the boss, who had found his soulmate, so it was really impressive. The special prize was a BMW, which was worth millions of dors. The first prize was a cosmetics set worth 5,500 dors. The second prize was 2,800 dors¡¯ worth of jewelry. It was said that there were many first and second prizes, too. Of course, to spread the joy around, participants might also win some meaningful activities besides the prizes. Hearing such an event, everyone was surprised. Not only were the first and second prizes so expensive, but there were also many other prizes to win. How could they not be tempted? If not for the fact that the ¡®Rendezvous¡¯ building had an excellent reputation, everyone would have suspected that this event was a scam. But now, everyone was rushing over to make their purchase. Some even called their rtives and friends, inviting them over to shop. Since everyone needed daily necessities anyway, they might as well raise 1,500 dors¡¯ worth of receipts and exchange them for a lottery ticket. If they were lucky enough to win a first or second prize, they would make a killing. Hence, many had crowded to buy daily necessities and all kinds of non-perishable things. Annalise stood on the first floor of the mall, looking at the pink banner hanging over the building entrance. On it were the details of today¡¯s event. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing this boss must be a woman.¡± Julian was speechless. He thought, ¡°How do I look like a woman?¡± He smiled and asked Annalise, ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Annalise said, ¡°Only women can be so thoughtful and romantic. Most men are too candid.¡± Julian smiled. He felt he must have given Annalise too few gifts, giving her the illusion that he was just like any other man. ¡®Let¡¯s go buy some things. We¡¯ll spend 1,500 dors and exchange it for lottery tickets,¡± Annalise said. ¡°No need. Wait a moment,¡± Julian said. He made a call and said, ¡°I¡¯m here. First floor!¡± Soon, someone came over and politely addressed Julian as Mr. Parks. He then handed Julian a thick stack of lottery tickets. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 A Meaningful Prize Seeing that Julian had at least a hundred lottery tickets in his hand, Annalise was stunned. ¡°Why are there so many? How many things did you buy? Wait, you¡­ This mall is yours?¡± ¡°No.¡± Julian did not want to lie to his wife, but if he admitted it, the following lucky draw would be meaningless. He had brought her here to make her happy. If she knew that the mall was his, how could she be in the mood to participate in the lucky draw? He could only lie first and beg for her forgiveness later. ¡°Did you exchange all these with purchase receipts, then? What did you buy?¡± Annalise was shocked. Julian said, ¡°I bought all kinds of daily necessities, rice, oil, pots, and so on. It¡¯s almost the Mid-Autumn Festival, so I¡¯ll be handing out some employees benefits.¡± Annaliseughed out loud. ¡°If your employees knew those benefits were exchanged for these lottery tickets, they would definitely call you a profiteer behind your back.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Julian alsoughed. He gave her more than half of the lottery tickets. ¡°Here, take it.¡± Annalise took it and divided another portion for Julian. ¡°I don¡¯t need so much. Let¡¯s go.¡± Why did she look so eager for this? As expected, the lucky draw event was especially exciting. Many people participated. There were ten lottery boxes, and almost every box had four to five people in front of it. Nheless, the draw happened very fast. From time to time, excited voices could be heard. ¡°Oh, no. I drew the second prize.¡± But some people who drew the second prize were so excited that they cried. It was more than 5,500 dors worth of cosmetics. Even if they didn¡¯t use it themselves, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get as much discount if they bought these big-brand cosmetics second-hand. When the surrounding people saw that someone had won the second prize, they were extremely envious. Some people even put their palms together and bowed before drawing the lottery. They muttered, ¡°Please bless me, gods and goddesses. I will win the lottery! I will win it!¡± Another muttered, ¡°God of Wealth, God of Wealth, save my poor soul. Give me a special prize, and I¡¯ll pray to you every day!¡± Annalise was a little excited. It was her turn. She immediately handed the staff a lottery ticket. She had drawn a piece of paper. The note was all pink. It was a sequined card paper, very exquisite and romantic. The note was folded. Annalise held the note and did not dare to open it. ¡°Open it and see,¡± Julian said. Annalise was extremely excited. She smiled and teased, ¡°What if I get the special prize? Haha.¡± For some reason, she wanted to win a car, even when she could easily afford one. ¡°If we draw the special prize, we¡¯ll drive it home immediately,¡± Julian said with a smile. He urged her again, ¡°Quickly open it and take a look.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little scared. Annalise could not help butugh. She was afraid she would get a simple note saying, ¡°Thank you for your participation.¡± Back in the vige, she liked these lucky draw prizes the most. There was always a scratch card inside her favorite pack of snacks. She would often get such notes, and her teachers would alwaysugh at her. A middle-aged woman stood beside Annalise. The woman had drawn a fifth prize. It was a Dyson hairdryer. The woman was overjoyed. ¡°On! I hit the jackpot. I¡¯ve won big this time. This prize is amazing. It¡¯s a fifth prize. It¡¯s a hairdryer worth more than 450 yuan.¡± She immediately went to collect the prize. After confirming that she had redeemed it, she hurriedly called her rtives and friends to tell them toe over. Daily necessities were always needed at home, but a chance to win the lottery did not happen every day. Annalise narrowed one eye and opened the note. When she saw a figure that looked like the number two or three, she was a little excited. She immediately opened the note and saw ¡°2nd Prize¡±. She was overjoyed. She jumped up and hugged Julian¡¯s neck. ¡°I won. I won. Second prize. Help me take a look, is that right?¡± Julian looked at Annalise¡¯s happy expression and smiled gently. He took the note from her and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the second prize.¡± One day, when she was chatting with him, she said she wasn¡¯t so lucky with money. She had never won the lottery and felt quite saddened. Therefore, he wanted to find a suitable opportunity to organize a lucky draw and surprise her. Today, she confessed to him that she loved him. He was so excited that he immediately thought of holding a lucky draw event. Most customers would be overjoyed as long as they won some prizes for the lucky draw. However, to increase her probability of winning and to make her happy, he invested a lot today. For this celebration, other than the BMW, he had arranged a total of 1.5 million dors worth of prizes. It was equivalent to at least 700 to 800 fifth grand prizes. As for smaller prizes like microwave ovens and rice cookers, there were countless of them. ¡°I¡¯m so excited. Julian, I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯ve never won such a big prize in my life. Let¡¯s go and redeem it.¡± Annalise excitedly pulled Julian aside to redeem the award. There were a few types of gold jewelry worth 2,800 dors. In addition to the gold jewelry, one could also choose a golden tiger worth 2,800 dors. Annalise picked the golden tiger without hesitation. She sang. This is too cute.¡± After receiving the prize, she tugged at Julian again. ¡°Let¡¯s go and continue the lucky draw.¡± She felt that ever since she met Julian, her luck had improved. She had won such a big prize. She couldn¡¯t wait to draw another one. The next one was a fifth prize, a Dyson hairdryer. She said excitedly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m way too lucky. I think we can still win many more prizes. We¡¯ll redeem them all at onceter. You should draw one, too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Julian smiled and drew a card. He was really lucky. He had drawn the first prize, which was 5,500 dors¡¯ worth of cosmetics. He immediately gave it to Annalise. ¡°Annie, take this.¡± Annalise laughed at him. ¡°Are you giving it to me because you can¡¯t use it?¡± Julian smiled. ¡°If I get the BMW, I¡¯ll give it to you, too. What¡¯s mine is yours.¡± Annalise lowered her head and smiled. Her cheeks and ears werepletely red, but she felt blissful and sweet, and her heart was full of warmth. She drew the lottery again and quickly opened the note. However, just as she was about to hide it, Julian immediately came over to snatch it. ¡°What is it? Did you get the special prize?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Annalise hid the note behind her back. She silently thought that the boss of this mall was definitely a woman, and a love-struck one at that. ¡°What is it? Let me see.¡± Julian pulled Annalise¡¯s hand. ¡°No.¡± Annalise gripped the note tightly. At this moment, the staff came over and said politely. ¡°All our prizes have to be redeemed. Do open it so we can take a look. Did you get the ninth prize? The ninth prize has a special meaning. Please show us the card.¡± Annalise had no choice but to hand the note to the staff. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 The Special Prize The staff took the note and read it aloud. The ninth prize symbolizes longsting happiness. If you have a partner, kiss him on the spot for 30 seconds. If you don¡¯t have a partner, confess to the person you like and say that you like them.¡± Hearing such a strange prize, everyone looked over curiously. Thinking of the theme of today¡¯s event, those who had won the lottery thought the owner of the Rendezvous za must be head over heels in love. They immediately cheered, ¡°Kiss, kiss!¡± Someone started to cheer, and many people immediately raised their arms to cheer along. ¡°Kiss, kiss!¡± Immediately after, everyone started cheering together.Annalise was already quite shy. Now that she heard everyone cheering, she became even shyer. She hadn¡¯t kissed Julian yet, but her face was already red. Julian looked at her shy expression, and his heart palpitated. He smiled dotingly and walked closer. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Hold on for 30 seconds.¡±With that, he took the initiative to kiss her lips. ¡°Ohh!¡± ¡°Oh, my! It¡¯s so sweet.¡± ¡°Gosh, my heart!¡± ¡°They¡¯re making fun of lonely old me!¡±¡°They¡¯re so happy and in love.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°I believe in love again!¡± Some others were speechless. Around them, there were all kinds of exmations. Annalise had never kissed in public like this. Being surrounded by so many people, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole and hide in it. If Julian hadn¡¯t told her tost for 30 seconds, she wouldn¡¯t havested a single second. Julian thought that it must¡¯ve been a minute. He let go of Annalise and looked at her with tenderness. Annalise¡¯s face was red. She held Julian¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± How embarrassing. She had never felt so awkward in her life. ¡°But we still have so many lottery tickets.¡± Julian waved the tickets in his hand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you draw them? I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± Annalise thought about how everyone was watching her. She was so embarrassed that she did not know what to do. She covered her face with her hands. It was still hot. Julian held Annalise¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°This is a wonderful event. Look, some others have also drawn prizes that had something to do with love.¡± Annalise followed Julian¡¯s line of sight. Sure enough, about ten meters away, someone had drawn the tenth prize. The staff read the content, ¡°The tenth prize symbolizes the perfect number. If your parents are beside you, tell them you love them. If your parents are not around, call them and say how much you love them. Upon hearing this, Annalise¡¯s eyes immediately teared up. Her mother passed away when she was three years old, and she had never met her father. She had no idea who her father was However, when she heard this, she felt inexplicably touched. She was also very curious and impressed by the owner of the Rendezvous za. Such a woman must have a lot of love in her heart toe up with such a meaningful activity. Everyone looked at the person who drew the tenth prize. It was a woman in her thirties. There was a man beside her. The man was holding the hand of a four or five-year-old child. They must be a family of three. As soon as the woman heard the staff read the contents of the card, she burst into tears. The man patted her shoulder and encouraged her. ¡°Let¡¯s call Mom and Dad.¡± The woman took out her phone and dialed a number. She said into the phone, ¡°Mom, I love you!¡± Most Chanaeans were reserved and not good at expressing themselves. Few children would say how much they love their parents, even when they loved them deeply. After saying that, the woman started crying. The man patted her shoulder tofort her. The woman leaned on the man¡¯s shoulder and cried. When the four or five-year-old boy saw his mother crying, immediately, heforted her. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. I love you!¡± The woman immediately hugged her child and kissed his face, The people around them were moved. After watching this beautiful moment, many people silently sent their parents texts or called them. Although they did not feelfortable saying the words ¡®I love you¡¯, some reminded their parents to take care of themselves and not be too thrifty, or to treat themselves well and spend less time doing outdoorbor. Some also promised to send their parents some monthly living expenses, reminding them to eat well and to have more nutritious things¡­. That kind of nagging must have been like how their parents nagged at them when they were younger. Annalise looked at this scene and sighed, her eyes red. It¡¯s a very meaningful event.¡± ¡°Should we continue the lucky draw?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. If she also drew the tenth prize, she would say to her mentors, ¡°I love you!¡± Julian gave Annalise another stack of lottery tickets. ¡°You should draw some, too,¡± Annalise said. The two of them drew the lottery together. Julian drew a few ¡°Thank you for your participation¡± cards. Annalise could not help butugh at him. ¡°You drew so many of those. You¡¯re unlucky.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take the fall for you in the future.¡± Julianughed. ¡°Haha.¡± Annaliseughed, too. She reached into the lottery box and pulled out another card. When she opened it, her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian asked. Annalise blinked again and again. She then jumped up in excitement. ¡°It¡¯s the special prize! I drew the special prize! Oh!¡± In her lifetime, she had rarely drawn a prize like ¡®1 Free Bottle¡¯, but she had drawn a special one this time. It was a BMW worth millions of dors. She was so excited that she hugged Julian¡¯s neck and kept jumping. ¡°I won the special prize. Help me check if I¡¯m seeing things.¡± Julianughed out loud. He took the card from her hand, looked at it, and said, ¡°Yes, you drew the special prize!¡± He had arranged this award for her. Of course, she would win it. ¡°I¡¯m so happy!¡± Annalise jumped again, her face full of joy. She could afford a million-doliar BMW, but there was a difference between buying one and winning one from the lucky draw. Her mood was alsopletely different now. Countless people looked at her in envy. She must be the chosen one. Seeing how happy Annalise was, Julian felt happy, too. He asked Annalise if she still wanted to continue drawing the lottery ticket. Annalise was very excited. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± She felt so lucky today that she could keep drawing prizes and fill up the car trunk. Most importantly, she wanted to win the tenth prize. She was going to take the opportunity to say to her mentors, ¡°Thank you for everything. I love you.¡± But even after drawing all the lottery tickets, she did not manage to win the tenth prize.It was because Julian had specially set up this lottery box for the two of them. He knew Annalise had no parents, so he arranged for someone to take away all the tenth- prize cards. Although she didn¡¯t get the prize, Annalise still sent a message to everyone in the group chat. [My dearest mentors, I love you. I¡¯ll be back soon. I¡¯ll make some braised ribs and grilled fish for you all.] The group chat immediately became extremely lively. Joseph texted, [You little heartless one. You finally remembered us.] Dariel texted, [Fish should be braised, not grilled.] Cash sent, [I want spicy prawns.] Andstly, from Madeline. [I want to hear news of you bing a mother.] Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Abigail¡¯s Scheme After texting with her mentors for a while, Annalise excitedly dragged Julian to redeem the prizes. It was a BMW worth millions of dors, and she had also won various other prizes. Cosmetics, gold jewelry, hairdryers, mobile phones,ptops¡­ They did fill up half the car trunk. Many people did not leave after drawing their prizes. They were waiting to see Annalise receive the prizes. They were extremely envious when they saw her loading them into the car. To celebrate, the Rendezvous za staff also threw confetti all around. Finally, Annalise and Julian drove away in the prize car. Originally, Annalise had asked Julian to drive his car, but he disagreed. He called the chauffeur and asked him to drive his car back. He¡¯ll go with Annalise. It was almost dark, so the two of them decided to dine outside. When they returned to the Parks¡¯ residence after dinner, it was already past eight in the evening. At the Parks¡¯ residence¡­ Abigail started stewing the soup at 5 p.m. She did not even cook it herself. She instructed the kitchen to cook it. She made a list of ingredients for the kitchen staff to put into the soup. The ingredients were mainly fish cogen, chicken, and a few common medicinal ingredients, such as yam, cinnamon, ginseng, and red dates. They were ordinary medicinal ingredients that were full of nourishment. It had the effect of regting one¡¯s blood and internal energy. Most people would add them when stewing soup, too. In addition to these things, Abigail picked four pieces of ginger and said to the kitchen, ¡°Cut these into thin slices and boil it. The fish cogen might smell, so the ginger slices should lessen the fishiness.¡± ¡°Okay, Mrs Parks. The staff immediately obeyed. Knowing that the soup was made for Samuel, she praised Abigail. ¡°Master Samuel would be really happy to see how filial you are.¡± There had been no need for Abigail to remind the staff. She would still add ginger to the soup, just not so much. Abigail smiled. ¡°Simmer the soup well. Make sure it tastes good.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Parks.¡± The kitchen staff agreed happily. At eight o¡¯clock, Abigail asked the staff to serve the soup. The servant immediately scooped a bowl. Abigail drank the soup and praised the staff for her hard work. Not only was it rich and fragrant, but it also tasted exceptionally delicious. The staff was overjoyed. She repeatedly expressed that as long as Abigail liked it, she would make it every day. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future, then,¡± Abigail said politely. Not only would Abigail have the servant make the soup, but she would also have her take the me someday. The servant was ttered. ¡°No trouble at all, Mrs. Parks. I¡¯m just performing my duty.¡± Abigail smiled. ¡°Alright, help me pack this soup. I¡¯ll send it to Grandpa.¡± As a young woman, she would be fine even if she drank this soup every day, let alone asionally. She would only need to take care of her health if something happened. However, Samuel would not be able to drink this thick ginger soup every night. His warm and cold energies would bepletely out of sync This was because patients with high blood pressure had issues with their vital organs. If they drank something with too much ginger and red dates, it would prove fatal. Abigail carried the soup to Samuel¡¯s vi. When she reached the door, she saw Annalise and Julian. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to greet them and went in with the soup. As soon as she entered, she greeted Samuel. ¡°Grandpa, I made you some soup.¡± ¡°No need. It¡¯ste. I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± Samuel rejected her. ¡°Grandpa, do you hate me for some reason?¡± Abigail asked. Samuel looked at Abigail. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± She thought, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you know if you hate me? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°Grandpa, if I did anything wrong, please tell me. I will work hard and be a good granddaughter-inw.¡± Abigail bit her lower lip and looked saddened. She then said to the staff, ¡°Please get two bowls.¡± The staff immediately did as she was told. Samuel frowned. He disliked Abigail even more. Did she not understand his words? He said that he wanted to sleep. Who needed soup before bed? Even young people should eat less supper, not to mention him, who was already eighty years old. At his age, the best way to stay healthy was to skip lunch. The staff brought the bowls over. Abigail immediately scooped a serving of soup into each bowl and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll drink it with you.¡± As she spoke, she immediately took the initiative to drink half the bowl as if to prove there was nothing wrong with the soup. Samuel said, ¡°I¡¯m not used to eating before going to bed.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can I bring you soup for dinner or lunch tomorrow, then?¡± Abigail looked at Samuel pleadingly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. We have staff who can do it.¡± Samuel said. Unwilling to give up, Abigail said, ¡°Grandpa, at least give it a taste. It does taste delicious.¡± As she spoke, she took another sip. ¡°Does it taste good? Then I¡¯ll have a bowl.¡± Annalise and Julian had juste home when she saw Abigail bring over some soup for Samuel. She had a feeling that Abigail was up to no good. Either she was trying to please Samuel, or¡­ She thought of something, and her heart skipped a beat. She immediately scooped some soup and took a sip. ¡°You!¡± Abigail felt that Annalise was being extremely rude. She was close to flying into a rage. However, seeing that Samuel was present, she suppressed her anger and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s more than enough. Anna, try it.¡± Annalise took a sip and knew what Abigail was up to. The fish cogen soup tasted good. It was high in nutrition, purine, and cholesterol. Most importantly, in addition to the intense smell of ginger, some poppy fruits had been added to the soup. Abigail wanted Samuel to develop an addiction to this soup. Once he became addicted to this soup and drank a bowl every night, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he would pass away. ¡°Anna, how does it taste?¡± Abigail looked at Annalise with bright eyes. This was an ordinary soup. She had only added two poppy fruits Many restaurants did this, too. Although it was a controlled substance, using it in small amounts would increase the vor. After Samuel died, if Julian wanted to investigate the truth, Abigail would only exin how she wanted Samuel to love her cooking. She just wanted Samuel to like her. ¡°It tastes really good.¡± Annalise praised calmly. Abigail was overjoyed. She knew that Annalise would not have any problems drinking it. She immediately advised Samuel, ¡°Grandpa, drink some. I simmered it for four hours.¡± Samuel felt more rxed. It was not because Abigail had been stewing the soup for hours, and he felt pity for her, but because he did not want Alexander to think too much about it. Annalise said to Samuel, ¡°Grandpa, Dr. Suller told you not to eat anything at night while on the medications. He also told you to sleep before nine.¡± After listening to Annalise¡¯s words, Samuel understood everything. He said, ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll go to sleep now. Rest early.¡± With that, Samuel returned to his room. Abigail red at Annalise. Annalise tilted her head and looked at Abigail mischievously, ¡°Don¡¯t waste the soup. You stayed up for so long making it. Drink it yourself. Good night.¡± After saying that, she dragged Julian to their bedroom. Deliberately, she provoked Abigail by speaking aloud. ¡°My dear husband, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± As expected, the words ¡®husband¡¯ and ¡®go to bed¡¯ angered Abigail to no end. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Excitement Abigail was so angry that she left with the thermos sk.¡°Pfft.¡± Behind Abigail, Annalise burst out laughing.She found it hrious.Upon hearing Annalise¡¯sughter, Abigail was so angry that she stomped away quickly.¡°Haha¡­¡±Not long after, she heard Annaliseughing even louder behind her.Abigail¡¯s face contorted in anger. ¡°Just wait,¡± Abigail thought. She would get back at Annalise for everything that had happened.After Abigail left, Julian looked at Annalise gently and passionately. He imitated her tone. ¡°My dear wife, it¡¯s late. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±When Annalise heard this, she was so embarrassed that she wished she could find a hole to crawl into. She immediately said that she wanted to check Samuel¡¯s pulse.¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied with a smile.Every time Julian saw her shy expression, he became especially tempted.She knocked on Samuel¡¯s door. ¡°Grandpa, are you asleep?¡±¡°Not yet. Come in,¡± Samuel said. He had guessed that Annalise had something to say to him.Julian was about to hold Annalise¡¯s hand and enter the room.But Annalise was too embarrassed to let Samuel see them holding hands. She walked past Julian and said to Samuel, ¡°Grandpa, let me take your pulse.¡±¡°Okay.¡± Samuel stretched his hand toward Annalise and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Was there a problem with the soup?¡±Annalise focused on taking his pulse and did not speak.Samuel waited patiently. After a while, Annalise finished taking his pulse. She said, ¡°To ordinary people, the soup won¡¯t pose any problem. However, you must not drink it. There are two ingredients inside that will cause a huge problem.¡±Samuel nodded. He knew what to do.Julian asked, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Annalise told Julian that Samuel was getting better. As long as he kept taking the medicine, he would surely get better.Julian said good night and told Samuel to go to bed early.Annalise thought, ¡°Why did it feel like something was going on with Julian?¡±Julian wanted to hold her hand and lead her out, but she immediately went out herself.But as soon as she walked out of the living room, Julian still caught her hand.He led her upstairs.She felt extremely helpless. After they went upstairs and no more servants were around, Annalise spoke in a low voice. She sounded a little resentful, ¡°Let¡¯s not hold hands at home. It doesn¡¯t look very appropriate.¡±Julian disagreed. ¡°I¡¯m holding my wife¡¯s hand, and you¡¯re holding your husband¡¯s hand. How is that inappropriate?¡±Annalise was speechless. What he said made sense.Julian smiled. ¡°Time for bed.¡± He was so excited. He felt that he could do whatever he wanted tonight.Annalise tilted her head and nced at Julian. Why did she feel like he was especially excited tonight?Was it because he had also won a set of cosmetics in the afternoon?¡°Haha!¡± She suddenlyughed.Julian felt even more excited when he saw Annalise smile.He said gently. ¡°Go take a shower.¡±¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied.Julian left the room happily. Annalise did not realize it at first. She muttered, ¡°Why is he so happy about winning some cosmetics?¡±She suddenly thought of something and blushed.He¡­ must be thinking about that.Her heartbeat became a little chaotic at the thought.What a dilemma. She felt that they were moving too fast.However, they were indeed husband and wife.Most importantly, she was really in love with him. ¡°Phew¡­¡± She exhaled and went to take a shower.In the shower, the image in her mind became even clearer.She even felt the temperature around her begin to rise.It seemed that as long as it was him, she would not mind. She was even looking forward to it.¡°My mind is in the gutter,¡± she muttered to herself.Her face was flushed. She quickly showered and covered herself with a nket before Julian came back. She curled up into a ball and pretended to be asleep.She was so nervous that she forgot to blow dry her hair.As soon as Julian returned, she saw Annalise curled up in the nket. Her hair was still wet, and her eyshes were fluttering. He smiled helplessly and went to get the hairdryer. He plugged it in and dried her hair.¡°Did you forget to blow-dry your hair?¡± he asked gently.¡°Yes. But I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Annalise had no choice but to sit up.She couldn¡¯t possibly pretend to be asleep when someone was drying her hair.¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Julian gently dried Annalise¡¯s hair.He ran his fingers through her dark hair. Her hair was as gentle and beautiful as herself.Annalise sat quietly and let Julian dry her hair.After her hair waspletely dried, it was especially smooth.Julian pulled the hairdryer aside and said, ¡°Feel it. Is it dry?¡±Annalise immediately touched her hair and said. ¡°Yes, it is. Good night, Julian.¡± She wanted to sleep with the nket, but Julian was faster than her. He quickly put down the hairdryer and pulled her into his arms.Annalise was speechless. This position felt awkward.He hugged her and leaned against the headboard, resting his chin on her shoulder. His voice was captivating. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s chat.¡±¡°About what?¡± Annalise asked softly.Wasn¡¯t it awkward to chat, sitting like this? He kissed her ear.She felt her entire body heat up.He whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve waited a long time for you to say that you love me. Annie, today is the happiest day of my life. I love you.¡±Annalise¡¯s heart fluttered. She subconsciously leaned into his arms. Her body did not feel so stiff anymore, and she felt completely at ease. If something was going to happen, she thought, she wouldn¡¯t want to turn it down. She¡¯d just let things take their course¡°I¡¯m really happy today, too,¡± she said.¡°Does today count as our true anniversary? In the future, let¡¯s treat this day as our wedding anniversary and celebrate it every year, okay?¡±¡°Okay.¡± ¡°One year, two years, five years, ten years. I hope we can live to be 100 years old. At that time, we will celebrate it with a grand anniversary and tell our grandchildren that Granny and Grandpa will be happy for the rest of their lives.¡± Annalise was really touched. She yearned for it. But she retorted, ¡°How can I live to be 100 years old? Moreover, at that age, I¡¯ll be so disgusting.¡±Julian¡¯s lipsnded on Annalise¡¯s cheek and earlobe. His warm breath was beside her ear, and the temperature around her was rising.He sat her on hisp, wrapping his arms around her so she could look at him.His gaze was gentle, yet scorching. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Annie,¡± he called softly.¡°Yes?¡± She was shy, but she still answered softly.¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±His sweet words made her fall for him even more.She looked away shyly. He kissed her lips and closed his eyes.She responded gently to his kiss, and it became even more passionate.Everything was so beautiful and natural.She did not know when she took off her pajamas.She wrapped her arms around his neck in response to his kiss.And finally¡­ Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Grandchildren And finally, there was a knock on the door. Julian almost went berserk. Annalise blushed and burled her head in the pillow. Julian did not want to care about who was outside the door, but it was a loud knock. A servant¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Young Master, Master Samuel has asked for you and Mrs. Parks. He¡¯ll be in the living room downstairs. He has something urgent to inform you.¡± Julian flew into a rage ¡°What urgent matter? Isn¡¯t Grandpa already asleep?¡± He hoped that the servant had made a mistake so that he could continue enjoying the night.. Everything had felt so wonderful. It was so wonderful that he would have died a happy man. ¡°Master Samuel is up. It seems like someone suddenly fell ill, and he is very anxious now. He wanted toe upstairs, but I was faster, so he let mee up here instead. Young Master, please hurry over with Mrs. Parks. It really is urgent. Master Samuel is very anxious,¡± the servant spoke nervously. ¡°Wait! Julian was furious. He was so close to getting what he wanted. Right then, his gaze could kill. ¡°Annie, let¡¯s go down.¡± Julian immediately gave Annalise her clothes back. Only then did Annalise realize that she was undressed. She wanted to wrap herself in a nket and put on her clothes, but when she took her clothes, the nket slipped. She was stark naked. Julian¡¯s eyes widened. His gaze was starting to look strange again. He really did not want to get out of bed. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s matter is more important,¡± Annalise said with a red face. ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. In his heart, he was already cursing. The two of them quickly dressed and went downstairs. When Samuel saw them, he did not ask for Julian immediately. Instead, he looked at Annalise. ¡°Annalise, Professor Woods is your older brother, right? Cassandra had suddenly fallen ill, and the family doctor was helpless. I¡¯ve already asked them to send her to Metropolis Hospital for urgent treatment. Can you call Jonathan and ask him to look after her?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Samuel could look for Ben Chase, the director of Metropolis Hospital, but since Jonathan and Annalise knew one another, he would be more at ease if Annalise asked Jonathan for help. After all, it waste. If Samuel looked for Ben, he could still reject Samuel. ¡°I¡¯ll call him right away,¡± Annalise said immediately. Cassandra had treated her quite well in the past, so she should make this call. She immediately called John and asked him to take a look at Julian¡¯s aunt, Cassandra. Jonathan nagged on the phone. ¡°Fuck, are you messing with me? It¡¯s sote at night. Your sister-inw just came back from overseas today. I just took a shower and haven¡¯t had any yet. Can¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡± Annalise was speechless as she listened to John cursing. ¡°Can you not overshare? I¡¯m still underage, okay? Her situation is urgent. You¡¯re going to have to do it.¡± ¡°Underage? With Julian¡¯s figure, you must be having it at least three times a night¡­ Pfft. Enough about this. Your sister-inw will twist my ears off. Fine, I¡¯ll go now. Seriously, tell your husband to remember my favor and treat you better. Otherwise, I¡¯ll dig up old debts and take him down. I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯ll be going to the hospital now¡± Jonathan hung up. Annalise did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Julian, let¡¯s rush to the hospital, too,¡± Samuel said. Julian was speechless. He was having a rough day. He still didn¡¯t manage to get any this time. But Cassandra was the person who doted on him the most, besides Samuel. Although there would not be a big problem with Jonathan holding down the fort, he should still go and take a look. Heined, ¡°You must not want those grandchildren anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Samuel did not hear what Julian said. ¡°Nothing Let¡¯s go,¡± Julian said. But Annalise heard Julian¡¯s words just now. Did he n to have children? She looked forward to having children, even more than most women. When she was eighteen, she had already known that she would have to get married before she had any children. Moreover, she would only have children if her family was healthy and happy. That way, her children would grow up happy Their parents would love them so much. ¡°Annie, sleep well. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± Julian said. Annalise was speechless. But his words sounded very ambiguous. It was as if she still had to wait for him to return and continue where they had left off. ¡°Why would I wait for you?¡± she said. After saying that, she felt something was wrong. Those words sounded like she was rejecting him but wanted him at the same time. It felt as if she wanted to say something else, but not really. It was very flirtatious. Her ears turned red again. Seeing Julian smile at her, she could not help but reach out and pinch his arm. She said. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see her together. If she needs to undergo surgery, I can also help.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Samuel knew that Annalise¡¯s medical skills were good, so he immediately agreed. They hurried to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Cassandra was in the middle of a preoperative examination. Ben had personally led a team of experts to check her condition. However, because it waste, there were only two experts on the team. Moreover, one of them had rushed over only because he lived nearby. Jonathan had just called Ben. There was a traffic jam, and he was still parking his car downstairs. Knowing that Jonathan was about to arrive, Ben felt much more at ease. He told Samuel that the patient had a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. After the preoperative examination, she would have to undergo immediate surgery. With Professor Woods performing the surgery, there should be no problem. After learning Cassandra had a cerebral hemorrhage, Julian and Annalise¡¯s expressions became solemn. Cerebral hemorrhage was a serious condition. She had to undergo a craniotomy. Jonathan was a surgical expert, and his rate of sess was guaranteed. However, no one knew the extent of her cerebral hemorrhage. In the case of severe bleeding, it would be difficult for even the most talented doctor to treat it. ¡°Let¡¯s hope for the best. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Annalise held Julian¡¯s hand. A few doctors were pushing a bed over. Cassandra was lying on it. On either side were her two sons, their wives, and her four grandsons. There was also her granddaughter, Jane. Everyone looked extremely solemn. Jane must have cried. Her eyes were red. At this moment, Jonathan arrived. Hearing that Jonathan had arrived, both of Cassandra¡¯s sons immediately went up to him. ¡°Professor Woods, please treat her.¡± ¡°Change your clothes and be iny assistant,¡± Jonathan said to Annalise. He did not have time to chat with the patient¡¯s family. When he was in the car earlier, he had been on the phone with Ben. He understood the patient¡¯s situation. He knew that he had to perform the surgery immediately and race against time. If acupuncture could prove effective during the surgery, Anna could help him do it. Annalise and Julian looked at each other. Immediately, she followed Jonathan to change. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Another Identity Jonathan brought Annalise and a few other surgical assistants into the operating theater. Both the Parks family and Cassandra¡¯s family stood guard at the entrance of the operating theater. About half an hourter, Albert and Christopher arrived, along with a few younger members of the family. Not long after, Tony and Alexander rushed over with their wives, too. The hallway was filled with people. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Tonyined, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you inform me that Aunt fell sick?¡± Samuel retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the use of informing you? Are you a doctor? Can you treat her?¡± Tony said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not a doctor, Abigail is. She knows a lot of things¡­¡± Samuel retorted again, ¡°Does she know more than Professor Woods?¡± Tony was speechless. Alexander could not help but frown. He felt even more certain that Abigail was useless. Back at Horington, he had decided to marry Abigail so that she could put Annalise in her ce. He felt that in terms of capabilities, he was not inferior to Julian. It was just that his background was unfortunate. If Julian married a woman from a small town, he would also marry one. As long as his wife was slightly better than Julian¡¯s, it would be enough. That way, both Julian and Julian¡¯s wife would bring embarrassment to the family. And because Alexander had married Annalise¡¯s cousin, every time they outsmarted Annalise, others would say, ¡°Look, Abigail and Annalise are cousins. How could they be so different?¡± In his opinion, that would feel much better than marrying a wealthy socialite. Before he decided to marry Abigail, he had investigated many things. Generally speaking, Abigail was indeed much better than Annalise But in the end, not only did Abigail not manage to humiliate Annalise, but Annalise also crushed her again and again. At first, they had thought that when Jonathan returned, Abigail could ask Jonathan to be her mentor. But even after spending a few hundred thousand dors to earn the right to observe him, Annalise had chased them out of the operating theater. After observing the surroundings, Alexander realized that Julian was there, but Annalise was not. Did she enter the operating theater to be Jonathan¡¯s assistant again? As he thought about it, his eyes narrowed slightly. Was his investigation notprehensive enough? Or had something gone wrong? Wasn¡¯t Annalise an ipetent person who lived in the countryside? How could she have learned medicine? Jonathan and Annalise had addressed each other as siblings. Once upon a time, they had even caught fish in the vige and made pickled vegetables together. Could he have taught Annalise some medical skills? He suddenly thought of a possibility. He could not help but be shocked. Was it possible that Annalise knew Joseph? Did Joseph live in seclusion in the vige where Annalise lived? Could it be that Joseph took pity on Annalise and taught her some medical skills before asking Jonathan to take good care of her? After the showcase ended, he had to find an opportunity to visit that vige again. In the operating theater. Jonathan looked at the patient¡¯s medical report again and informed Annalise of the indicators. Annalise took Cassandra¡¯s pulse while listening to John interpret the data in the report. ¡°Surgery first, then acupuncture.¡± Jonathan and Annalise said almost at the same time. Then, the two of them looked at each other and smiled. They said in unison, ¡°Let¡¯s do it, then.¡± This tacit understanding between the two stunned Jonathan¡¯s surgical assistants. Three of these surgical assistants had also participated in the surgery Jonathan performed on Madam ke. At that time, they were still curious about Annalise and Jonathan¡¯s rtionship. Now, they felt that these two must be exceptionally close. They must have often performed surgeries together. Otherwise, they would not have such amazing chemistry. They felt even more respect for Annalise. ¡°Anesthesiologist,¡± said Jonathan. The anesthesiologist immediately took action. Jonathan then instructed his assistant to help with the craniotomy. After the craniotomy, Jonathan and Annalise performed a blood draining procedure. The assistants saw that Annalise¡¯s movements were skilled and fast. Her technique was the same as Jonathan¡¯s All of them felt extremely envious. Annalise looked to be less than twenty years old. She must be a student, but she had already mastered such a skilled technique. She looked like she had performed countless surgeries in her lifetime. They did not know that during the years when Annalise was overseas, she would sometimes perform three surgeries a day and rely only on glucose to keep going. Not only had she performed hundreds of procedures. but she had also experienced thousands of them. John was so harsh toward her, using her like a robot. Once, when she had just finished performing a surgery and rested for less than five minutes, he had immediately scheduled another surgery for her. In his words, talent was useless in actualbat. Real warriors were forged from life-or-death battles. If some warriors who had only ever trained with their masters were thrown into the real world, they might not even have the chance to draw their swords before they were defeated. Why did doctors in good hospitals grow faster? Besides the rich theoretical knowledge they had learned in school, it was also important that they consult more patients in a good hospital. After all, in a good hospital, doctors would be busier, and they would get to treat more conditions. Chief surgeons were fully upied every day. After performing more surgeries, they would naturally be more skilled. In the words of obstetricians, performing a C-section was as simple as cutting a watermelon. During those few years, Annalise had often performed long and difficult surgeries. Her legs had be thicker from standing, and she almost had varicose veins. However, when John did not schedule any surgeries for her to perform, he treated her really well. He would personally cook her delicious food, chat with her like a friend, and tell her about their mentors¡¯ dreams. At their age, their mentors¡¯ greatest dream was for their disciples to surpass them. John had sighed and said that none of them could surpass their mentors in terms of medical skills. Only Annalise could. This was because she was talented, and they had provided her with all kinds of opportunities. In addition, she was still young. With so many opportunities around, how could she possibly afford to ck off? When she was overseas, John was the chief surgeon, and she was his assistant. Later, when she obtained her qualification certificate and was licensed to practice medicine, John asked her to be the chief surgeon. After three years, she had grown from a surgical assistant to a world-renowned neurosurgeon, Joy. Then, she quietly disappeared. Her name was still well-known internationally, especially in Western countries. After returning to the country, she quietly returned to the vige. In the words of her mentor, because she had gone overseas to study, the day she finished her studies was also the day she was meant to return to her country. Medicine and patients knew no borders. But the people and their lifestyle habits differ across countries. This time, John had returned to the country to officially take over their mentors¡¯ legacy. His goal was to be a new legendary expert in the medical field More than an hourter, the surgery was over. Jonathan handed the suturing over to his surgical assistant. After the surgical assistant finished suturing, he asked Jonathan, ¡°Professor, can we transfer the patient to the ward now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something else. Jonathan nced at his assistants and said, ¡°Take a good look at the next procedure and learn diligently. You will surely benefit from it.¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 A Sessful Surgery ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be sure to learn everything.¡± The surgical assistants were extremely excited Annalise had already prepared her silver needles. She focused her gaze on the patient, who was lying on the operating table, and urately inserted the needle. She inserted one needle after another. She inserted the needles with such agility. When she inserted a needle, its tip would tremble as if it was alive. The surgical assistants did not even dare to blink. They were even more curious about Annalise¡¯s identity. Jonathan told them, ¡°This is my little sister. She¡¯s talented, and her medical skills are astonishing. Unfortunately, she doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to practice medicine. So, keep your mouths shut so she won¡¯t get into trouble.¡± ¡°Yes, Professor. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t say a thing,¡± the assistants promised repeatedly. Jonathan was not worried that they would tell others. Of course, it was best if they could hide Anna¡¯s identity. But if they chose not to, it was fine. Being skilled in medicine was not an embarrassing thing, either. It was just that if her identity was revealed, things would not be as peaceful as they were. Take him, for example. Didn¡¯t he have to rush over to perform surgery in the middle of the night? After another twenty minutes, the treatment was over. Jonathan asked his assistants to push the patient out. The family members had been waiting outside for almost two hours. Seeing the lights go out and the door open, Cassandra¡¯s sons rushed up and immediately asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my mother?¡± Ben had stood by the door of the operating theater, too. He immediately said, ¡°Professor Woods had had a tough surgery. Let him rest first. His assistant will tell you the specific situation.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Send someone to my office. We¡¯ll talk in detail.¡± Annalise had requested him to perform this surgery. It was better for him to speak about the patient¡¯s situation in person. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Cassandra¡¯s older son, Sean, immediately followed Jonathan. Annalise also went with Jonathan to his office to take off her scrubs. Julian spoke with Samuel, and they both followed her. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go too,¡± said Tony. But Samuel rebuked him again. ¡°What for? Do you think Professor Woods¡¯s office isn¡¯t crowded enough?¡± Tony was speechless. Abigail gritted her teeth in silence. At first, when she saw Annalise, not only was Annalise wearing her green scrubs, but she also followed Jonathan. Abigail also wanted to use this opportunity to enter his office. Annalise was not rted to Jonathan by blood. She did not believe that Annalise could be so close to Jonathan and she could not. Her medical skills alone were better than Annalise¡¯s. Moreover, she was prettier than Annalise, and her clothes were better than hers. Which man wouldn¡¯t like to see a pretty woman? But seeing that Tony had been rebuked, she did not dare to mention anything. She could only look at Annalise¡¯s silhouette in resentment. Inside Jonathan¡¯s office. Annalise took off her surgical gown and hung it in the closet. There were two small closets here. One belonged to her, and the other belonged to John. When the time came, he would arrange for someone to clean and disinfect these surgical gowns, along with the white coats which the doctors wore every day. She took off her scrubs and sat down. Jonathan poured her a ss of water. This had always been his habit. Every time she finished her surgery, he would pour her water. Sometimes it was boiled water or tea, and sometimes glucose water. But before he could hand it to Anna, he saw that Julian had already taken a disposable cup and poured her some water. The corners of Jonathan¡¯s lips curled up. He thought to himself, ¡°This kid is not bad. He¡¯s quite smart.¡± Jonathan handed the water in his hand to Samuel instead. ¡°Mr. Parks, please have some water.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Samuel immediately thanked him. Even the patriarch of an aristocratic family like Samuel could not help but be polite to brilliant doctors. Firstly, Jonathan had just performed surgery as a favor to Annalise. Secondly, who wouldn¡¯t want to rub shoulders with a famous doctor? After all, everyone had fallen sick at least once in their lifetime. The importance of a doctor was only truly appreciated when one fell sick. A good doctor could even bring someone back from the brink of death. Seeing that John had poured water for Samuel, Julian also poured a ss for his uncle. Sean took the ss and asked Jonathan politely, ¡°Professor Woods, how¡¯s my mother?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan told him that the patient had a severe cerebral hemorrhage. The next 48 hours of observation would be extremely crucial. If there was any more bleeding, a second surgery might be required. After the 48-hour critical period, Cassandra would still have to stay under observation in the hospital. Her postoperative treatment n might change at any time, too. The hospital would arrange for specialists to follow up on the patient¡¯s condition. ¡°Thank you, Professor Woods. Thank you. With my mother¡¯s condition, when will she wake up? Or rather, is there a high possibility of her waking up?¡± Sean asked again. Their father died early, and Cassandra had raised them. They had a very close rtionship with her. Cassandra was barely seventy years old, but she suddenly had a cerebral hemorrhage. When their mother suddenly fell, they felt their world was about to copse. They immediately thought of Uncle Kent¡¯s Energizing Pill. They wanted one for their mother. Uncle Kent asked them to deliver it to the hospital immediately. He contacted someone and brought the Energizing Pill over. When Jonathan arrived, however, he said Cassandra could not take the pill because she was unconscious and could not swallow. Jonathan wanted to say that the Energizing Pill did have the effect of prolonging life and regting the body. However, it was not an immortal pill. It would not cure patients with cerebral hemorrhage. However, after the surgery, she could ingest it daily to recuperate. ¡°She has already undergone the surgery. The chances of her waking up are high,¡± said Jonathan. He and Annalise had performed the surgery. If Cassandra did not wake up, wouldn¡¯t it be a p to his face and ruin his reputation? ¡°Good, good. That¡¯s good. Will my mother be able to live like a normal person after she wakes up?¡± Sean asked again. Sean remembered that many patients who suffered from cerebral hemorrhage could not speak after undergoing surgery. Some had crooked mouths, and some were paralyzed. ¡°It depends on her post-op recovery. If everything goes to n, she will be the same as before,¡± Jonathan said. Thank you so much Professor Woods Sean was so grateful to hear that Cassandra would return to normal. Jonathan reminded him. There shouldn¡¯t be too many people in the ward. Keep the surroundings quiet Even if the patient hasn¡¯t woken up, she might still be conscious. Don¡¯t say things that the patient doesn¡¯t like to hear Don¡¯t agitate the patient.¡± ¡°Okay Alright.¡± Sean promised. Samuel looked at Jonathan, then at Annalise He remembered that Annalise was the one who performed acupuncture on him when he was unconscious. It also meant that Annalise¡¯s medical skills must be excellent. Samuel wanted to ask if Cassandra would recover faster if Annalise performed acupuncture on her. But he could not bring himself to ask. Annalise looked at Samuel¡¯s worried and troubled expression. She took the initiative to say, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry too much. The surgery was very sessful. I will arrange to follow up with acupuncture treatment. She will recover.¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Someone Volunteers Upon hearing that there would be follow-up acupuncture, Samuel was much more at ease. He said repeatedly, ¡°Okay, okay.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Jonathan said. He was exhausted froming over for surgery sote at night. His wife had returned to the country today, and he still had work to do. If he went back now, he could apany her to sleep off the jet leg tomorrow. ¡°Okay. Sorry to have troubled you,¡± Samuel said politely. Jonathan was also very courteous to Samuel. ¡°Mr. Parks, there¡¯s no need for the courtesy. I¡¯ve kept your kindness to Anna in mind.¡± He knew that Samuel was nice to Anna. He said this not only for Samuel but also for Sean Hiller to hear. He was not someone who did good deeds without leaving a name. Since he had done a good deed, he had to let the others know why he had done it. That was because Samuel cared for Anna. After that, if everyone treated Anna well, they could only go to him for surgery. If it were the opposite case, the results would still be the same. If they were mean to her but still wanted to go to him for surgery, he would chase them away with a stick.. Sean looked at Annalise in surprise and quickly looked away. In fact, he did not think much of her in the past. He always felt that Julian was so outstanding. There were so many daughters of aristocratic families in Jadeborough. Sybil Xander, Lianne ke, Yvonne Smith of the Smith family, and the other young nobledies were all from prestigious families and were both talented and beautiful. Not to mention Annalise¡¯s character, she was from a small ce after all. She was not a good match for Julian and would not be of any help to his affairs. The second branch¡¯s reason for opposing Julian Parks was that since ancient times, men had to start a family first before starting a career. Only after starting a family could men truly feel the householdProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. responsibilities and understand their true meaning. The third branch also echoed the second branch. Samuel did not want to hear the second branch talk about the men starting a family and career every time. Coincidentally, Julian had also reached the age of marriage. Samuel suggested that he should get married. Samuel rmended all the daughters of various aristocratic families in Jadeborough, but none of them caught Julian¡¯s eye. Samuel recalled that Kent Barton from Horington had saved his life back then. At that time, he even said that if it were appropriate, the two families could be inws. However, he didn¡¯t mean it back then. Since Julian did not have any feelings for Jadeborough¡¯s young noble girls, perhaps he was fated with the daughter of the Barton family. When Samuel mentioned this, Julian said that he would go over and take a look. Unexpectedly, he did not marry Kent Barton¡¯s daughter. Instead, he married Kent¡¯s niece who grew up in the countryside. It was said that Annalise had never even attended school, let alone seen the world. As Julian¡¯s supporter, Sean naturally felt that Annalise was not worthy of Julian. His mother had told him that a man¡¯s fate upon his marriage was arranged by the heavens. Moreover, Julian and Samuel were no fools. They both liked Annalise, so she couldn¡¯t be that terrible. Later on, Sean¡¯s mother even personally went to Kent¡¯s house to meet Annalise. After the visit, she came back and praised the girl endlessly Although Annalise came from a backward ce, her calm temperament was likable. After Sean heard what his mother said, his prejudice against Annalise lessened. He thought that as long as Julian liked her, it would be okay. It was not easy for people like them to marry someone they loved at first nce Today, when Sean saw Annalise and Jonathan enter the operating room at the same time, he was extremely shocked Now that he heard Annalise say that there would be follow-up acupuncture, he was even more shocked. He had a kind of feeling that her medical skills were very impressive. He carefully mulled over Professor Woods¡¯s words that the patient was nice to his sister, so he operated. He instantly understood that Jonathan treated Annalise as his own sister. Not to mention anything else, just this rtionship alone made Annalise better off than many people. Jonathan arranged for his assistant to keep an eye on Cassandra 24 hours a day. Then, he yawned and left the office. Sean said to Samuel, ¡°Uncle Samuel, my mom won¡¯t wake up soon. You should go back and rest first. I¡¯ll call you as soon as she wakes up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay with her here.¡± Cassandra was Samuel¡¯s only sister. How could he be in the mood to go back to sleep? Sean asked Julian and Annalise to go back and rest. Julian said that he would stay here as well. He knew that Annie would perform acupuncture on his auntter. He asked for a VIP ward and asked Annie to sleep in the lounge. Annalise had operated for nearly two hours. She needed to perform acupuncture on Cassandra tomorrow. In addition, she had to consider Lianne ke¡¯s brother¡¯s treatment n. She nodded and went to the ward arranged by Julian to rest. Samuel immediately understood. He said, ¡°Kid, take a good rest.¡± There were many people at the door of Cassandra¡¯s ward. Sean¡¯s younger brother, Liam Hiller, refused to let them in with a cold face. He said that the air cirction in the ward was poor. If too many people went in, it would be too noisy and affect the air quality. He only let Albert Parks and Gale Parks in to take a look at his mother, who was lying unconscious on the bed. Abigail quietly pulled Alexander to the stairwell downstairs and asked for his opinion. ¡°Can I stay and take care of Madam Hiller?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you know the consequences if her surgery fails?¡± Alexander¡¯s patience with Abigail was getting worse. She bit her lip and lowered her head. She felt that she was now having a hard time. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s just wrong whatever I do. ¡°Weren¡¯t he and his father still analyzing the current situation on their way here? ¡°They said that Madam Hiller¡¯s children and grandchildren are very filial to her. As long as they could win her support, they would get the support of the entire Hiller family ¡°Although the Hiller family can¡¯tpare to the Parks family, it¡¯s still one of the top five families in Jadeborough They had a lot of weight. ¡°I was just trying to help Alexander get more support. Why is he mad at me? ¡°How infuriating!¡± Just as Abigail was infuriated, she heard Alexander say calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s hear what Uncle Sean has to sayter. If Madam Hiller¡¯s surgery seeds, you have to strive for a chance to take care of her.¡± ¡°Okay Got it,¡± Abigail immediately said. Now that they were in the same boat, she didn¡¯t care about being bullied anymore. She only wanted Alexander to be able to work his way up so that she could rely on his status as his wife. Alexander lectured her again. ¡°In the future, use your brain more and think about the pros and cons. If the surgery doesn¡¯t go well, won¡¯t you get into trouble if you take care of her?¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Abigail instantly said. The two of them walked up the stairs. Coincidentally, Samuel and Sean came over. Everyone was asking about Cassandra¡¯s situation. Sean said, ¡°Guys, you can rest assured. My mom¡¯s surgery went well. After recuperating for a while, she will recover as well as before she fell sick.¡± ¡°Will there be any repercussions?¡± Liam asked. ¡°No.¡± Sean said. Abigail and Alexander looked at each other. She nodded and immediately volunteered. ¡°Uncle Sean, I majored in medicine before. I¡¯ll stay and take care of Madam Hiller while she¡¯s in the hospital.¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Julian Parks Retorting Coldly Samuel immediately objected. ¡°No need for that. Dr. Woods has already arranged for his assistant to take care of her.¡± He thought that people like Abigail who had evil intentions should not appear in a ce like a hospital. ¡°Dad, Abigail¡¯s medical skills are not bad. Dr. Woods¡¯s assistant is taking care of Aunt Cassandra¡¯s health. Abigail can take care of her usual needs. If there¡¯s any problem that we aren¡¯t aware of, she can tell it so that she can inform the doctor in time,¡± Tony said. ¡°Annalise and I will stay behind to take care of Madam Hiller. She is Dr. Woods¡¯s sister. She has been his assistant for some time and has great medical skills,¡± Julian said. Upon hearing that, Sean was overjoyed. ¡°Julian, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± It turned out that Annalise¡¯s medical skills were not bad. No wonder she could enter the operating room. ¡°Anna is from the countryside¡­¡± Abigail started to talk about Annalise¡¯s background again, regardless of time or ce. After being pinched by Alexander, she immediately fell silent and rephrased herself. ¡°Anna got to know Dr. Woods from the countryside, right? They¡¯re really fated. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stay with Anna to take care of Madam Hiller. After all, I major in medicine. I¡¯ll be very careful when ites to nursing.¡± Initially, she wanted to say that as a medical student working at the Horington Hospital of Traditional Medicine, she was miles ahead of Annalise. But Samuel seemed to have a prejudice against her. She thought, ¡°Forget it. I should speak properly and try to get the chance to take care of Cassandra first.¡± Abigail kept talking about the countryside. Julian¡¯s sharp eyes shot over. Abigail was so frightened that she immediately looked away. Sean knew that Annalise and Abigail were not on good terms. He tactfully refused by saying, ¡°Abigail, that¡¯s so considerate of you. Julian and Annalise can just stay with my mom here. In terms of nursing. Dr. Woods has arranged the most experienced special nurse for her.¡± The members of the Hiller family were all businessmen. Businessmen were best at socializing. Sean was also very skillful with his words. Annalise said that she had experience in nursing. How could she compare to a special nurse? Abigail looked around and noticed that Annalise wasn¡¯t there. She said, ¡°Did Anna go back to sleep? Uncle Sean, she and I will stay behind to take care of Madam Hiller. Anna can¡¯t take care of her alone. Just like if Madam Hiller wakes up now, Anna was not around¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, the special nurse is here, as well as Uncle Sean and Uncle Liam. How is that not going to work?¡± Julian retorted coldly. Abigail was rendered speechless. She thought, ¡°How infuriating! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people? Why is everyone targeting me? ¡°Annalise Barton is not here, okay? Are they blind?¡± Alexander didn¡¯t feel great either. Samuel had asked Julian and Annalise to stay to take care of Cassandra. It was obvious that he wanted Julian to continue gaining favor with the Hiller family and gain more support. Alexander thought, ¡°Forget it. Grandpa is so biased. I can¡¯t dissuade him, so I can only work hard on my performance.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Then, Uncle Sean, we won¡¯t stay and cause trouble. We¡¯ll go back now, and we¡¯lle back tomorrow to visit Madam Hiller.¡± Seeing Alexander know things better, Sean smiled and agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Sean, we¡¯ll go back first. Don¡¯t worry. Aunt Cassandra is a good person, and she would be blessed. With Dr. Woods personally treating her, she¡¯ll get better soon.¡± Tony Parks patted Sean¡¯s shoulder and nodded at Liam. Sean and Liam also nodded and said goodbye to Tony. La Ziegler had always been disliked by Cassandra, so she did not have much friendship with the Hiller family She nodded at them and left with Tony. Albert and Christopher also wanted to stay to take care of Cassandra, but Sean declined politely. After exchanging a few pleasantries, they said that they woulde to visit the next day and left. Sean asked Samuel and Julian to rest. Cassandra would not wake up tonight. They had to rest well to have enough energy Julian also felt that it made sense and persuaded Samuel to rest. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and check on Cassandra, Samuel said with a sigh. Even if the surgery was sessful, she was so ill, and now she was unconscious. It was worrying and heartbreaking. Samuel went into the ward to visit his sister. He stood in front of the hospital bed and talked for a while before leaving. In the end, he said, ¡°At our age, the most important thing is to take good care of our bodies. You need to wake up soon. Fred and the others are not married yet. After you recover this time, you can move back to the Parks¡¯ residence. When we have nothing to do, we can take a walk, do some gardening, and chat¡­¡± After Samuel and Julian went to rest, only the Hiller family was left. Sean suggested that there shouldn¡¯t be so many people around. They should go back and rest first. He and Liam could stay behind. Jane Hiller was Sean¡¯s daughter. When she saw that everyone other than the Hiller family members had left, she could not help butin, ¡°Dad, actually, between Julian and Alex, you should have chosen Alex over Julian. Do you see how Annalise Barton behaves? Grandma is so sick, but she doesn¡¯t evene over to take a look and just goes to sleep. How can shepare to Abigail Barton?¡± *Jane, I¡¯ve told you before that girls shouldn¡¯t take sides. Also, don¡¯t talk about anyone behind their backs.¡± Sean lectured Jane. He was very strict with his two sons, so strict that he was almost harsh on them, but he could never be ruthless to his daughter. Actually, there was a reason within. He had never mentioned it. He also thought that he didn¡¯t need to tell certain facts to the public for the rest of his life because it would only bring harm to everyone. Jane was 20 years old this year. If she met a suitable partner after graduating from university and got married and had a child, as a mother, she would only focus on her child and would not talk about the Parks family. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just telling the truth. I¡¯m not taking sides. Abigail Barton has been doing better than Annalise Barton,¡± Jane muttered. ¡°I told you not to talk about anyone behind their backs. Go back to sleep. Liam and I will stay behind.¡± Sean¡¯s expression darkened. Jane bit her lower lip and did not dare to say another word. Her two brothers tugged at her. ¡°Jane, let¡¯s go home.¡± Sean¡¯s wife and Liam¡¯s wife also insisted on staying. The four of them stayed in the ward. The next morning. Julian prepared breakfast for everyone. Even Samuel and Annalise came over. Annalise was prepared to give acupuncture to Cassandra. Anyway, now that she had revealed her identity as Jonathan¡¯s sister, it made sense for her to perform acupuncture Afraid that the Hiller family would be worried, Samuel said, ¡°Rest assured, guys. Annalise¡¯s medical skills are great At that time, I was so sick that I was hospitalized. The doctor was preparing for surgery, and it was Annalise who cured me by performing acupuncture¡­¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Dr. Suller who did that?¡± Sean was stunned. He knew about Samuel falling ill back then. ¡°It was Annalise who injected me,¡± Samuel said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Annalise to be so good at medicine at such a young age.¡± Sean sighed and said to Annalise, ¡®Thank you for your hard work.¡± Everyone made way for Annalise. Sheid out the needles and took Cassandra¡¯s pulse first. After that, she prepared to perform acupuncture. Just as she was about to insert the needle, an abrupt voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Annalise Barton, what are you doing?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Jane Hiller Is pped At the door of the ward Alexander and Abigail came over with breakfast. As soon as they arrived, they saw Annalise preparing to give acupuncture treatment to Cassandra. Abigail immediately stopped her. Annalise merely indifferently nced at her before decisively performing acupuncture on Cassandra. Abigail wanted to rush over. Julian berated her with a cold voice. ¡°Don¡¯t block the light!¡± As he spoke, Annalise had already inserted three needles. She was skilled, her movements were natural, and her acupuncture was decisive and precise. Even ayman could tell that she was definitely capable, ¡°You guys are too ridiculous. Annalise Barton doesn¡¯t know any medical skills at all¡­ Tsk¡­.¡± As Abigail spoke, she was also pinched by Alexander. She immediately fell silent. Alexander could tell that Annalise¡¯s previous ps in Abigail¡¯s face were not due to luck but ability. He thought, > Then, Sean said, ¡°Abigail, don¡¯t be shocked. Professor Woods arranged for Annalise to help with the acupuncture treatment. If her technique is terrible, I believe he wouldn¡¯t make such an arrangement.¡± His meaning was very clear that Annalise¡¯s acupuncture was approved by Professor Woods. This was a true authoritative certification. It mattered more than Abigail¡¯s so-called medical school. ¡°Alright, Uncle Sean. I¡¯m just too worried about Madam Hiller,¡± Abigail said. She almost blurted out that Annalise just sold her body to gain Jonathan¡¯s favor. She thought, ¡°How could you believe her?¡± It was Alexander¡¯s gaze that warned her not to speak nonsense. That was why she was obedient. Annalise quickly inserted more than ten needles. When Abigail saw how skilled Annalise was, she subconsciously frowned. She did not expect this woman to have really learned something from Jonathan. She wondered, ¡°Well, Jonathan Woods is such an impressive figure. Anyone will be able to benefit for the rest of their lives after learning a few moves from him.¡± ¡°Anna, after the acupuncture treatment, Madam Hiller will wake up, right?¡± Abigail asked deliberately. She was a medical student, so she knew that the effect of traditional medicine was very slow unless it was a real professional traditional medicine practitioner who provided the treatment. She thought, ¡°Ordinary doctors like Annalise can at most improve the micro-cirction of the human body with acupuncture. She can¡¯t possibly have someone wake up.¡± Her words were meant for the Hiller family to hear. She wanted them to pressure Annalise. Annalise inserted thest needle and turned to look at Abigail. ¡°What do you think?¡± Abigail was speechless. She thought, ¡°How infuriating! ¡°Annalise Barton is actually provoking me with such a disdainful gaze. ¡°I¡¯d let it go if she did this in other aspects, but she¡¯s actually provoking me in terms of medical skills. Isn¡¯t this showing off in front of an expert?¡± She took a deep breath and tried her best to adjust herposure. She smiled and said, ¡°Professor Woods appointed you to give Madam Hiller acupuncture treatment, so she¡¯ll definitely wake up right after this. Isn¡¯t that correct?¡± She was thinking, ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll just tter her. If Madam Hiller doesn¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll nag her by saying why Madam Hiller isn¡¯t awake yet and question her about whether acupuncture works. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°It will be best if Madam Hiller never wakes up, or if there happens to be some aftereffects of the surgery. I¡¯ll say that it¡¯s all Annalise Barton¡¯s fault with the acupuncture. Professor Woods would never fail in his surgeries.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯ll wake up after the treatment,¡± Annalise said. Abigail was stunned. She thought, ¡°Where did this woman get her confidence from? ¡°It¡¯s impossible for such a serious cerebral hemorrhage patient to wake up after a few hours of surgery. How could acupuncture wake her up?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± There was doubt in her smile. ¡°Have you guys had breakfast yet? There¡¯s some food over there. Go help yourselves. After talking so much, I think you should be hungry Annalise calmly implied that Abigail spoke too much. ¡°Thank you, Annalise!¡± Alexander said to Annalise with a smile. Then, he pinched Abigail and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡± When he came over, he had already warned her not to talk nonsense, but she still did things her own way. She was simply making him angry all the time. After the showcase, hispany had been pushing for the sale of clothes. Timothy Parks had married the daughter of the Xander family, Jasmine Xander. Now that Jasmine was supporting Timothy, she had already found a clothingpany under the Xander Corporation to help with the distribution. On the surface, Julian and Annalise did not take any action. They only let Lianne ke walk a show with a few D-ist female celebrities. However, the lovey-dovey videos taken by Julian and Annalise were very popr. Now, they had Youtube channel called ¡°Julian and Annalise¡¯s Daily Life¡±. The clothing links were put onto the channel, and countless people had already ced orders on it. Alexander focused on designing, and the response was not bad. He had already found various clothing suppliers for distribution. Coincidentally, the Xander Corporation also made clothes. Abigail had already informed Kent to help distribute the clothes. Alexander did not want to fall out with Abigail at this juncture. If it wasn¡¯t the case, he really wanted to ask her to get lost During breakfast. Abigail lowered his voice and whispered into Alexander¡¯s ear, ¡°She¡¯s really just putting on an act She¡¯s too scheming. She teamed up with Jonathan Woods to make herself look nice¡­ Ugh¡­¡± With a cold expression, Alexander stuffed a bagel into Abigail¡¯s mouth. He thought, ¡°There are so many people from the Parks family and the Hiller family around. How could Abigail say that right in front of them? ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize how stupid she is back then? ¡°If I knew this, I would definitely not have married her¡­¡± As they were having breakfast, they heard footstepsing from outside. Jane Hiller and a few others came over. ¡°Dad, Mom, how¡¯s Grandma?¡± Jane asked with concern as soon as she came in. Sean said, ¡°She¡¯s not awake yet, but she¡¯s doing well¡± When Abigail saw Jane, she immediately greeted her ¡°Jane, have you had breakfast? Come and join us. You don¡¯t need to worry so much about Madam Hiller. Anna has already given her acupuncture treatment. Anna¡¯s acupuncture technique is top-notch Madam Hiller will wake up after it is done.¡± ¡°Dad, you actually had her give Grandma acupuncture treatment?¡± Jane pointed at Annalise Sean¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Shut up!¡± Jane could not believe her ears. ¡°Did you just yell at me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sean struggled a bit. He had never shouted at this daughter of his before. However, the way she behaved right now was too inappropriate. As if she thought this was outrageous, Jane suddenly raised her voice and pointed at Annalise. ¡°You yelled at me because of her. She doesn¡¯t know medicine at all. She¡¯s just a farmer who grew up in the countryside¡­¡± Smack! Sean pped Jane across the face. When it was done, he was stunned and looked at his palm in disbelief. Sandy Walton, who was his wife, panicked and immediately pulled him back. ¡°s. Why did you hit her?¡± ¡°You¡­ you won¡¯t be my father anymore.¡± Jane cried as she ran out of the ward. Julian immediately chased after her. Before he did it, he frowned and looked at Annalise with condemnation in his eyes. Annalise was speechless. She had not said anything and had inexplicably drawn hatred again. She wondered who was the one with the problem. ¡°Ahem. Ahem¡­¡± The sound of coughing suddenly came from the hospital bed. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 So She Likes Julian Parks Everyone¡¯s gaze was attracted by the cough. Sean and Liam Parks rushed to the hospital bed immediately and stared unblinkingly at their mother lying on it The old madam¡¯s eyshes fluttered and her fingers moved. Then, she coughed twice. Samuel was so excited that his voice was trembling. ¡°She¡¯s about to wake up!¡± He remembered that he had coughed first back then before waking up. ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­ The old madam on the bed coughed again. Annalise immediately sat down and took the old madam¡¯s pulse. ¡°Annalise, how is she doing?¡± Samuel immediately asked. Annalise nodded slightly. ¡°She¡¯s doing great.¡± Then, the old madam on the bed opened her eyes. When she opened her eyes, she narrowed them and slowly adapted. Only then did she look at the faces around. She looked a little lost. Sean was shocked. Afraid that his mother had lost her memory, he immediately shouted, ¡°Mom, do you still know me?¡± Madam Hiller looked at Sean and remained silent. She looked around again, scanning everyone Sean and Liam looked at each other and thought that their mother might have lost her memory. Sean sighed and asked again, ¡°Mom, do you know me?¡± Liam also asked, ¡®Mom, what about me?¡± The old madam rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°How can I not know the sons I raised for almost fifty years?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Sean¡¯s wifeughed. She praised sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Annalise this time.¡± ¡°Yeah. She is a great contributor to our family.¡± Sean said. Alexander felt more and more that Abigail was useless. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his dear big brother Julian was lucky He pondered, ¡°He¡¯s really God¡¯s favorite He was born lucky. ¡°He randomly got himself a wife with actually a bonus skill ¡°On the other hand, the partner I¡¯ve carefully selected is useless.¡±Just thinking about it made him feel suffocated. The two brothers, Sean and Liam, were still praising Annalise. They said that her medical skills were outstanding and that she was talented. She was calm at such a young age and had the demeanor of a master Sean was praising her when he saw his second son and daughter return. He looked at Jane helplessly. ¡°Dad¡± Jane called out in a childish tone. Sean¡¯s heart softened when he heard that. He sighed softly and said dotingly, ¡°Come here. Your grandmother has woken up. You should see her.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Jane immediately went over. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re finally awake. Dad, Mom, Uncle, and Aunt didn¡¯t dare to sleep the whole night,¡± Jane said. ¡°I appreciate what you¡¯ve done,¡± said Cassandra Jane shook her head coquettishly That¡¯s all right. We just want you to be fine.¡± ¡°s, I¡¯m getting old. It¡¯s inevitable that I would be sick,¡± Cassandra said magnanimously. She reached out to Annalise and shouted, ¡°Come here, child.¡± Annalise handed her hand to Cassandra. Cassandra held her hand and said, ¡°Child, I appreciate what you¡¯ve done as well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Annalise said. Cassandra said, ¡°Stay happy with Julian.¡±Julian looked at Cassandra and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam Hiller. We¡¯re happy with each other.¡± Samuel med his sister. ¡°You¡¯re going to live a long life now that you¡¯re awake. Don¡¯t make it sound like. you¡¯re giving ast word. Fred and the others aren¡¯t married and have children yet. Are you going to shirk your responsibility?¡± ¡°Since Death doesn¡¯t want me, I naturally will live a few more years.¡± Cassandraughed. Jane said obediently, ¡°Grandma, take good care of yourself. The ward can¡¯t be too crowded. Julian and I will go back first. I happen to have ss in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay. Just go. Work hard on your studies,¡± the old madam instructed. As soon as Jane left, she sent Abigail a WhatsApp message. ¡°Are you free? Come shopping with me.¡± Abigail immediately handed the phone to Alexander to see if she could go. ¡°Just go, Alexander said.Instead of letting her stay here and say things that might offend others, he might as well let her and Janein in private. ¡°Okay.¡± After Abigail responded, she also came over to say goodbye to Cassandra and the others. She said that she had an appointment with Susan in the afternoon to teach her fashion design. After saying goodbye to everyone, she went to Jane. Jane sent Julian away, saying that she would be shopping for clothes and purses with Abigail. Her brothers knew that she was in a bad mood after being hit by her father. They also approved of her going shopping and even wanted to give her their bank cards. Jane said that she had the money. Her brothers each transferred two hundred thousand dors to her bank ount and told her to shop happily. If she needed money, she could just tell them. Abigail was extremely envious of such doting. After parting with them, she said enviously, ¡°Jane, your brothers are so nice to you.¡± ¡°Yeah, but what¡¯s the point of that? They¡¯re not Julian,¡± Jane said unhappily. Abigail was confused and shocked. She wondered, ¡°We¡¯ve dealt some business with him before. Doesn¡¯t Jane hate Julian?¡± She could not help but ask softly, ¡°Jane, don¡¯t you¡­ hate Julian?¡± ¡°Why should I hate him? I just hate Annalise Barton. I hate all the women around him.¡± Abigail was stunned.It was as if she had discovered a huge secret. Jane continued to vent, ¡°You have no idea how well my parents and my brothers treat me. It¡¯s like I¡¯m the real apple of their eye. But today, my dad actually hit me for Annalise Barton. I didn¡¯t want to return to the ward at all just now, but I wanted to see her make a fool of herself.¡°Unexpectedly, Annalise Barton was actually capable enough to have my grandmother wake up. ¡°Every time she creates something simr to a miracle, it makes me hate her even more and make me panic even more.¡±¡°Panic?¡± Abigail was even more shocked. She did not understand why Jane would be panicking.She thought, ¡°She¡¯s a member of the Hiller family, not the Parks family. There¡¯s no conflict of interest between her and the Parks family!¡± Jane suddenly red at Abigail. ¡°Yes. If she¡¯s excellent enough, Julian won¡¯t divorce her and will really be in love with her for real.¡±Abigail understood what was going on and asked tentatively, ¡°So, you¡­ like Julian? But you are cousins within three generations, right?¡± ¡°So what? In the past, how many couples lived a happy life and love each other even if they were cousins?¡± Jane was very unstable today and her voice was very loud. Abigail¡¯s eyes flickered. She deliberately provoked Jane, ¡°Annalise Barton is far more outstanding than we thought. It might not be so easy to snatch your cousin from her.¡± She suddenly felt that she could make use of this. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s always good to have one more person to deal with Annalise Barton. Moreover, Jane is the beloved daughter of the Hiller family. She has a higher status than Jessy Parks.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 This Man Only Has Love On His Mind When Jane heard Abigail say that Annalise was excellent, she got even more enraged. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she came from the countryside and didn¡¯t go to school for a day? Didn¡¯t you say that she couldn¡¯t even recognize the recipe? Didn¡¯t you say that she didn¡¯t have any skills? Then tell me now, why is it that she can write poems? How did she master acupuncture?¡± Abigail immediately whispered into Jane¡¯s ear about all kinds of rumors about Annalise. She said that Annalise knew how to write poems because there was an old man in the vige who could do that. Annalise had been helping him out, so she learned how to write poems. Abigail said that Annalise had mastered acupuncture because she had that kind of rtionship with Professor Woods. ¡°That bitch. She¡¯s cheating on Julian. I¡¯ll expose her now¡­¡± Jane was so angry that she wanted to rush toward the hospital. Abigail grabbed her. ¡°Silly, you saw how good Annalise Barton is at pretending. Will she admit to something without evidence?¡± ¡°Right. We need evidence!¡± Jane seemed to have calmed down. Abigail started egging Jane on again. ¡°Jane, no matter what, you can¡¯t be too hasty. Only the one who has thestugh would be the real winner. Now, Annalise Barton has Samuel¡¯s support and Julian¡¯s love. She¡¯s having a glorious time. Unless¡­¡± She deliberately kept Jane in suspense. ¡°Unless what?¡± Jane was impatient. ¡°Unless she makes a fool of herself in public, ¡°Abigail said. ¡°That way, Samuel will know that she¡¯s not worthy of Julian, and Julian will also be disappointed in her.¡± She thought, ¡°Hah, that slut Annalise Barton has embarrassed me in public time and time again. I¡¯ll let her have a taste of humiliation.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Jane raised her chin. ¡°In Jadeborough, there¡¯s no lack of public ces.¡± They could hold a banquet for any reason. Previously, at Samuel¡¯s birthday party, they encouraged Annalise to perform and asked her to write poems. Unexpectedly, she got to muddle through. They thought that she couldn¡¯t write poems next time. ¡°You¡¯d better hurry. Otherwise, once Julian develops a good rtionship with her, she might get pregnant. If she gets pregnant, it won¡¯t be easy to deal with her.¡± Abigail looked like she was being considerate of Jane. ¡°Yes, time flies.¡± Jane got anxious again when she heard the word ¡°pregnant¡±. Just then, her phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Gwen, what¡¯s up? ¡°You¡¯ll being back tomorrow? That¡¯s great. Jessy and I will go pick you up! By the way, I have a new friend to introduce to you. ¡°You¡¯reing back for the Jadeborough Medical Conference? ¡°By the way, Gwen, my grandmother is ill. Can you help her recuperate? ¡°Okay, okay. Thank you so much. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about the Energizing Pills, but I know someone who knows. We¡¯ll meet and talk about it when you return to the country. ¡°Okay. Gwen, I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± As soon as Jane hung up, her eyes lit up. She muttered, ¡°What a gift. Even God is helping me.¡± Gwen Raven was her and Jessy¡¯s childhood friend. They grew up together and had a good rtionship. The Raven family was a medical family and had gone overseas to develop a few years ago. Gwen naturally went abroad with them and had not returned to the country for the past few years. Jane had almost forgotten that she had a friend from a medical family. As long as Gwen returned, she would immediately ask her to help her grandmother recuperate. She thought, ¡°Annalise Barton wants to snatch the credit? No way she¡¯ll get to do that.¡± Seeing that Jane had hung up, Abigail immediately asked, ¡°Jane, when will the Jadeborough Medical Conference you mentioned start?¡± In the past, when she was in Horington, she had heard from her coworkers in the hospital that there seemed to be a medical conference in Jadeborough every once in a while. If someone could be outstanding in the medical conference, they would have a promising future in the medical field. ¡°I don¡¯t really know about this,¡± Jane said. She hated herself for not studying medicine. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let Annalise steal the limelight today and she wouldn¡¯t have been pped by her father. ¡°Okay,¡± Abigail replied. She thought, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fine as long as I know about this conference. I can ask around myself. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll see if I can participate. If I can, I may have a chance to stand out.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go shopping.¡± Jane felt much better after venting her emotions and thinking that Gwen was returning to the country. She nned to go shopping and buy a purse for Gwen. Girls all liked this. Cassandra was awake. Annalise secretly gave Julian a look.He got her meaning. Annalise wanted him to find an excuse to leave. He reached out and held her hand as he smiled slightly and said to Cassandra, ¡°Madam Hiller, Annalise and I still have some other things to deal with. We won¡¯t be disturbing you now.¡± Cassandra knew that Julian was very busy. She immediately said, ¡°Business is more important. Feel free to leave and get your work done.¡± Sean and Liam immediately said, ¡°Julian, feel free to leave.¡± Julian instructed Samuel to take care of his body. Now that Cassandra had woken up, Samuel should make up for his sleep. He was aged and could not stay up all the time. ¡°Alright now. You¡¯re a young man in your twenties, but you¡¯re as nagging as an old man.¡± Samuel comined about Julian. In fact, he was grinning from ear to ear. He was very delighted to be cared for by his grandson. Cassandraughed at him. ¡°Old man, stop showing off in front of me. You only have two grandsons, I have four.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re the best. I won¡¯tpete with you. If we are topete, we¡¯ll see which of us can live longer,¡± Samuel said with a smile. ¡°After this tribtion, I will live a long life from now on,¡± Cassandra said very optimistically. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her children and grandchildren immediately echoed happily, telling her to worry less and exercise more in the future. Julian looked at the harmonious scene and smiled slightly. He held Annalise¡¯s hand and left the ward. In fact, the atmosphere among the Hiller family had always been what he yearned for. He had once imagined having a few children with his wife if he got married one day. He would sincerely love his wife and children, make his partner happy, and let his kids grow up in a happy environment. There would be nothing but love in the whole family. His wife would not worry about him cheating on her, and his kids would not worry about being abandoned. There would be no harm, no loneliness, and no rebellion in his family. Now, Julian felt that he was very close to this dream. Thinking of this, he tightened his grip on Annalise¡¯s hand Annalise turned her head slightly and saw Julian slightly smiling. She smiled back at him ¡°Should we go home and get some sleep first?¡± Julian asked. He definitely had to have sex with her before they took a rest. Regarding this matter, he actually didn¡¯t really care if it was day or night. He thought that it might be better if they did it during the day, but she might be shy. At the thought of her flushed face, he felt a certain rush begin to get to his head. His self-control was failing him now. Just the thought of it made him look forward to it so hard that he couldn¡¯t restrain himself. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Doting Husband Annalise knew that Julian was up to no good when she saw the look in his eyes. She looked at him helplessly and was reminded of a saying in psychology. On average, men would have sexual thoughts every seven seconds. She had found it unbelievable initially, but she believed it now. He had only just left the ward, but the look in his eyes was already different. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s work on our social media ountter and then get the medicine and brew it. After that, we can go to Lianne¡¯s and visit her brother. They had many things to do. She had so many things to do, so he probably had even more things on his te. Yet, that sort of thing was the most important to him. Men were like animals indeed! ¡°Do you have to do it yourself? Or can someone do it for you?¡± Julian immediately asked. He was thinking about that matter again. He thought that if she did not have to make any elixir pills and could just brew ordinary medicine, he could just arrange for someone reliable to brew it. Then, while they waited for the medicine to be ready, they could do the horizontal tango.¡°I have to do it myself, just likest time,¡± Annalise said. Now that John was back in the country, she just had to say that she had gotten the elixir pills from him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just get ingredients for ordinary medicine and let them brew it themselves?¡± Julian suggested. He couldn¡¯t wait for Preston to get better immediately in the past. But now, he felt that everyone was making things difficult for him and that they were stopping him from enjoying what a man should enjoy. ¡°That would be a lot less effective,¡± Annalise said. Ordinary traditional medicine was slow to take effect. Other than the effect of ordinary traditional medicine, the traditional medicine she refined was equivalent to unleashing all the medicinal effects of medicinal ingredients to the extreme, so they took effect much faster. In addition, Chloe needed elixir pills really badly and had been hurrying her for them for days. She had been busytely and had no time to refine pills. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use ordinary medicine today and brew it yourself in a few days?¡± Julian and Annalise had already walked to the car. He reached out and hugged Annalise¡¯s waist. He lowered his head slightly and looked at her with burning eyes. Annalise almost agreed. But at the thought that it was daytime, she felt so embarrassed that her ears turned red. She rejected him softly, saying, ¡°John also wants some elixir pills.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you make him some tomorrow?¡± Julian watched Annalise closely. His gaze was deep and scorching, soft and intense. It was bewitching and warm. He leaned down and kissed. Annalise¡¯s lips. In the end, he decided to respect her decision and said, ¡°Send me the prescription. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to get the medicine, and then I¡¯ll refine pills with you.¡± Most importantly, if they were to sleep together, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. There was a high chance that she would not be able to get out of bed, and she would not be able to treat Preston then. Although they had only known each other for a month, he already knew her very well. She was someone who kept to her word. Since she had promised Lianne that she would treat her brother, she would definitely go She would go even if she was not feeling well. He didn¡¯t want her to do so. He would worry and feel bad for her. What could he do? She was his wife and he had to dote on her. He would just have to bear with it. What a tragedy! He held her waist tightly and pulled her into his arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Annalise asked softly. She was a little surprised. She seemed to understand, but she also did not seem to understand. Actually, she had almost given in just now. ¡°I like you too much,¡± Julian said. Oh dear, he really wished she wasn¡¯t busy. He wanted her all the time. But he also understood that she was even more attractive to him when she was busy. And his love for her should not be so narrow that he wanted to have her all the time. She was an independent individual. If he loved her, he should respect everything about her. Annalise¡¯s heart was beating wildly. She took the initiative to kiss his lips. The next moment, he grabbed the back of her head. His kiss became passionate and wild. After a long time, he reluctantly let go of her. His voice became low and hoarse. ¡°Get in the car and send me the prescription.¡± If he didn¡¯t get into the car soon, he was going to lose control. Annalise immediately got into the car. Julian sat in the driver¡¯s seat. His breathing was rough. He leaned into his seat and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°I wasn¡¯t like this in the past.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Annalise was about to write the prescription on her phone when she heard Julian¡¯s words. She turned her head slightly to look at him. Julian said, ¡°I used to be immune to women.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart raced. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for him, if it were any other man, she would definitely think that the man was just saying that to flirt with her. He was a really good flirt. However, he was Julian. There was really no woman by his side. He knew his limits. Even when facing a beautiful and talented woman like Lianne, he was calm andposed. Julian added, ¡°I fall a little more in love with you every time I see you.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart beat even faster. Julian said, ¡°It seems to be predestined.¡± Perhaps it was really fate. Every time he saw her eyes, his heart would beat faster. That kind of joy waspletely uncontroble. It was just like how he suddenly thought of marrying her the first time he saw her. Annalise was a reserved person. She reached out and held Julian¡¯s hand as a response to his confession. Julian grabbed Annalise¡¯s hand and suddenly grabbed it, kissing the back of her hand. He put down her hand and said, ¡°Send the prescription quickly.¡± He leaned back in his chair and slowly closed his eyes. He took a few deep breaths before he calmed down again Annalise sent the prescription to Julian who then forwarded it to someone else. Then he drove back to the Parks¡¯ residence. Annalise looked at her cell phone as she chatted with Julian about the sales figures. ¡°Our ount now has more than a million new fans every day. There are 40 to 50 thousand fans cing orders, but there is also quite a number of people canceling their orders.¡± Julian¡¯s heart was filled with warmth and love when he saw Annalise nning seriously for him. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about the data. You have to believe in your husband!¡± ¡°I have always believed in you! But I want to help you!¡± But she didn¡¯t say thest sentence. Upon hearing that Annalise had always believed him, Julian smiled and said, ¡°Look at your pher. ying with your cell phone in the car is bad for your eyes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied with a smile. Back at the Parks¡¯ residence.Julian led Annalise back to their room. Annalise was inexplicably nervous. Julian hugged Annalise and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I want to hug you!¡± He really wanted to be a beast for once! Annalise gently patted Julian¡¯s back. Julian asked Annalise, ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Annalise immediately said. Seeing how nervous Annalise was, Julian felt extremely helpless. He gently let go of her and stroked her head. ¡°The medicinal ingredients will only be sent overter. Take a short nap if you¡¯re tired.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I want to work out the data of our ount,¡± Annalise said. ¡°There¡¯s someone else who will do it. I¡¯ll get my assistant to report the data to you in the future.¡± Julian immediately sent Annalise¡¯s contact to his executive assistant and asked him to report the progress of the clothing section to Annalise directly in the future. There was no need to hide anything from her. What Annalise wanted was what he wanted as well. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Infatuated Simon was stunned. Was Annalise going to be involved in the business in the future? Julian Parks told him, ¡°Anything that makes her happy.¡± Simon answered in the affirmative. He immediately added Annalise on Whatsapp. Annalise received a message from Simon. When she saw that it was Simon, she saved his number. She was about to switch on herputer to look at the sales data on their social media page. She wanted to calcte the speed at which the number of fans increased, the proportion of fans who ced an order, and the increase in the number of orders. She was worried that they would only be popr for a short time and that plenty of people followed them but did not order anything from them. She was also concerned that the number of people who followed them on their page would fall. A small increase meant that it was unlikely that they would get subsequent sales. They had to think of another way. If the increase continued, it would mean that their method was effective and they can continue to have photographers follow them. She was about to calcte these data. Simon sent over the detailed statistics. Not only was there a daily increase, but there was also an hourly increase. There was also detailed analytical data on the situation in which the increase was greater. The sweater series, for which they did all the kissing, hugging, and lifting on the first day, had the greatest increase, followed by their surfing session. In addition to statistics on the increase in fans and the increase in orders, statistical analysis was also done on thements section. Statistics showed that these were the mostmonments. ¡°I like such sweet love. I hope you won¡¯t break up. I¡¯ll only wear this brand¡¯s clothes for the rest of my life as long as you two stay together.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re acting, I hope you guys can continue acting. It¡¯s really too loving. Your eyes are filled with light. I believe in love again.¡± ¡°I hope the prince won¡¯t hurt our Cindere. The prince has everything, but Cindere only has the prince¡¯s love. If she never did have it, she¡¯ll live a calm and peaceful life. If she has it and loses itter, she¡¯ll be in so much pain that she¡¯ll wish she were dead.¡± ¡°Annalise, you must live happily ever after!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Live your happily ever after for all of us girls. Let us believe in love!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say much. I¡¯ll just buy!¡± ¡°Ordered!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to wear this brand to meet my prince.¡± ¡°Cindere of the new century doesn¡¯t need crystal shoes, just an Annalise Barton sweater.¡± When Annalise saw thesements and the increase in followers, she knew that this promotional method was effective. She immediately asked Julian, ¡°Does your winter sales have a deadline?¡± Julian said, ¡°The deadline is the next quarterly meeting.¡± His heart felt full when he saw her n for him with a serious expression on her face. Actually, why would he need these things? If he could not even beat Alexander and Timothy at such a small clothing sale business, how could he be the Parks Group president? Just the clothing sales in Rendezvous alone ounted for 7% of the entire Chanaea market. Not counting other sales channels, just the clothing sales of the building alone could crush Alexander and Timothy. He let them do what they wanted but didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. After all, which lion would turn back just because a dog was barking? His opponents were never Timothy and Alexander, but the real big shots in the business world. As for marriage, he used to think that he wanted to take advantage of everyone¡¯s criticism of him being unmarried and then get married to make his grandfather feel more at ease. Now, he felt that it was probably fate. Everything would fall into ce if it were decreed by fate. It was a coincidence that his grandfather had gotten to know Kent. And it was a coincidence that his grandfather wanted him to marry Annalise. It was a coincidence that he had gotten to meet Annalise in Horington. It was a coincidence that both their partners had cheated on them. They had met in that corridor coincidentally and it was a coincidence that she looked at him just as he was looking at her. It just so happened that he knew what had happened to her and that she did not object to his suggestion to register their marriage. ¡°Do you have a specific time? Also, do you know what Timothy and Alexander¡¯s sales figures are like? Can you make a rough prediction? I also have a prediction for the sales on our end,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Yes, there will be a quarterly meeting on December 20th. Timothy has the Xander family to help him distribute his clothes. Alexander¡¯s branch office has been making clothes, so he has a store. I¡¯ll get my assistant to calcte the data and send it to you,¡± Julian said. ¡°Okay. Annalise replied. Julian walked up to her and blocked herputer. He looked at her with burning eyes and said softly. ¡°Actually, Simon tracks these data every day. We can crush Timothy and Alexander with our current sales figure, so you don¡¯t have to spend too much effort.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Annalise said and fell silent. Julian asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Annalise replied, ¡°It¡¯s August now. There are still more than three months until December. I guess Abigail will have Moonlight Group help with distribution in order to increase Alexander¡¯s chances of winning.¡± The more they interacted, the more Julian realized how smart Annalise was. She was not a businesswoman and was only 20 years old, but she had the acumen of a businessperson. Her vision was very unique, and she could easily tell what the potential problems were. He looked at her and waited for her to continue. Annalise said, ¡°Moonlight Group was left to me by my mother. I¡¯ll find some time to get it back. They havemandeered thepany for so many years. It would be ridiculous if they have thepany help them to distribute the clothes.¡± ¡°Alright, you arrange a time and we¡¯ll go back and get it,¡± Julian said with a smile. He liked the way she was so considerate toward him. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything I can work around your schedule,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to¡­ tomorrow night ¡± Julian had originally nned to go back tonight, but when he thought about what he could get tonight, he decided to push his ns back. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. She could do another round of treatment for Cassandra tomorrow during the day. Julian received the news that the medicinal ingredients had been bought it back and he immediately told Annalise about it. Annalise immediately decided to start refining pills. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with the fire!¡± Julian said. ¡°No need, just keep watch,¡± Annalise said. Controlling the fire was very important in refining pills. If one were not careful, they might burn the pills. Chloe had practiced keeping a steady fire for three years and still had not managed to refine any elixir pills. She had been given a dressing down by their mentor and told not to embarrass their vige and to just stay at the Metropolis Hospital. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian was in charge of keeping watch. Annalise watched the fire while refining pills. She didn¡¯t dare to answer Chloe¡¯s call, afraid that she would ruin the pills if she answered the call. She was very focused on keeping the fire burning, refining the pills, and shaking the pot. She thought to herself that other than heading to Moonlight Group tomorrow after returning to Horington, she was also going to go back to the vige. With Ms. Tuffin¡¯s cauldron to refine the pills, she would be able to achieve twice the result with half the effort. This was really too tiring. Chloe kept calling. Annalise figured that she urgently needed the elixir pills. However, she did not pick up the call. The phone kept ringing. Annalise quickly muted it and continued to focus on refining pills. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Piggybacking Her By the time she was done, it was more than an hourter. She was so exhausted that she threw herself into a chair. Not only was she tired, but she was also hot. It was so hot that her sweat had soaked through her clothes. Just likest time, Julian watched as Annalise refined the pills. When he saw that she was sweating profusely, he wanted to wipe her sweat for her, but he was afraid that he would disturb her and affect her progress.He could only watch as she busied herself. The more he watched, the drier his mouth became. Seeing that she was finally sitting down, he immediately went over to wipe her sweat and asked her, ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied and took the tissues that Julian offered her. She was so exhausted that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to return Chloe¡¯s call. ¡°Do we just have to wrap up the things in the pot with paper just likest time?¡± Julian asked. He saw that she had wrapped the elixir pills individually last time. He couldn¡¯t keep the fire going, but he should be able to do this, right?¡°No need,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Then shall I just put it in a bag?¡± Julian asked again. ¡°No, I still need to work on it,¡± Annalise said. She took a deep breath and returned Chloe¡¯s call. She asked, ¡°Chloe, are you out of elixir pills again?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for you for something else. I¡¯ve signed you up for the Jadeborough Medical Conference,¡± Chloe said. ¡°Huh? Why did you sign me up for that thing? I don¡¯t want to go,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Silly girl, would I try to harm you? You are married to Julian now and you need to have your own thing going. Master Quigley is going to be there as well.¡± Chloe said. ¡°He wants to attend the conference in person?¡± Annalise grew worried. ¡°He¡¯s been living in seclusion for so many years. Even if someone asionally uses their connections to find him, he would always issue a gag order. Now, he wants to appear in public again? Does he not n to live a peaceful life?¡± Chloe paused for a moment and said, ¡°He said that nothing is more important than our happiness. He doesn¡¯t want you to follow the path I¡¯ve taken.¡± ¡°Chloe¡­¡± Annalise felt terrible. ¡°Silly, I¡¯m doing great now.¡± Chloeforted Annalise. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the conference,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Prepare well. You must win! Even if you were unwilling to fight for fame and fortune in the past, this time, you must win!¡± Chloe said. ¡°We all believe in you!¡± Chloe said,¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up now.¡± Chloe hung up the phone quickly. Annalise wanted to curse out loud.After giving it some thought, she felt that it was still inappropriate for Master Quigley to attend the exchange, so she gave him a call. Joseph¡¯s voice rang through the phone. He sounded like an arrogant old man as he said, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re all grown up now. Do you even remember my number? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even remember who I am next time.¡± Upon hearing her mentor¡¯s voice, Annalise couldn¡¯t help but say cutely, ¡°How can that be? I miss you guys every day.¡± Joseph became even more arrogant. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? You miss us but don¡¯t even video call us once?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Quigley.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Master Quigley, can you not go to the conference?¡± Annalise continued to act cute. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She had grown up with her mentors since she was seven years old, so she knew them very well. They really enjoyed living in seclusion and did not like being disturbed by the secr world. Fishing, gardening, ying cards, basking in the sun¡­ That was the peaceful life they led. Master Quigley was in his eighties. His eyesight was great and with his presbyopia sses on, he could see more than ten meters away. He could even read the tiny writing in ancient tomes clearly. He would sit down in the courtyard and read medical texts for an entire day. He enjoyed his life very much.¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll steal your limelight at the conference?¡± Joseph said haughtily. ¡°Master Quigley, you are already in your eighties. I want you to live afortable life. If you attend the conference, everyone will want to disturb you,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Master Quigley, as you said, there will Joseph¡¯s eyes grew misty, but he still said snobbishly, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you. The medical world is a mess now. If I don¡¯t show my face, any Tom, Dick, or Harry will dare toe out and call themselves the cream of the crop in the medical world.¡± Joseph didn¡¯t really have much of an opinion when Anna dated a member of the Quigley family from Horington before. Jonathan had said that Julian was a good person and that Old Mr. Parks was a nice man as well. He also said that Anna liked Julian very much. That was why he wanted Anna to have a solid standing in the Parks family and he wanted her mentors to be her most powerful support group. ¡°Master Quigley¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand Tom Briggs, that old fart, bullying young people all day long. He isn¡¯t even skilled! Alright, if I can¡¯t find any peace in the country, I¡¯ll go overseas.¡± ¡°Master Quigley¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so wishy-washy? Alright, I¡¯m hanging up. Oh, right,e back and make braised fish for us when you¡¯re free. We dried all the fish we caught recently.¡± Joseph hung up after saying that.. Actually, they had not gone out fishing for a few days. He read books, Dariel practiced boxing, and Cash made pots all day. It was very boring. Julian stood not far from Annalise. He knew that Annalise had gotten a call from one of her fellow students asking her to attend the medical conference. He also heard that Joseph Quigley was going to attend the conference as well. He saw how upset Annalise looked. He did not say anything. He squatted in front of her and reached out to hold her hand tofort her. ¡°Your Master Quigley has his considerations. Don¡¯t worry too much. If he really wants to live in seclusion, he can. just find a new ce.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Annalise replied. In fact, she wanted to tell him that he didn¡¯t understand, Her mentors have lived there for decades, and they loved that piece ofnd. They had even agreed that when they died, they would be buried in the back mountain where flowers and purple bamboo were nted. Master Quigley was a stubborn person. He would not change his mind. And he was doing this just to support her. He didn¡¯t want her marriage to fail, just like how Chloe¡¯s had. She perked up. After washing her hands, she ced all the refined pills on a t piece of paper and crushed them. Then, just like how someone would roll dough, she rolled the pills into small balls. Then, she took out a stack of small medicine bags from her pocket and packed all the small pills. ¡°You rolled them into such tiny balls to reduce the dosage?¡± Julian asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s to make them look more like ordinary pills,¡± Annalise said.. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve done a lot. Go back to your room and rest first.¡± Julian said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you over.¡± ¡°No need, no need.¡± Annalise immediately rejected him. She had only just refined some pills and she¡¯d be fine after some rest. She didn¡¯t need anyone to carry her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll piggyback you!¡± Julian said. ¡°No need, no need.¡± ¡°Come on up!¡± Julian¡¯s tone was firm. He had already crouched down. Annalise had no choice but to mber on. Julian carried Annalise on his back and straightened up. He wrapped her arms around her legs and carried her back to the vi where they lived. It was not far away, but Annalise suddenly felt very touched. She felt as if she were transported back to her childhood. Her mentors liked to carry her on their backs as well. The difference was that the backs of her mentors were already hunched then while Julian¡¯s back was strong¡­. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 She Was Waiting For Him To Take The Initiative ¡°Lie down and rest for a while.¡± Julian carried Annalise back to the bedroom and ced her on their bed. His tone was gentle. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower,¡± Annalise said softly. She felt sweaty and sticky Annalise was actually a little worried that Julian might misunderstand her when she said that she was going to shower at this time. However, she really did need a shower. This was because she smelled of sweat and medicine. Even if he misunderstood, she did not want to be conceited about things. They were married, and she had already fallen in love with him. She just wanted to follow her heart. ¡°Go on.¡± Julian looked at Annalise gently. He looked at her with such a gentle gaze that it made her embarrassed to look at him directly. She quickly grab her clothes and went to take a shower. After taking her shower, Annalise found Julian sitting on the bed, typing on hisputer keyboard. When he saw her, he stopped typing and called her gently, ¡°Come over!¡± Why was she feeling nervous? Her heart suddenly beat faster. However, when she met his gentle gaze and thought of his broad and sturdy back, she suddenly felt very willing to ept him. However, she felt a little shy doing it with him in broad daylight. She walked over and gave him her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep!¡± he said. Upon hearing those words, Annalise felt her ears burn. She climbed onto the bed and snuggled into their nket. She would never take the initiative for such matters. She waited for him to take the initiative. She was already mentally prepared, but she was still a little nervous. After quite a while, nothing happened. She pricked up her ears and heard him typing on his keyboard again. So, was she overthinking? ¡°Gosh! How embarrassing!¡± she thought to herself. Thankfully, Julian could not read minds. Otherwise, it would be too awkward and embarrassing. Instead of Julian, it was herself who was thinking of such thoughts. She was too dirty-minded. Julian noticed that Annalise was still awake. He patted her head. ¡°Sleep for a bit. Rest well.¡±, he said gently to her. ¡°Okay,¡± she immediately replied and closed her eyes tightly. Julian smiled gently again. A hint of helplessness shed across his eyes before he looked back at the content on hisputer screen. He was working. While Annalise was showering, he delegated some important work and approved some critical payments. While she slept, he monitored the progress of his other work tasks. It was not true that he was not thinking about that matter. On the contrary, his mind was filled with images of their harmonious union, of them making sweet love. Just thinking about it, made him very excited. However, he was afraid that he would go overboard during their first time together and tire her out. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She was already exhausted from refining those elixir pills. She had also made arrangements to treat Preston in the afternoon. If he tires her out further, it would be too hard on her. Moreover, he wanted a sense of ritual. Tonight would be fine. After they hadpleted what they needed to do for the day, he will switch off his cell phone and they will enjoy their lovely consummation. As he thought about this, he had to forcibly restrain himself.Annalise went to treat Preston in the afternoon.. Although Preston¡¯s intelligence was only that of a child, his memory was not bad. He remembered Annalise. Whenever he saw Annalise, he would want to be close to her and ask her to y with him. ¡°Shall wepete in sports today?¡± Annalise suggested with a smile. ¡°Alright, alright. We canpete in anything.¡± Preston nodded vigorously. ¡°Let¡¯s jump rope first and see and who canplete 500 jumps in the shortest time,¡± Annalise said. She had checked his pulse previously and found that his stamina was much weaker than that of an ordinary adult man. In addition, his Qi and blood were also weak. She even specifically asked Lianne about Preston¡¯s diet, Lianne said that Preston had nutritious and well-bnced meals because of their two cooks. One of them had a nutritionist qualification and the other was someone she trusted. If his blood and qi deficiency was not due to his diet, it meant that his body was not absorbing nutrients well. If he could not absorb nutrition well, it would either be a gastrointestinal problem or because he could not sleep well which affected the bnce of his five viscera. When she took his pulse, she did not find any gastrointestinal problems with Preston. Instead, he was fraught with emotional disturbances, insomnia, and excessive dreaming. Preston¡¯s current intelligence was equivalent to that of a seven-year-old, a considerably carefree age. He was not pretending, so he should not have any worries. If he did not have any worries but still have difficulty sleeping, it was probably something in his subconscious that affected his sleep. Perhaps, he often dreamed of strange things and slept uneasily. She nned to improve his body condition before letting him undergo psychological treatment. In his situation, the treatment could be slower. After all, he was not dying any time soon, so his treatment need not be hasty. He could start with his physical strength. If his physical strength improves, his sleep might also improve, leading to a virtuous cycle for his condition. Preston immediately raised his hand. ¡°Sure! I know how to jump rope. I can also dance very well.¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯ll jump first. I¡¯ll time you. When I jumpter, remember to also time me,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Alright!¡± Preston was very happy. The six-foot-two man was as happy as a child. Lianne felt extremely ufortable and turned her head away. Annalise suggested going outside to jump since it was more spacious. Everyone moved to the backyard. Preston took the rope and began to jump. He counted by himself, and he was especially serious. ¡°One, two, three, four, five¡­ eighty¡­¡± He jumped more than 200 times in one go. He was so tired that he was panting. He threw the rope on the ground and propped his hands on his thighs. He asked Annalise, ¡°Does my rest time count? Does it count?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t count,¡± Annalise said. She had overestimated his stamina. She did not expect him to be so tired after jumping two hundred times. When Preston heard that she was not going to time him when he was taking a break, he grinned innocently. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m so tired. If you don¡¯t allow me to rest, I have to continue jumping now.¡± ¡°You can rest, but you can¡¯t rest the next time wepete. So, you have to practice jumping rope every day,¡± Annalise said. Preston¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°When are wepeting next time?¡± Annalise smiled and said, ¡°In ten days.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll definitely train hard for the next ten days.¡± Preston recovered his breath and reminded Annalise, ¡°Continue recording the time. I¡¯m going to start jumping.¡± He began to jump again, counting from two hundred to five hundred. After jumping to 500, he threw the rope andy down on the bench in the backyard. Annalise took a look at Preston¡¯s condition and said to Lianne, ¡°Lianne, you might have to find physical training teacher. His physical fitness is rtively poor.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡± Lianne felt that Annalise¡¯s suggestion was very good. your brother a She felt a little guilty. If Annalise had note to treat Preston, she would not have known that Jualian¡¯s physical fitness was so poor. In the past, Preston could be considered a king of physical fitness. He could run ten kilometers in one go without panting. Now, he was panting after jumping only 200 times. ¡°It¡¯s your turn. I¡¯ll time you.¡± Preston got up from the bench and said to Annalise. Julian felt that Annalise had been working too hard today refining pills today. He said, ¡°Let me jump.¡± Actually, he did not like jumping rope. Being tall, he really looked silly when he jump rope, but he did not want Annalise to work too hard. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 The Way He Loved Someone When Lianne heard Julian¡¯s words, she was shocked beyond words.. Julian actually did rope skipping for Annalise? So this was how he loved someone? She had always thought that the best Julian, who was high and mighty and unapproachable, could do for a woman he liked was to give her his bank card, get her a living assistant, and meet her every need in life, no matter how much he liked her. She did not expect him to be so meticulous with Annalise. He could actually do rope skipping for Annalise. She remembered Sybil¡¯s birthday party two years ago when everyone helped her celebrate. They sang together at night and yed games while singing. Sybil lost the game, but since she was the birthday girl, everybody advised her to choose someone to do ten push-ups for her. Sybil readily chose Julian and asked him to do ten push-ups for her. But he refused at that time, and his reason was that his arms were too weak to do push-ups. It was Henry who helped her out and did 20 push-ups. But everyone in their circle knew that Julian¡¯s physical strength was excellent and that he could easily make three-pointers in basketball.He could also do pull-ups with one hand. His arms were too weak? It turned out that all his tenderness and understanding were only left to the people he liked. Lianne looked at Annalise enviously. When Annalise heard that Julian would do it for her, she did not immediately agree. Instead, she asked Preston for his opinion. ¡°Can he help me do it?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not stupid. He must be good at it,¡± Preston refused. Annalise said with a smile, ¡°No, he¡¯s tall and the rope is quite short. It¡¯s not convenient for him to do it.¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought it was a little short, too. Then let him do it for you, but don¡¯t cheat, and don¡¯t cry when you lose,¡± Preston said. ¡°Alright.¡± Annalise smiled. Julian felt extremely helpless.When had he ever done such a thing in his life? He hadn¡¯t touched a rope in years. He felt that thest time he did rope skipping was when he was young. ¡°Here.¡± Annalise handed him the rope. Preston had a timer in his hand and said, ¡°Go!¡± Julian started skipping. ¡°Aha!¡± Annalise could not help butugh when he saw Julian doing rope skipping. The rope was so short that he kind of curled up as he did as if he was afraid the rope would hit his head. He always lowered his head, which made her want tough. She subconsciously took out her phone. Julian rolled his eyes at her as he did rope skipping. ¡°No photos!¡± It was clearly a warning tone, but it was filled with pampering. ¡®Of course, I need to take photos. It¡¯s not like you would do rope skipping every day.¡± Annalise immediately took a photo. Julian rolled his eyes at Annalise again. Preston counted Julian¡¯s skipping seriously. Julian did it very slowly. Although he did not stop, he was much slower than Preston. He knew what Annalise was thinking. He wanted Preston to win, so he would be interested in the subsequent physical training. ¡°Five hundred,¡± Preston cheered. He asked Annalise excitedly, ¡°Is he slower than me? One minute slower, right? I skipped five hundred in six minutes, and he skipped the same in seven minutes.¡± ¡°Yes, one minute slower than you,¡± Annalise said with a smile. Preston raised his hands excitedly and cheered. ¡°Yeah, I won! Lily, I won.¡±. Preston said excitedly to Lianne. ¡°Yes, you won.¡± Lianne looked at Preston. She had to find a physical fitness teacher to do the training with Preston as soon as possible. ¡°Is there anything else you want topete with me on?¡± Preston asked Annalise excitedly. ¡°How about we have high knees? I¡¯ll show you. Let¡¯s see who canst longer,¡± Annalise said as she showed Preston how. Preston immediately jumped up. ¡°Is it like this?¡± He felt that he had done it very well. And the truth is that he did it very well. He seemed to be able to do a lot of things, but with his current intelligence, he didn¡¯t know why he could. He just felt himself very clever, and he was happy to be so clever, like a real child. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Bravo!¡± Annalise praised. With such a patient, you have to really treat him like a child, and he would be happy about that. As expected, Preston was extremely excited and kept jumping. Annalise jumped with him. Who was Annalise? She was Dariel¡¯sst disciple and had received all kinds of physical training since she was young. This kind of high-knee exercise was just a piece of cake to her. Three minutester, she thought she was just warming up, and Preston was already panting from exhaustion. Lianne looked at Annalise helplessly. Annalise slowed down and pretended that she was tired too. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m too tired. My leg hurts. I can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± Then, she stopped. Preston could not have gone on long ago, but the child¡¯s stubbornness and desire to win kept him going. When he saw that Annalise had stopped, he continued to jump twice before stopping. He asked excitedly. ¡°Did I win again?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve won. I¡¯ll train hard when I get back and try to beat you next time I y you,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I¡¯m going to train hard, too.¡± Preston¡¯s eyes were pure and determined, and he had the winning mentality of a child. ¡°Okay, I still have to train for the 5-kilometer race,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I want to train for the 5-kilometer race, too,¡± Preston said. ¡°I¡¯ll do some stretching¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do some stretching, too¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a teacher to teach me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a teacher to teach me, too, Lily¡­¡± Preston looked at Lianne and said, ¡°Can you help me find a teacher to train me?¡± Lianne immediately replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll find a teacher for you immediately.¡± She secretly gave Annalise a thumbs up. She was really resourceful. ¡°You¡¯re so hardworking. You must be a very brave person, right?¡± Annalise said. Preston raised his chin subconsciously. ¡°Of course! I have to protect Lily.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not afraid of pain when you get the injection, are you?¡± Annalise asked. *¡­ Yes, I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Preston said. Actually, he was afraid. He had a feverst year and the doctor gave him an injection. He felt like he was dying of pain. don¡¯t believe you unless you prove it to me.¡± Annalise deliberately goaded Preston. Julian looked at the confrontation between Annalise and Preston and chuckled. She looked so cute, just like Grandma Wolf. Preston held up his chin. ¡°I was very bravest year when I get the injection. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Lily.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Lianne. ¡°Yes, very brave,¡± Lianne said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a few injections. If you don¡¯t make a fuss, I¡¯ll believe you,¡± Annalise said. Preston frowned. He was a little afraid. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Annalise continued to goad Preston. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Such A Terrifying Possessiveness Preston ke raised his chin and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°So brave? Then go and lie down on the bed. I¡¯ll insert a few needles in your body to try,¡± Annalise Barton said. When Preston heard ¡®a few needles¡¯ would be inserted, he frowned and asked, ¡°How many needles?¡± He had to know how many needles there were in all. ¡°Nine needles,¡± Annalise said. She could tell that Preston was terrified of getting pierced by needles. In that case, she would choose the acupuncturebination with fewer needles. ¡°You¡¯ll see how brave I am after two inserting two needles. There¡¯s no need for nine,¡± Preston said.¡°No, I can¡¯t tell with two needles. What if you¡¯re pretending to be brave?¡± Annalise rebutted him skillfully. When she was overseas for a few years, she interacted with all kinds of patients and gave treatment to children more often. Preston only had the intelligence of a toddler. As long as she treated him like a child and coaxed him while she worked, it would be fine. Preston nced at Annalise as if he couldn¡¯t find the right words to refute her. He said, ¡°Then do it.¡± He headed back into the house. When he reached the door, he suddenly turned to look at Annalise. ¡°But I¡¯m fine and not sick. Why do I have to undergo acupuncture?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°We¡¯re justpeting to see who¡¯s braver!¡± Annalise blinked her ck, bright eyes. Seeing Annalise behaving this way, Julian Parks could not help but lower his head andugh. Preston thought for a moment. It made sense. They werepeting to see who was braver. He said, ¡°Then, after I¡¯m done, you have to go through the same procedure.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise immediately agreed. Julian silently thought that if Annalise wanted to undergo acupunctureter, he would take her ce instead. Preston obediently ran to the bed andy down. ¡°I¡¯m going to start inserting the needles. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. I¡¯ll be gentle when I insert the needles into you. You have to be gentle too when you insert the needles into meter,¡± Annalise coaxed. ¡°Okay.¡± Preston was very obedient. Annalise began to insert the needles. First, she inserted the needles into the Junction Valley Acupoint. Then, she inserted the needles into both sides of the Arm Three Miles Acupoint. Preston was very nervous when the first needle went in. Seeing that Annalise was really very gentle and the needle was especially thin, his whole body felt much more rxed. However, after Annalise was done with the insertion and gently twisted the needle when she was performing the acupuncture, Preston felt that the ce where the needle was inserted was especially sore and swollen. He felt so ufortable that he wanted to blurt out it was painful and swollen, but when he remembered that they werepeting in bravery, he forced himself to endure it. Annalise took note of Preston¡¯s reaction. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost done. Why are you so brave?¡± Preston subconsciously raised his chin as hey on the bed. ¡°I told you I was very brave. Do you now?¡± ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡± Annalise finished inserting the eighth needle. believe me ¡°Then, if you believe me, you don¡¯t have to do it anymore,¡± Preston said. Annalise immediately inserted the ninth needle and said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to do it anymore.¡± ¡°Then, can you pull out these needles?¡± Preston turned his head and saw that there were needles in his arms. These needles were very strange. They seemed a little familiar, but it also seemed like he had never seen them before. Last year, when he caught a cold, the doctor gave him an IV drip. That needle was different from this needle. It was also not this kind of needle when he did the skin test. ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s see how long you can be brave. Can youst for fifteen minutes?¡± Annalise said. ¡°Yes!¡± Preston immediately replied. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start counting down.¡± Annalise began counting down to 15 minutes. After every minute, she would cheer Preston on ¡°You¡¯re so good. You¡¯ve alreadysted for a minute.¡± Preston would feel an extraordinary sense of aplishment Annalise also felt that this was a good start. Preston was easy to bluff. Now, he was willing to cooperate with the acupuncture treatment. In the future, she could give him acupuncture more often, supplemented by physical exercise and medicinal treatment. After his body recovered, she would give him psychological therapy. She suspected that Preston¡¯s condition was rted to Jared ke Preston needed a healthy body to withstand what would happen after he regained his memories Fifteen minutester, Preston cheered ¡°Yay, I¡¯m so brave Lianne, am I amazing?¡± ¡°Yes, Older Brother is amazing!¡± Lianne ke praised him generously. She was particrly aloof outwardly, but in front of Preston, she was just a gentle girl next door. Even though Preston¡¯s intelligence was simr to that of a toddler who was only a few years old, she still doted on him like a younger sister would and acted coquettishly with him. Preston then looked at Annalise again. Annalise also gave him a thumbs-up and praised him. ¡°You¡¯re too brave and awesome!¡± Preston was very pleased, and his face was filled with joy. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to receive acupuncture,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Just insert the needles into me,¡± Julian said. Lianne persuaded Annalise softly, ¡°Annalise, surely there¡¯s no need to insert needles into yourselves.¡± She felt bad that the doctor herself had to undergo acupuncture too. ¡°Okay¡± Annalise smiled at Lianne and immediately inserted a needle into the web between her thumb and forefinger. As soon as she inserted at that point, she raised her hand in front of Preston and shook it. ¡°Argh! It hurts! Ooh! It hurts. I can¡¯t do it. Boo hoo. I¡¯m afraid of pain¡­¡± She immediately pulled out the needle and blew at the area where the needle was inserted. ¡°Huff, huff. It¡¯s so painful.¡± Preston had the temperament of a child. When he saw Annalise in so much pain, he could not bear to criticize her for not being brave. He immediately held her hand and blew on the area between her thumb and index finger. ¡°Huff, huff. You should not undergo acupuncture anymore in the future. You¡¯re afraid of pain.¡± Julian looked at Preston pulling Annalise¡¯s hand and even blowing on it for her. He suddenly felt very ufortable. He snatched Annalise¡¯s hand and blew on it himself. Then, he reached out and gently touched the spot where Annalise had inserted the needle before holding her hand up to blow on it again. Preston had the mentality of a child. When he saw Julian helping to blow on Annalise¡¯s hand, he immediately voiced his approval ¡°Yes, blow for her. She¡¯s afraid of pain. Girls are not as brave as boys¡± Lianne did not know whether tough or cry when she heard her older brother¡¯s words. And Julian¡¯s actions gave her a new understanding. They could all tell that Annalise was pretending to be in pain to cajole Lianne¡¯s older brother. In the end, not only was Julian jealous that Lianne¡¯s older brother touched Annalise¡¯s hand, but he also helped Annalise to blow on her hand. Such a terrifying possessiveness! However, it made all the women, envious. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Annalise said softly as she blushed. ¡°Alright,¡± Julian replied. He still held her hand and asked her, ¡°Are you done?¡± Annalise nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She told Lianne that after today¡¯s treatment, she would hire someone to help Preston with the physical training. She woulde over every once in a while to give him acupuncture. ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you, Annalise.¡± Lianne was very grateful. ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯ll head back first,¡± Annalise said. Lianne immediately asked them to stay for dinner. Julian turned her down. ¡°No, we still have something on, He had something incredibly important to do today, so how could he stay for dinner? ¡°Alright then. Take care.¡± Lianne sent them out. Julian took the wheel for this trip. Annalise sat in the passenger seat. She asked in surprise, ¡°Do you have other things to do?¡± Julian said mysteriously, ¡°We have other things to do!¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Romantic And Passionate ¡°What is it?¡± Annalise Barton asked. ¡°You¡¯ll find out in a minute. Let¡¯s go home first. There would be no surprises if Julian Parks told her now. When they came out, he specially arranged for someone to decorate his new house. He was going to be the groom tonight. ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡± Annalise couldn¡¯t stand being kept in suspense by Julian. Actually, she was not a nosey person. She was really not interested in other people¡¯s gossip. However, when she liked someone, she would pay special attention. Julian smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll know tonight.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I have to wait until tonight?¡± Annalise was even more frantic. She immediately looked at the time. It was only five in the afternoon. There were still a few hours before night fell. Julian simplyughed. ¡°Tell me Annalise could not help but act a little coquettish. Julian was determined to give Annalise a surprise. Otherwise, he would not be able to resist her coquettish tone He reached out to hold her hand and said gently, ¡°We have to wait until tonight for this matter. By the way. you didn¡¯t give the medicine to Lianne ke?¡± He changed the subject. Annalise nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Julian had sessfully changed the topic. He was surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it to her? The medicine is not suitable for Preston ke to take now?¡± Annalise did not hide anything and said honestly, ¡°I originally wanted to process this pill into smaller pellets so that no one would know that this is a special medicine. However, I suddenly thought that the ke family¡¯s situation might beplicated. If the pellets fall into the hands of someone with ulterior motives, I¡¯m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble.¡± At first, she had thought that if someone discovered that this pellet had a special effect, she would just say that it was given by Jonathan Woods. Later on, she thought about it carefully, and felt she should not cause trouble for Jonathan. Now that Jonathan had returned to his country, who knew how many rivals were eyeing him? It was lonely at the top. If someone wanted to mess with Jonathan, they could just say that this pill wascking in production license, inspection certificate, or manufacturer¡¯s details, and Jonathan would be in big trouble. Therefore, she wanted to make sure that no one could find any w with these pills. She would let Chloe help process them first. Chloe Knightly had a pharmaceutical factory, and all the drugs in the pharmaceutical factory were in compliance with drug regtory inspections. When she lived in Horington, she would refine a batch of elixir pills for Chloe every once in a while. Chloe would break down the elixir pills and process them into medicinal pills. The medicinal pills processed from the elixir pills were only sold to Metropolis Hospital. This was also one of the reasons why Metropolis Hospital¡¯s reputation could soar in a short period of time. Simrly, this was also the reason there were no elixir pills on the market, even though Annalise had refined many elixir pills. The elixir pills she refined were processed by Chloe¡¯s pharmaceutical factory before going to Metropolis Hospital. There were also people in Metropolis Hospital specially put in charge of controlling a few expensive medicinal ingredients and they would not issue them to patients easily. Firstly, they were expensive. Secondly, there was no need to use elixir pills for ordinary illnesses. Julian was very gratified to see that Annalise was so meticulous. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve considered it very thoroughly.¡± Annalise said, ¡°Preston¡¯s illness can be treated slowly.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no rush to treat his illness,¡± Julian agreed. Annalise asked Julian, ¡°Do you still want to go to the hospital to see Grandaunt Cassandrater?¡± Julian replied, ¡°No need. Grandaunt Cassandra¡¯s situation is very good. Grandpa said he would apany her for two more days. We¡¯ll go see her tomorrow morn¡­ afternoon.¡± He had something to do tonight, so Annalise probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get up tomorrow morning. When Annalise heard Julian change the time from tomorrow morning to afternoon, she looked at him with an odd expression. Why did she feel that he was acting a little strange? She could not tell what exactly was strange about his behavior. Julian also noticed Annalise looking at him. He smiled and continued driving. After dinner, in order to wait for the sky to turnpletely dark, Julian even brought Annalise to the vegetable garden. As Annalise looked at the flourishing and eye- pleasing vegetables, she suddenly remembered what Julian had said on the way back. She tilted her head and asked him, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something else to do?¡± The more she thought about it, the more she wondered if he was referring to something between a man and a woman. Otherwise, why would he say ¡®we¡¯? And why did he have to wait until dark? However, she was afraid that she was thinking too much as she did in the past. That would be too awkward and embarrassing. She didn¡¯t want to ask, but she was curious. This heart-wrenching feeling tortured her for a long time, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± Julian led Annalise back to the house. Then, they went upstairs. When they went upstairs and turned the corner, Annalise smelled the fragrance. Roses? There was no doubt about it. They were roses. That was because when she turned around, she saw that the corridor on the second floor was covered with rose petals. These roses were exceptionally fresh, and the petals were as beautiful as red mes. That feeling of a full bloom was a pleasant surprise. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Julian asked with a gentle smile. ¡°I like it!¡± When Annalise saw Julian looking at her, she also looked at Julian warmly. Julian held her hand and walked on the petals. The petals were not thick, but they still felt different from stepping on the floor. Annalise suddenly felt a little reluctant to step on them. ¡°Come.¡± Julian led her to the bedroom. When he opened the door, the bed sheets in the room had all been changed. They were now bright red. The room gave off a joyous vibe. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the bed, rose petals were arranged in the shape of a heart. Around the bed were several heart- shaped arrangements. On the vanity top, there was arge bouquet of roses. The entire room was colored in a passionate and romantic red. Next to the bouquet of roses was a bottle of red wine and two wine sses. ¡°Shall we have a drink?¡± said Julian. In such a romantic atmosphere, Annalise found herself unable to say ¡®No.¡¯ She subconsciously said in agreement, ¡°Okay.¡± Julian opened the bottle of red wine and turned the hourss upside down to sober up. He said to Annalise, ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t really know how,¡± Annalise said. She really didn¡¯t know how to dance.. Although she had learned many skills from a few mentors, she rarely attended the various banquets. It had only been slightly more than two years. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll guide you.¡± Julian looked at Annalise warmly and extended his hand to her. ¡°I want to change into a dress,¡± Annalise said. In such a romantic atmosphere, her T-shirt and jeans did not seem appropriate. ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. Annalise immediately changed into a long dress. Aftering back, Julian was waiting for her. His suit pants matched his shirt, and his hair was impably neat. His eyes were gentle and profound, and his lips were curled up into a smile. In this sea of roses, he looked like a prince who had walked out of aic book. When he saw her, he extended his hand to her like a gentleman. He exuded a noble air with just this hand gesture alone. Annalise extended her hand to him and walked towards him barefooted. The music was already ying. They began dancing to it. He took her by the waist with both hands, and they held each other gently as they moved to the rhythm of the music. Before they even started drinking, they were already intoxicated¡­ Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 A Toast To Our Whole Lifetime Julian Parks pressed his forehead gently against Annalise Barton¡¯s. As they swayed gently to the rhythm of the music, he whispered her name, ¡°Annie.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she replied softly. It was such a simple exchange, but her ears were red from embarrassment, and her heart was thumping madly uncontrobly. It was the same for Julian. He had not started drinking, and the temperature of the air conditioner in the room was set very low, yet he could feel a hot sensation spreading throughout his body. It was desire, but he also cherished the time they had to dance together. The corners of Julian¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he continued to hold her waist and moved gently to the rhythm of the music. ¡°My wife,¡± he called again. Annalise¡¯s blush deepened. She couldn¡¯t look at him. ¡°I enjoy spending my time with you.¡± Julian¡¯s voice was low and husky. He had never said such a thing to a girl before. ¡°Me too,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I want to spend the rest of my life with you,¡± Julian spoke again. With that, he stopped dancing and gently lifted Annalise¡¯s chin so that she could look at him. His eyes, as dark as obsidian, studied her face, waiting for her answer. Annalise was forced to meet Julian¡¯s eyes. She looked at him warmly and said, ¡°Me too.¡± From the moment she realized she had fallen in love with him, Annalise had made up her mind to follow her heart and was determined to love bravely. ¡°Annie, I love you!¡± ¡°I love you too¡­ Mmm¡­¡± The sudden kiss carried all the love and affection Julian had for her. He tightened his grip on her waist and pulled her into his arms. It was a long time before he could bear to let go of her. Julian held her hand and said, ¡°Annie, I want to have a cross-armed toast with you. A toast to our whole lifetime.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. She felt that this man was too seductive, and she was willing to sink. into his world. She blushed and replied softly, ¡°Alright.¡± Julian smiled and poured two sses of wine. He picked up one ss, and Annalise picked up the other. Their other hands were tightly linked. Julian looked at Annalise affectionately and warmly. They picked up their sses, and the two of them intertwined their arms in tacit understanding. Then, they raised their heads and drank. As they drank, their eyes met. At that moment, they smiled warmly at each other. They drained the red wine in their sses at the same time. The red wine was as passionate and romantic as the roses in the room. Julian put down his ss and took Annalise¡¯s ss from her hand. He hugged and kissed her again. Then he pushed her against the wall. Julian pressed his hand to the light switch, and the light suddenly changed to a warm orange. The light was much dimmer than before. After that, he changed the music. The music was even more soothing than before. Julian looked down at Annalise with zing eyes. Annalise¡¯s heart was thumping furiously like a drum. Julian pressed his lips down, gently and lingering. Soon, his gentle and lingering kiss became zingly passionate again. Julian was no longer willing to wait. He picked Annalise up and ced her on the bed¡­. Finally, Julian got to enjoy the benefits he deserved. It was the best feeling he had ever felt in his life. The moment he truly had her, he felt that their rtionship had ascended to a higher level again. That indescribable love surged out of his body. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He felt that it was a love deeper than saying ¡®I love you¡¯. This feeling was beyond words and could only be proven with their bodies. Hence, he could not restrain himself and kept taking¡­. The next day. When Annalise opened her eyes, it was already ten in the morning. She found it unbelievable. It was rare for her to sleep so soundly. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Julian opened his eyes and looked at her affectionately. Afterst night, their rtionship seemed to have changed again. They no longer needed to sleep on either side. Julian liked to hug Annalise to sleep. And Annalise would subconsciously find afortable sleeping position. She would curl up in Julian¡¯s arms. and her hand would subconsciously rest on his abdomen. This natural feeling wasforting. ¡°Yes.¡± Even though they were already in the most intimate rtionship, Annalise still blushed. ¡°Let¡¯s get up for breakfast,¡± Julian said. Annalise moved slightly and felt as if her entire body had been run over. It was extremely sore. She immediately thought of what had happenedst night, and her face blushed furiously. That scene was so intense that it was unimaginable. However, deep down, she felt very wonderful and sweet. She endured the pain of her aching bones and got up. Julian also got up and squeezed toothpaste for her as usual. The two of them brushed their teeth in front of the mirror. From time to time, Julian would look at her in the mirror and smile warmly at Annalise. Every time he smiled, Annalise felt herself being seduced. Her heart would beat faster, and her body would honestly secrete more dopamine.After washing up, Julian said to Annalise, ¡°Lie down and rest. I¡¯ll get someone to bring breakfast up.¡± ¡°No¡­ No need. Let¡¯s go down and eat,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send it up. You have a good rest,¡± Julian insisted. ¡°Alright.¡± Annalise had no choice but to agree. Julian then went downstairs. When Annalise saw that her dress was wrinkled beyond recognition, she immediately got up and prepared to take a shower and change into a T-shirt. When Julian was here just now, she did not think much of it. Only now did she realize that there was something wrong with her gait. It was as if she could not control her body and would walk oddly. Her cheeks were burning. She covered her face with her hands and forced herself to take a shower and change into a T-shirt and jeans. Julian came in and heard the sound of water. He stood outside the door and reminded her, ¡°Annie, don¡¯t take too long.¡± He was afraid that Annalise had overexerted herselfst night and would faint in the shower early in the morning.¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied and quickly washed up. The maid brought breakfast up. Julian pulled Annalise to sit down. He peeled eggs for her and served her milk. He was even more attentive than before. After breakfast, he told her to go back to sleep. Annalise said she couldn¡¯t sleep, and Julian told her to just lie down and rest. She could also y with her phone for a while. He carried theptop over and apanied her as he worked. Annalise looked at Julian Parks¡¯s energetic appearance and wanted to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± He was clearly the one who worked hardst night. In the end, she was as tired as a dead dog, yet he seemed to have absorbed her essence and was very energetic. She was thest disciple of the martial boxing champion, Dariel Randall. Her stamina was very good but in the end¡­ ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Julian suddenly turned to look at Annalise with a smile. ¡°Not¡­ nothing.¡± Annalise immediately hid under the nket. It was extremely awkward. When Julian saw Annalise had burrowed into the nket, he smiled dotingly and reached out to stroke her head as if he was petting a cat. Julian worked with a smile the entire time. Annalise was probably too tired and fell asleep again after a while. Julian stopped what he was doing and looked at Annalise¡¯s sleeping face. He smiled, and his eyes were extremely affectionate. He would definitely dote on her for his whole life. He wanted her to feel the happiness of being doted on by her husband for the rest of her life. Julian looked at Annalise and then looked out of the window. The sun¡¯s rays were just right. He looked at the sun¡¯s rays outside the window and thought to himself, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯ll make my wife happy too! Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Jane Hiller¡¯s Past History Julian Parks was afraid that Annalise Barton would be tired, so he asked for her opinion. He suggested that she not give acupuncture treatment to Cassandra in the afternoon. She could go tomorrow, and there was not need to rush to Horington at night. She could postpone it for a day. Annalise was an impatient person. She felt that she had to carry out her tasks closely one after another. Only bypleting everything at hand would she have more time and energy to deal with all kinds of unexpected situations. Perhaps it was because there were always unexpected situations and all kinds of patients in the past that she developed the habit of not procrastinating when something happened. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be tired,¡± Julian sald. ¡°I won¡¯t. After the acupuncture, we can go back to Horington by ne. I can take a nap on the ne,¡± Annalise said. Actually, it didn¡¯t matter if she slept or not because she already had enough sleep. It was just that her body was still not very nimble, and her bones were sore. However, she was feeling much better than when she woke up in the morning. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian agreed to Annalise¡¯s proposal. In the afternoon, Annalise rushed to the hospital to give Grandaunt Cassandra Parks acupuncture. This afternoon was unusually harmonious. Abigail Barton and Jane Hiller were both there, but they did not say anything. Abigail greeted Annalise as ¡®Elder Sister¡¯ warmly. Even Jane was polite to Annalise and obediently addressed her as ¡®Sister-inw.¡± Annalise was a little surprised, but she did not care too much. No matter how their attitudes changed, it did not affect how she thought of them in her heart. She could not be bothered to think about why they had suddenly be obedient. Anyway, it was impossible for them to be really friendly to her. They were most likely friendly outwardly because they had been ticked off by their parents. Annalise administered acupuncture to Grandaunt Cassandra. After the acupuncture treatment, Julian immediately left with Annalise. He was really worried that she would be tired. ¡°Brother Julian, you didn¡¯t even keep Grandmapany. Seeing that Julian was about to leave, Jane immediately asked him to stay. Julian didn¡¯t even look at Jane. He said apologetically to Cassandra, ¡°Grandaunt Cassandra, Annalise and I have some matters to deal with. We¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Go quickly. Young people should give priority to their work.¡± Cassandra was very understanding Cassandra had liked Annalise when she first met Annalise, let alone now. Every time she saw Annalise, she liked her even more. What a capable child! Not only was her medical skill outstanding, but she was also smart. She even thought of using her public ount to sell clothes. Moreover, the couple were the spokespersons for the Parks Group¡¯s clothing brand themselves. Not only was the effect good, but they also saved on endorsement fees. Most importantly, Annalise did not have the domineering attitude that other girls had after marrying into a wealthy family. Nor did she have the mentality, unlike most women who married into wealthy families, to just enjoy life. She was really working hard alongside Julian. She knew how to weigh the importance of matters and when to act with propriety. She was always thinking for Julian, It was difficult to find such a girl in the entire country of Great Chanaea. ¡°Have a good rest, Grandaunt.¡± Annalise smiled faintly at her. Cassandra liked her even more. ¡®Sure, sure. Go quickly. If you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t have toe and visit me. It will save you from having to rush.¡± ¡°We still have toe and visit you,¡± Julian said with a smile. They left the hospital Before leaving the hospital, Annalise saw that Jane¡¯s eyes werepletely glued to Julian. That gaze¡­.. Could it be that Jane was obsessed with Brother Julian? She found it a little unbelievable After all, Julian was only her cousin. If Jane was obsessed with Brother Julian, she herself still had two brothers! However, even if Jane was obsessed with Brother Julian, it was fine. That was only what Jane thought in her heart, but her actions were not like this. Annalise reached out and held Julian¡¯s arm as if she were dering her sovereignty. She sneaked a nce at Jane and saw Jane looking at her with hatred. Annalise narrowed her eyes in extreme difort. The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Julian could sense that Annalise was a little ufortable and asked with concern. *Jane is your cousin, right?¡± Annalise asked. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She actually wanted to ask Julian if Jane liked him. She also felt that a blunt guy like Julian might not know what was going on. This was because when they met Jane several times, he never once looked at her. They were already out of the hospital. Julian said, ¡°Actually, no.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Annalise looked at Julian in surprise with a tilt of her head. Julian opened the car door and ced his hand on Annalise¡¯s head to prevent her from bumping into the car¡¯s roof. He said gently, ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡± Annalise got into the car. In the car, Julian told Annalise that Jane was actually the daughter of the driver who worked for his uncle, Sean Hiller. Back then, there was a car ident. At that time, Sean Hiller and his wife were in the car. The driver sacrificed himself to save Sean Hiller. At that time, the driver¡¯s daughter was only two months old. This driver had a tough life. His wife died in childbirth. Twenty years ago, the technology to conduct C-section births was already avable. The probability of dying from a difficult delivery was very low. However, the driver¡¯s wife was unlucky enough to encounter a fatal amniotic fluid embolism. In such a situation, even rich families could not survive, let alone ordinary families. The driver gave Sean Hiller a chance to live. He cried and begged Sean to take in his daughter. He did not ask Sean to treat his daughter as Sean¡¯s own. He only asked Sean to provide his daughter with a roof over her head. If possible, the driver hoped Sean could provide for his daughter¡¯s education. Sean also tried his best to save the driver, but the driver was too seriously injured at that time. By the time he was sent to the hospital, he had died before the hospital could save him. From then on, Sean took in the driver¡¯s daughter and named her ¡®Jane Hiller.¡¯ He hoped her years would be harmonious and she would live a peaceful life. Very few people knew about this. Even Tony Parks did not know. He assumed that this daughter was Sean Hiller and Sandy Walton¡¯s biological daughter. The reason Julian knew was that Grandpa Samuel told him. Annalise listened to this past with a slightly complicated mood. She did not expect a woman like Jane to have such an admirable father. Perhaps Jane had developed such a personality because the Hiller family had pampered her too much. Annalise nodded and said with a sigh, ¡°Life is unpredictable.¡± She had an idea. Jane was not the Hiller family¡¯s biological daughter and so, not Julian¡¯s biological cousin. She had to find an opportunity to remind Julian about this in the future. ¡°Yeah, life is unpredictable!¡± Julian was deeply moved by these words. Julian¡¯s mother¡¯s life was still very much alive and well one moment, but in the next moment, she was separated from him forever. At that time, he was just a toddler of a few years. After his mother¡¯s ident, he had been autistic for a long time. Grandpa Samuel found a psychiatrist to treat him over a long time. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine for the rest of our lives,¡± he said, holding Annalise¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. After knowing that Julian and Annalise had gone to Horington, Alexander Parks narrowed his eyes and immediately ordered, ¡°Keep an eye on them. If you find them going to the countryside, inform me immediately.¡± He felt that it was very likely that Annalise knew Orion Quigley. Perhaps Annalise was bringing Julian to look for Orion this time. He said to Abigail, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Horington too!¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Asking Kent Barton For The Shares Julian Parks and Annalise Barton arrived at Horington, and Annalise took Julian to her duplex apartment. The apartment was more than a hundred square meters with two floors. It could be considered a mansion. Most importantly, the apartment was very clean and tidy. The first floor was the living room, dining room, study, and bedroom. There was a storage room in a pharmacy on the second floor. The equivalent of Annalise¡¯s daily life was basically conducted on the first floor. The second floor was used to store things. Although the second floor was only used to store things, it was kept very tidy. Even the things that were not often used were arranged very neatly. ¡°This is your house?¡± Julian liked this house. ¡°Yep,¡± Annalise replied. After learning that this was Annalise¡¯s house, Julian suddenly felt at home in this ce. He reached out and pulled. Annalise lost her bnce and ended up on hisp due to reflex action. Realizing that something was not quite right with his expression, she panicked. ¡°I haven¡¯t showered after getting off the ne.¡± Julian smiled. It was a very ambiguous smile. He pressed himself against her ear and kissed her face. Annalise looked like she was encouraging him, but dammit, he liked it very much. ¡°Is there a bathroom upstairs too? I¡¯ll go upstairs and take a shower,¡± Julian said. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll get you a towel.¡± Annalise got Julian a new towel and some toiletries. ¡°I have to work tomorrow. I won¡¯t torture you,¡± Julian said as theyy on the bed after taking a shower. Annalise heaved a sigh of relief. She really wanted to rest. Although she also had a lie-down on the ne, she really did not sleep well. The feeling of weightlessness was ufortable. ¡°Good night.¡± Annalise crawled under the thin nket after saying goodnight. It had been a long time since she slept in her own bed. However, as soon as she crawled under the nket, Julian began hugging her from behind. Thereafter, his hands were all over her. Annalise was speechless. Didn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t torture her? She said again, ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to sleep early. We¡¯ll go to the Moonlight Group¡¯s office tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t torture you. Just twice,¡± Julian said straightforwardly. Annalise instantly blushed all the way to her ears. Julian was definitely a man of action¡­. He was also a man of his word. He really kept it to two times. After that, he hugged her and kissed her cheek. ¡°Good night, my dear.¡± He felt that men should not have sex. Once they did, their minds would be filled with such things. He didn¡¯t seem to get tired of it, and he could never feel satiated. At nine the next morning. Annalise and Julian entered the office of the Moonlight Group. At the same time, Annalise also notified thewyer her mother had appointed back then. Kent Barton was very displeased with Annalise, but he was still quite polite to Julian. In fact, he was also displeased with Julian, but he could not afford to offend someone of Julian¡¯s status. He greeted them with a smile, ¡°Julian, Anna, why are you here? Quick, have a seat! Have a seat!¡± He immediately dialed the internal line and asked his secretary to prepare coffee and fruit tters. Annalise went straight to the point. ¡°Uncle Kent, I¡¯m here to take back the shares my mother left me.¡± When he heard that, Kent couldn¡¯t keep the smile on his face anymore. He said, ¡°Anna, you know¡­ I¡¯ve been running the Moonlight Group all these years.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why my mother left Uncle Kent 30% of the shares,¡± Annalise said. When thewyer found Annalise back then, he showed her the agreement her mother had left behind. Her mother had allocated the Moonlight Group shares. Annalise got 70%, while Uncle Kent got 30%. Annalise could inherit the 70% allocated to her when she reached the age of 20. Initially, when she turned 20, Uncle Kent should have returned the shares to her. When Uncle Kent said that he would do it at the end of the year, she agreed to his proposition on ount of the fact that he was Mother¡¯s biological younger brother. Annalise felt that there was no need to cause such a big ruckus. After experiencing a series of events, she was utterly disappointed and did not want to talk about any sentiment or pride anymore. With everything written down in ck and white, Uncle Kent had no chance of winning if they went to court. Kent wanted to fly into a rage, but because Julian was present, he forcefully suppressed his temper and said kindly. ¡°Anna, I¡¯ve been managing the Moonlight Group for more than ten years.¡± ¡°Yes. No matter how long you have been running it, it still belongs to my mother.¡± ¡°Its value has already increased by more than ten times.¡± Kent was a little angry. Annalise nodded. ¡°Yes, its value has increased more than tenfold. Uncle Kent, you have been enjoying all along the value the Moonlight Group brings to you, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You!¡± Kent almost choked on his anger. He raised his voice slightly. ¡°What do you mean by I have been enjoying the value? I created this value. I¡¯ve worked hard for more than ten years. Why should you take the shares as soon as youe?¡± If it were 1% or 2%, he would just grit his teeth and give it to her. Annalise was dreaming if she thought he would give up 70%. ¡°Because the Moonlight Group was left to me by my mother,¡± Annalise said indifferently. ¡°Uncle Kent, if you¡¯re unwilling, then we will go through the legal channels.¡± Julian, who had been silent all this while, spoke up. The aura around his body was icy cold. Once his aura was released, it inexplicably intimidated people. He was not as gentle to everyone as he was to Annalise Kent¡¯s tone immediately softened when he saw he was up against Julian. ¡°Julian, we¡¯re family. If there¡¯s anything, we should just discuss it nicely. There¡¯s no need to go to that extent. Anna, Uncle was a little hot-tempered just now. Uncle apologizes to you.¡± Annalise said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Just give me the shares my mother left me, that¡¯s all.¡± Every time Kent heard Annalise mention the word ¡®Shares,¡¯ he felt the urge to strangle her. Unfortunately, he could not afford to offend Julian Parks. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He could only discuss it with Annalise. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re young and don¡¯t know anything. You don¡¯t know how to run apany, either. How about this? Uncle will give you¡­ 5% of the shares.¡± Initially, he wanted to say 1%. However, when he saw Julian looking at him icily, he changed the figure to 5%. ¡°Uncle Kent, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Annalise looked at Kent in amusement. ¡°My mother left me 70% Why would I ept 5% instead of 70%?¡± Julian wanted tough when he saw how smoothly Annalise rebutted Kent. He realized that he did not need to speak. Annalise could fight for herself. He only needed to sit here and intimidate Kent Barton. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t know how to manage apany. You have to know that managing apany is veryplicated. As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to start a business but difficult to maintain it. If apany isn¡¯t managed well, it can go bankrupt overnight.¡± Kent looked like he was thinking of Annalise¡¯s interests. ¡°I can help Annalise manage it!¡± Julian said indifferently again. When Kent heard that, he was downright speechless. Julian was sitting right here. Kent couldn¡¯t say that Julian was young and didn¡¯t know how to manage businesses. After all, he had been managing the Parks Group in Jadeborough from a young age. He could only take a different tack and said to Annalise, ¡°Anna, can you take it that Uncle is keeping these shares for you? How about this? When you and Julian have a child, Uncle will transfer 70% of the shares to you. What do you think?¡± He had decided to stall for time to pacify Annalise. He would then ask Annalise out in private and use emotional ties to make her understand. He would persuade her that she couldn¡¯t bring everything to her husband¡¯s family if she wanted to maintain the stability of her maiden family. He would promise Annalise that he would remain her maiden family forever. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Julian Parks Protecting Wife ¡°If I were willing to wait, I wouldn¡¯t havee to you now,¡± Annalise Barton said. Kent Barton was absolutely furious when he saw how stubborn Annalise was. If not for the fact that Julian Parks was present, he really wanted to give Annalise a vicious scolding. For a woman who grew up in the countryside, Annalise had quite a big appetite and ambition. She asked for 70% of Moonlight Group¡¯s shares right away. Did she really treat him as a worker? ¡°Uncle Kent, do you have any other questions?¡± Julian asked casually when he saw that Kent was silent. His voice was not loud, but it gave Kent an invisible pressure. ¡°Julian, it¡¯s like this. The Moonlight Group¡¯s situation is a little special. Back then, when Heather asked me to manage thepany, thepany still had two other minor shareholders. I¡¯m afraid the two minor shareholders won¡¯t agree to me transferring 70% of the shares to Annalise. After all, the Moonlight Group is operating normally now. The profits have increased over the years. No one wants any changes.¡± Kent concocted a veryme excuse. Julian said calmly, ¡°Uncle Kent, you don¡¯t have to consider the thoughts of the minor shareholders. You just have to consider the ownership of the shares. After all, personal emotions are not above thew.¡± Kent hated Annalise even more when he saw Julian using thew to pressure him without any emotion. This bitch was really a rat shit. She made people feel ufortable everywhere. She was a jinx, right? She could jinx the people around her in various ways, but she herself was very fortunate. She had jinxed her mother, Heather Barton, to death when she was young. Now, she wanted to jinx his wealth? ¡°Uncle Kent, are you nning to usurp the shares my mother-inw left for Annalise?¡± Julian raised his eyes slightly and looked at Kent. Kent looked ufortable and immediately exined, ¡°Of course not. Why would I take Anna¡¯s belongings?¡± ¡°Can Uncle Kent transfer the shares to Annalise now?¡± Julian asked. Coincidentally, the secretary brought the fruit tter over. Kent looked as if he had been granted a reprieve. He immediately gestured and said, ¡°Julian, Anna. Come, have some fruit first.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll eat some fruit. When thewyeres, you can sign the documents,¡± Julian said calmly. Julian emphasized the word ¡®Sign.¡¯ Kent was downright furious. It was as if a ball of fire was burning in his lungs, almost burning his entire lung lobe to the point of exploding. Annalise wanted tough when she saw Julian¡¯s indifferent expression. He looked really cool like this. The way he looked when he acted in such a protective manner was simply too dashing. She knew that Uncle Kent did not want to give her the shares. If Julian did not pressure Uncle Kent, she nned to find awyer to file awsuit, approach the media to report this matter, and use public opinion and thew to apply twofold pressure on Uncle Kent. Now that Julian was here, she was willing to let him handle the matter. Annalise was thinking for him, strategizing for him, and trying her best to make use of her advantages. Julian was thinking for her and putting pressure on Uncle Kent to help her get the shares. This feeling of mutual support made her feel happy and fulfilled. There was another knock on the door. Thewyer came over with an apologetic look on his face. ¡°Ms. Barton. Sorry, I¡¯mte. There was a bit of traffic jam on the way.¡± He was Heather Barton¡¯swyer, Zander Hayes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Uncle Kent hasn¡¯t agreed to sign it yet. Mr. Hayes, if Uncle Kent isn¡¯t willing to sign it, I can sue him, right?¡± Annalise asked Zander. Of course, she knew that she could sue. She had said it on purpose for Uncle Kent to hear, hoping that he would be sensible enough to sign the document at once. After all, he couldn¡¯t get the shares simply by dragging out the signing procedure. ¡°Yes, you can sue!¡± Zander said, ¡°When Ms. Heather Barton asked me to prepare her will back then, in order to ensure the validity of the will, we made a tripartite notarization at the notary office. Your uncle also clearly stated that he was only managing the Moonlight Group on your mother¡¯s behalf. When you turn 20, he will transfer 70% of the shares to your name.¡± ¡°Did you bring the transfer agreement?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Zander said as he handed the agreement to Annalise. Julian took the agreement from Annalise¡¯s hand directly. He stood up and walked haughtily to the front of Kent. He handed the agreement to him. ¡°Uncle Kent, take a look at the agreement. If there are no problems, you can sign it.¡± Kent couldn¡¯t utter a word. He was really cursing and swearing in his heart. He frowned, and a look of displeasure shed across his eyes, but he did not dare to show it in front of Julian. He could only take the agreement and say with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll read it. I¡¯ll deal with the urgent work first.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Julian said calmly. ¡°Uncle Kent, don¡¯t be in a hurry to deal with the matters at work. After signing, the decision-making matters will be Annalise¡¯s work.¡± Julian hadn¡¯t been so pissed off in a long time. Kent had refused to sign in front of him, using the excuse of work to dy. If Annie came alone, how badly would he bully her? Over the years, when Julian had been managing the Parks Group, he usually wouldn¡¯t lose his temper when he met all kinds of clients who outwardly agreed with him but secretly opposed him. However, Kent Barton had made him very displeased now. He could tolerate people bullying him or challenging him, but he could not tolerate people bullying his wife. ¡°Julian, if I don¡¯t deal with this work immediately, it will affect the development of the Moonlight Group¡­¡± Kent didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence. He was interrupted by Julian. ¡°In the future, the Moonlight Group¡¯s development will be managed by Annalise. I will personally act as a safeguard over Annalise¡¯s management. Uncle Kent only needs to take the dividends from your shares. Of course, if Uncle Kent is worried that Annalise will not manage thepany well and affect Uncle Kent¡¯s interests, you can consider selling the shares in your hands. ¡°Uncle Kent, you do not have to worry that the shares are too expensive and no one can afford them. I can directly buy the shares in Uncle Kent¡¯s hands. ¡°Cash settlement!¡± He said the phrase ¡®Cash settlement¡¯ in an extremely tyrannical manner. Yes, Julian had this much confidence and boldness. Even if Kent Barton owned all the shares in the Moonlight Group, Julian could still afford to buy all the shares off his hand, let alone less than 30% of the Moonlight Group shares. Looking at Julian¡¯s demeanor, Annalise was almost infatuated. His every move was noble, domineering, calm, and confident. The charm he exuded made her look up to him. She thought to herself she had to be more outstanding! Seeing that Julian was angry, Kent knew it was not easy to bluff his way through. However, it was impossible for him to sign the equity agreement directly. He had been managing the company for nearly 20 years. How could he let Annalise Barton, a woman who grew up in the countryside, reap the fruits? He said, ¡°Julian, how about this? We¡¯ll hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting tomorrow afternoon and make everything clear at the shareholders¡¯ meeting. If no one has any objections and there¡¯s no problem with the agreement, I¡¯ll sign it and change whatever needs to be changed.¡± How could he change? He just wanted to stall for time and ask Annalise out in private to brainwash her. ¡°Let¡¯s hold the shareholders¡¯ meeting now,¡± Julian said calmly. How could he let Kent lead him by the nose? There was no point in stalling for time. ¡°There¡¯s a minor shareholder living in the countryside. He lives far away and can¡¯t rush over now,¡± said Kent. Julian barked out, ¡°Two in the afternoon!¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 He Thought He Controlled Annalise Barton Suppressed by Julian Parks¡¯ forceful approach, Kent Barton caved in and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it at two in the afternoon. I¡¯ll inform them to rush over.¡± He wanted to dy it until tomorrow, but he was afraid that Julian would make him sign the agreement now. He could only give in. ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll be here at two in the afternoon!¡± Julian stood up, and his whole demeanor looked like he was discussing business. A glint shed across Kent¡¯s eyes, and he immediately tried to hold him back. ¡°Julian, Anna, it¡¯s almost noon. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± He then looked at Annalise and tried to y the family card. ¡°Anna, you went to Jadeborough for a month. I have not lunched with my niece for a month now.¡± He looked at Annalise with sincerity and affection as if he really loved his niece. He had to ask her to stay for lunch. He had to use the intervals during the meal to chat with her quietly and brainwash her thoroughly. ¡°No need!¡± Annalise tly refused. The truth was Uncle Kent had many opportunities to care about her. When he took her to the Barton family¡¯s residence, he could have cared about her. Of course, Annalise knew they were being hypocritical. This was because if he really loved her, he wouldn¡¯t have thrown her to the countryside when she was six years old. Not only did she have to rely on other people¡¯s charity, but that rtive in the countryside also beat her up, scolded her, and abused her. If her mentor hadn¡¯t taken her in, her age might have remained at six forever. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, at that time, Annalise still had a trace of hope in her heart. She wondered if Uncle Kent was unaware that the rtives in the countryside had beaten and scolded her. Could Uncle Kent actually be concerned about her? So she went to live with the Barton family. At first, she was really looking forward to it. Just like the child who was sold, Annalise yearned for kinship. She knew that she was being sold off, but she still called the woman who sold her ¡®Mom.¡¯ She knew that the birthday party was not prepared for her, but she still attended with gifts and stood beside that woman to take photos. Everything that happened after that made her see things more clearly. She no longer had any hope after that. Since Uncle Kent did not treat her as family, why should she treat him as her uncle? ¡°Anna, let¡¯s have a meal together. Uncle has something important to discuss with you.¡± Seeing that Annalise did not budge, Kent added another dose of strong medicine and said, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up now. I think you have the right to know about your father.¡± ¡°You can reserve a ce,¡± Annalise said. Yes, she wanted to know about her father. She wanted to know if he was dead or alive. She wanted to know what had happened between him and her mother. She wanted to know if he had his reasons for abandoning them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it. I¡¯ll send a message to you after I¡¯ve arranged it. Seeing that Annalise was indeed curious to know more about her biological father, Kent heaved a small sigh of relief. As long as he had the chance to eat alone with Annalise, he could give her aplete brainwash. After all, she grew up in the countryside. How much brains could she have? Kent now felt that the wisest decision back then was to throw. Annalise into the countryside to grow up so that she would be uncultured and ignorant. If she had grown up in the city, this woman might have mored for the shares much earlier. Kent stopped thinking about those things and immediately dialed the internal line. In front of Annalise and Julian, he told his secretary, ¡°Secretary Dong, I¡¯m treating my niece to a meal. Reserve for me a lunch of the highest standard. Oh yes. My niece likes spicy food. She likes spicy chicken and chili pepper beef the most. There¡¯s also baby Chinese cabbage and golden needles meatball soup¡­¡± When Annalise heard these familiar dishes, she felt that it wasughable. Uncle Kent actually knew what she liked to eat. When she lived with the Barton family for over a year, she rarely saw these dishes on the Barton family¡¯s table. He really hadn¡¯t changed at all. Every time he wanted her to do something, he would mention these dishes. When Annalise had a slightly closer rtionship with Benjamin Quigley, she even promoted cooperation between the Quigley Enterprise and Moonlight Group. When Kent wanted her to discuss any matters rted to the project with Benjamin Quigley, these dishes would appear on the dining table. Did he think that he could control her for the rest of her life with these few dishes? Did he really think that she was so stupid that she had no resistance to these dishes at all? At that time, Annalise just wanted to treat him as her uncle. However, he was not evenparable to a fart now! Without exposing him, she pulled Julian out of the President¡¯s office. Kent looked at the back profiles of Annalise and Julian. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and his eyebrows were also raised slightly. As the timeless saying went, the older, the wiser! Wasn¡¯t he in control now? ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Outside the building of the Moonlight Group, Julianforted Annalise. Annalise tilted her head and smiled brightly at Julian. ¡°I¡¯m not sad!¡± She took his hand on her own initiative and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk.¡± They kept walking along the sidewalk in front of the office. Annalise said, ¡°You might have to eat lunch on your ownter.¡± ¡°I want to apany you.¡± Julian was worried about leaving Annalise alone. He always felt that if he were not around, that bastard Kent Barton would bully Annalise. Annalise smiled and shook her head. ¡°No need. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get confused. I also know what Kent Barton is nning. Whether he really knows something about my biological father or not, it won¡¯t change my mind about taking back the Moonlight Group. I want to know the truth. I¡¯m not asking for fatherly love. I just want to know the reason my mother and I were abandoned. ¡°I¡¯m not sad, nor am I worried about gains and losses.¡± Annalise walked backward, tugging at Julian¡¯s hand. She looked at him affectionately and said, ¡°I used to have many people who cared about me. Now that I have you, I feel that my life is already very complete. Other people I don¡¯t care about won¡¯t affect my decisions and thoughts.¡± ¡°Alright. After hearing Annalise¡¯s words, Julian felt more relieved. ¡°Check your messages. Has he booked a ce?¡± Julian asked. He was still worried. He would go to the same restaurantter, but he won¡¯t disturb them. Annalise checked her messages, and there was one from Kent Barton. ¡®Anna, I¡¯ve booked a private room number 1888 at the Duke Horington Mansion. Come ne, okay?¡± When Annalise looked at this message, Kent¡¯s tone was really polite. ¡°We¡¯ll head overter,¡± Julian said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can go there myself,¡± Annalise said. Julian smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to have lunch?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°Then I also want to go to Duke Horington Mansion to eat. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll book another private room. If there¡¯s anything, just let me know. I¡¯lle over immediately,¡± Julian said. When Annalise felt Julian¡¯s protectiveness, she did not want to say ¡®Thank you¡¯ in such a detached manner. She suddenly reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck, looking at him warmly. Julian had no strength to resist a pair of eyes like hers. He cupped the back of her head and kissed her lips. If he weren¡¯t on the sidewalk right now, he¡¯d really like to do something else. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Preparing To Brainwash Annalise Barton, It was noon. When Annalise Barton rushed to Room Number 1888 of the Duke Horington Mansion, Kent Barton was already there. Seeing that Annalise came alone, Kent was very pleased. He felt that Annalise was still quite sensible. Thinking of his next goal, he immediately greeted Annalise with a smile. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re here. Have a seat, have a seat quickly!¡± He personally pulled out a chair from the dining table and poured a cup of tea for Annalise before pressing the service bell. The waiter immediately came over. Kent instructed, ¡°My niece is here. You can serve the dishes now.¡± He knew that Annalisecked love in her heart. He had to y the family card well, so he kept talking about his niece. ¡°Uncle Kent, you can talk about my father now,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Anna, this matter is ratherplicated. Let¡¯s talk while we eat. You¡¯ve grown up now. Uncle won¡¯t hide it from you I will tell you everything I know,¡± said Kent. ¡°Thank you!¡± Annalise thanked him. She was grateful that he could tell her about her father, but the shares were a separate issue. It was impossible to use this secret in exchange for her shares! Annalise did want to know about her father, but this was not a bargaining chip. If Uncle Kent was willing to tell, he could tell. If he were unwilling to tell, she would not use anything in exchange for the information. ¡°Silly girl. I¡¯m your biological uncle. You don¡¯t have to be polite with your uncle.¡± Kent was still smiling widely. There was also fatherly love in his smile, just like an uncle who doted on his niece. Annalise thought to herself that if Kent had been pretending since the beginning when he brought her to live with the Barton family, she might really have believed him. However, it was useless now, no matter how well he pretended. The waiter began to serve the dishes. Kent personally pushed all of Annalise¡¯s favorite dishes to her and said with a smile, ¡°Come, Anna. Eat while it¡¯s hot. It¡¯s autumn now, and the weather will turn cold quickly. It¡¯ll rain in two days, and the temperature will drop by ten degrees.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise picked up her chopsticks and started eating. ¡°Anna, did you and Julian arrive in the morning? Or did you arrivest night?¡± Kent did not mention anything about Annalise¡¯s father. ¡°I arrivedst night, Uncle Kent. You can tell me about my biological father now,¡± Annalise said. Kent forced a smile and picked up some food for Annalise. He said, ¡°Your mother was 25 years old when she gave birth to you. It¡¯s the most suitable age. Unfortunately, she and your father weren¡¯t married.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Annalise was initially very disgusted by the fact that Kent was putting food in her bowl. However, now that Kent was talking about serious matters, she could not care less about Kent. She asked, ¡°What do you mean by not married? Are the two of them unmarried or does my biological father have a family?¡± She actually had many questions. The Barton family did not have any ancestral business and was considered a very ordinary family. How did her mother establish the Moonlight Group? What kind of emotional entanglement did her biological father have with her mother? Why weren¡¯t they together? Did her mother choose to leave her father and give birth to her alone, or was she betrayed by her father? Did her father know about Annalise¡¯s existence? Unfortunately, that was many years ago, and she could not find any clues. Kent said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who your father is. I only remember that your mother suddenly came back pregnant and said that she wanted to take me to start a business. Anna, don¡¯t just talk. Hurry up and eat. The dishes are getting cold.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise replied. Kent said with concern, ¡°Eat more. You¡¯ve lost weight.¡± He wanted to pick up some food for Annalise again, but when he sensed that Annalise felt a little disgusted by his act, he retracted his chopsticks. He cursed and swore in his heart. She was just a bumpkin who grew up in the countryside. She was lucky enough to marry Julian Parks. Now, she was acting like a princess. Come to think of it, it was rather amazing. Heather Barton had suddenly be rich after being away for a few years. Now, Annalise suddenly married a rich man. Indeed, women led a much, much easier life than men. If a man wanted to aplish any achievement in his career, it would be difficult for him to make a name for himself if his parents did not have a financial foundation or connections with influential people. Women were different. As long as they had good-looking faces, they could find a rich man to marry and soar into the sky. ¡°Please continue,¡± Annalise said. Kent continued, ¡°I was very shocked at that time. Your mother took out 450 thousand seed capital to set up thepany. At that time, it was not called a corporation. It was called ¡®Horington Moonlight Industrial Limited Company. Your mother was pregnant, and it was inconvenient, so I was the one who did the registration and administrative procedures. ¡°After we set up thepany, I was afraid that your mother would be tired, so I told her to rest while I managed the business. We started out in the pharmaceutical business¡­ Anna, don¡¯t just listen. Eat your food.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. She guessed that it was probably true that her mother had brought money back to start a business. As for Kent running the business, she did not believe it. With Kent Barton¡¯s self-seeking, profit-driven nature, if he was really the one running the business, he would have asked for shares long ago. Why would her mother make the decisions alone? However, Annalise did not expose him. In any case, she would listen first. Kent continued, ¡°Back then, your mother had a friend in the traditional medicine hospital who happened to have some status. He was in charge of purchasing, and our business slowly expanded. Later, we also established our own pharmaceutical factory. After we grew bigger step by step, we changed into a corporation. ¡°After you were born, you looked especially obedient and cute. I¡¯ve also asked your mother who your father is.¡± Kent paused. Annalise asked, ¡°What did my mother say?¡± Kent urged Annalise to eat again. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise said. A glint shed across Kent¡¯s eyes, and he started to make up stories. ¡°She told me not to ask at first. When she saw that I was genuinely concerned about her, she told me that she was duped and betrayed.¡± Annalise subconsciously narrowed her eyes. Mom was duped and betrayed? Initially, that was what she thought. She felt that if a woman left a man with a big belly, she was most likely duped and betrayed. However, now that Kent said this, she didn¡¯t believe it anymore. Instead, she wondered if there was some other unknown factor. ¡°What happened next?¡± Annalise asked. Kent sighed and said, ¡°Your mother told me that that man loved her very much at first and treated her especially well. He protected her in various ways and gave her all kinds of pleasant surprises to create romance. That man was also very noble and handsome. It could be said that he had no ws. Your mother threw herself into that romantic rtionship like a moth attracted to a me¡­¡± He deliberately made Heather Barton¡¯s situation out to be as simr as possible to Annalise¡¯s current situation so that he could pave the way for himself to brainwash Annaliseter. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± He let out another long sigh and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he still let your mother down in the end. Your mother was so desperate back then. She was pregnant, but she couldn¡¯t bear to abort you. After all, you were already five months old in your mother¡¯s tummy when she was betrayed.¡± Kent didn¡¯t believe Annalise wouldn¡¯t feel anything when he made that man out to be such a scumbag and Heather Barton to be such a pitiful victim. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Wanted To Brainwash Annalise asked, ¡°Did he cheat on her?¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Kent sighed again. ¡°He didn¡¯t just cheat. He saw that your mother was beautiful and was simply fooling around with her. Do you think those rich people have any sincerity? After ying enough and getting tired, they will still marry a well-born daughter of a compatible family. ¡°Your mother said that when he was pursuing her, he created all kinds of sweet surprises. He could have asked other people to do many things for him, yet he chose to do them personally. He knew which shop¡¯s dessert your mother liked to eat, so he drove more than ten kilometers to buy it himself. ¡°Which woman wouldn¡¯t be moved by such a charm offensive? ¡°After your mother got together with him, she thought she had found her true love and entrusted her entire heart to him. In the end, what did he do? ¡°He turned around and married the well-born daughter of another family. Your mother said that if she weren¡¯t pregnant with you, she really wouldn¡¯t have the courage to live.¡± Though she knew Uncle Kent might be making it up, Annalise still felt ufortable. Kent saw that Annalise¡¯s emotions were fluctuating wildly, and he knew that he was about to seed. He let out another long sigh and said, ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s our fault that the Barton family didn¡¯t have money back then. If the Barton family was also a wealthy family back then, he might not have married another family¡¯s daughter. ¡°Anna, girls should learn to protect themselves. As the ancients said, you should only express 30% of your thoughts whenever you meet someone and never reveal everything in your heart completely. You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover! ¡°No matter how well a man treats you, you have to be on guard. It¡¯s the same for Julian. You have to be on guard. I¡¯m also a man. Men know men the best. I can tell you that no man is good. ¡°Men are born scumbags. Even as they eat from their own tes, they are eyeing the big pot, thinking of gobbling more, grabbing more. In particr, when ites to women, they have an innate desire to conquer. After a man conquers a woman, it is a huge mistake for the woman to think that he will be loyal to her. After conquering her, he will lose interest after ying for a while and want to conquer another woman. ¡°Men treat their careers and women as the two great battlegrounds of their lives. Expanding their careers gives them a sense of aplishment. Conquering women also gives them a sense of aplishment. ¡°Anna, don¡¯t think that Julian is treating you well now. This kind of tenderness won¡¯t last long. You have to n for yourself¡­¡± Annalise interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Julian and me, Uncle Kent. There are many emotions in this world that you can¡¯t understand.¡± How could a profit-driven, self-seeking person like him truly understand feelings? How did her mentor, Joseph Quigley, be the leading medical expert? The Quigley family was indeed a long- established family specializing in traditional medicine. However, Joseph Quigley did not study medicine at the beginning. He hated the field of medicine very much. His two older brothers inherited the ancestral teachings and learned medicine, while he became a teacher instead. He was obsessed with literature, so he studied literature and tranted foreign ssics on the side, all the while working as a teacher at a high school. Later, his wife fell ill and suddenly became bedridden. The Quigley family was a family of medical practitioners. One of his older brothers studied modern medicine, while the other studied traditional medicine Both were very reputable doctors. A few decades ago, his two oider brothers ruled the medical world. Together, they were known as the Twin Heroes of the Quigley family. However, neither of Joseph¡¯s older brothers could cure his wife¡¯s illness. His wife was bedridden all the while, so he had to give her massages. She often had to go for repeated checkups, and Joseph learned to read the examination reports himself. He flipped through all kinds of dusty ancient tomes in the Quigley family¡¯s collection and learned acupuncture. After more than nine years, he was finally able to help his wife stand up. As the research he conducted in the field of medicine caused significant reverberations throughout the medical world, Joseph also received a doctorate in medicine as a result. From then on, Joseph officially entered the medical world. The reason he entered the medical field was that he wanted to help more people after witnessing how his wife was tortured by illness. After he entered the medical field, he helped countless people. He only retired more than ten years ago. The reason for his retirement was that his wife¡¯s health was really failing.. Despite his medical knowledge, Joseph still could not reverse his wife¡¯s failing health. Therefore, he lived in seclusion to apany his wife on her final journey. Half a yearter, his wife passed away. At that time, Annalise¡¯s two other mentors, Dariel Randall and Cash Cappell, lived in seclusion with Joseph. They had been old friends for decades. Joseph had loved only his wife his entire life. For her sake, he had abandoned literature to study medicine and acquired a lot of knowledge. Who dared to say that no love in this world was faithful unto death? There was also Julian¡¯s grandfather. After Julian¡¯s grandmother passed away, his grandfather never remarried for life. There were indeed many scumbags in this world, but there were also people who remained true to their love for life. No matter what the final oue was between her and Julian, Annalise would never allow Kent to nder Julian in front of her. ¡°Anna, when a girl marries someone, she still has to have a strong maiden family. Only then will her in- laws. think highly of her,¡± Kent said tentatively.¡°Uncle Kent, what do you want to say?¡± Annalise raised her eyes to look at Kent. Kent said with a sincere expression, ¡°Anna, no matter what, we¡¯re rted by blood. We¡¯re a true family. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to transfer the shares to your name. Otherwise, this will be the joint property under Julian¡¯s and your name. ¡°Think about it. When Julian married you, everything he owned still counted as his premarital assets. ¡°If you take away the shares of the Moonlight Group now and transfer the ownership now, it will be a shared asset under both you and your husband¡¯s name. After all, this is something you obtained only after marriage.¡± Annalise looked at Kent in amusement and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, Uncle Kent. The 70% shares of the Moonlight Group were given to me by my mother. They belong to me alone!¡± Kent thought to himself that it must be that bastardwyer Zander Hayes who exined the intricacies ofw inyperson¡¯s terms to Annalise. Otherwise, how could a country bumpkin like Annalise, who had never attended school, know this? He smiled and said, ¡°Anna, although you can say that, you don¡¯t understand business management. Julian will definitely help you manage it. At that point, if he has any crooked thoughts, he can completely use some business methods to empty the Moonlight Group. By then, thepany will just be an empty shell. It¡¯s useless for you to hold the shares anymore.¡± ¡°Uncle Kent, don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll hire a professional manager to take care of thepany.¡± Julian was so busy. Of course, Annalise wouldn¡¯t let him help her take care of thepany. When she saw the look of displeasure on Kent¡¯s face, Annalise added, ¡°Of course, if you are willing, I can hire you directly, Uncle Kent. Firstly, you¡¯ve been running the Moonlight Group for years and are very familiar with thepany¡¯s projects. Secondly, you are also a shareholder of the Moonlight Group.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Kent heard Annalise¡¯s words, he cursed in his heart. Hire him? Was she worthy? Who did she think she was? How infuriating! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Annalise had Julian behind her back, Kent would have pped her right now to clear her mind. Who the hell was she to say something like hiring him? Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Will Your Biological Uncle Harm You? When Annalise Barton saw that Kent Barton¡¯s expression had be more unpleasant, she smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are unwilling. Uncle Kent, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely hire a professional manager with outstanding ability. With a professional manager to manage the group, Uncle Kent can also enjoy your old age.¡± Kent was dumbfounded. ¡°Annalise Barton, you damn bitch. I¡¯m not even 50 years old this year. What old age are you talking about?¡± he thought. He really wanted to curse and swear bitterly at Annalise. However, he had no choice. He still had to find a way to convince her.. He sighed helplessly and said apologetically, ¡°Anna, a lot has happened recently. I know that you¡¯ve suffered. Uncle apologizes to you. ¡°Abbie is a little willful. When she found out that you and Benjamin were a couple, she shouldn¡¯t have gone close to Benjamin. Then, there wouldn¡¯t have been any enmity between the two of you. ¡°But Anna, you two are sisters. Your blood ties can never be broken. If I die, Abbie will be the only person you¡¯re rted to in this world. You two are sisters. You have to support each other! ¡°I know that some of the things I said when you married Julian had gone too far, but Anna, those were not Uncle¡¯s true feelings. ¡°Your prejudice against me is too deep. Sigh¡­ ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but¡­ Sigh! I¡¯d better tell you. Anna, do you know why Uncle sent you to the countryside back then?¡± Annalise raised her eyes to look at Kent. Why else would he send her to the countryside? To render hercking in foresight, ignorant and ipetent while staying in the countryside, of course. This way, when she grew up, she would not have the ability topete with him for thepany¡¯s shares. As for why he didn¡¯t let her die, Annalise had to thank her mother for her foresight. Her mother had included a use in the equity agreement that if Annalise died, all of Moonlight Group¡¯s equity would be donated to the foundation. Uncle Kent would not get anything. That was why he let her live until now. Kent tried his best to gather his emotions. He put on a pained look and said, ¡°Your mother died in a car ident when you were three years old. She was in the prime of life. She was so young, and you were so small, yet she abandoned you and went to heaven. ¡°On the day your mother¡¯s ashes were buried, it started to drizzle. You cried so piteously and kept calling for your mother, breaking our hearts. ¡°Coincidentally, someone was also being buried in another area of the public cemetery. That family hired someone to perform some rites. When the priest heard that you were crying non-stop, he gave you a face-reading. After taking a look at your physiognomy, he said that you had a face of wealth and would attain great achievements in the future. ¡°We were naturally happy to hear that. Who doesn¡¯t want their loved ones to be sessful? ¡°I thanked him profusely and gave him a red packet. ¡°Later, when the Daoist priest asked for your birth chart, I gave him your birth chart. After making some calctions on your birth chart with his fingers, hemented that your personality was too tough. Your body was strong, and there¡¯s the Feasting-Star-Subdues-Kill Formation, the Tri-element Layout, and marital misfortunes in life. For a child with this kind of birth chart, it was best to raise her in the countryside. It was better to suffer more hardships and undergo training. The earlier you were sent to the countryside, the better. The more you train, the better your future. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want their child to be well? But you were only three years old at that time. How could we bear to do that? We doted on you until you were six years old. Thinking about your fate and the Daoist priest¡¯s instructions, we didn¡¯t sleep well at night. In the end, we sent you to the countryside. ¡°Anna, don¡¯t me Uncle. I had no choice but to send you to the countryside. Uncle really wants the best for you. In order to make these things up, he deliberately spent money to hire a fortune-teller to teach him how to make up this story Annalise almostughed out loud when she heard such a ridiculous tale. Kent Barton had put in a lot of effort to fool her! It was not easy to memorize these strange technical terms. Unfortunately, Annalise¡¯s third mentor Cash Cappell had two hobbies other than making pottery. One was growing orchids, and the other was learning the Book of Changes. Annalise knew that Cash Cappell could read fortunes. When she was young, she would always run after Cash Cappell to ask him what her birth chart was and whether she would be rich in the future. Annalise could already memorize all the words that her third mentor told her. Her third mentor Cash Cappell had told her that in her fortune, the Ten Constetions had Missing Seal, and she did not have the protection of her parents or she would marry far away. Her Upright Career star preserved wealth, and it was inevitable that she would be rich in the future. Her Time Pir was aligned with the Feasting Star. Not only was she a foodie, but she would also make her children prosper in the future. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. In fact, even if her third mentor did not tell her all this, she would not have believed Kent Barton anyway. How could she forget those scenes where Kent Bartonunched vicious verbal attacks on her? ¡°Anna, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Don¡¯t worry. Uncle won¡¯t ask for the shares your mother left for you. However, you¡¯ve just gotten married, and your rtionship with Julian isn¡¯t stable yet. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s sign a contract in private. Uncle will temporarily keep these shares for you. In three or five years, after you and Julian have survived the period of friction, and your rtionship has stabilized, I¡¯ll transfer the shares to you. What do you think? Kent tried to coax and bluff Annalise. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s sign a contract in private. Uncle will temporarily keep these shares for you. In three or five years, after you and Julian have survived the period of friction, and your rtionship has stabilized, I¡¯ll transfer the shares to you. What do you think? Kent tried to coax and bluff Annalise. Annalise finished her meal and put down her chopsticks. She raised her eyes to look at Kent and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll keep the things my mother left for me.¡± ¡°Annalise Barton, you¡¯re simply too pigheaded and stubborn.¡± Kent could no longer control himself and decided to scold her. Hence, he reprimanded her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what happened to those whose brains are full of romantic thoughts? Huh? Among those girls who believed in men wholeheartedly, which one of them ended up well? ¡°I¡¯m your biological uncle. Why would I harm you? I have managed the Moonlight Group for so many years. Haven¡¯t the profits increased every year? Isn¡¯t it good for you to sit back and receive the dividends? ¡°You and Julian can just focus on your romantic rtionship. Your uncle here will be your backing. Isn¡¯t that good? Huh? ¡°When other girls get married, they think of ways to help their maiden families and earn money for them. But you¡¯ve only been married for a month, yet you can¡¯t wait to empty your maiden family¡¯s coffers.¡± Kent¡¯s voice was too loud. Julian had just finished eating next door when he heard Kent¡¯s yelling. Although he did not know what Kent said, he did hear Kent¡¯s yelling. His face darkened suddenly, and he sprang up and rushed next door in big strides. As soon as he rushed over, he stood beside Annalise and red icily at Kent Barton. ¡°What are you doing, Uncle Kent?* He held Annalise¡¯s hand and looked at her quizzically. Annalise looked toward Kent and said, ¡°Uncle Kent, hold the shareholders¡¯ meeting at 2 pm sharp and then sign the share transfer agreement. I¡¯ll go to thepany first. Enjoy your meal.¡± ¡°Anna, think carefully about Uncle¡¯s words. I might have been a little hasty just now, but it¡¯s all for your own good ¡°Kent did not dare to be rash in front of Julian. Seeing that Annalise was about to leave, he made ast-ditch attempt to persuade her. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Kent Barton So Incensed That He Vomited Blood Annalise Barton ignored Kent Barton and left with Julian Parks. Julian asked Annalise with concern, ¡°Did he yell at you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Annalise looked at Julian Parks¡¯s concerned expression, and her pounding heart felt warm. ¡°Did he say something nasty?¡± Julian asked again. ¡°Again, no.¡± Annalise looked at Julian and shook her head with a smile. She couldn¡¯t be bothered at all by what people she didn¡¯t care for said. A concerned look from the person she cared about was enough to satisfy her. Seeing that Julian¡¯s expression had softened, Annalise could not help but ask with concern, ¡°Have you finished eating?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve finished my meal. Did you not eat well? I¡¯ll take you somewhere else to eat,¡± Julian said as he led Annalise to the parking lot. ¡°I ate very well, and now, I am full.¡± Annalise smiled and patted her tummy. She would never let herself suffer, so she didn¡¯t hold back at all when eating with Kent. Seeing Annalise patting her tummy, Julian stopped in his tracks and looked at her with a doting smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re full.¡± He couldn¡¯t resist extending his hand and patting her tummy. Under the sunlight, they looked at each other and smiled. Julian doted on her, and Annalise was charming. He reached out again and stroked her head. In Annalise¡¯s world, Julian always had a gentle smile on his lips. The two of them prepared to walk to the office of the Moonlight Group. They chatted while their food was being digested. Looking from afar, Julian appeared handsome and elegant. He was dressed in a business suit and had a noble air. His smile was warm, like a gust of spring breeze. Annalise was young and beautiful, witty and astute, and she had a dazzling smile. Julian walked forward while Annalise walked backward. They talked andughed. He tugged at her from time to time, afraid she would trip over the tree behind her. It was two in the afternoon. Julian and Annalise arrived at the building of the Moonlight Group on time. The President¡¯s office was closed. The secretary informed Annalise that Kent was not in. Annalise knew that she had been tricked. Her face darkened slightly, and she immediately called Kent¡¯s number. Initially, she thought that Kent would not answer her call. To her surprise, Kent answered after two rings. He sounded very weak. ¡°Anna, I was about to call you. I¡¯m sorry. My body is weak, and I¡¯m in the hospital now. We can¡¯t hold the shareholders¡¯ meeting this afternoon anymore.¡± Annalise asked calmly, ¡°What happened to you, Uncle Kent?¡± To avoid signing the agreement, Kent actually pretended to be sick. He was really shameless. ¡°Sigh! High blood pressure. My blood pressure just soared to 180. Fortunately, I came to the hospital in time. The doctor said that if my blood pressure soars too high, there is a risk that my blood vessels will burst. I may have to stay in the hospital for a few days,¡± said Kent. Kent guessed that Julian would not stay in Horington for long. After all, Julian was the person in charge of Parks Group and was a busy man. How could he have the time to waste on Annalise? When Julian was gone, Annalise would be at his mercy. At that point, Kent would suppress his temper and conscientiously persuade her. He would lecture her on the gains and losses and spend more time and effort brainwashing her. Then, he would give her some gifts to express his care and love. For someone like Annalise, who grew up in the countryside and had not seen much of the world, she would definitely think that Kent was too nice to her if he gave her a bag worth more than 15 thousand dors. If she still refused to listen, he would have to take thest step. ¡°Then Uncle Kent, rest well in the hospital,¡± Annalise said. Kent was overjoyed when he heard Annalise give in. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll take good care of my body¡­¡± However, before he could finish, he heard Annalise say, ¡°High blood pressure is a chronic illness You need time to recover slowly. Which hospital are you in, Uncle Kent? I¡¯lle and look for you to sign it later. After signing it, I¡¯ll hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting Uncle Kent, you can just focus on recuperating I¡¯ll manage thepany well.¡± Kent was so angry that he almost vomited blood. His eyes flickered violently for a moment, and he could not find any words to refute her. He could only pretend to be deaf and mute. ¡°Ah¡­ Anna¡­ What did you say? Hello, hello¡­ Hello? This signal is too poor¡­ Hello, Anna? Are you still listening¡­¡± Then he hung up. Hmph! Kent didn¡¯t even tell Annalise which hospital he was in. How could Annalise find him? Initially, Kent thought Annalise mighte to the hospital to visit him. He could also pretend to be sick and use this opportunity to repair his rtionship with his niece. Didn¡¯t many pairs of father and child who had turned against each other end up repairing their rtionship suddenly when the father fell sick? To his surprise, Annalise was as smelly and hard as a rock in atrine. As Kent thought about it, his expression turned icy. In that case, there was no need for him to meet Annalise. As long as he did not meet her, she would not be able to get him to sign the document. If he did not sign it, Annalise would not be able to get the shares. If Annalise took the legal route, Kent could use public opinion. If public opinion couldn¡¯t make Annalise relent, Kent could only execute short-selling on the shares of the Moonlight Group. Fortunately, he was already prepared to do this.. As he thought about it, Kent sneered andyfortably on the hospital bed, scrolling through his phone.He would stay in the hospital for half a day and not return to the Barton family¡¯s residence at night. He would stay in a hotel. If Annalise wanted to find him, she could dream on. As he thought about it, Kent sneered andyfortably on the hospital bed, scrolling through his phone.He would stay in the hospital for half a day and not return to the Barton family¡¯s residence at night. He would stay in a hotel. If Annalise wanted to find him, she could dream on. Suddenly Kent felt a little sleepy. He yawned and closed his eyes to sleep. It was better to be rich. The VIP ward was truly homely andfortable. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital now,¡± Annalise said. Julian asked, ¡°Do you know which hospital?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have to check,¡± Annalise said. She might have to make a trip home to get herputer to locate Kent Barton. Alternatively, Annalise could call her fourth mentor James Brown for help. James was a top-notch hacker. No, to be precise, he was a Red Hacker. His team specialized in protecting the country¡¯s cybersecurity. ¡°I¡¯ll check,¡± Julian volunteered. Annalise looked at Julian in surprise. So Julian was also a hacker? ¡°Send me Kent¡¯s number, Julian said. ¡°Alright.¡± Annalise immediately sent Kent¡¯s number to Julian. Julian made a call. ¡°You have one minute to check the location of this phone number. I want the specific hospital ward number.¡± Annalise Barton was speechless. She had thought that Julian was also a hacker and would investigate it himself. So he wasn¡¯t one after all. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, it was normal. Julian had learned all kinds of skills from a young age. How could he have the time to learn hacking skills? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Julian raised his eyes to look at Annalise. Annalise smiled and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Julian reached out and stroked Annalise¡¯s head. A minuteter, he received the location of the hospital and the ward number where Kent Barton was staying. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Get in the car. We¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡± Kent was all groggy from his sleep when he felt someone shouting ¡°Uncle Kent.¡± He turned over in annoyance and thought to himself that even his dream would not let him sleep in peace. ¡°Uncle Kent!¡± Annalise shouted again. Then she said, ¡°Get up and sign the document.¡± Kent became even more speechless. It was really annoying that he had even dreamed about signing. Signing? Kent literally had a rude awakening. When he opened his eyes, he saw two figures in front of the bed. Who else could it be but Annalise and Julian? For a moment, he thought that he was seeing things. He blinked his eyes hard and looked again. The two of them were still standing in front of his bed like door gods. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Taking Kent Barton For Walks Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kent Barton sat up abruptly. ¡°You guys¡­ How did you find me?¡± ¡°Since Uncle Kent is sick, I should come over and visit,¡± Annalise Barton said. ¡°Uncle Kent has worked hard to manage the Moonlight Group over the years. Just leave it to me to manage in the future. Uncle Kent, take a look at the agreement and sign it.¡± Annalise handed over the share transfer agreement to Kent. ¡°Argh¡­ Doctor¡­¡± Kent pretended to vomit as he shouted for the doctor. He reached for the bell again. After a while, the doctor rushed in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kent pretended to be sick. ¡°Doctor, I feel like vomiting. Argh¡­¡± The doctor immediately said to Annalise and Julian, ¡°Can the patient¡¯s family members please step back a little? The patient can¡¯t breathe properly, and he needs fresh air.¡± After saying that, the doctor asked Kent, ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°I still feel like vomiting,¡± said Kent. ¡°TII help you to the treatment room now,¡± the doctor said. Kent got up from the bed ¡®with difficulty.¡± Annalise wanted to take another step forward, but Julian held her hand. After Kent was helped out by the doctor, Annalise said to Julian, ¡°I get the feeling he¡¯s going to run away again.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Julian said firmly. ¡°I need to get his signature,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Since he wants to y cat and mouse, we¡¯ll y with him!¡± Julian seemed very interested. Of course, he did not want to y with Kent, but he wanted to let Kent know that hiding was useless. Furthermore, he also suspected that Kent might have installed a hidden camera somewhere and deliberately acted like this. At the appropriate time, he would manipte public opinion with the video clip to say that Annie had seized the shares while he was sick. Although public opinion could not change the oue, the psychological attacks of public opinion were sometimes destructive. He looked around and found a button-sized camera at the position of a switch. Seeing the camera, Annalise¡¯s face darkened even more. Kent Barton was really shameless! However, she knew what to do now. She would not give Kent a chance to make use of public opinion. Julian clicked on his phone and sent amand stating. ¡°Track down the number I sent earlier again.¡± A minuteter, he received the location. True enough, Kent Barton ran away His location was already 300 meters away from the hospital. Julian nced at the location. Then, he looked out of the window and saw that Kent was running to the parking lot. He quickly got into a car and started the car to drive away. Annalise saw it too. She was speechless and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just sue him directly.¡± Kent could run, but he could not hide. The usual legal route would take some time. Even if Kent did not want to show up, he would still have to. If he really did not show up, the court would issue a default judgment in his absence. It would not affect the oue. ¡°We¡¯ll y with him! Let¡¯s go!¡± Julian¡¯s lips curled into an icy and taunting smile. The two left the hospital. Julian drove. Ten minutester, they stopped at the entrance of a milk tea shop. Annalise was stunned. ¡°He¡¯s hiding in the milk tea shop?¡± ¡°Haha! No.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw Annalise¡¯s widened eyes. He got out of the car with Annalise and said to the shop assistant, ¡°Hello. Medium cup matcha with half the sugar at room temperature.¡± Annalise¡¯s eyes widened again. ¡°How did you know?¡± Julian smiled without saying anything. He wasn¡¯t going to tell her that he¡¯d seen many receipts in the open box on top of the shoe cab in her apartment. Many of them were from this milk tea shop and had the words ¡®Medium cup matcha with half the sugar at room temperature¡¯ written on them. When she saw Julian keeping silent, Annalise could not help but reach out and grab the corner of his shirt. She just wanted to be closer to him. Julian took Annalise¡¯s hand, and their fingers interlocked. She raised her head slightly and said to him, ¡°I like this surprise.¡± Annalise changed her thanks to this sentence. Julian epted the milk tea at this point. He turned his head and kissed Annalise¡¯s slightly raised face. Annalise immediately blushed furiously. There were other people around. ¡°Here.¡± Julian handed the milk tea to Annalise. As soon as the two of them walked away, there were people discussing behind them. ¡°So handsome. To think there¡¯s such a handsome guy in this world.¡± ¡°That girl is also so beautiful. Such good looks are simply too enviable. I wonder if she¡¯s married? With such good looks, this couple must get hitched at once. In the future, the baby she gives birth to will definitely be a peerless handsome guy or beauty, right?¡± Julian heard the discussion behind him, and the corners of his mouth curled up. He was looking forward to having a baby with Annie too! Annalise also heard the discussion and felt a little embarrassed. To alleviate this emotion, she asked Julian, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get a cup?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t drink this stuff,¡± Julian said. ¡°Try it. Maybe you will like it?¡± Annalise said. ¡°I¡¯ll try then.¡± Julian opened his mouth and waited for Annalise to feed him. A spoon was needed to scoop up this matcha drink. Annalise had just scooped a spoonful and was about to stuff it into her mouth when she saw Julian¡¯s open mouth. She was in a dilemma. A spoon was needed to scoop up this matcha drink. Annalise had just scooped a spoonful and was about to stuff it into her mouth when she saw Julian¡¯s open mouth. She was in a dilemma. Julian smiled and reached out to grab Annalise Barton¡¯s arm. He leaned forward and gobbled that spoonful of matcha. He looked at her affectionately and said, ¡°The taste is okay.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll order you a cup,¡± Annalise said. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s just share one cup.¡± Julian then got down to business again. ¡°Your uncle has gone to the hotel. Let¡¯s go over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After Kent left the hospital, he could not figure out how Julian and Annalise found him. Could it be that he identally revealed the hospital when he called Annalise? He didn¡¯t recall doing that! Sigh! Even a blind squirrel finds a nut once in a while. It was also possible that they found this hospital by sheer blind luck. However, staying in a hotel was different. Kent didn¡¯t even look for a star-rated hotel. Instead, he found a very mundane hotel, the kind that cost just over 30 dors per room. It was impossible for them to find him. With that thought in mind, Kent sat on the bed and swiped his phone. He didn¡¯t swipe for long before the doorbell rang. ¡°Who is it?¡± he asked with displeasure. ¡°Good day, Sir. Your VIP fruit tter has arrived.¡± A female voice rang out. They served VIP fruit tters as well? Kent thought that although this hotel was a little shabby, the service. was not bad. He got up and opened the door. The moment the door opened, he saw Julian and Annalise standing at the doorway. He felt as if he had seen a ghost. He immediately wanted to m the door, but Julian blocked the door. How could Kent¡¯s strengthpare to Julian¡¯s? Kent was defeated in less than two seconds. Kent¡¯s expression darkened. He reached out to clutch his chest and prepared to pretend again. Julian asked in a taunting manner, ¡°Uncle Kent, don¡¯t you want to know how we found you?¡± Kent looked at Julian in astonishment. Julian said, ¡°Uncle Kent, you can continue to run. Let¡¯s see if we can find you. Uncle Kent, do you think it¡¯s meaningful to drag on like this? Do you think we can¡¯t do anything as long as you refuse to sign?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not refusing to sign. I¡¯m just not feeling well.¡± Julian said calmly, ¡°Is Uncle Kent feeling better now? Are you going to sign or continue running? Or should I get someone to seal the Moonlight Group outright?¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 After Signing, Trying To Stir Up Trouble When he heard Julian Parks say that he would look for someone to seal the Moonlight Group, Kent Barton was filled with rage, but he did not dare to re up in front of Julian. He pretended to feel weak and said, ¡°Julian, it¡¯s not necessary. Uncle Kent is just not feeling well. Besides, everything you do has to be reasonable, right? Even if you¡¯re the Young Master of the Parks family, what right do you have to seal our Barton family¡¯s business?¡± Julian nced at Kent. ¡°70% of the Moonlight Group¡¯s shares belong to Annalise. Is there a problem with us sealing our assets?¡± Kent was speechless but cursed under his breath, ¡°Fuck your mother.¡± Julian reached out and took the equity agreement from Annalise Barton¡¯s hand. He handed it to Kent and said in a peremptory tone, ¡°I think Uncle Kent is in good health now since you can run and hide. Uncle Kent, sign it. You have to sign it sooner orter, right?¡± When he said thest word, Julian red at Kent with his deep eyes. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Julian¡¯s gaze revealed the imposing dignity of a high-ranking person, which made one¡¯s heart palpitate uncontrobly. It was as if disobeying him meant one had to bear the heavy consequences and price. Kent¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He wanted to continue running, but now he was trapped in the hotel room. He could not jump out of the window to escape either. He suddenly reached out to clutch his heart. ¡°Uncle Kent, do you need us to call for emergency help?¡± Julian looked at Kent in a taunting manner. ¡°No need¡­ Julian, give me the agreement. I¡¯ll lie down and rest for a few minutes.¡± Kent continued to clutch at his chest and leaned on the bed. He had thought it through. Since Julian was pressing him so ruthlessly, he had to sign it even if he did not want to. Even if he dyed it today, he would still have to sign it tomorrow. Moreover, every minute¡¯s dy would only make Julian¡¯s mood worse, and Julian¡¯s impression of Kent would worsen. He did not care about Annalise at all, but he did not want or dare to offend Julian Parks. Besides, Julian might be his real son-inw in the future. He leaned against the bed and clutched his chest with one hand while taking the agreement from Julian with the other. He looked at the agreement carefully and found nothing wrong with it. He looked around for a pen. Annalise took a pen from her bag and handed it to him. After Kent took the pen, he signed the document straight away and the duplicate. After signing, he appeared weak and said with a smile, ¡°The agreement is signed. Julian, Anna,e back tonight and stay with us. Anna, Aunt still cleans your room every day.¡± ¡°No need. We have other appointments after the shareholders¡¯ meeting, Julian said. He nced at Kent again and said, ¡°Uncle Kent, if you are not feeling well, you should rest well. My dear, let¡¯s go.¡± The two left the hotel room. Kent was so angry that he nearly exploded. After Annalise and Julian left the room, he immediately connected the mini camera to his phone to check the video content. Everything had been recorded. The way Julian Parks pushed the door open and looked at him icily, how Julian forced him to sign the agreement, and how he clutched his chest andy weakly on the bed were all captured. He immediately called a media outlet he was familiar with. ¡°I have a big scoop here. You must expose it well. The theme is that Annalise Barton hooked up with the Young Master of Jadeborough and disregarded family ties to go home and grab the family assets. They made their uncle so angry that he suffered heart attack. You know how to stir up emotions, right? Do it whichever way you want. You must write that Annalise Barton is cold, heartless, selfish, and greedy.¡± The media representative was very excited. ¡°That¡¯s a big scoop, Mr. Barton. Do you have any supporting evidence? For example, photos or videos.¡± Kent said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll send the video to you immediately. After you¡¯re done watching the video, do your write-up while it¡¯s still hot. After you¡¯re done, let me take a look first. You can only publish it after I approve it. When the timees, I¡¯ll inform other media outlets to reprint it. You can just collect the reprint fee for your first-hand ount.¡± ¡°Then I must thank Mr. Barton for taking care of me.* The media representative smiled obsequiously. ¡°No problem.¡± After hanging up, Kent sent the video to the media representative. After the shares were transferred, Annalise and Julian returned to the office of the Moonlight Group. Kent Barton¡¯s secretary was a smart person. She knew that Annalise Barton was now a major shareholder of the Moonlight Group. She was very polite to Annalise and kept telling her, ¡°Ms. Annalise, if you need anything, just let me know.¡± Annalise asked the secretary to notify the other two minor shareholders and thepany¡¯s senior executives to attend a meeting. The secretary immediately went to make arrangements. Thewyer Zander Hayes had been waiting here since two in the afternoon. He was still worried that Annalise would not be able to deal with Kent Barton, that old fox. He did not expect Annalise to obtain the shares so quickly. After Annalise obtained the shares, Zander would havepleted his mission and could retire. He congratted Annalise and prepared to leave. However, Annalise stopped him. ¡°Mr. Hayes, thank you for keeping the shares for my mother for so many years.¡± Zander immediately replied politely, ¡°Ms. Barton, you¡¯re too polite. This is what I should do.¡± Back then, Heather Barton had appointed him to draw up the equity distribution agreement and asked him to inform Annalise about it before Annalise turned 20. He was simply carrying out the task that had been entrusted to him to the best of his ability. Back then, Heather Barton had appointed him to draw up the equity distribution agreement and asked him to inform Annalise about it before Annalise turned 20. He was simply carrying out the task that had been entrusted to him to the best of his ability. ¡°Mr. Hayes, I want to officially appoint you to be the Moonlight Group¡¯s legal adviser. I wonder if you will do our Moonlight Group the honor? Of course, you are free to do your own work most of the time. We will only trouble you when we need legal assistance,¡± Annalise said. Zander was extremely touched at that instant and felt as if he had expunged the earlier humiliation. Back then, he was also the Moonlight Group¡¯s legal adviser. At that time, Zander was only a student in his twenties who had just started working. He had worked in thew firm for less than half a year when he took on a litigation case. In thatwsuit, Heather Barton was the intiff, while his client was the defendant. It was awsuit Zander was destined to lose because not only did his client do something wrong, but there was also insufficient evidence. Zander was initially unwilling to ept such a case. It was obvious that the client had done something wrong, so why was he still fighting thewsuit? However, Zander¡¯sw firm epted that case and even instructed Zander to do his best to defend the client. He was awyer. He needed a job. He could only appear in court to defend the client. When Zander was in court, he should have defended his client. He did not know what overcame him, but he revealed all the details the client had told him that were beneficial to the intiff, Heather Barton. The client could not even stop Zander though he tried to. As soon as Zander revealed everything, he knew he was finished. His life as awyer might very well be over. While Zander was still in court, he was considering looking for a new job that was unrted tow. After the trial ended, he walked out of the court with a drooping head. As soon as he walked out of the court, he was given a severe verbal thrashing by thew firm¡¯s management and told not to go to work anymore. He sighed and was about to return to thew firm to pack his things when Heather Barton stopped him. Heather thanked him for speaking up for justice and bringing light to the world. When Zander heard Heather¡¯s words, he suddenly felt that everything he had done was worth it. Heatherter asked Zander if he would be willing to be the Moonlight Group¡¯s legal adviser. Heather also assured him that herpany would definitely abide by thew in its operations. She would believe in light with Zander and spread the light with him. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Annalise Barton¡¯s n Of course, he could not ask for more. Thus, he became Moonlight Group¡¯s legal adviser. In the next two years, he rarely foughtwsuits. However, he would win every case that he fought. And it was really because Heather Barton was a most remarkable woman. She was good-natured and tenacious. She would never bully the good, but neither would she back off in the face of the bad. Under her charge, thepany grew bigger and stronger. In reality, it was harder for women to gain a footing in business whenpared to men. It was especially so for beautiful women. Even if a woman were the president of the entire Group, there would always be the thoughtless ones who wanted nothing more than to take advantage of her. Or the egomaniacs who looked down on her. Once they failed to win her heart, she would face all kinds of stigmas and countless defamation. In the two years, he fought ninewsuits. Only one was rted to thepany¡¯s operations. The other eight were rted to personal injuries and defamation. Some women used Heather Barton of being a mistress. They said that Heather Barton slept around with so many men that she did not even know who her daughter¡¯s father was. Men who failed to win Heather Barton¡¯s heart hurled verbal attacks at Heather Barton, saying she grew herpany by sleeping with clients. As her attorney, he could only do his best to help Heather Barton win thewsuits she faced. However, he did not expect Heather Barton to die in a car ident at such a young age. He also marveled at how foresighted Heather Barton was. Shepleted the assets distribution and necessary notarization when her daughter was only one year old. At the same time, he felt it was reassuring for Heather Barton and her daughter. Fortunately, they had everything notarized. Otherwise, Annalise Barton might have ended up with nothing when she grew up. After Heather Barton¡¯s death, Kent Barton sought him out and told him he could continue to be Moonlight Group¡¯s legal adviser. Zander Hayes thanked Kent Barton with gratitude. Indeed, he was pretty attached to Moonlight Group and was not ready to leave yet. Kent Barton invited Zander Hayes to dinner, which thetter dly epted. Zander Hayes thought that Kent Barton wanted to discuss work-rted notions. Never in his wildest imagination would he expect Kent Barton to ask him to find a way to amend the agreement of thete Heather Barton and transfer all her shares to him. In his eyes, Kent Barton knew no shame. Zander Hayes firmly told Kent Barton that it was impossible to make any amendments to the document. After hearing Zander Hayes¡¯ definite refusal to make amendments, Kent Barton asked him for a favor instead. And what was Kent Barton¡¯s request? Kent Barton told Zander Hayes that he must not meet Annalise Barton again in this lifetime. And that he must never let Annalise Barton learn that such an equity distribution agreement existed. Kent Barton said that so long as Zander Hayes did not meet Annalise Barton and mention this matter, Annalise Barton would not have the slightest idea about the shares. And then, she would never think to fight for the assets. Zander Hayes refused to oblige, nheless. Kent Barton instantly turned hostile and fired Zander from his position as Moonlight Group¡¯s legal adviser. Then, Zander Hayes underwent a most upsetting period in the days that followed. Thew firm where he was previously employed posted his entire career history in thewyer¡¯s social network as if he were a walking textbook for them. Everyone deemed Zander Hayes the one at fault. They felt he should think from his client¡¯s perspective and defend his client. Zander Hayes was on the verge of giving up, ready to change his career path. But Zander Hayes was fortunate enough to have met his girlfriend-turned-wife, who told him he was a righteous man. And he did the right thing. She also said that upright and honest people always bear more brunts than the average man. Because of her support, Zander Hayes persevered and eventually opened hisw firm. Even so, until now, hisw firm was far from flourishing. Zander Hayes barely earned enough to make ends meet and put food on the table for his family. Nevertheless, he was forthright and honest. He would neverpromise with what he thought was wrong. always sticking to what he felt was the right thing to do. Beingid off by Kent Barton remained a sore spot for him. To be hired back to Moonlight Group, Zander Hayes suddenly saw a ray of hope. It was like catching a glimpse of light at the end of the tunnel as he recalled Heather Barton¡¯s words. With his help, Heather Barton wanted to believe there was a ray of hope. And she wanted to pass on this ray of hope. Seeing that Zander Hayes was not saying anything, Annalise Barton smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Hayes, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want to put you on the spot.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m more than willing to be Moonlight Group¡¯s legal adviser. The honor¡¯s all mine! Thank you, Ms. Barton. No, I mean, Ms. Annalise Barton.¡± Zander Hayes was touched and gave Annalise Barton a slight bow. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go through the formalities after the meeting,¡± Annalise Barton said. ¡°Okay,¡± Zander replied. He immediately stepped away to call his wife and share the good news with her. Julian Parks raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw how Annalise Barton was executing her n in such an orderly manner. He liked to see her looking so focused. No matter what she focused on achieving, her eyes would shine so brightly that it made his heart flutter. Annalise Barton chaired the meeting with the shareholders and management executives. At first, they were all very much against the idea of Annalise Barton bing the president of Moonlight Group But then, Mr. Hayes announced that Annalise Barton¡¯s mother had left her 70% of Moonlight Group¡¯s shares and that she would be the new president of Moonlight Group. A small shareholder started to ramble on with reasons to discourage her. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re still young. It is better to entrust these shares to Uncle Kent to manage them for you. A youngdy like you should spend time falling in love and going on dates.¡± The other executives were quick to concur. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Annalise Barton should use your time on happy dates. You don¡¯t have to build a career. You should simply wait to reap the benefits.¡± Kant Barton instantly turnad host and firad Zandar from his position as Moonlight Group¡¯sgal advisar. Than, Zandar Hayas undarwant a most upsatting pariod in tha days that followad. Thaw firm whara ha was praviously amployad postad his antira caraar history in thawyar¡¯s social natwork as if ha wara a walking taxtbook for tham. Evaryona daamad Zandar Hayas tha ona at fault. Thay falt ha should think from his cliant¡¯s parspactiva and dafand his cliant. Zandar Hayas was on tha varga of giving up, raady to changa his caraar path. But Zandar Hayas was fortunata anough to hava mat his girlfriand-turnad-wifa, who told him ha was a rightaous man. And ha did tha right thing. Sha also said that upright and honast pao always baar mora brunts than tha avaraga man. Bacausa of har support, Zandar Hayas parsavarad and avantually opanad hisw firm. Evan so, until now, hisw firm was far from flourishing. Zandar Hayas baraly aarnad anough to maka ands maat and put food on tha ta for his family. Navarthss, ha was forthright and honast. Ha would navarpromisa with what ha thought was wrong. always sticking to what ha falt was tha right thing to do. Baingid off by Kant Barton ramainad a sora spot for him. To ba hirad back to Moonlight Group, Zandar Hayas suddanly saw a ray of hopa. It was lika catching a glimpsa of light at tha and of tha tunnal as ha racad Haathar Barton¡¯s words. With his halp, Haathar Barton wantad to baliava thara was a ray of hopa. And sha wantad to pass on this ray of hopa. Saaing that Zandar Hayas was not saying anything, Annalisa Barton smd and said, ¡°Mr. Hayas, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want to put you on tha spot.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m mora than willing to ba Moonlight Group¡¯sgal advisar. Tha honor¡¯s all mina! Thank you, Ms. Barton. No, I maan, Ms. Annalisa Barton.¡± Zandar Hayas was touchad and gava Annalisa Barton a slight bow. ¡°Alright, wa¡¯ll go through tha formalitias aftar tha maating,¡± Annalisa Barton said. ¡°Okay,¡± Zandar rapliad. Ha immadiataly stappad away to call his wifa and shara tha good naws with har. Julian Parks raisad his ayabrows slightly whan ha saw how Annalisa Barton was axacuting har n in such an ordarly mannar. Ha likad to saa har looking so focusad. No mattar what sha focusad on achiaving, har ayas would shina so brightly that it mada his haart fluttar. Annalisa Barton chairad tha maating with tha sharaholdars and managamant axacutivas. At first, thay wara all vary much against tha idaa of Annalisa Barton bing tha prasidant of Moonlight Group But than, Mr. Hayas announcad that Annalisa Barton¡¯s mothar hadft har 70% of Moonlight Group¡¯s sharas and that sha would ba tha naw prasidant of Moonlight Group. A small sharaholdar startad to ram on with raasons to discouraga har. ¡°Anna, you¡¯ra still young. It is battar to antrust thasa sharas to Un Kant to managa tham for you. A youngdy lika you should spand tima falling in lova and going on datas.¡± Tha othar axacutivas wara quick to concur. ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Annalisa Barton should usa your tima on happy datas. You don¡¯t hava to build a caraar. You should simply wait to raap tha banafits.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not easy to manage apany. It took Mrs. Barton more than a decade to grow the company to what it is today. It is easy to start a business, but maintaining it up to the current day is no easy feat. The bigger thepany gets, the faster it will fall.¡± ¡°A few decades ago, you might be able to seed in setting up a business of your own if you had enough guts. But things are not the same now. If you want to manage apany well, you will need to be well-cultivated and knowledgeable. And you also need to be insightful with great foresight toe up with strategic game ns.¡± They were so close to bluntly asking. ¡°What do you know about management? Getting you to be the president is the same as ruining thepany, isn¡¯t it so?¡± Annalise Barton knew that the shareholders and executives doubted her and did not believe in her. She had mentally prepared herself to be attacked by everyone as such. But they all expressed their thoughts politely and tactfully. There was not a single person who spoke like a hillbilly or bumpkin. This fact alone made her feel that they were civilized and refined people. She dropped a bombshell about her n. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I called you all for this meeting today because I have something to inform everyone. In the future, I will be a major shareholder of Moonlight Group. But, I will not be managing thepany and making decisions.¡± Would she have the time to station herself in Moonlight Group all day long to ensure she was inmand of thepany? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Hearing Annalise Barton tell them that she was not going to personally manage thepany, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. However, a sudden realization struck them and they all looked at Julian Parks beside her. When Annalise Barton saw everyone looking at Julian Parks, she smiled graciously and introduced him. ¡°This is my husband, Mr. Julian Parks of Parks Group from the city of Jadeborough.¡± Having heard Annalise Barton introduce him as her husband so unreservedly, Julian Park felt like a warm spring breeze had hit him and instantly shed him of his cold and sullen demeanor. It was as if winter had turned into spring in the blink of an eye, transforming Julian Parks into a warmer person. He smiled and nodded before greeting them. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Annalise Barton¡¯s husband, Julian Parks!¡± The executives and shareholders exchanged nces. Everyone from the city of Jadeborough would have heard of the Parks residence, somehow or other. Nevertheless, they were not expecting Mr. Julian Parks to be so young and handsome. Annalise Barton added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I will hire a professional team of managers capable of fulfilling the president¡¯s duties. In addition, Parks Group and Moonlight Group will soon embark on a new journey of cooperation.¡± The tworgest industries of Moonlight Group were medicine and clothing. Since Moonlight group had a clothing sector, then it was a given that she had to get thepany to help Julian Parks with distribution immediately. She would never let Abigail Barton and Alexander Parks get an edge over her. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Frowned Upon By All Learning that Parks Group would develop cooperation with Moonlight Group, the small shareholders and thepany¡¯s executives exchanged nces. Annalise Barton knew they would have their opinions of her decision. So, she was very forthright and said, ¡°If you all have any thoughts about this, please feel free to share amongst yourselves. You may gather all your opinions and tell me about them. I¡¯m not a dogmatic person. I will ept suggestions that are suitable and beneficial to thepany.¡± Hearing this, many people lowered their voices and began whispering to each other. Because Annalise Barton and Julian Parks were present, they spoke among themselves in hushed tones at such a low volume that it was like the buzzing sound of a mosquito in flight. ¡°I did not expect Ms. Annalise Barton to marry someone from the Parks Residence of Jadeborough. The Parks residence is the number one wealthiest family in Jadeborough. If Parks Group is willing to develop cooperation with us, we don¡¯t need to do much to be sessful.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just look at the good side of things. There is a need to consider the actual situation as well. Sigh. I might be more conservative. But, I still hope Mr. Kent Barton can continue to manage the company. Mr. Barton has been doing this for many years. He is more familiar with and understands the company better. Thepany has been growing well under his charge all these years. Small shareholders like us merely sat around and waited to collect our dividends. I am at the age where I don¡¯t want to be tired out so much anymore. I want to enjoy life after retirement.¡± The ¡°If Ms. Annalise Barton had grown up in the city like Ms. Abigail Barton, is as multi-talented with mastery in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting, and graduated from a proper university, we would think better of her. truth is that Ms. Annalise Barton grew up in the countryside. And I also heard she did not attend even a day of school. No matter how smart one could be, without any education, how insightful and intelligent can she possibly be? The man is drawn to her beauty and marries her on a whim. The novelty has yet to pass. So, to please her, he is giving ourpany two corner projects to handle. ¡°After some time, when the novelty wears off, the man will still have to find another rich youngdy of compatible family background to marry. By then, Ms. Annalise Barton will not be the only one desperate for a ce to hide and cry. We will find ourselves in the same predicament.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. So, the best solution is to maintain the original business model. She only needs to wait for the dividends to fall into her hands.¡±¡°It¡¯s best if Mr. Barton can buy over the shares in her hands.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. An ipetent person only needs to sit around and wait to enjoy the benefits of the shares. and dividends. There is no need to be a copycat and try to pick up the ropes of managing a company. It is just being over-confident in one¡¯s abilities.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue the meeting. If anyone has anything to say, feel free to bring it up. One at a time,¡± Annalise Barton said. Someone immediately asked her, ¡°Ms. Annalise Barton, why isn¡¯t Mr. Barton here for the meeting today?¡± Annalise Barton replied, ¡°Uncle Kent is not feeling well.¡± ¡°Ms. Annalise Barton, why don¡¯t we have the meeting after Mr. Barton gets well? After all, he has been managing thepany all this while. If he¡¯s not here in the meeting, there¡¯s no way we can reach a decision,¡± someone else said. When Julian Parks heard this, he was unhappy. He looked at the man indifferently and said coldly. ¡°Mr. Hayes, can you please tell this man here who is inmand of thepany now?¡± Mr. Hayes immediately picked up the contract. Then, to the executive who just spoke up, he said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Annalise Barton¡¯s mother was the founder of Moonlight Group. When she was still around, Mrs. Barton wrote a will to ensure that Ms. Annalise Barton would inherit 70% of Moonlight Group¡¯s shares when she turns 20.¡± The executive was even more dissatisfied. He thought inwardly, ¡°Who are you trying to scare with the shares you have?¡± But to everyone else in the room, he said, ¡°Right. I wasn¡¯t trying to say that Ms. Annalise Barton cannot inherit the shares. Rather, what I mean is that it¡¯s still best if Mr. Barton could personally handle all matters This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. requiring thepany to make decisions. After all, Mr. Barton has been managing thepany for the past decade. Besides, even though Ms. Annalise Barton is inheriting arge percentage of the company¡¯s shares, Mr. Barton also holds some shares, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Julian Parks¡¯ expression looked even more sullen. Annalise Barton smiled briefly at Julian Parks to tell him not to get angry. She said, ¡°I just said that Uncle Kent is not feeling well and needs to recuperate. I will hire a professional management team to undertake the president¡¯s duties. The original business model of the Group will not change. At the same time, we willmence cooperation with Jadeborough¡¯s Parks Group. ¡°When I said I wanted you all to share and exchange views, I was referring to your views on the cooperation. between Moonlight Group and Parks Group. You can voice your objections or support. So if anyone here has something to say, feel free to speak your mind.¡± Annalise Barton studied psychology in addition to her medical studies abroad. She studied psychology to learn how to close the distance between her patients and her. This way, she couldmunicate better with them. Annalise Barton also wanted to understand her patients¡¯ psychological state promptly and provide psychological guidance so the patients would be more proactive and cooperative with treatment. However, psychology was universal. At this moment, Annalise Barton was ying psychological tricks with their minds, dropping subconscious hints to make the others narrow the scope of the meeting agenda down to the cooperation between Moonlight Group and Parks Group. With her hints and guidance, everyone naturally started to steer their line of thought in her intended direction. And sure enough, as soon as Annalise Barton stopped speaking, an executive immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°I agree to the cooperation between Moonlight Group and Parks Group. However, business is business. Even if it is family, we should keep clear ounts. Everything rted to the project, its content, and the terms and conditions of the cooperation, have to be put down clearly in ck and white.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am on the same page with Mr. Leslie.¡± ¡°I second that!¡± ¡°I also agree with Mr. Leslie.¡± ¡°Ms. Annalisa Barton, why don¡¯t wa hava tha maating aftar Mr. Barton gats wall? Aftar all, ha has baan managing thapany all this wh. If ha¡¯s not hara in tha maating, thara¡¯s no way wa can raach a dacision,¡± somaona alsa said. Whan Julian Parks haard this, ha was unhappy. Ha lookad at tha man indiffarantly and said coldly. ¡°Mr. Hayas, can you asa tall this man hara who is inmand of thapany now?¡± Mr. Hayas immadiataly pickad up tha contract. Than, to tha axacutiva who just spoka up, ha said, ¡°Hallo, Ms. Annalisa Barton¡¯s mothar was tha foundar of Moonlight Group. Whan sha was still around, Mrs. Barton wrota a will to ansura that Ms. Annalisa Barton would inharit 70% of Moonlight Group¡¯s sharas whan sha turns 20.¡± Tha axacutiva was avan mora dissatisfiad. Ha thought inwardly, ¡°Who ara you trying to scara with tha sharas you hava?¡± But to avaryona alsa in tha room, ha said, ¡°Right. I wasn¡¯t trying to say that Ms. Annalisa Barton cannot inharit tha sharas. Rathar, what I maan is that it¡¯s still bast if Mr. Barton could parsonally han all mattars raquiring thapany to maka dacisions. Aftar all, Mr. Barton has baan managing thapany for tha past dacada. Basidas, avan though Ms. Annalisa Barton is inhariting arga parcantaga of tha Sha said, ¡°I just said that Un Kant is not faaling wall and naads to racuparata. I will hira a profassional managamant taam to undartaka tha prasidant¡¯s dutias. Tha original businass modal of tha Group will not changa. At tha sama tima, wa willmanca cooparation with Jadaborough¡¯s Parks Group. ¡°Whan I said I wantad you all to shara and axchanga viaws, I was rafarring to your viaws on tha cooparation. batwaan Moonlight Group and Parks Group. You can voica your objactions or support. So if anyona hara has somathing to say, faal fraa to spaak your mind.¡± Annalisa Barton studiad psychology in addition to har madical studias abroad. Sha studiad psychology toarn how to closa tha distanca batwaan har patiants and har. This way, sha couldmunicata battar with tham. Annalisa Barton also wantad to undarstand har patiants¡¯ psychological stata promptly and provida psychological guidanca so tha patiants would ba mora proactiva and cooparativa with traatmant. Howavar, psychology was univarsal. At this momant, Annalisa Barton was ying psychological tricks with thair minds, dropping subconscious hints to maka tha othars narrow tha scopa of tha maating aganda down to tha cooparation batwaan Moonlight Group and Parks Group. With har hints and guidanca, avaryona naturally startad to staar thair lina of thought in har intandad diraction. And sura anough, as soon as Annalisa Barton stoppad spaaking, an axacutiva immadiataly raisad his hand and said, ¡°I agraa to tha cooparation batwaan Moonlight Group and Parks Group. Howavar, businass is businass. Evan if it is family, wa should kaap ar ounts. Evarything rtad to tha projact, its contant, and tha tarms and conditions of tha cooparation, hava to ba put down arly in ck and whita.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am on tha sama paga with Mr. Laslia.¡± ¡°I sacond that!¡± ¡°I also agraa with Mr. Laslia.¡± Everyone agreed to the cooperation between Moonlight Group and Parks Group. They were not fools. Who would willingly reject the opportunity to work with Jadeborough¡¯s wealthiest family? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Not just with Parks Group but with any otherpany that Moonlight Group cooperates with, we will strictly adhere to the practice of signing a contract. And we will execute everything ording to the terms and conditions of the contract,¡± Annalise Barton said confidently. ¡°Since we have everyone¡¯s agreement, let¡¯s give a round of apuse to show your support!¡± With that, she took the lead and started to p. And everyone else also apuded immediately. Since the meeting commenced half an hour ago, it was the first time everyone could reach a unanimous opinion. After the round of apuse, Annalise Barton suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Meeting adjourned!¡± With that, she walked out. Everyone was dumbfounded and looked at each other in confusion. What just happened? Who are we? Where are we? What are we doing? Did we not reach an agreement on a specific matter? Did we not just decide to approve the cooperation between Moonlight Group and Parks Group? Why was the meeting adjourned? They had not agreed to hire a professional management team yet, had they? Two of the small shareholders were both in their fifties. After exchanging nces, they immediately chased after Annalise Barton. The two men were voicing their disagreement as they were walking out. ¡°I disagree with hiring a professional to manage thepany.¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t agree either.¡± They gave chase immediately. However, Annalise Barton and Julian Parks had already entered the elevator. Everyone was hopping mad. ¡°Outrageous. Honestly, it is preposterous. How can we trust someone like Annalise Barton to lead the company? Look at her. How capable can she be? She seriously thinks this is a walk in the park. Does she not know that she has to make the necessary arrangements, like the work allocation, since Moonlight Group intends to cooperate with Parks Group? Doesn¡¯t the legal department need to draft the contract? Doesn¡¯t the marketing department need to join in and follow up? Don¡¯t the other departments have to start working?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Annalise Barton decided to pass the resolution, then pped her hands. Does she expect the contract to be automatically ready? Does she think that orders will magically pop up and the production department will automatically get cracking?¡± ¡°Freaking mad.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mr. Barton and ask him what¡¯s going on, shall me?¡± Hence, a group of them went looking for Kent Barton. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Intercepting Kent Barton¡¯s Conspiracy After Kent Barton sent the video to thergest media outlet in Horington, all he had to do was wait for the other party to write the article. He even provided numerous details he wanted to be written down. After waiting for half an hour, he remembered that Annalise Barton was intending to hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting and could not sit still any longer, rushing towards thepany. While on the way there, the media station sent over the sensational article they had written. He parked his car by the roadside and looked through the articles he had received. He read through it in a serious manner and memorized the spots where he found itcking in scandalousness. After that, he contacted the media and ask them to write it in an even more sensational and scandalous manner, portraying Annalise Barton as a greater menace. In addition, emphasis should be ced on his contributions to thepany over the The media station immediately made changes following his instructions years. When he arrived at thepany, Kent happened to see Julian Parks and Annalise Barton leaving in a car. When their cars passed each other by, Annalise had clearly seen him. However, she only gave him an indifferent and distant look before leaving without even greeting him. Kent¡¯s expression darkened as he got out of his car. Upon getting off, two minor shareholders andpany executives immediately came forward to greet him. ¡°Mr. Barton, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°Mr. Barton, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mr. Barton, why did Mrs. Barton suddenly take over thepany?¡± ¡°Mr. Barton, are you really nning to let Annalise manage thepany in the future? She¡¯s just a country hick. What does she know about management?¡± Kent walked towards the Moonlight Group¡¯s building with a sullen expression, and the group of executives followed behind him. Kent walked into the office and asked, ¡°Did Annalise hold a meeting with everyone? What did she say?¡± ¡°She said that she owns 70% of thepany¡¯s shares and will hire professional managers to manage thepany. She also hired Zander Hayes as thepany¡¯s legal adviser. Furthermore, she said that Moonlight Group will be working together with Parks Group.¡± Kent replied unhappily, ¡°Of course, Moonlight Group will naturally be cooperating with Parks Group, but it¡¯s not the type of cooperation she mentioned. It¡¯s a joint cooperation with my son-inw instead.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He suddenly understood why Julian and Annalise had rushed back to force his signature. They actually wanted to use the Moonlight Group as a tform to help Julian Parks distribute his clothes! He would never agree to this. He hurried to the elevator and rushed to the president¡¯s office. The group of executives followed behind him. One by one, they reported the situation in the conference room to him. After reaching the president¡¯s office, Kent immediately squatted in the corner, turned the knob on the safe, and opened it to check. Upon seeing that thepany¡¯s legal and administrative stamps were all in the safe, his hard expression softened a little. He looked up again and saw that the contract manager was also there. He asked, ¡°Do you have thepany contract with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The contract manager immediately expressed his loyalty. ¡°President, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely manage the contract seal well. All contracts must go through the approval process ording to the Kent narrowed his eyes and thought to himself. Although he had signed the equity agreement and Annalise had obtained 70% of thepany¡¯s shares, once public opinion blows up, Annalise would definitely be unable to manage thepany well. After that happens, the collective pressure would force her to beg him toe back and regain his title. Coincidentally, the media station called him at this moment, telling him that a new version had been sent and that his opinion was requested. As this was an important matter, Kent immediately dismissed everyone. He sat alone in hisrge office chair and read through the article sent by the media company. This time around, he was very satisfied with the changes. As expected of one working in the media. The writing was good, the story could bring about emotions, and it was sensational. He immediately called the other party and asked them to publish it at once. The media station was also very excited and expressed that they could not wait. While driving, Julian asked Annalise with a smile on his face, ¡°Where should we go?¡± Annalise looked at the time and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for dinner?¡± It was already past five in the afternoon. After saying that, she giggled. ¡°Why do I have the feeling like there¡¯s nothing on my schedule except eating?¡± Julian tilted his head and nced at Annalise. He raised his eyebrows slightly, saying, ¡°Nope, there are many things you can do besides eating. For example¡­¡± The car screeched to a halt by the side of the road, and he reached out to pull her neck towards him, and kiss her on the lips. The unexpected deep kiss made Annalise blush and her heart race. Julian gently let go of Annalise and pressed his forehead against hers. He looked at her affectionately and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°What about now? Do you see all the other things you can do besides eating?¡± When Annalise looked into Julian¡¯s eyes, her heart began to beat even faster. Aftar raaching tha prasidant¡¯s offica, Kant immadiataly squattad in tha cornar, turnad tha knob on tha safa, and opanad it to chack. Upon saaing that thapany¡¯sgal and administrativa stamps wara all in tha safa, his hard axprassion softanad a lit. Ha lookad up again and saw that tha contract managar was also thara. Ha askad, ¡°Do you hava thapany contract with you?¡± ¡°Yas.¡± Tha contract managar immadiataly axprassad his loyalty. ¡°Prasidant, don¡¯t worry. I will dafinitaly managa tha contract saal wall. All contracts must go through tha approval procass ording to tha Kant narrowad his ayas and thought to himsalf. Although ha had signad tha aquity agraamant and Annalisa had obtainad 70% of thapany¡¯s sharas, onca public opinion blows up, Annalisa would dafinitaly ba una to managa thapany wall. Aftar that happans, tha coctiva prassura would forca har to bag him toa back and ragain his ti. Coincidantally, tha madia station cad him at this momant, talling him that a naw varsion had baan sant and that his opinion was raquastad. As this was an important mattar, Kant immadiataly dismissad avaryona. Ha sat alona in hisrga offica chair and raad through tha arti sant by tha madia company. This tima around, ha was vary satisfiad with tha changas. As axpactad of ona working in tha madia. Tha writing was good, tha story could bring about amotions, and it was sansational. Ha immadiataly cad tha othar party and askad tham to publish it at onca. Tha madia station was also vary axcitad and axprassad that thay could not wait. Wh driving, Julian askad Annalisa with a sm on his faca, ¡°Whara should wa go?¡± Annalisa lookad at tha tima and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t wa go for dinnar?¡± It was alraady past fiva in tha aftarnoon. Aftar saying that, sha gigd. ¡°Why do I hava tha faaling lika thara¡¯s nothing on my schad axcapt aating?¡± Julian tiltad his haad and ncad at Annalisa. Ha raisad his ayabrows slightly, saying, ¡°Nopa, thara ara many things you can do basidas aating. For axam¡­¡± Tha car scraachad to a halt by tha sida of tha road, and ha raachad out to pull har nack towards him, and kiss har on tha lips. Tha unaxpactad daap kiss mada Annalisa blush and har haart raca. Julian gantlyt go of Annalisa and prassad his forahaad against hars. Ha lookad at har affactionataly and said in a slightly hoarsa voica, ¡°What about now? Do you saa all tha othar things you can do basidas aating?¡± Whan Annalisa lookad into Julian¡¯s ayas, har haart bagan to baat avan fastar. Why were pictures of him pouncing on her appearing in her mind right now? ¡°Mmm¡­¡± In the next moment, his kisses once again swept over her. Immediately after, she felt the seat behind her slowly leaning down, and her body naturally fell along with it. Annalise fell into silence. Luxury cars indeed live up to their name as luxuries. It was far morefortable than her 30-thousand- dor car. Julian Parks was indeed about to make his next move. In the past, Annalise had found it inconceivable when she heard about car sex. Why in the car? Would it befortable in such a small space? At this very moment, she felt as if her heart was about to leap out of her throat. She was surprised that she wasn¡¯t that against it. In fact, she was even beginning to look forward to it. It turns out that as long as it was the person you truly loved, no matter where they were, she would dly endure it. His kissnded again, soft and warm¡­ and after that, it was like a storm. She felt weak all over, her entire body at his mercy. Just when the following events seemed as if they were about to ur, his cell phone rang. ¡°You¡­ should pick it up.¡± Annalise whispered shyly. Her face waspletely flushed. She suddenly realized how shameful her current position was. Julian ced one hand around her, not wanting to answer the call. However, the phone rang persistently, so he had no choice but to pick it up. The party on the other side reported, ¡°Boss, your predictions had indeede true.¡± ¡°What?¡± Julian asked. The other party continued to report, ¡°Someone is publishing an article about Annalise Barton. I intercepted it. Take a look. There are videos and texts. We¡¯re awaiting your instructions.¡± Upon hearing this, Julian¡¯s aura turned frosty. Sensing Julian¡¯s displeasure, Annalise immediately sat up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Kent Barton is courting death!¡± Julian answered. ¡°What did he do?¡± Annalise was surprised. ¡°He really did record a video.¡± Julian showed Annalise the video sent by his subordinate. Annalise saw that in the video, Kent was extremely weak. Instead, it was they who were aggressively pressuring Kent into signing the agreement. Annalise finished watching the video and looked at what was written. She saw the sensational and emotion-inducing article. The contents of the report were very simr to what Kent had said to her in the Duke Horington Mansion¡¯s dining room. In the report, it was stated that Kent had originally started the business with Heather Barton¡­ Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Termination For All Who Miswrite Later, Heather Barton passed away in a car ident and Kent Barton took over thepany. The siblings had a good rtionship. The death of Heather Barton was a huge blow to Kent. Kent converted his grief into determination and numbed himself by putting his all into his career every day. For more than ten years, he never once cked off, and he eventually turned Moonlight Group from a small company into arge corporation. Kent also raised Heather¡¯s daughter, Annalise Barton, as his own child. Kent¡¯s daughters, Abigail Barton and Annalise Barton, were of the same age, so he had always considered them twins. No matter what he bought for Abigail Barton, he would always do the same for Annalise. Sometimes, he even treated Annalise Barton better than his own biological daughter. ording to insider information, the reason why Kent Barton had sent Annalise Barton to the countryside was that they had met a sage-like Daoist priest in the cemetery on the day they buried Heather Barton¡¯s ashes. The Daoist priest had noted that Annalise possessed a strange fate. After asking for her time of birth, he exined that Annalise was fated to bear hardships in her life and that it would be best for her to be sent to live in the countryside. Allowing her to live closer to nature would in turn allow her to have a brighter future. The Daoist priest had also mentioned that the sooner Annalise Barton was sent to the countryside, the better it would be. Kent was reluctant to do so and asked the Daoist priest how long he could dy it. The priest told him six years old at thetest. Hence, when Annalise Barton was 6 years old, Kent had no choice but to send Annalise to live in the countryside. She was sent to the countryside to be closer to nature, described by the priest as supplementing hercking earth and wood energy. Unexpectedly, after Annalise Barton grew up, she became an ingrate. Even though her uncle Kent was sick, she still aggressively forced Kent to hand over hispany shares, hurriedly proceeding to hold at shareholders¡¯ meeting with the intention of harvesting and enjoying the fruits of hisbor. She even wanted to kick Kent Barton out of thepany. The Barton family¡¯s genes were exemry. Heather Barton was very outstanding. Kent Barton was very kind. The fact that Annalise Barton had grown to be such an ingrate must have been because she inherited the genes of her scumbag father. Behind these words were various apanying pictures. There were pictures of Annalise Barton as a child with Abigail Barton. Back then, Abigail Barton and Annalise Barton were wearing the same dresses and tiny tiaras. They looked like little princesses. Annalise¡¯s eyes welled up as she looked at it. Julian held her hand and asked helplessly, ¡°You believed it?¡± Indeed, feelings were the most powerful weapon in existence. Annie was a smart and courageous person, but she would still turn stupid when it came to matters of the heart. She actually fell for such a wed and illogical story. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Annalise replied. How could she believe Kent¡¯s nonsense? Although this report was written in the tone of a third person, the content and photos were obviously provided by Kent himself. Not only did hebel her as an ingrate, he even brought up her background in order to convince the public to believe him. The reason why she cried was that she saw this photo. Looking at the photo, she should have been three years old back then. She was dressed so beautifully, looking so pure and cute, and smiling so sweetly. Her eyes were filled with joy. At the time, her mother must have still been around, right? Only a child with a mother would be so blessed and happy. Drip¡­ Her tears fell on the screen of the phone, and she immediately reached out to wipe them away. Julian wiped the tears on her face with heartache. She looked up at him and her nose twitched. She suddenly hugged his neck and pressed her forehead against his, saying, ¡°Julian, we¡¯re both motherless.¡± Julian¡¯s heart ached. He looked at her deeply. ¡°Yes, we are people without mothers to love us. In the future, we will love each other well. We¡¯ll love our children well, too. Our children will be the happiest babies in the world.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Annalise felt her throat constrict and she choked a little. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Mum is watching us from the heavens. They¡¯ll be happy to see us happy!¡± Julian coaxed. ¡°Yeah.¡± Annalise choked even harder. Julian hugged Annalise and patted her back as if he was comforting a child. He asked gently. ¡°Do you want me to arrange for someone to manage the Moonlight Group?¡± Annalise sniffed and replied, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already made arrangements.¡± ¡°Chloe Knightly¡¯s best friend was a professional manager who used to manage a Fortune 500 company, and was only willing toe because of her good rtionship with Chloe.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Julian brushed Annalise¡¯s hair. ¡°Annie, after everything with thepany is in order, let¡¯s go out and rx, just the two of us. If you¡¯re willing, you can even bring me to meet your mentor.¡± She had been raised by her mentor since she was young, and you could even say that her mentor was her father. Now that they were married, it was only natural that he should visit him personally. ¡°Sure, then we¡¯ll go back to the vige tomorrow after we¡¯ve settled thepany¡¯s matters,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian was even looking forward to it. Meanwhile, on Kent Barton¡¯s side, he was refreshing the Horington news app without stopping. Five minutes had passed, and the news was not yet up. Ten minutes had passed, and nothing still. After half an hour, there was still no news. He was furious and immediately called the person in charge of the Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Indaad, faalings wara tha most powarful waapon in axistanca. Annia was a smart and couragaous parson, but sha would still turn stupid whan it cama to mattars of tha haart. Sha actually fall for such a wad and illogical story. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Annalisa rapliad. How could sha baliava Kant¡¯s nonsansa? Although this raport was writtan in tha tona of a third parson, tha contant and photos wara obviously providad by Kant himsalf. Not only did habal har as an ingrata, ha avan brought up har background in ordar to convinca tha public to baliava him. Tha raason why sha criad was that sha saw this photo. Looking at tha photo, sha should hava baan thraa yaars old back than. Sha was drassad so baautifully, looking so pura and cuta, and smiling so swaatly. Har ayas wara fid with joy. At tha tima, har mothar must hava still baan around, right? Only a child with a mothar would ba so ssad and happy. Drip¡­ Har taars fall on tha scraan of tha phona, and sha immadiataly raachad out to wipa tham away. Julian wipad tha taars on har faca with haartacha. Sha lookad up at him and har nosa twitchad. Sha suddanly huggad his nack and prassad har forahaad against his, saying, ¡°Julian, wa¡¯ra both mothass.¡± Julian¡¯s haart achad. Ha lookad at har daaply. ¡°Yas, wa ara pao without mothars to lova us. In tha futura, wa will lova aach othar wall. Wa¡¯ll lova our childran wall, too. Our childran will ba tha happiast babias in tha world.¡± ¡°Yaah.¡± Annalisa falt har throat constrict and sha chokad a lit. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Mum is watching us from tha haavans. Thay¡¯ll ba happy to saa us happy!¡± Julian coaxad. ¡°Yaah.¡± Annalisa chokad avan hardar. Julian huggad Annalisa and pattad har back as if ha was comforting a child. Ha askad gantly. ¡°Do you want ma to arranga for somaona to managa tha Moonlight Group?¡± Annalisa sniffad and rapliad, ¡°No naad. I¡¯va alraady mada arrangamants.¡± ¡°Chloa Knightly¡¯s bast friand was a profassional managar who usad to managa a Fortuna 500 company, and was only willing toa bacausa of har good rtionship with Chloa.¡± ¡°Alright than.¡± Julian brushad Annalisa¡¯s hair. ¡°Annia, aftar avarything with thapany is in ordar,t¡¯s go out and rx, just tha two of us. If you¡¯ra willing, you can avan bring ma to maat your mantor.¡± Sha had baan raisad by har mantor sinca sha was young, and you could avan say that har mantor was har fathar. Now that thay wara marriad, it was only natural that ha should visit him parsonally. ¡°Sura, than wa¡¯ll go back to tha viga tomorrow aftar wa¡¯va satd thapany¡¯s mattars,¡± Annalisa said. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian was avan looking forward to it. Maanwh, on Kant Barton¡¯s sida, ha was rafrashing tha Horington naws app without stopping. Fiva minutas had passad, and tha naws was not yat up. Tan minutas had passad, and nothing still. Aftar half an hour, thara was still no naws. Ha was furious and immadiataly cad tha parson in charga of tha of media station. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t it already finalized? Why isn¡¯t it out even after so long? What type newspany are you with this kind of speed? To put it bluntly, even taking a dump is faster than this!¡± The person in charge of the media station was extremely frustrated. ¡°Sigh, Mr. Barton, we¡¯re rushing here as well. We just finished editing and uploading it, but our official website suddenly crashed. We¡¯re urgently repairing it. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Barton. We¡¯ll get it repaired as quickly as possible.¡± Kent frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Barton. I¡¯ll keep an eye on it myself. Goodbye, Mr. Barton!¡± Kent drove home while continuing to wait. Every time he waited at a traffic light, he would immediately refresh the news. However, even after six traffic lights, there was still no news. ¡°Fuck! A bunch of trash!¡± He cursed angrily. His phone rang. He thought that it was the media again, but unexpectedly, it turned out to be a call from his wife, Bethany Langdon. Bethany asked him anxiously over the phone, ¡°Hubby, I heard that you¡¯ve given 70% of the group¡¯s shares to Annalise Barton?¡± How could this be? Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to working hard their entire life for Annalise Barton? ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about work-rted matters.¡± Kent was annoyed. Bethany was weak-willed. Just by hearing his reply, she knew that Kent was in a bad mood, so she stopped probing and immediately changed the topic, ¡°Hubby, Abbie just called. She and Alexander have arrived at the airport. They¡¯ll be home soon. I¡¯m preparing dinner with the maid. You¡¯reing back, right? Hubby, no matter what, we can¡¯t neglect our son-inw.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m on my way back,¡± answered Kent. Bethany immediately said, ¡°Alright then, be careful on the road.¡± After hanging up, Kent refreshed the news once more. There was still no change. He was so angry that he wanted to smash his phone. He called the person in charge at the media station again and said in an extremely annoyed tone, ¡°The way I see it, you don¡¯t want the exclusive first hand coverage, correct? If you don¡¯t want it, just let me know. There are plenty of others around who want the coverage.¡± The other party said bitterly, ¡°Mr. Barton, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want it, but ourwork has just been attacked. Mr. Barton, just who exactly did you offend? We¡¯ve received a warning that if we dare to write another word about Annalise Barton, we¡¯ll be shut down!¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chloe Rosely ¡°Who warned you? Annalise Barton?¡± Kent¡¯s eyes narrowed. Was Julian Parks so powerful and influential? To the extent that he could even interfere with Horington¡¯s media? The media staff said helplessly, ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t even know. Our inte has been hacked, and it¡¯s completely paralyzed, and we¡¯ve also lost a lot of data. Sigh, Mr. Barton, we¡¯ve been old friends for many years now. I¡¯ll give it to you straight. Although I¡¯ve never met your niece, judging from her aura in the photo, she doesn¡¯t seem like someone easy to mess with. And now that there¡¯s someone helping her, I don¡¯t think anyone will dare to write about her anymore.¡± As someone working in the media for so many years, he had always been the one threatening others with their dirt on hand. Today was the first time he had been threatened! And when he thought back to the contents of the threat, he felt a lingering fear, and his back was drenched in a cold sweat. He truly didn¡¯t know how his opponent was, or how they had managed to find out such a secret. This mediapany wasn¡¯t originally his. The former chairman suddenly died of a heart attack, and he had bought thispany over from the former chairman¡¯s wife. Originally, he and the former chairman were considered friends. After all, they were both working in media, and they would even go to each other¡¯s houses for meals from time to time. They were considerably close. When the former chairman fell ill, he immediately went to visit him. On the day of his visit, he found the former chairman¡¯s ward missing its nurse. With the former chairman¡¯s only family member being his wife, and as the chairman¡¯s wife had gone to the washroom, the former chairman¡¯s illness acting up again had caused him to look towards him pleadingly. asking him to call for a doctor. His first reaction had been to immediately press the service bell. However, upon seeing the former chairman¡¯s pupils suddenly dte, he was blinded by greed. He did not press the service bell and watched helplessly as the former chairman choked to death. Later, when the former chairman¡¯s wife left the washroom, he immediately pretended and started shouting, ¡°Mr. Bay! What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me. Hurry! Doctor! Nurse¡­¡± He shouted incoherently, pretending to be anxious. This matter was very secretive. How did someone find out? Who was threatening him? At that time, he saw a line of words suddenly appear on his personalputer, ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to find out, you shouldn¡¯t have done it. If you don¡¯t want the fact that you left Mr. Bay in the lurch to be made public, behave yourself.¡± He was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to move. In order to show his sincerity, he immediately typed on the keyboard and replied with two words: ¡°Yes, yes!¡± When Kent heard the person in charge of the media station say that Annalise Barton was not to be messed with, he cursed at him for being useless and immediately hung up. To not even dare to publish a single article online. What was the use of contacting such a person? He immediately began to contact the other media outlets. As soon as the other mediapanies received his call, they politely called him Mr. Barton, saying that they were ready for any of his orders. However, as soon as they heard him talk about exposing Annalise Barton, the other parties immediately rejected him with a variety of excuses. ¡°Ah, Mr. Barton, our paper is out of stock this week.¡± ¡°Mr. Barton, we¡¯re closed for the week.¡± ¡°Mr. Barton, I¡¯m sorry. My wife just gave birth, so our official media page will only be reporting on my child this week.¡± ¡°Mr. Barton, my cat has given birth to three kittens. They¡¯re very cute. Nowadays, our young readers are fascinated by stuff like this. We¡¯re doing a cat special this week.¡± Kent felt like his heart was about to give out. What the hell is this? No paper? There¡¯s no longer any need for physical newspapers nowadays, so what the heck do they need paper for? The one focusing on kittens being born was even more outrageous. Kent was a smart person. He understood that Julian had already given his warning. Kent¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had never expected that Julian would be so powerful before today. He had thought that he was simply the young master of Jadeborough¡¯s Parks family and that his status was somewhat higher. He did not expect Julian to be this powerful. He wondered if Alexander Parks was able to wrestle with him. He regretted it. If he had known that Julian Parks was this powerful, he would have asked Abbie to marry him no matter what! Sigh! What a shame! The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. Public opinion could no longer be used. He could only resort to his final n and empty out the Moonlight Group. Fortunately, he had made preparations in advance. He had set up apany three years ago. It was registered and operated independently under his name. In the past few years, with thepany operating in a good manner, he would asionally share some orders from the Moonlight Group with his newpany. It was equivalent to the newpany acting as a branch office for the Moonlight Group. And now, it was the perfect time for hispany to be put to good use. Most of Moonlight Group¡¯s clients were his old customers. When the time came, all he had to do was to make it clear to them that the Moonlight Group had been reced and that he was managing the new company, EterStrength Company. Whan Kant haard tha parson in charga of tha madia station say that Annalisa Barton was not to ba massad with, ha cursad at him for baing usss and immadiataly hung up. To not avan dara to publish a sin arti onlina. What was tha usa of contacting such a parson? Ha immadiataly bagan to contact tha othar madia outs. As soon as tha othar madiapanias racaivad his call, thay politaly cad him Mr. Barton, saying that thay wara raady for any of his ordars. Howavar, as soon as thay haard him talk about axposing Annalisa Barton, tha othar partias immadiataly rajactad him with a variaty of axcusas. ¡°Ah, Mr. Barton, our papar is out of stock this waak.¡± ¡°Mr. Barton, wa¡¯ra closad for tha waak.¡± ¡°Mr. Barton, I¡¯m sorry. My wifa just gava birth, so our official madia paga will only ba raporting on my child this waak.¡± ¡°Mr. Barton, my cat has givan birth to thraa kittans. Thay¡¯ra vary cuta. Nowadays, our young raadars ara fascinatad by stuff lika this. Wa¡¯ra doing a cat spacial this waak.¡± Kant falt lika his haart was about to giva out. What tha hall is this? No papar? Thara¡¯s no longar any naad for physical nawspapars nowadays, so what tha hack do thay naad papar for? Tha ona focusing on kittans baing born was avan mora outragaous. Kant was a smart parson. Ha undarstood that Julian had alraady givan his warning. Kant¡¯s ayas narrowad. Ha had navar axpactad that Julian would ba so powarful bafora today. Ha had thought that ha was simply tha young mastar of Jadaborough¡¯s Parks family and that his status was somawhat highar. Ha did not axpact Julian to ba this powarful. Ha wondarad if xandar Parks was a to wras with him. Ha ragrattad it. If ha had known that Julian Parks was this powarful, ha would hava askad Abbia to marry him no mattar what! Sigh! What a shama! Tha mora ha thought about it, tha angriar ha bacama. Public opinion could no longar ba usad. Ha could only rasort to his final n and ampty out tha Moonlight Group. Fortunataly, ha had mada praparations in advanca. Ha had sat up apany thraa yaars ago. It was ragistarad and oparatad indapandantly undar his nama. In tha past faw yaars, with thapany oparating in a good mannar, ha would asionally shara soma ordars from tha Moonlight Group with his nawpany. It was aquivnt to tha nawpany acting as a branch offica for tha Moonlight Group. And now, it was tha parfact tima for hispany to ba put to good usa. Most of Moonlight Group¡¯s cliants wara his old customars. Whan tha tima cama, all ha had to do was to maka it ar to tham that tha Moonlight Group had baan racad and that ha was managing tha naw company, EtarStrangth Company. As long as he put in a good word for himself in front of the customers and kicked Annalise down, the customers would naturally make the right decision. Since they had worked so happily with him, they would naturally pick him. How could they possibly choose Annalise Barton? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Sigh.¡± In the end, he was still unwilling to lose. He sighed again and parked his car in front of his vi. The next day. Chloe¡¯s friend, ire Rosely, had arrived. ire Rosely¡¯s name sounded exceptionally gentle. However, her image was theplete opposite of her name. She had thick wavy hair, fiery red lips, professional attire, high heels, and a folder in hand. Her figure was tall and upright, and her walking speed was extremely fast, giving off the feeling of a skeleton demoness. As soon as she entered the Moonlight Group, she started taking attendance. ¡°Ms. Hish Blue from the front desk, please work more diligently. This will determine whether or not you can continue to stay in thepany in the future. Thepany I¡¯m managing will definitely not continue to support idle hands.¡± With that said, she led Annalise and her husband into the elevator. She walked in front and directly entered the president¡¯s office. She introduced herself to the secretary, ¡°ire Rosely, Executive CEO of the Moonlight Group. After this, we will officially start working together. I hope we have a good working rtionship!¡± Her meaning was that it was fine even if their rtionship was unpleasant. She would simply fire them. The secretary immediately looked towards Annalise. Seeing Annalise nod, she immediately smiled and shook hands with ire respectfully and politely, ¡°Yes, Ms. Rosely.¡± ire¡¯s aura was powerful and dignified, giving off an oppressive feeling. The secretary could not help but be respectful. ire looked at Annalise and smiled yfully. ¡°You can go and enjoy your honeymoon in peace.¡± Annalise had originally wanted to apany ire as she took over. Julian grabbed Annalise¡¯s hand and said to ire, ¡°Thank you!¡± With that, he pulled Annalise away. A woman with such a clear and powerful aura was definitely more than enough to manage the Moonlight Group. Moreover, even if there were difficulties, he could simply send more people over to help manage it in the future. In the elevator, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be good at management.¡± Annalise smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about her management ability. I just feel that it¡¯s impolite for us to leave as soon as she arrives.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯ll understand us.¡± Julian also smiled. It turned out that she was actually thinking about being polite. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Work Hard To Stay Worthy With Lu Caiwei in charge of Moonlight Group, Julian Parks wanted to go to the countryside with Annalise Barton to meet her mentors. He vaguely knew that Annalise had a few mentors, just not sure exactly how many. One night when they were about to sleep, he hugged her from behind and kissed her ear. ¡°Annie, how many mentors do you have?¡± Annalise Barton smiled and rebuked, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. I want to remain mysterious.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± He kissed her earlobe. She refused. ¡°No.¡± He tickled her armpit to tease her. ¡°Are you going to tell me?¡± Sheughed and wriggled in his arms. Such teasing was the most dangerous. He almost turned into a vicious wolf again. After thinking about how it would affect her sleep, he decided to hold back. After all, it was already early in the morning. Now, he couldn¡¯t help but ask again, ¡°Annie, how many mentors do you have?¡± Annalise Barton tilted her head and smiled at Julian Parks. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Julian Parks looked at her delicate appearance and his heart skipped a beat. Unknowingly, the corners of his lips turned up into a smile. It felt so good to like someone. No matter what she said or did, as long as he was looking at her, he felt happy. The sweetness he felt coursing through his entire body was as if he was always eating candy. He smiled and reached out to stroke her head lovingly. Annalise Barton immediately squatted down and covered her head with her hands. ¡°No, I did my hair today. It¡¯ll end up messy.¡± She had a meeting today, so she tied her hair into a bun and even set it. ¡°Haha!¡± Julian Parks could not help butugh happily. Seeing how adorable it was when she held her head in her hands, made his heart melt. Initially, he thought that it would take a long time for him to develop feelings for her. Unexpectedly, it took no time for him to fall deeply in love with her. He smiled gently at her and took her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go get some gifts.¡± ¡°Aspared to gifts, my mentors very much prefer food.¡± Annalise Barton felt that it was more practical to go to the market, as she knew her mentors wereplete foodies. ¡°Let¡¯s buy both food and gifts,¡± Julian Parks said. How could he show up empty-handed for his first visit? Last night, he had quietly browsed the Inte for two hours to see whatizens had prepared for their first visit to their inws¡¯ house. Many of them on the Inte first shared their financial situation, followed by the types of gifts they bought, and finally their inws¡¯ reactions. In summary, most of them gave cigarettes and wine to their father-inw. For their mother-inw, they gave coats, milk, cosmetics, and such. Under normal circumstances, everyone would choose to visit their inws before the Chinese New Year because they would be in a happier mood from the festivity of the approaching New Year. The in- laws would also be more epting if their prospective son-inw dressed up and gave them gifts. Several sons-inw also summarized some taboos. Gifts should be given in pairs, but not in singles. Festive red colors should be used as the gifts¡¯ packaging instead of ck or white. Gifts should be respectfully given out with both hands. Avoid giving giftste at night, give them out early. Of course, this was with the exception of a long journey. The two of them went to the mall to get some gifts. Since they¡¯ve decided to get gifts for Annalise Barton¡¯s mentors, she wondered what they liked. Throughout their lives, the mentors made many outstanding achievements and had both fame and fortune. They did notck money at all. They didn¡¯t need any extravagant gifts, intentions mattered most to them. Since it was almost winter, buying them quilted clothes would be ideal. Hence, Annalise Barton dragged Julian Parks to pick out clothes. ¡°Annie, how many mentors do you have?¡± Julian Parks asked again curiously. Since they¡¯re buying gifts for her mentors, he should at least know how many of them are there. It would be best if he knew their age, gender, and hobbies! Annalise Barton smiled. ¡°Three of them live in the vige now.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had five mentors. Mr. Joseph Quigley is a medical expert. Mr. Dariel Randall is the founder of the Randalls¡¯ Martial Arts. Mr. Cash Cappell is a master of pottery. Mr. James Brown is a hacker of the Honker Union. Ms. Madeline Tuffin is a world-renowned painter. Mr. James Brown and Ms. Madeline Tuffin are rtively young and do not live in the vige. asionally, Ms. Madeline Tuffin would return to the vige to recuperate with Mr. Joseph Quigley¡¯s help. She would also learn pottery from Mr. Cash Cappell. Mr. James Brown always remained mysterious in his traces and hardly returned to the vige. These were her official five mentors. The rest of them were considered good teachers and friends of hers. ¡°In that case, should we buy five or three gifts?¡± Julian Parks asked for Annalise Barton¡¯s opinion. After all, he had no idea if the other mentors would return to the vige. In actual fact, he couldn¡¯t wait to find out who the three mentors in the vige were. He had a strong intuition that the other two mentors were not simple either. ¡°Just buy three gifts,¡± Annalise Barton said. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy clothes first.¡± Annalise Barton picked three quilted clothes seriously. They were of the same style, bright red, and looked especially festive. She looked at Julian Parks with a smile and said, ¡°When yourpany starts releasing clothes for the older folks, we¡¯ll buy them together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julian Parks¡¯s grinned from ear to ear. When she said, ¡°we¡¯ll buy them together¡±, it made him so happy. The fact that she naturally said ¡°we¡± was beyond satisfying for him. After choosing three sets of quilted clothes, Julian Parks dragged Annalise Barton to buy something else. He asked Annalise, ¡°Other than Mr. Joseph Quigley, are the other two mentors about the same age?¡± Seeing the clothes that Annalise bought, he guessed that they would be a lot older. ¡°Yeah, a few years apart,¡± Annalise Barton said. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy a pot. There¡¯s Mr. Cappell¡¯s pottery store over there.¡± Julian Parks¡¯ sharp eyes spotted the store when they entered the mall. Older people loved to drink tea, and they would want to have a good tea set too. Across Chanaea, Mr. Cappell¡¯s tea sets were of the highest standards and no one could surpass him. ¡°No need, my mentors have a lot of teapots,¡± Annalise Barton said. Julian Parks insisted. ¡°Mr. Cappell¡¯s tea sets are the best. The mentors will like it.¡± ¡°No need. They have too many teapots.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just buy one more set,¡± Julian Parks said. Annalise Barton stood on tiptoe and whispered into Julian Parks¡¯ ear, ¡°When we return to the vige, you will discover a secret.¡± ¡°What secret?¡± Julian Parks asked curiously. ¡°The secret to never having to buy a pot,¡± Annalise Barton whispered into Julian Parks¡¯ ear. Julian Parks¡¯ eyes lit up suddenly. ¡°Mr. Cappell?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s one of my mentors,¡± Annalise Barton said. Julian Parks was filled with emotions. No wonder Annalise could not only appraise paintings but also pots. Painting and pottery were inseparable. With a mentor like Mr. Cappell, she was naturally talented in art. Somehow, he felt that he would need to work hard to be worthy of her. ¡°Let¡¯s buy cigarettes, wine, and other gifts.¡± He pulled her to look for other gifts. After picking gifts for more than two hours, they finally returned fully loaded and filled the entire trunk. Annalise Barton suggested going to the market. As he was about to leave, Julian Parks received a call. His men reported that Abigail Barton and Alexander Parks had arrived at Horingtonst afternoon. They seemed to have sent spies to secretly keep an eye on their movements. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Sudden Change Of Route *Alexander always wanted to find Mr. Joseph,¡± Julian told Annalise. ¡°It¡¯s not just him, everyone in Jadeborough also wants to know.¡± He guessed as much that Alexander had his suspicions about Annalise¡¯s identity, so he followed her. How smart! Annalise looked at Julian and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else to have fun.¡± Mr. Joseph Quigley would personally be attending the medical conference next month. When the time comes, his days would no longer be peaceful. It would not be easy to live in seclusion again. However, before Mr. Joseph Quigley attended the conference, she would never allow his whereabouts to be revealed. If Alexander Parks and Abigail Barton wanted to find out Mr. Joseph Quigley¡¯s whereabouts through her, then they must be dreaming. Julian Parks happily agreed and handed his phone to Annalise Barton. ¡°There¡¯s a strawberry garden here, a farmhouse. Why don¡¯t we head there?¡± He had been well-prepared to apany Annalise wherever. ¡°Sure!¡± Annalise Barton agreed. It had been a long time since they picked strawberries. Julian Parks pointed to another dot on the phone map and said, ¡°After picking strawberries, let¡¯s head here to watch the sunrise.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise Barton was looking forward to it. Back when she returned to the mountains to pick herbs, the longest she stayed was half a month. During that stay of half a month, she caught the sunrise almost every morning from the mountains. However, there was no one by her side at that time. The two of them changed their route at thest minute. They didn¡¯t go to the market and went straight to the strawberry garden instead. Abigail Barton flew for a few hours yesterday to rush back to Horington. Earlier in the morning today. Alexander Parks brought her to contact the person in charge of the big malls. They had been running around the whole morning without stopping to rest. The next mall was more than half an hour away by car. Just the car ride alone was exhausting enough for her. She rubbed her waist and said, ¡°It¡¯s finally over. We get to rest well tonight.¡± It was already past one in the afternoon. They hadn¡¯t even eaten lunch. Her phone rang. It was her mother, Bethany Langdon. She said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re almost there. You can start cooking. We are going to rest after eating and taking a shower. It¡¯s been exhausting.¡± Bethany Langdon said on the phone, ¡°Okay, okay. Baby, you¡¯ve worked hard. I called you to ask where you are. I¡¯ll get started on cooking now.¡± Alexander Parks sat beside Abigail Barton and listened to her tone while she was on the phone with her mother. He felt a chill and goosebumps all over his body. He clearly liked it when some girls wheedled to their parents. Why was he so disgusted with Abigail Barton now? His face was dark. He could not be bothered to say a word to Abigail Barton. His phone rang, and the spy reported, ¡°Young Master, Julian Parks and Annalise Barton bought a lot of things in the mall and loaded them into the trunk. They¡¯re heading towards the countryside now.¡± ¡°Follow them. Keep in touch with me at all times. Don¡¯t let your movements be exposed,¡± Alexander Parks instructed. ¡°Yes, Young Master, don¡¯t worry.¡± Alexander Parks turned to look at Abigail Barton and asked indifferently, ¡°What car do you drive in Horington?¡± ¡°Me? A Ferrari!¡± Abigail Barton looked proud. She felt that even if she was just a daughter of a rich family from Horington, she was not inferior in any aspect. ¡°Forget it.¡± Alexander Parks said unhappily. He said to the driver who came to pick them up, ¡°Uncle Wace, turn around and head to the nearest car rental shop.¡± How ostentatious was a Ferrari? Wouldn¡¯t they be found out immediately once they¡¯re in the countryside? The car he had in Horington was too luxurious. It was best to rent an ordinary pickup truck from a car rental shop. Its small frame and high chassis make it suitable for traveling on rural roads. ¡°Alexander, why are we going to the car rental shop?¡± Abigail Barton asked. Alexander Parks nced at Abigail Barton as if he was looking at a retard. Abigail Barton was taken aback. She was speechless. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had a chance to rise to the top, she wouldn¡¯t have had to tolerate his temperament. Enough is enough. Taking a deep breath, she said calmly, ¡°Alexander, let¡¯s go home and have lunch first.¡± She was so exhausted. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you can get off now,¡± Alexander Parks said. Abigail Barton was fuming! Did he think she was stupid enough not to know what he meant? Getting out of the car now also meant that she would be getting out of this marriage at the same time. Getting a divorce with nothing to gain after all the trouble she had been through? Absolutely not! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Endure, she would endure! She thoughtfully said, ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll go hungry. I¡¯m fine.¡± When Alexander Parks saw Abigail Barton¡¯s obsequious look, he closed his eyes to rest and could not be bothered with her. When they arrived at the rental car shop, Alexander Parks chose a ck pickup truck and asked the driver to park their car at the shop and drive them to the countryside in the truck. He had already experienced how bad the roads were previously. Thest time he had asked Abigail Barton to drive, but the jolting made him ufortable. This time, it would be better for the professional driver to drive instead. He had thought about getting Abigail Barton to drive again but he was afraid that she would only dy things. He wouldn¡¯t want her to be idle. The ck pickup truck headed toward the countryside. Alexander Parks called the watcher to provide directions. The watcher shared the location with Alexander Parks. He received another message. [Young Master, I¡¯m thirty meters away from their car.] Alexander Parks replied, [Don¡¯t get caught.] He checked the GPS. They were quite close, about four kilometers away. They could catch up in a moment. He felt a little excited that they were getting closer. He felt that this time, he would definitely be able to find. Joseph Quigley. Abigail Barton was hungry, but she did not dare to say anything. Julian Parks drove for an hour and a half to the strawberry garden. This strawberry garden was also a farmhouse with food and amodation. It was 3:30 p.m. when they arrived, which was perfect for picking strawberries. After picking strawberries, they would have dinner and rest there for the night. They would start their day in the morning, climb the mountain in the afternoon, and camp in the mountains at night. At dawn, they would watch the sunrise. The staff prepared baskets for Annalise Barton and Julian Parks. The two of them went straight for the strawberry garden. Annalise Barton was very excited. She ran to a less crowded ce in the strawberry garden and assembled at selfie stick at the entrance. Then, she pulled Julian Parks and ran. She turned on the video function on her phone to start recording the entire process of strawberry picking today. Julian Parks could not help but smile lovingly. No matter what she liked to do, he felt happy. He thought that Annalise Barton was ying around by recording their happy moments. Besides enjoying the process of strawberry picking, Annalise Barton was mainly thinking about boosting his sales performance. Therefore, after she had recorded the video, she had to edit it and post it on her official ount for marketing. Happy and beautiful moments could always attract more views. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 No Comparison No Despair ¡°Many have turned red here. Let¡¯s pick them,¡± said Annalise as she pointed at the brilliant red strawberries. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian smiled and squatted down to pick them. After picking a few, Annalise saw redder strawberries in other ces. Her eyes lit up. ¡°There are more over there.¡± She straightened her back and looked around excitedly. ¡°The strawberries in this farm grow really well.¡± She loved agriculture. when she saw fresh and fully-developed vegetables and fruits, she would radiate joy and enthusiasm. She was like a marmot, picking a few strawberries and then excitedly darting to the front to pick a few more. Julian realized that he was not interested in the bright red strawberries that much. He preferred to watch Annalise picking them. When she devoted her mind to something, she looked particrly attractive. He just stared at her with his lips curled up. ¡°Hey, you pick some too.¡± Annalise felt the burning gaze and looked up at the man with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian then squatted down. Seeing a deformed strawberry, he immediately plucked it and handed it to Annalise. ¡°Look at this.¡± ¡°Pfft, it¡¯s so ugly.¡± Annalise burst outughing when she saw the strawberry. The woman¡¯s smile caused ripples of happiness to surge through Julian¡¯s body. In order to make her happier, he found two more hideous strawberries. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. One was white, probably because half of it leaned against the soil and wasn¡¯t exposed to the sun. It was very big, looking like a small pufferfish blowing up angrily. And the other¡¯s top bulged out like a horn. ¡°Look at these two ¡± He showed Annalise the warped strawberries. ¡°Haha, howe you can always find such ugly strawberries?¡± Annaliseughed again when she saw it. She took them from Julian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t pick this kind of strawberry. We don¡¯t want it. The boss will be unhappy.¡± Julian raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll give the boss extra 10 bucks.¡± ¡°Haha, deformed strawberries never dreamed that they would be worth more than normal strawberries one day because of their unusual appearance.¡± Annalise chuckled. Perhaps it was because of their good looks, groups of people were drawn to the originally quiet ce all of a sudden. The camera on the selfie stick was blocked by the crowd. However, Annalise didn¡¯t care as long as whatever she captured was real and natural. Alexander had been in contact with the spy watching Julian. When he learned that Julian had parked his car at the strawberry garden, he narrowed his eyes. He thought if Julian and Annalise were really going to meet Joseph, it was very likely that they wanted to give Joseph some strawberries they personally picked. Strawberries were not expensive, but it was a token of appreciation. He instructed the people watching Julian to keep a close eye on him and not be discovered. Abigail knew that Annalise and Julian had gone to pick strawberries. So, she said, ¡°Alexander, let¡¯s find a ce to eat.¡± The man retorted unhappily, ¡°We are in the middle of nowhere. Do you see any restaurants? How to find a ce to eat? Or do you want me to beg the farmers for food?¡± He could not afford to embarrass himself like that. Abigail said, ¡°I think there¡¯s a farmhouse at the strawberry garden, and the pork stew they served is very famous.¡± Alexander looked at Abigail in disdain as if he was looking at a retard. ¡°So? We should eat pork stew there and tell Julian we¡¯re following him?¡± Abigail was speechless for a moment. Then, she suggested, ¡°How about I order a few dishes and we¡¯ll pick them upter?¡± ¡°You are such a glutton. Will you die if you skip a meal?¡± rebuked Alexander. Abigail felt even more aggrieved. Her face fell. She was well-pampered and led an extravagant life. No one had ever treated her so badly. Therefore, she was infuriated. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that attitude,¡± Alexander warned. ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t.¡± Abigail immediately forced a gentle smile. After waiting for more than one hour, her stomach was growling. Finally, the spy sent a message to Alexander, [Mr. Parks, they¡¯reing out of the strawberry garden.] [Keep an eye on him.] After sending the message, Alexander leaned forward involuntarily. The spy replied, [Yes] Alexander¡¯s eyes gleamed in anticipation. About seven or eight minutester, the spy replied, [Mr. Park, they are eating pork stew at the farmhouse.] Seeing the text, Alexander finally felt hungry. Abigail was so hungry that her eyes were blurry. Leaning against the car window, she closed her eyes to rest. When she found out that Annalise was eating pork stew, she almost drooled. ¡°There are ready-to-eat sandwiches in the back of the car. Go get three for us,¡± Alexander instructed Abigail. He had bought it from the shop next to the car rental shop in case they would get held up too long on the road. Abigail cursed in her heart, ¡°Am I his servant?¡± Alexander¡¯smanding tone made her feel that her life was getting harder and harder. If Benjamin hadn¡¯t ignored her and left her with no choice, she wouldn¡¯t have endured that for another minute. Just when she wanted to enjoin Bobby, he said automatically, ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡± The driver went to the back of the pickup truck to get three sandwiches. Apart from that, he also took three bottles of mineral water. So, one set for each of the three. Alexander started to open the packaging of the sandwich. Staring at the pre-packed sandwich in her hands, Abigall¡¯s eyes filled with disgust. ¡°Annalise is eating strawberries and pork stew, but I¡¯m having this? Alexander looked up and asked with annoyance, ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat? Put it back.¡± ¡°No, I want to.¡± Abigail immediately curbed her frustration and forced a smile. At the farmhouse. Julian and Annalise sat down at the dining table. The waiter immediately came over to pour tea for them and asked if the dishes could be served. After receiving an affirmative reply, the waiter immediately went to make relevant arrangements and came over to help wash the strawberries. Soon, there was a magnificent spread on the table. ¡°You¡¯ve ordered too much food. This is kind of wasteful.¡± Annalise said. Julian smiled. ¡°These are all your favorite dishes. I won¡¯t waste food in the future.¡± It was just a simple sentence, but it warmed Annalise¡¯s heart and made her want to cry. She ced her hand on his thigh. ¡°You also need to order what you like to eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julian smiled and put some food on Annalise¡¯s te. ¡°Come, try this.¡± At a table not far away, the spy also ordered two dishes and ate alone. He secretly took a photo of the couple eating and sent it to Alexander. Abigail was having a pre-prepared sandwich at the moment. It looked totally unsavory. The bread had be soggy and the vegetable was mushy. Also, the slimy sauce dripping down the bread ruined her appetite even more. But she was famished and she was about to faint. Reluctantly, she ate it as she had to fill herself up. She was too hungry to care if the sandwich tasted good. When she heard Alexander¡¯s phone ring, she subconsciously nce at it and saw the photo of the table filled with delicious food. She was drooling over it and her saliva almost dropped into the sandwich. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Julian Has Long Discovered Alexander frowned when he saw the table full of dishes. As expected, he found the ready-to-eat sandwich tasted even more awful. But in order to find Joseph by following them, he chose to suck it up After taking two more bites of the sandwich, it suddenly urred to him that he didn¡¯t need to eat it at all. He could wait for Julian and Annalise to leave and then order a table full of great food to enjoy. Anyway, he had hired someone to watch them. Thinking of that, he cursed and rolled down the window to throw the ready-to-eat sandwich out. Abigail was surprised. ¡°Alexander, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go to order some foodter,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Sure!¡± Abigail was overjoyed. She rolled down the window and tossed the sandwich out without hesitation. However, Bobby thought that the sandwich tasted pretty good and ate it up very quickly. Annalise could barely finish half of the food on the table. There were 12 dishes and one soup. The two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to eat all of them. Annalise waspletely full. She joked, ¡°I couldn¡¯t take another bite. There is no room anymore. Why don¡¯t we rest for half an hour before continuing this? Haha, when I was young, I ate a lot. Sometimes, I could finish three tes of spaghetti. And I would be so stuffed that I couldn¡¯t move. I would justy on the couch in the living room and rub my stomach. ¡°I once had a fever because I ate too much. While giving me acupuncture, Joseph nagged me that I could only eat one te of spaghetti in the future. ¡°Later, whenever I wanted to eat more spaghetti after finishing one te, Joseph would cover the pot and stop me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also do the same in the future. You could only eat one te at most.¡± Julian looked at Annalise dotingly. He liked it when she shared with him interesting episodes in her formative years. From her stories, he could imagine her happy childhood and feel her gratitude and love for her mentor. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cruel,¡± grumbled Annalise while looking at Julian with bitterness. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go for a walk for digestion.¡± Julian stretched his hand out to the woman. Annalise ate two more mouthfuls of soup before giving her hand to Julian. Afterward, the two of them went out for a walk. The strawberry garden and the farmhouse were rtivelyrge. Although it was a rural vige, the houses there were beautifully built like a vi. A few buildings at the back of the farm were turned into guesthouses. Julian had booked one and specially instructed the staff that it must be clean and hygienic. After walking for a bit, they would go to the guesthouse to rest. Seeing them leaving, the spy hurriedly paid his bill and left without eating. He thought they would go to the car. Unexpectedly, they walked towards the field. It was past six in the afternoon. The sky was notpletely dark yet, and the couple was walking on the ridge. As someone who grew up in the countryside, Annalise could walk at a brisk pace on a ridge that was less than half a meter wide. On the other hand, Julian was not as agile as Annalise when walking on the ridge despite the fact that he had a great sense of bnce. Annalise strode along a ridge with her arms open. As she turned back and walked in the direction of Julian, she deliberately stumbled a little to y a joke on him. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m going to fall.¡± Julian was really afraid that she would fall down, so he quickly rushed over to help her To his surprise, Annalise giggled. ¡°I was just teasing you.¡± ¡°Knock it off,¡± Julian said. ¡°If you fall down, you¡¯ll be covered in dirt.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Haha, I won¡¯t fall.¡± Annaliseughed and suddenly squatted down. ¡°Eh, look, there are fish here.¡± Julian came over to take a look and saw small fish seedlings swimming in the water in the field. With a focused expression on her face, Annalise stretched out her hand, reached over slowly, and swiftly grabbed the fish. However, she caught none. She said, ¡°These small fish are very smart. When we were young, we would put the bait in a bamboo basket to catch them. We could catch about 500g to 1kg in one. afternoon. After that, we would sun-dried them and fried them with green peppers. It tastes like heaven and that¡¯s our favorite snack.¡± It was a verymon dish, but when Annalise said it, it sounded very appetizing. Julian was looking forward. to her making it for him when she was free one day. He even pictured in his mind that when they were old and the children were out to make their marks, the two of them would build a small manor in the countryside, with a garden, a vegetable farm, and a fish pond. When the weather was nice, they would bask in the sun in the courtyard, allowing time to pass slowly while they were enjoying each other¡¯spany in the wonderful days of their lives. When the spy saw that Julian and Annalise went to the field instead of going to the parking lot, he was quite surprised. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with them? It¡¯s getting dark and they¡¯re still not leaving? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they want to stay here for the night? ¡°But this doesn¡¯t make sense. They could go anywhere with a car. ¡®Or are they not good at driving, so they don¡¯t dare to drive in the outskirt at night? Suddenly, he saw Annalise and Julian squatting down. From afar, their posture looked very strange. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Fuck, are they pooping?¡± He frowned immediately. ¡°Could it be that there is only one toilet in the vige and they can¡¯t stand the smell? That¡¯s why they poop in the fields? ¡°Fuck, this is so shameless!¡± Not long after, Julian and Annalise stood up. In shock, the spy immediately turned around to prevent the couple from noticing that he was following them. Julian caught a glimpse of the spy and understood everything instantly. He retracted his gaze and led Annalise back from the field, brushing past the spy. He even deliberately made his way to the parking lot. After walking to the car, he pressed the key and the car beeped. Then, he opened the door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. The spy¡¯s car was parked in another direction, more than ten meters away from Julian¡¯s car. Seeing Julian get into the driver¡¯s seat, he immediately pretended that he was leaving too. He opened the door, got into the car, and even started the engine, waiting to drive the car out at any minute. Unexpectedly, Julian came out of the car with a bag. He locked the door and led Annalise to the guesthouse at the back. ¡°They are really staying here?¡± The spy quickly took a photo and sent it to his boss. Alexander cursed inwardly when he saw the photo. ¡°I¡¯m about to starve to death and they actually n to stay overnight here. This is so annoying!¡± The spy asked Alexander if he should continue to keep an eye on Julian. Alexander replied, [Your mission is to keep watching them.] The spy immediately texted back. [Yes.] Alexander looked at their rented pickup truck and checked the map on his phone. His brows furrowed. The nearest lodging ce was the farmhouse. If he wanted to stay in a hotel, he had to return to the city and it was an hour¡¯s drive. He was caught in a dilemma. If he stayed in a hotel, he would need to drive back to the strawberry garden tomorrow. If he didn¡¯t go to the city, he would have no ce to stay. Abigail saw that Alexander¡¯s expression darkened. She asked softly, ¡°Alexander, are we going to stay in the car like this? This is tiring.¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Julian 1S Extremely Attentive Alexander had nned to go back to the city and stay in a hotel. In any case, he had arranged for someone to keep an eye on Julian. Besides, he did not have to drive himself. It was much more comfortable to stay in a hotel. But after hearing Abigailining about being tired, he decided not to return to the city. He said calmly, ¡°You can choose to stay outside the car.¡± ¡°Are we going to sleep in the car tonight?¡± Abigail asked in an undertone. ¡°As I said, you can choose to sleep outside.¡± Alexander raised his voice slightly. Abigail didn¡¯t dare to make a sound then. ¡°This is driving me nuts! Ahh, why do I have to be mistreated like this? I can¡¯t wait for this to be over. Alexander, you¡¯d better obtain the inheritance of Parks Group. ¡°So I can get a huge share of the assets when we divorce. ¡°Before that happens, I need to put up with this.¡± Abigail leaned back in her chair without saying a word and closed her eyes to rest. Alexander was rtively tall. The pickup truck was far lessfortable than his luxury car.. He couldn¡¯t stretch his legs, so he had to put them on the seat. That meant Abigail would be wedged to the side. She opened her eyes and saw that Alexander had squeezed over until she was left with little space. She was irritated. But she did not dare to make a fuss for fear of being given a telling-off. About half an hourter, she felt that her entire body was stiff and her legs were numb. She wanted to shift position but was afraid of disturbing Alexander. She could bear with all that but she really needed to take a leak after drinking the mineral water. Initially, she thought she could use the toilet when they went to the farmhouse for a meal. Unexpectedly, Alexander changed his mind at thest minute. And she really could not hold it anymore. After hesitating for a moment, she tugged at the corner of Alexander¡¯s shirt and whispered to him, ¡°Alexander, I¡­ want to go to the toilet.¡± ¡°Not my problem,¡± Alexander said coldly. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t do it here. Why don¡¯t we ask the driver to drive to the vige to borrow the toilet?¡± Abigail muttered. Alexander ignored her. Abigail felt that the man would cause her to explode with anger one day. She really regretted it. Originally, she had two good choices she could marry either Benjamin or Julian. But in the end, she mistakenly thought that Julian was 52 years old, so she spontaneously got together with Benjamin. She could have married into the Quigley family after being together with Benjamin and became Mrs. Quigley. However, Alexander cajoled her into changing her mind. ¡°This is infuriating. Alexander led me on in beginning. He said he liked me and fell in love with me at first sight. As it turns out, he just wants to marry me to upset Annalise. Annalise was just lucky. I failed to embarrass her a few times, So, Alexander has been in a foul temper and keeps picking on me.¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she was. ¡°No, I can¡¯t hold it anymore. I need to go to the toilet now,¡± After making up her mind, she quietly pushed open the car door. It was already dark outside. No one would be able to see her if she went out to relieve herself. When Alexander heard the sound of the door, he opened his eyes and saw Abigail getting out of the car. His eyes were filled with undisguised disgust. He stretched his legs. It was indeed very ufortable to curl up in the car like that. He thus said to the driver, ¡°Drive back to the cityter.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Parks.¡± The driver was a smart person. He could tell that the Barton family had no say in any matters in front of Alexander. On the other side. Julian and Annalise went to the guesthouse they had booked.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon entering the house, they realized that even though they were in a vige, the house was comfortable and clean. Besides, the walls were all newly painted. The decorations were not as luxurious as the vis in the city, but the house was equipped with chandeliers, a rather new fabric sofa, and a 70-inch television. Annalise was worried that Julian might not be used to the traditional bathroom in a rural vige which was probably without a heater. As soon as she stepped into the bathroom, she saw the heater and the bathroom was spotlessly clean.. What surprised her more was that there was a bathtub. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep on the second floor,¡± Julian said. The owner of the guesthouse specially told him that he could hear birds chirping in the morning in the room on the west side of the second floor. The next day. Julian and Annalise were awakened by the bird chorus. Annalise saidzily in Julian¡¯s arms, ¡°It¡¯s the birds singing. I almost thought I was home.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go back to the vige after watching the sunrise tomorrow.¡± Julian stroked Annalise¡¯s head and said gently. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s sleep for a little longer.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise snuggled in Julian¡¯s arms and continue sleeping in afortable position. Julian ced his hand on Annalise¡¯s back and patted it gently. The spy tailing them had been sleeping in the driver¡¯s seat with his head resting on the steering wheel all night. He did not dare to sleep in the back seat, worrying that if he fell into a deep sleep, he would not know that Julian and Annalise had left. In addition, he was afraid that he¡¯d dozed off, so he had set the rm to ring every ten minutes. When the rm went off, he awoke with a start. He looked outside and was relieved to see that Julian¡¯s car was still there. Fortunately, there were two dim streetmps in the parking lot of the farmhouse. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to take a nap. After all, he had to keep an eye on the car. At six in the morning, he braced himself for the task. But there was no sign of Julian and Annalise even until eight. If it was not for the fact that their car was still there, he would have suspected that the two of them had left in the middle of the night. As he was thinking, he saw Julian walking over with Annalise. He thought they were leaving. Surprisingly, they went to the farmhouse restaurant for breakfast. They even packed some food after eating. The spy rubbed his rumbling stomach. It was not easy to make a living. Besides the irregr mealtime, he had to be 120% alert at all times, in case he lost sight of the target.Finally, Julian started the car. The spy immediately reported to Alexander that they were leaving. [Keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t get caught.] Alexander replied. He was having breakfast at the hotel and was almost done. Although he shared a room with Abigail, as always, nothing could happen. He didn¡¯t call Abigail when he went out for breakfast in the morning. It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t get up. He would leave when it was time to leave. Now that there was news about Julian, he naturally had to go. After all, there was an hour and a half drive from the hotel to the farmhouse. Fortunately, the spy was watching Julian, so he did not panic. Bobby had finished his breakfast before Alexander. After that, he waited in the restaurant. Alexander looked at the driver and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Shall I call Ms. Abigail?¡± Bobby asked politely. He had heard from Kent and Bethany that Ms. Abigall had a great rtionship with her husband. But what he saw suggested otherwise. However, it was none of his business. ¡°I¡¯ll call her,¡± Alexander said as he took out the phone. Just then, Abigail came. She had put on makeup and dressed up. Smiling at her husband, she said, ¡°Alexander, let¡¯s go to have breakfast.¡± ¡°We¡¯re leaving now!¡± Alexander said as he walked out. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 The good mood, which Abigail had spent a long time adjusting, waspletely ruined by Alexander Abigail stomped her foot in anger and said, ¡°But I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Alexander ignored Abigail¡¯s words Bobby, the driver, looked at Abigail helplessly and quickly followed Alexander Abigail stomped her feet in anger She could only take two eggs as well as a loaf of bread and quickly follow. Abigail was really infuriated She hadn¡¯t eaten well these few days, so she wanted to fry steak here this morning and eat it slowly This was the best hotel in Horington. The quality of this restaurant was especially good. It was a combination of traditional cuisines and exotic cuisines, such as steak, bread, cake, and pasta, and the taste was especially good There were even people who specially booked hotel rooms to eat breakfast at this restaurant Julian wanted to tease the man in charge of watching them, so he deliberately drove the car very fast Annalise reached out and pulled the armrest tightly Did I scare you? Julian immediately slowed down Annaliseughed awkwardly ¡°The feeling of racing ispletely different from that of sitting in a car that is racing Now, Annalise finally understood how her mentors felt Back then, Annalise had brought Joseph and Cash to race once when picking them up. The two mentors cursed Annalise in the car ¡°Drive slower You¡¯re giving me a heart attack.¡± ¡°Anna, how about slowing down a little? If you drive any faster, we¡¯ll be scared to death!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! Why are you driving so fast? I still have so many teapots to sell. I still haven¡¯t written my will with so many assets¡± At that time, when Annalise heard the mentor¡¯s resentful tone, she only felt they were too old and could not bear too much Only now did Annalise realize that she didn¡¯t feel that it was fast at all when she was racing, but when she was in a car that was racing, she would be very nervous. ¡°I¡¯ll drive slower,¡± Julian said. ¡°Okay¡± Annalise rxed when she saw that the car had slowed down. Annalise nced at the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Has the car behind us been following us?¡± ¡°Yeah¡± ¡°Is it Alexander¡¯s man?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Are we just going to let him follow us?¡± Annalise asked Julian raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes, let him follow us. We¡¯ll y first. Before we go back to the vige tomorrow, I¡¯ll let him lose us Seeing how confident Julian was, Annalise smiled slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± Julian didn¡¯t even know how charming his confident look was For example, when Julian was in a meeting and faced with the doubts of others, he said domineeringly. Tm not here to listen to your opinions. I¡¯m just informing you of my decision!¡± At that time, Annalise¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but be filled with infatuation. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯ll get distracted,¡± Julian said with a helpless smile Annalise blushed and quickly retracted her gaze She took out her phone and opened Twitter. Last night, Annalise found the video of the strawberry garden and edited it herself. In the end, she edited quite a number of good short videos. Annalise sent the short videos to Julian¡¯s assistant. The assistant repeatedly praised the good quality of these short videos. He arranged for someone to upload these videos today and upload the same clothes they wore in these videos. Annalise clicked on Twitter and realized that the short videos and the buying link for the new clothes had been uploaded. There were a lot more fans. Many people leftments saying that their clothes were really beautiful and that their feelings were really natural. They hoped that it was really not a publicity stunt. Besides, there was a new batch of orders¡°You gained more fans?¡± Julian asked with a smile. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. Julian tilted his head and nced at Annalise. Annalise was wearing a thick sweater today and looked especially youthful and beautiful. When Julian first met Annalise at first, Annalise wasn¡¯t in makeup, so Julian thought that she might not be very good at dressing up. Only now did Julian know that Annalise had a keen insight into fashion and her aesthetic taste was top- notch. Annalise usually dressed simply because it was convenient and also to keep a low profile. Thirdly and most importantly, Annalise was a person with a strong heart. She was so strong that she usually did not care about her dressing up at all. However, Annalise would be very well dressed and dignified when she attended important functions. Bobby drove. Alexander turned on hisptop to process his work and took a look at yesterday¡¯s clothing sales data by the way. Alexander realized that the sales of the clothes had weakened and stopped rising. They were much lower than expected. Alexander immediately called his assistant. ¡°What happened? Why did the sales drop so much?¡± The assistant reported with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Parks, the head office¡¯s sales impact on us is too great. Julian and Annalise applied for a Twitter ount to show off their love. At first, we thought that such publicity on Twitter waspletely useless, and it waspletely child¡¯s y. However, their Twitter ount has gained fans too quickly recently. In less than 20 days, they had already gained 30 million fans. ¡°Originally, we thought that even if they gained a lot of fans, everyone would just watch their usual dating life as viewers, but they would not really buy their clothes.¡°This was indeed the case in the beginning, and not many people bought. ¡°But now, the feedback of the first batch of customers who bought their clothes came out, and they gained a lot of positive feedback. The customers said that Julian and Annalise had good taste and that the clothes they soldpletely were the trendy ceiling. They look so good in clothes same as Annalise¡¯s and Julian¡¯s. In addition, the customers trust the quality of the clothes greatly ¡°The first batch of customers had good reviews and the number of customers who bought increasedter. ¡°They only uploaded a few short videos this morning, but the same clothes on Annalise and Julian had almost already sold out, especially the clothes on Annalise. ¡°We paid attention and realized that the order reached 30,000 in just an hour. Each piece cost 30 dors, which meant the sales reached more than 900 thousand dors. ¡°In addition to the impact on this side, Timothy from the second branch asked the Xander family¡¯s shop to help with the distribution. It has also had a huge impact on us.¡± ¡°Immediately think of a way to adjust the n. Come up with a n together. I want to see a realistic n by 2 PM, Alexander said in a low voice. After hanging up. Alexander immediately opened his Twitter. Alexander saw the video of Julian and Annalise entering the strawberry garden. Like a cheerful bird, Annalise pulled Julian and ran toward the strawberry garden. Annalise¡¯s figure was too good She looked both capable and cute in a suit. This kind of suit could actually be considered work clothes. It was really unbelievable that it could be sold for more than 30,000 pieces in an hour. Abigail kept saying that Annalise was lucky. Was it really because Abigail was lucky? Of course, it wasn¡¯t! Abigail was such an idiot. Beep! Alexander¡¯s phone rang. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise reported. [Mr. Alexander, they went to ride horses | Alexander was speechless. Could it be that they came out to y? That was impossible! If they were just out to y, why would they need to buy a trunk full of gifts? With that thought in mind, Alexander instructed [No matter what they do, keep an eye on them!] Alexander guessed that Julian probably wanted to sell clothes more easily, so they took a few pictures along the way. But Julian¡¯s final purpose was definitely to meet Joseph. That must be it! Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Julian and Annalise were riding horses in a small ranch 40 miles away from Pond Vige. The small ranch was a milk-only base, semi-open. The ranch was very t. As far as the eye could see, everything was green. On the green grass, groups of cows were leisurely eating grass with their heads lowered. Seeing such a scene, the rhythm in people¡¯s hearts would slow down. Julian and Annalise changed into riding outfits, looking especially cool. ¡°Are you good at horse riding? I don¡¯t know much about it,¡± Annalise said to Julian while leading the horse. Although Annalise grew up in the countryside and there were people in their vige who raised horses for carrying things, she had never learned how to ride a horse.The staff had already briefly introduced the basic skills to Annalise just now, and she listened. The adventurous nature in Annalise¡¯s heart made her a little eager to try, but the rational side made her worry that the horse might be out of her control when she was riding. The danger brought by falling from the back of a horse could be big or small. People might be fine or die directly. Julian looked sideways at Annalise and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Julian thought to himself silently. ¡°That¡¯s great! My daring, you finally have something you don¡¯t know.¡± Julian¡¯s self-esteem as a man exploded, and he gestured for the staff to take the horse away from him. Julian stepped on the pedal of the horse that Annalise was leading and handsomely mounted it. Then, Julian extended his hand to Annalise. ¡°Come!¡± Annalise handed her hand to Julian and stepped on the pedal. Julian exerted force. Annalise turned around and was pulled onto the horse¡¯s back by Julian. Annalise sat in front of Julian and was hugged by him. Annalise and Julian turned their heads at the same time and looked at the selfie camera not far away. They smiled brightly. Immediately after, Julian mped his legs on the horse¡¯s butt and shouted, ¡°Giddy up!¡± The maroon horse ran out. Such horses that often ran in the ranch were much stronger than thosepletely reared horses. They ran very powerfully. Annalise enjoyed the feeling of riding a horse while learning techniques. ¡°Will it stop when I make a whoa sound?¡± It was not difficult to make the horse run, but making it stop was very difficult. Annalise gave it a try. ¡°Whoa!¡± The horse slowed down a little. Then, it started galloping again because Julian was smiling and mping the horse¡¯s butt again. After running half ap, Julian smiled and said to Annalise. ¡°mp its butt or pat it, and it will run. When it hears a whoa sound, it will slow down. If you really want it to stop, the most effective way is to continuously make a whoa sound and hold the reins at the same time.¡± As Julian spoke, he demonstrated it to Annalise. First, Julian mped the horse¡¯s butt to make it run. Then, he pulled the reins with two whoa and the horse stopped. Annalise wanted to try even more. Julian handed Annalise the reins. ¡°Here, try it.¡± Annalise could not suppress the excitement in her heart. She took the reins and reminded Julian to sit tight. Then, Annalise started riding. Annalise mped the horse¡¯s butt and shouted, ¡°Giddy up!¡± Then, the horse ran very quickly. Julian hugged Annalise¡¯s waist tightly and could not hide the smile on his lips. Julian had a manor overseas and had never stayed there. When Annalise was free, Julian would bring her over to stay for a period of time. There were vineyards, horse farms, and gardens. Annalise would definitely like it. As Annalise rode, Julian spoke of technique in her ear. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great. Most importantly, you have to sit tight and steady your lower body in case of getting thrown off. Some horses have a wild streak and bully newbies.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Annalise felt that she had mastered the skill of riding a horse. She continued to spur the horse forward excitedly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After more than an hour in one breath, Annalise was not tired, but she was afraid that the horse would get tired from running. Annalise made a whoa sound twice, pulled the reins, and stopped. ¡°If you¡¯re not tired, you can ride another horse.¡± Julian saw that Annalise was in high spirits and did not want to dampen her spirits ¡°Great!¡± Annalise¡¯s eyes lit up Julian really understood her. Annalise didn¡¯t need to say her request at all, but Julian could always guess and satisfy her. Julian gestured for the staff to bring over the horse he had picked just now. Annalise took the reins. Julian knew that Annalise wanted to try it alone. Julian was afraid that Annalise would not be able to control it if she sped too quickly, so he instructed Annalise seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t ride as fast as before. Steady your lower body. If you notice anything wrong, you must be calm. Do you understand? Don¡¯t panic if anything happens. I¡¯ll always be watching you.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Annalise listened to Julian¡¯s nagging and felt especially satisfied. Annalise couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss Julian on the cheek, then she quickly mounted the horse. Julian touched his face and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re teasing me again.¡± Annalise was riding a horse. Julian¡¯s eyes were focused on following Annalise¡¯s figure. He was afraid that she would encounter an emergency situation. Annalise galloped over. Julian immediately reminded her, ¡°Slow down.¡± Annalise smiled at Julian. Julian reminded her again, ¡°Focus.¡± Annalise replied loudly, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Annalise rode past Julian. Julian immediately turned around and his eyes kept following Annalise¡¯s figure. When Julian saw Annalise riding the horse, he felt extremely emotional. Annalise was really too smart. When Julian was learning how to ride a horse in the past, his teacher praised him for learning quickly. He learned it immediately and understood it immediately. Now that Julian saw Annalise riding a horse, his mood was the same as his teacher back then. Seeing that Annalise was riding the horse quickly again, Julian immediately reminded loudly. ¡°Slow down.¡± Annalise made a whoa sound twice, but the horse did not stop. Instead, it ran even faster. Julian thought that the horse had lost control, and his expression changed. He immediately chased after the horse. His speed was faster than his previous hundred-meter sprint. ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa¡­ Annalise called out a few times before exerting to pull the reins again. The horse slowly came to a stop. Julian was out of breath from running and rushed to the front of the horse. Annalise sat on the horse and looked at Julian deeply. Their eyes met. Julian¡¯s eyes were filled with worry and Annalise¡¯s eyes were filled with love and gratitude. Annalise jumped off the horse and into Julian¡¯s arms. Julian hugged Annalise tightly and thought that she was frightened. Julian immediatelyforted her. ¡°Are you frightened?¡± Annalise buried her head in Julian¡¯s arms and wrapped her arms hard around his neck. Annalise was not frightened, and the horse had not lost control before. Annalise had been naughty, making a whoa sound and mping the horse¡¯s butt at the same time. She just wanted to know which command the horse was more inclined to. Annalise mped its butt a little harder, and the horse ran very quickly Annalise was indescribably touched when she saw Julian chasing after the horse in a panic. All Annalise wanted to do now was hold Julian tight. ¡°I¡¯m not frightened,¡± Annalise said. ¡°That¡¯s good¡¯ Julian hugged Annalise. Annalise looked up at Julian and called softly, ¡°Darling.¡± Annalise rarely called him that. When Julian heard it, his eyes became very fervent. Something unknown surged in his eyes. It was a desire that he had forcefully suppressed. Annalise smiled yfully. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat,¡± Julian said. Julian thought to himself, ¡°Anna is so cute. I want her so much.¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Julian and Annalise were riding horses in a small ranch 40 miles away from Pond Vige. The small ranch was a milk-only base, semi-open. The ranch was very t. As far as the eye could see, everything was green. On the green grass, groups of cows were leisurely eating grass with their heads lowered. Seeing such a scene, the rhythm in people¡¯s hearts would slow down. Julian and Annalise changed into riding outfits, looking especially cool. ¡°Are you good at horse riding? I don¡¯t know much about it,¡± Annalise said to Julian while leading the horse. Although Annalise grew up in the countryside and there were people in their vige who raised horses for carrying things, she had never learned how to ride a horse.The staff had already briefly introduced the basic skills to Annalise just now, and she listened. The adventurous nature in Annalise¡¯s heart made her a little eager to try, but the rational side made her worry that the horse might be out of her control when she was riding. The danger brought by falling from the back of a horse could be big or small. People might be fine or die directly. Julian looked sideways at Annalise and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Julian thought to himself silently. ¡°That¡¯s great! My daring, you finally have something you don¡¯t know.¡± Julian¡¯s self-esteem as a man exploded, and he gestured for the staff to take the horse away from him. Julian stepped on the pedal of the horse that Annalise was leading and handsomely mounted it. Then, Julian extended his hand to Annalise. ¡°Come!¡± Annalise handed her hand to Julian and stepped on the pedal. Julian exerted force. Annalise turned around and was pulled onto the horse¡¯s back by Julian. Annalise sat in front of Julian and was hugged by him. Annalise and Julian turned their heads at the same time and looked at the selfie camera not far away. They smiled brightly. Immediately after, Julian mped his legs on the horse¡¯s butt and shouted, ¡°Giddy up!¡± The maroon horse ran out. Such horses that often ran in the ranch were much stronger than thosepletely reared horses. They ran very powerfully. Annalise enjoyed the feeling of riding a horse while learning techniques. ¡°Will it stop when I make a whoa sound?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was not difficult to make the horse run, but making it stop was very difficult. Annalise gave it a try. ¡°Whoa!¡± The horse slowed down a little. Then, it started galloping again because Julian was smiling and mping the horse¡¯s butt again. After running half ap, Julian smiled and said to Annalise. ¡°mp its butt or pat it, and it will run. When it hears a whoa sound, it will slow down. If you really want it to stop, the most effective way is to continuously make a whoa sound and hold the reins at the same time.¡± As Julian spoke, he demonstrated it to Annalise. First, Julian mped the horse¡¯s butt to make it run. Then, he pulled the reins with two whoa and the horse stopped. Annalise wanted to try even more. Julian handed Annalise the reins. ¡°Here, try it.¡± Annalise could not suppress the excitement in her heart. She took the reins and reminded Julian to sit tight. Then, Annalise started riding. Annalise mped the horse¡¯s butt and shouted, ¡°Giddy up!¡± Then, the horse ran very quickly. Julian hugged Annalise¡¯s waist tightly and could not hide the smile on his lips. Julian had a manor overseas and had never stayed there. When Annalise was free, Julian would bring her over to stay for a period of time. There were vineyards, horse farms, and gardens. Annalise would definitely like it. As Annalise rode, Julian spoke of technique in her ear. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great. Most importantly, you have to sit tight and steady your lower body in case of getting thrown off. Some horses have a wild streak and bully newbies.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Annalise felt that she had mastered the skill of riding a horse. She continued to spur the horse forward excitedly. After more than an hour in one breath, Annalise was not tired, but she was afraid that the horse would get tired from running. Annalise made a whoa sound twice, pulled the reins, and stopped. ¡°If you¡¯re not tired, you can ride another horse.¡± Julian saw that Annalise was in high spirits and did not want to dampen her spirits ¡°Great!¡± Annalise¡¯s eyes lit up Julian really understood her. Annalise didn¡¯t need to say her request at all, but Julian could always guess and satisfy her. Julian gestured for the staff to bring over the horse he had picked just now. Annalise took the reins. Julian knew that Annalise wanted to try it alone. Julian was afraid that Annalise would not be able to control it if she sped too quickly, so he instructed Annalise seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t ride as fast as before. Steady your lower body. If you notice anything wrong, you must be calm. Do you understand? Don¡¯t panic if anything happens. I¡¯ll always be watching you.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Annalise listened to Julian¡¯s nagging and felt especially satisfied. Annalise couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss Julian on the cheek, then she quickly mounted the horse. Julian touched his face and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re teasing me again.¡± Annalise was riding a horse. Julian¡¯s eyes were focused on following Annalise¡¯s figure. He was afraid that she would encounter an emergency situation. Annalise galloped over. Julian immediately reminded her, ¡°Slow down.¡± Annalise smiled at Julian. Julian reminded her again, ¡°Focus.¡± Annalise replied loudly, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Annalise rode past Julian. Julian immediately turned around and his eyes kept following Annalise¡¯s figure. When Julian saw Annalise riding the horse, he felt extremely emotional. Annalise was really too smart. When Julian was learning how to ride a horse in the past, his teacher praised him for learning quickly. He learned it immediately and understood it immediately. Now that Julian saw Annalise riding a horse, his mood was the same as his teacher back then. Seeing that Annalise was riding the horse quickly again, Julian immediately reminded loudly. ¡°Slow down.¡± Annalise made a whoa sound twice, but the horse did not stop. Instead, it ran even faster. Julian thought that the horse had lost control, and his expression changed. He immediately chased after the horse. His speed was faster than his previous hundred-meter sprint. ¡°Whoa, whoa, whoa¡­ Annalise called out a few times before exerting to pull the reins again. The horse slowly came to a stop. Julian was out of breath from running and rushed to the front of the horse. Annalise sat on the horse and looked at Julian deeply. Their eyes met. Julian¡¯s eyes were filled with worry and Annalise¡¯s eyes were filled with love and gratitude. Annalise jumped off the horse and into Julian¡¯s arms. Julian hugged Annalise tightly and thought that she was frightened. Julian immediatelyforted her. ¡°Are you frightened?¡± Annalise buried her head in Julian¡¯s arms and wrapped her arms hard around his neck. Annalise was not frightened, and the horse had not lost control before. Annalise had been naughty, making a whoa sound and mping the horse¡¯s butt at the same time. She just wanted to know which command the horse was more inclined to. Annalise mped its butt a little harder, and the horse ran very quickly Annalise was indescribably touched when she saw Julian chasing after the horse in a panic. All Annalise wanted to do now was hold Julian tight. ¡°I¡¯m not frightened,¡± Annalise said. ¡°That¡¯s good¡¯ Julian hugged Annalise. Annalise looked up at Julian and called softly, ¡°Darling.¡± Annalise rarely called him that. When Julian heard it, his eyes became very fervent. Something unknown surged in his eyes. It was a desire that he had forcefully suppressed. Annalise smiled yfully. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat,¡± Julian said. Julian thought to himself, ¡°Anna is so cute. I want her so much.¡± Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Alexander was not that angry before he read thements, but when he did, he saw all of them praising Annalise¡¯s beauty and temperament. They also praised Julian for not only being from a good family, being tall, rich, and handsome, but most importantly, he had good taste. When Alexander saw such praise, he thought of the useless woman, Abigail. Alexander regretted being with her so much. Just as Alexander was about to log out of Alexander, the system notified him that there was an update. Alexander clicked on it again. The moment Alexander opened it, he saw photos of Annalise wearing a dress and a small shawl. Annalise looked energetic and elegant, and her temperament was even better than celebrities. Although most female celebrities were beautiful, theycked a clean and pure temperament like Annalise. Thements section below was filled with praise again. [Oh my god, this dress is too beautiful. I want to buy it. Even if I won¡¯t look as pretty as Annalise on it, I still want to buy it.] [Annalise is really beautiful, like an elf] [Anna always looks pretty on anything.] Alexander subconsciously opened the sales area and saw that the orders kept increasing. [The kind Miss Timothy bought a small-sized blue floral dress.] [Steak-lover bought.] [Autumn-lover bought¡­] A lot of order information appeared in front of Alexander. Alexander reached out and clicked on the inventory again. There were still more than 999 pieces left. Alexander frowned and didn¡¯t know how much they had sold. Alexander was very dissatisfied and called his assistant to ask about the feedback on the new n that they had decided on yesterday afternoon. The assistant said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Parks. It¡¯s too short now. We can¡¯t see the feedback for the time being.¡± Alexander narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°In addition to distributing in a proxy manner, developing various online shops, and hiring streamers to sell, we can also apply for a Twitter ount to promote.¡±Since Annalise could make a promotion on Twitter, why couldn¡¯t he? The assistant said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Parks, if we apply for a Twitter ount to promote, won¡¯t others me us for giarizing Annalise?¡± The key was their reputation would be damaged in that case! ¡°They share their dating life on Twitter. We can do other themes,¡± Alexander said with a straight face. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In the beginning, Alexander did not hate Abigail so much, and he could agree to share their dating life. But now, Alexander hated Abigail to the core, and letting him show off their love was more painful than killing him. The assistant asked for Alexander¡¯s opinion. ¡°Mr. Parks, if we don¡¯t share your dating life on Twitter, what are we going to do?¡± Alexander was instantly enraged. ¡°You ask me? If I can tell you everything, what¡¯s the use of hiring you? Do you want me to help you collect your sry?¡± The assistant was so frightened that he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Parks, I¡¯ll think about the theme immediately and report to youter.¡± With that, the assistant hurriedly hung up. Alexander took another look at the clothes¡¯ inventory on Twitter. It was clearly more than 999 pieces just now, but now there were only three left. Immediately after, Alexander saw that the inventory had be 0 Then, many people were rushing to make reservations for new clothes Alexander felt suffocated. He put away his phone and closed his eyes to rest. On the mountain, it waspletely dark Julian and Annalise sat on the pic mat and watched the stars. The two of them were really free. In a while, they would point at a few stars and ask what they were. They would ask which star was ALTAIR, and which star was Vega The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise sat in the grass and hugged himself speechlessly as heined in his heart. ¡°They are so childish!¡± They were already dozens of years old, yet they still discussed ALTAIR and Vega. When the wind blew, the man shivered from the cold and immediately opened the pillow, then wrapped himself in it. Forget it, it was so dark. They probably wouldn¡¯t go down the mountain. The man who shadowed Julian and Annalise was prepared to sleep, but he couldn¡¯t sleep too hard. When the man opened the pillow, he realized that the size of the pillow was too small. It was usually used to cover his stomach when he slept in the car. It was autumn on the mountain now. It would be cold in the morning and night. It was better to sleep in the grass. Such a small pillow would not be of much use. But what could the man do? Even if it didn¡¯t work, he could only make do. The wind blew. Julian reached out and touched Annalise¡¯s hand. Julian felt that Annalise¡¯s hand was a little cold and said gently. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. We¡¯ll wake up early tomorrow to watch the sunrise.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied with a smile. They both got up. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise thought silently that if they didn¡¯t take the pic mat away, he would lie down on it and sleep. However, Julian folded the pic mat and took it away. The man was speechless. Was Julian really the eldest young master of the number one family in Jadeborough, the Parks family? Huh? Such a noble young master even cared about a pic mat? Under the night sky, Julian yfully nced in the direction of the man who shadowed them before leading Annalise into the tent Julian pulled up the tent, turned on the lights, and turned on the nket. The tent was really bright and warm The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise looked in the direction of the tent, and he was very envious! At night, Julian hugged Annalise and slept soundly At five o¡¯clock in the morning. Julian and Annalise got up and came out of the tent. Then they brushed their teeth and washed their faces with wet tissues. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise had a pair of dark circles under his eyes. He thought to himself, ¡°How particr!¡± There were morning glows in the sky, and the sun had yet to rise. Julian spread out the pic mat again. Then, he took out a thermos sk and poured out two tes of porridge. It was shrimp porridge. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise smelled the porridge and felt extremely hungry. Then, he smelled all kinds of food. On this mountain, at least a hundred tents had been set upst night. Now, everyone was prepared to eat breakfast and watch the sunrise. The people who came out to y were all well-prepared. There were all kinds of delicacies. Some even brought a portable stove up to heat up the cold food that they had broughtst night. There were also people who started cooking early in the morning. There was the smell of delicacies everywhere. Only the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise took out the ready-to-eat sandwiches silently. He actually still had oats in his bag, but he did not have bolled water. The cold water in the bottle could no longer be used for soaking the oats. A golden light suddenly appeared in the sky, and many people became excited. ¡°The sun ising out!¡± Annalise also immediately took photos. Julian silently thought that since Annalise liked to take photos so much, he would pick a professional camera for her as a gift when they got back. Annalise took a photo and became excited ¡°Julian,e quickly. The sun is out.¡± Then Annalise recited to the sun, ¡°The sun rises, the fog dissipates, and the pine trees take a sun bath. ¡°A red-and-gold round mirror eclipses the clouds and illuminates the universe. ¡°When I was young, I read sentences to describe the sunrise in books. The sun is like a fiery red jade te. The rays of light shine on the ground and cover everything in ayer of gold. At that time, I didn¡¯t think it was beautiful. When I grew up, I realized that words are the most beautiful thing in this world. Where speaking can¡¯t reach, words can.¡± Julian put his arm around Annalise¡¯s shoulder and let her lean on it. What kind of luck did Julian have to marry such a nice woman like Annalise? After the sun hadpletely risen, they decided to go down the mountain. Before going down the mountain, Julian sent out amand. [We are preparing to go down the mountain Be ready to coordinate with us.] The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise saw that they were finally going down the mountain. He thought to himself, ¡°Hurry up and go down the mountain. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll go crazy.¡± The man was really sleepy, tired, and cold. Now that the sun hadpletely risen, he finally felt a little better. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 [How¡¯s it going?] At nine o¡¯clock in the morning. Alexander sent a message to the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise to ask about the progress. The man immediately replied. [Mr. Alexander, they¡¯re preparing to get down the mountain] Alexander replied at once. [Keep an eye on them. You must keep an eye on them!!!] For the past two days, Alexander had repeatedly emphasized this sentence. This time, Alexander emphasized it the most. He used three exmation marks at once. The man replied [Got it!] Seeing Julian and Annalise get down the mountain, the man did not dare to let his guard down. He followed them from a distance to ensure that they were within his line of sight. Annalise knew that this man had been following them She also knew that Julian had arranged everything When they went down the mountainter, they would shake off the man. However, Annalise suddenly had a thought to tease the man, and she said to Julian with a smile, ¡°Julian, let¡¯s run down the mountain and see who¡¯s faster.¡± ¡°No. Safety first,¡± Julian said. ¡°It¡¯s safe. The road is long but not steep at all. Come and chase me,¡± Annalise said as she ran forward. Julian shouted, ¡°Slow down.¡± ¡°Come quickly!¡± Annalise shouted. Julian knew that Annalise wanted to tease the man in charge of watching them. Julian smiled lovingly and immediately ran toward Annalise. The two of them ran down the winding mountain road. When the man saw that Julian and Annalise had run away, he panicked and immediately ran after them. Annalise ran very fast, and Julian was not slow either. After leaving the man¡¯s line of sight, Annalise saw a bush on the side of the road and immediately hid in. Seeing what Annalise did, Julian smiled helplessly and quickly went in. Since Annalise wanted to y, Julian would apany her. The two of them hid in the bush. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise ran all the way and realized that he had still lost Julian and Annalise. He stopped for a moment and looked around. After seeing no one, the man ran forward crazily Annalise couldn¡¯t help butugh out ¡°You are so naughty,¡± Julian said dotingly. Julian led Annalise out of the bush and the two of them leisurely descended the mountain. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise ran forward as fast as he could. He felt that he was already running very fast, but he didn¡¯t understand why he hadn¡¯t caught up to Julian and Annalise. What was he going to do? The man did not dare to report to Alexander that he had lost Julian and Annalise If Alexander found out that the man had lost them, he would definitely fire him. The man was so angry that he ran his fingers through his hair and continued running down the mountain. He really ran to the foot of the mountain in one go. He ran too fast and almost fell down the stairs on a part of uneven road. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The man felt like he was about to die from running, but he still didn¡¯t see Julian and Annalise. The man suddenly thought of Julian¡¯s car and immediately ran toward the parking lot at the foot of the mountain. He ran so fast that he felt like his heart was about to jump out of his throat. His lungs were also extremely ufortable as if there was a fire burning. He also felt as if his lungs were about to split open, and it was ufortable to breathe. When the man ran to the parking lot and saw that Julian¡¯s car was still there, he finally heaved a sigh of relief and took a few deep breaths to recover. Olny now did the man feel that his legs were extremely ufortable. They were sore and swollen. He had to keep his legs taut. He felt that as long as he didn¡¯t keep his legs taut, he would kneel down directly. The man¡¯s car was not far from Julian¡¯s car. He quickly got into his car and stared at Julian¡¯s car through the window. He wondered if Julian and Annalise had gone to the restroom. After waiting for more than ten minutes, the man still did not see Julian and Annalise, and he panicked again. Could they have run away? Damn it. What was he going to do? How was he going to find them? Just as the man was panicking, he suddenly saw Julian slowlying down the mountain with Annalise The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise was shocked. He then let out a long breath. This kind of thing would really give him a heart attack. Thank goodness! It was good that they hadn¡¯t left yet.. Then, Julian opened the passenger door and let Annalise sit in. After a while, the car started. The man heaved a long sigh of relief. He followed Julian¡¯s car all the way. After driving for more than an hour, they returned to the old road from Mount Andin and returned to the strawberry garden the day before yesterday. Julian and Annalise stopped the car for dinner. There was really no better restaurant nearby. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise immediately reported to Alexander. [Mr. Alexander, they¡¯re back at the strawberry garden¡¯s farmhouse the day before yesterday. Could it be that they are just out to y?] Alexander was sick of hearing this and reminded the man again. [Keep an eye on them!] The man replied at once. [Got it.] Of course, he would keep a close eye on them. When the man lost them when he went down the mountain previously, he was almost scared out of his wits. Julian and Annalise were having lunch. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise also immediately ordered two dishes and finished them. quickly. Then, he waited leisurely. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Julian said dotingly. The two of them went to the restroom. When the man who was shadowing them secretly saw that they had gone to the restroom, he quickly paid the bill and prepared to go to the restroom too. The man was not afraid of losing them here, because the roads here were rtively simple, unlike the complicated roads under Mount Andin. Moreover, this was all rural roads, so Julian¡¯s car could not drive quickly. After the man came out of the restroom, he saw Julian¡¯s car drive away. He immediately returned to his car and followed quietly. Along the way, the man reported to Alexander. [Mr. Alexander, they are driving toward a more remote countryside.] When Alexander heard this report, he was very excited. [Great! Keep an eye on them! Give me your location. I¡¯lle over now.] The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise did not realize that more than ten minutes after his car drove out, a low-key ck car slowly drove out of the parking lot of strawberry garden¡¯s farmhouse. In the car, Annalise couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. Since he is in charge of watching us, why didn¡¯t he keep a closer eye on us? Does he think that you, the eldest young master of the Parks family, only have one car?¡± Julian smiled. ¡°He thinks that I only have a pair of hands and can only drive one car. Therefore, he has been staring at that car.¡± ¡°He lost us. I wonder if he¡¯ll be beaten to death by Alexander?¡± Annalise thought of the scene where the man in charge of watching them for the past few days. The more Annalise thought about it, the more she wanted tough. When they picked strawberries, the man pretended to pick strawberries with a basket. After picking a few strawberries, he had to look up at them. Later on, when they went to eat, the man also went to eat. As he ate, he even stole nces at them. The funniest thing happened when they went to ride a horse. The man clearly did not know how to ride it, but he still forced himself to pull a horse. He slid off the horse¡¯s back when mounting it a few times. At that time, he looked really funny. This man¡¯s physique was quite good. It was so cold on the mountainst night, but he actually did not fall sick from the cold. But the man was very stupid at the same time. He just brought such a small nket with him. If he covered it around his head, it would not reach his feet. If he covered it around his feet, it would not reach his head. It was really hrious.Thinking of these, Annalise couldn¡¯t help butugh again. Julian would be extremely happy when he saw Annaliseughing. He thought to himself that in the future if he encountered others who shadowed him, he would tease them like this for fun. It was for nothing but to make Annalise happy. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Julian drove and Annalise pointed the way. They drove for more than an hour back to the vige. At Pond Vige, Annalise asked Julian to drive the car up a winding mountain road behind the mountain. This road was built by Annalise¡¯s mentors when they were building houses back then. The mountain was not tall, but it upied arge area. When the mentors lived in seclusion, they specially found a bulldozer to bulldoze the soil on the top of the mountain before building houses. The mountain road that was built could only allow one car to drive up. Moreover, there was a door control system halfway. Only people who lived on the mountain could open the door and enter. Everyone in the vige knew that there were a few old men living on the mountain. They seemed to be quite rich and might be retired cadres of the unit. However, the people on the mountain didn¡¯t often interact with outsiders, so the vigers didn¡¯t know the exact situation. Julian drove to the door control system and stopped. Annalise got out of the car, swiped her face at the door control system, and was admitted passing. Julian drove the car forward. The car drove straight into the private vi area. The first thing they saw was a bamboo forest, followed by arge area of flowers, and then a vegetable garden. The vegetables in the vegetable garden were growing extremely well. On the other side, a group of chickens heard the sound of the car and pped their wings, chirping and flying around. ¡°What a good ce!¡± Julian could not help but sigh. Actually, Julian was a little ufortable. Thinking that he was going to see Annalise¡¯s mentors, Julian couldn¡¯t help but be very nervous. Upon hearing the sound of the car, Dariel came out unhappily. ¡°Who is it?¡± When Dariel saw an unfamiliar car, his face darkened even more. However, when Dariel saw Annalise jump out of the car, his expression changed instantly as if from dark. clouds to clear weather. His cloudy eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us you were Dariel pursed his mouth like a kid andined unhappily, ¡°You haven¡¯t been back for a few months. It¡¯s indeed a surprise for us.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s only been a month.¡± Annalise smiled and held Dariel¡¯s hand. Dariel dodged and did not let Annalise hold his hand. However, Annalise insisted on holding Dariel¡¯s hand. Dariel smiled secretly, his eyes filled with love and kindness. Julian also got out of the car. Annalise immediately introduced Dariel to him. ¡°Julian, this is my second mentor, Dariel Randall.¡± Dariel said seriously to Annalise at once, ¡°How dare you call me by the name! How rude!¡± Annaliseughed. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Randall. I¡¯m Annalise¡¯s husband. My name is Julian.¡± Julian immediately greeted Dariel politely. Julian was shocked. When Julian first found out that Annalise was Master Quigley¡¯s apprentice, he was very shocked. When Julian bought a gift for Master Quigley, he wanted to buy a teapot. At that time, Julian learned that Cash was also Annalise¡¯s mentor by chance, and he was shocked again. Now, Julian knew the founder of Randalls¡¯ Martial Arts, Dariel Randall, was also Annalise¡¯s mentor. No wonder Annalise was so outstanding. Dariel looked at Julian unhappily. ¡°You are Anna¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Randall,¡± Julian said politely, The next moment, Dariel suddenly pushed Annalise away and punched Julian. ¡°Mr. Randall!¡± Annalise immediately shouted. At the same time, Annalise covered her face with her hands, not daring to look. She did not know if Julian would be bedridden by Dariel¡¯s punch. The expected sound of being punched did note. Annalise quickly removed her hand and saw Julian and Dariel fighting. Crack! Crack! Dariel threw a series of punches. Julian reacted quickly, dodging Dariel¡¯s fist and sweeping his leg to attack Dariel¡¯s lower body at the same time.Dariel was initially dissatisfied with Julian. After dozens of exchanges, Dariel gradually smiled. The more Dariel fought, the more energetic he became. Dariel felt that his muscles and bones had not felt sofortable for a long time. This young man was not bad. He could actually take dozens of moves from Dariel. With that in mind, Dariel increased the speed of his punches. Julian reacted quickly and dodged Dariel¡¯s fist immediately. ¡°Mr. Randall, stop fighting. I¡¯m so hungry!¡± Annalise shouted. Annalise could tell that Julian was especially good at fighting. Even if they fought till the night, there was still no way to determine the winner. Moreover, fists had no eyes. If one identally punched the other¡¯s eyes, the eyes would be swollen and bruised, making one look ugly. Upon hearing that Annalise was hungry, Dariel withdrew his fist in disappointment. It was rare to meet such a strong young man. Dariel wanted to have a good fight. However, Anna was hungry. It was more important to fill Anna¡¯s stomach! ¡°Go get Maggie to prepare food for you,¡± Dariel said. After saying that, Dariel turned around and asked Julian, ¡°Young man, who is your mentor?¡± ¡°Mr. Randall, when I was young, my grandfather hired a teacher to teach me. Later, I learned in a martial club for a few years,¡± Julian said. Julian did not dare to tell Dariel that his mentor was Todd Edmund. Otherwise, Julian would be chased out When Julian was learning fighting skills in the past, Todd often scolded Dariel in front of Julian. Julian guessed that Dariel must also hate Todd. ¡°Hmph,¡± Dariel grunted. Dariel had already seen through Julian¡¯s tricks. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Anna looked much better than before, proving that they got along well, Dariel would have chased Julian out now. On second thought, even if Todd wasn¡¯t convinced of Dariel, Julian, Todd¡¯s apprentice, had be Anna¡¯s husband. When Julian and Annalise gave birth to a child in the future, Dariel would immediately take the child under his wing and teach the child personally to anger Todd. With that thought in mind. Dariel didn¡¯t hate Julian that much like just now. ¡°Go eat something with Anna.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Randall.¡± Julian was very happy to have passed the test so easily. Julian immediately went to the trunk to get the gifts. Annalise followed suit. Seeing that Anna didn¡¯te back empty-handed, Dariel was very happy. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It didn¡¯t matter if the gifts were expensive or not. The main thing was that Dariel wanted Anna¡¯s care and love. Annalise took out a down jacket and handed it to Dariel. ¡°I bought you a down jacket.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like to wear new clothes.¡± Although Dariel said no, his expression was very honest. He could not hide the smile on his lips. Annalise stuffed the clothes into Dariel¡¯s hand and urged, ¡°Hurry up and change into them.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Be good. Go quickly,¡± Annalise winked and said with a smile. The smile on Dariel¡¯s face became even wider. Heughed so brightly that his face was filled with benevolent. wrinkles. Dariel took the down jacket and went to try it on. Joseph and Cash were ying chess when they heard the sound of a car outside. They called Dariel out to take a look. Seeing that Dariel did note back for a long time, they were no longer in the mood to y chess and walked out. When they saw Annalise, both of themined. Joseph said unhappily, ¡°You heartless girl, you finally remember us.¡± Cash sighed with a sad face, ¡°When a girl got married, she would forget her family. You are only 20 years old, but you have already been tired of us.¡± Annalise chuckled. ¡°I specially came back to make Yellow Perch Fish Fry for you. I will go dig bamboo shoots and cook chickenter. I also brought some wild mushrooms and a lot of other delicacies.¡± They packed a bunch of ingredients back at the farmhouse. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 When Cash heard about the delicacies, his eyes lit up. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Go quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Mr. Quigley, Mr. Cappell, this is Julian Parks,¡± Annalise immediately introduced. Joseph had already asked his eldest apprentice, Jonathan, to inquire about Julian¡¯s character. Joseph was very satisfied, but he still had to make things difficult for Julian when they met for the first time. ¡°You¡¯ve married for so long, but you only came over and visited us now. Do you think that Anna isn¡¯t worthy of your and isn¡¯t worth your attention?¡± ¡°Mr. Quigley, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been busy with all kinds of things recently. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll definitely take the time toe back and visit you guys with Annie more in the future,¡± Julian said respectfully. ¡°Hmph!¡± Joseph snorted. Annalise didn¡¯t want Joseph to make things difficult for Julian and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Quigley, let¡¯s go. make food together. I¡¯ll cook and you help me taste it.¡± ¡°You did it wrong too,¡± Joseph reprimanded. Annalise was momentarily stunned. Thest time Joseph reprimanded Annalise so seriously was a few years ago. This was because Annalise had cked off on the way to learn medical skills and was scolded by Joseph. ¡°Getting married is such a big deal. How dare you made the decision alone? Who do you think we are? Huh?¡± Joseph scolded. An old man in his eighties, who was originally extremely amiable, became very strict at that time. ¡°Mr. Quigley, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong.¡± When Annalise heard Joseph¡¯s harsh reprimand, she suddenly realized that she had really gone too far. It was such a big decision to get married, but she directly made it alone without discussing it with anyone. At that time, Annalise really did not think too much about it. It was as if she was possessed. Afterward, Annalise thought that since the mentors doted on her so much, as long as she was happy, the mentors would not me her. Now that Annalise saw how strict Joseph was, she suddenly felt that she shouldn¡¯t have.. ¡°Even the goose at home knows to crane its neck and bark when it sees us every day. What¡¯s the use of raising you? Huh?¡± Joseph reprimanded Annalise in front of Julian. ¡°We¡¯ve been raising you since you were more than six years old. We treated you like our biological daughter. We cherished you and taught you skills. without reservation. You¡¯re powerful enough now. You even dare to decide to get married without telling us.¡± ¡°Mr. Quigley, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Annalise felt terrible when she heard Joseph¡¯s reprimand. Annalise¡¯s heart hurt, She med herself. She med herself for her rash decision that didn¡¯t inform the mentors in time and asked for their opinions. She really did not pay enough attention to the mentors. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have us in your heart at all, go down the mountain and don¡¯te back in the future. This isn¡¯t your home. It¡¯s just a ce for you to stay. You¡¯ve grown up and are capable now. You don¡¯t need to stay there anymore,¡± Joseph said. ¡°Mr. Quigley, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Annalise¡¯s heart hurt even more. It throbbed and tightened. Cash felt that Joseph had gone too far, so he secretly pulled his sleeve. Joseph continued, ¡°In your heart, what exactly are we? Huh?¡± Annalise¡¯s tears fell. Her nose twitched as she said, ¡°You are my parents. Without you, I might not have lived until now, let alone learned so many skills. In my heart, you are my benefactors, my family, people I respect the most, and people who are more important than my life.¡± As Annalise spoke, tears streamed down her face. Joseph¡¯s heart ached when he saw this. However, Julian was here today. Something Joseph said was for Julian to listen. He had to let Julian know how important Anna was to them. He had to let Julian know how they protected Annalise. He had to let Julian know that as long as they were alive, no one could bully Anna. Cash could not stand it anymore and immediatelyforted Annalise. ¡°Alright, stop crying. If you have anything, you have to discuss with us in the future.¡± Joseph said sternly, ¡°Are we more important than your life? You married yourself off without even making a phone call to tell us?¡± Annalise felt even worse. Cash could not bear to see Anna so sad. He immediately hugged Anna and patted her back tofort her. Annalise cried in Cash¡¯s arms. ¡°Mr. Quigley, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t me Annalise.¡± Julian felt terrible when he saw Annalise like this. Julian knew very well why Annalise did not tell her mentors back then. Because at that time, in her heart, Annalise only nned to maintain their marriage for three months ording to the agreement. Annalise probably thought that since they were going to divorce anyway, there was no need for her mentors to worry. It was only now that Julian was qualified to meet Annalise¡¯s mentor. Because he had finally walked into her heart. Joseph looked at Julian again and said solemnly, ¡°We are old and very ipetent. However, no matter how useless a father is, he will still protect his child with his life. Since you have already married, live a good life. Although we are boors, we have never fought Anna. ¡°We¡¯ve spoiled her since she was young. We¡¯ve spoiled her so much that she didn¡¯t even discuss such a big matter like getting married with us. ¡°Anna is naughty. Please tolerate her as much as you can. ¡°If one day you feel like you can¡¯t tolerate her anymore, let us know and we¡¯ll pick her up back home. ¡°She is our child. We can discipline her and dote on her ourselves. ¡°No matter where, no matter when, as long as you¡¯re no longer willing to tolerate her, call us immediately. We¡¯ll pick her up immediately. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you dare to hurt her, no matter what your identity is, even if you have extraordinary abilities, we, old fogeys, will take revenge though we have to risk our lives.¡± Annalise had stopped crying under Cash¡¯s comfort. Now that she heard Joseph¡¯s words, her entire body trembled from crying. The mentors¡¯ love for her was so deep that she could not repay it. ¡°Silly girl, we love you. Don¡¯t cry. You have to be happy.¡± Cash patted Annalise¡¯s back. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry.¡± Annalise choked. Annalise got up and pounced on Joseph. She threw herself into Joseph¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. ¡°Get lost,¡± Joseph scolded Annalise. Annalise smiled through her tears and went to get gifts for the mentors. ¡°I bought clothes and other gifts for you.¡± ¡°Who cares?¡± Joseph said proudly. Annalise¡¯s eyes were still red, but she was already smiling. ¡°You care.¡± Annalise handed the gifts to the mentors and prepared to go to the kitchen, but she was a little worried about Julian. ¡®Go. I¡¯ll apany them,¡± Julian said. Julian knew that when the mentors found out that Annalise had already married him, they would ept it even if they did not want to ept it. Therefore, the next step was Julian¡¯s chance to perform well. Cash was the most easy-going among the three old men. He asked Julian to have tea with them and then chatted. ¡°You and Anna got married in a hurry. Are you not nning to hold a wedding?¡± ¡°We¡¯re preparing for the wedding. Do you have any thoughts? I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Julian said. Cash asked again, ¡°You young people can make your own decisions about the wedding. I wonder how long you n to prepare for it?¡± Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Julian was very smart. How could he not understand what Cash was implying? Julian immediately said, ¡°We n to hold a wedding this year. It will be as grand as possible, so it might take some time.¡± Julian not only told Cash about the wedding date but also told Cash that he would not neglect the wedding. Cash was very satisfied with Julian¡¯s words Cash stole a nce at Joseph. Joseph looked much better than just now. Cash chatted with Julian about something else. Cash asked Julian which university he went to and what his hobbies and interests were. Since Julian gave up so many girls from rich families to marry Anna, what did he like about Anna? What did Julian know about Anna? Julian answered these questions one by one. When it came to Annalise, Julian said, ¡°I like Annalise¡¯s firm temperament, kind character, optimistic attitude, flexible thinking, and interesting soul. I haven¡¯t known her for long, but I feel like I¡¯ve known her for a long time. I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life with her and understand everything about her.¡± If another man said this, the mentors would probably chase him out with a stick. However, when they saw Julian¡¯s expression when he said this, they all believed him. They were all people who had lived for more than half of their lives and had experienced a lot of things. They could basically tell at a nce if people¡¯s words were true or not. ¡°Do you know how to y chess?¡± Cash asked with a smile. Cash was slightly plump. Not only did he look rich, but he was also very kind. When Dariel heard that Cash wanted to y chess with Julian, he refused. ¡°Why are you ying chess? You¡¯re so bookish. Men should practice martial arts well and protect their wives and children. Let¡¯s go. Practice a few punches with me.¡± ¡°Julian should y chess with me first,¡± Cash argued. Dariel was not to be outdone. ¡°I fought with Julian earlier and didn¡¯t have enough fun. We will continue now.¡± Cash rolled his eyes. ¡°Is it necessary to rush into a fight?¡± Joseph stood up and put his hands behind his back. ¡°Stop arguing. Julian, go to the kitchen and see if Anna has finished cooking. Go and see if there is anything you need help with.¡± Cash and Dariel surprisingly agreed.. ¡°Yes. Go and see if Anna is done. If not, stay here and help her.¡± ¡°In our family, men also need to do housework.¡± ¡°Women have to be pampered, whether it¡¯s Anna or Madeline. Men have to pamper women and give in to women. It¡¯s the same for everything.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. Cash gave Julian directions. ¡°Here, just go over there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julian went to the kitchen. As soon as Julian left, the three old men started discussing. Joseph asked in a deep tone. ¡°What do you think?¡± Dariel was satisfied ¡°The young man is not bad. He is good at fighting. We don¡¯t have to worry about Anna being bullied in the future.¡± Cash felt that Dariel was brainless and said to him, ¡°Is being good at fighting a good thing? Aren¡¯t you afraid that when he attacks Anna, Anna won¡¯t be able to defeat him?¡± Dariel¡¯s face fell. ¡°How dare he!¡± Joseph nced at Cash. ¡°What do you think?¡± Cash praised, ¡°He has an extraordinary background, a noble temperament, and a sincere attitude. From the looks of it, he is a man who has good taste and responsibility. In short, he¡¯s not a profligate man. Let them get along first.¡± Joseph nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s them get along first.¡± Cash continued, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to what kind of wedding he¡¯s going to prepare for Anna. By the way, we have to think about what kind of gifts we¡¯re going to prepare for Anna. Anna didn¡¯t inform us when they got married which caught us off guard. We have to prepare great gifts in advance before they hold the wedding.¡± ¡°Yes, I will prepare two gifts for Anna,¡± Joseph replied. Joseph had already made up his mind that he would prepare two gifts for Anna. The first gift was that Joseph would attend the Traditional and Modern Medical Conference in person. When the time came, Joseph would announce that Anna was his apprentice. The second gift was that Joseph would openly give Metropolis Hospital to Anna. With these two gifts, even if Anna lived in Jadeborough, no one would dare to look down on her. Cash said, ¡°From what Julian said, it will take some time to prepare for the wedding. From today onwards, FI make more teapots. I¡¯ll send 99 teapots to Anna at their wedding and wish her a long and happy marriage¡± Dariel¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡°Who will treat teapots as wedding gifts? 99 teapots? Only you think your teapots look good.¡± Cash chuckled. ¡°Are you stupid? Of course, I will sell the 99 teapots and give all money I get to Anna. In the past, I was toozy to make teapots and would rather fish and nt flowers. After all, I don¡¯tck money. The money I get from selling one teapot is enough for me to eat delicacies for the rest of my life. Now, it¡¯s different. I have to let Anna have enough confidence.¡± When Dariel heard that Cash wanted to give all money that he got from selling the teapots to Anna as a wedding gift, Dariel panicked. Both of them could give Anna something expensive. Dariel was a martial artist and had no money at all. But what should Dariel give Anna as a wedding gift? Cash could tell Dariel¡¯s thoughts at a nce. Cash patted Dariel¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Now you know the benefits of having a lot of money, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯tugh at me for having nothing but money in the future.¡± Dariel¡¯s face darkened. Joseph said, ¡°Dariel, James, James, and I will prepare the gifts. You are responsible for gathering all your disciples and their disciples. When the timees, we will marry Anna into the Parks family magnificently.¡± Dariel¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He gave Joseph a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cash also felt that this method was excellent and said with a smile, ¡°Good idea! It¡¯s really a good idea.¡± In the kitchen, Annalise was cooking with two servants. For the sake of the taste, Annalise did not use the gas stove beside her. Instead, he used the firewood stove. Annalise was in charge of cooking, with two servants assisting. As soon as Julian walked in, he saw Annalise wearing an apron and cooking expertly. Julian smelled the fragrance of chicken. When Annalise saw Julian, she looked up and smiled at him. ¡°Knowing that you¡¯re here, they specially got someone to kill the chicken.¡± Julian smiled gently and contentedly. ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Annalise asked again. ¡°We talked about how we met and how much I love you,¡± Julian said. Annalise¡¯s ears instantly blushed. She looked at Julian reproachfully, telling him with her eyes that there were outsiders around. Julianughed again. Annalise said, ¡°Can you help me serve the dishes?¡± Julian immediately came over to help serve the dishes. Annalise whispered to him, ¡°If they said anything unpleasant, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Julian replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Annalise continued cooking. Julian saw that Annalise¡¯s movements were very agile, and he watched with relish. ¡°Go!¡± Annalise said. ¡°Right where you guys are drinking tea.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. Julian liked to watch Annalise cook. Annalise was especially charming when cooking, giving Julian a feeling that life was so nice. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Annalise made 12 dishes in one go, three cold dishes, nine stir-fried dishes, and a soup. Other than the ingredients that she and Julian had packed at the farmhouse, the rest were local ingredients. The mentors¡¯ bamboo forest produced many bamboo shoots every year. During the bamboo shoot season, the servants would dig out the bamboo shoots and make them into high-quality bamboo shoots. In spring and winter, they would eat fresh bamboo shoots. There were also bamboo fungi in certain seasons, and the servants would collect them. There were also shrimp, dried fish, shellfish, and all kinds of natural delicacies. After the servants killed the chicken today, Annalise cooked Orange Chicken, Buffalo Wild Wings, stewed chicken with wild mushrooms, fried fish, and stir-fried prawns¡­ The dishes on the table were simple but delicious. Joseph said to Julian, ¡°The countryside is simple. Don¡¯t mind. Feel free to eat.¡± Julian immediately said, ¡°Simple dishes are the best.¡± Julian¡¯s mother passed away early, but he still remembered that her life was very exquisite. She liked to cook personally and would fry the steak for Julian. She would make dried meat floss, hamburgers, and various other exquisite delicacies. At that time, Julian liked this simple food very much. Since his mother¡¯s death, Julian no longer ate meat floss buns and hamburgers because he always thought of his mother when eating these. Later, Julian lived with Samuel. Samuel¡¯s life was very simple. The servants made simple dishes every day. From then on, Julian began to love simple food. Even though Julian was studying abroad, he still liked to go to traditional restaurants to have simple meals. It was also because Julian liked to eat simple food that Tony always desatsed him. Tony said that as the number one Mr. Alexander of Jadeborough, the meal Julian ate was not as good as that of ordinary white-cor workers. ¡°You are right. Come. let¡¯s eat!¡± Cashughed and picked up his cutlery. They ate together. Julian was extremely satisfied as he ate the food that Annalise had personally cooked. Julian felt that it was so happy that he would eat such delicious dishes every day for the rest of his life. On the other side. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise had been following the ck car that Julian had been driving before. The ck car drove slowly on the country road. Seeing that the car was in his line of sight all the time, the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise was not in a hurry. More than an hourter, the car suddenly sped away. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise became anxious and quickly followed. The ck car drove straight ahead. After passing through a few viges, it returned to the road and sped along the road. Seeing that the ck car was speeding up, the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise was afraid that he would be left behind. He did not dare to reply to Alexander and kept his eyes on the ck car in front. The car drove on the road for more than an hour. They had already left the Horingtonth district and entered Kinteden. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise sighed helplessly, feeling anxious. After another half an hour, the car got off the road and drove toward the country road again. At this moment, the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise quickly took the time to reply to Alexander. [Mr. Alexander, the car has left Horington and entered Kinteden¡¯s territory. It is now driving toward a country road.] Alexander replied at once. [Keep an eye on them and continue to share your location.] Alexander was urging the driver to rush in the direction of the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise. Because they had rushed over from the Horingtonth district, the distance was a little far. They were still more than 25 miles away from the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise continued to watch the ck car. However, the ck car, which just drove in the direction of the countryside, suddenly changed to another road. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise frowned. Why did he feel like he was being yed with? Could it be that Julian had discovered him? It couldn¡¯t be, right? It had been more than four hours since the man started watching Julian and Annalise, and it was almost dark. The ck car went onto the road. Ten minutester, it suddenly elerated. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise quickly sped up. Now, they were racing and chasing each other. The ck car sped all the way. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise focused, not daring to rx at all. After they raced for about half an hour, the sky turned even darker. The person in the ck car directly drove to a restaurant. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise thought helplessly, ¡°They really don¡¯t miss a single meal!¡± With a click, the ck car door opened and closed. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise saw an unfamiliar man get out of the ck car. The person was wearing a ck sweater. He turned around, took off his sunsses, and smiled at the man who had been following him just now. ¡°Fuck!¡± The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise was stunned. What was going on? The man was so frightened that he immediately got out of the car and ran toward the ck car. He couldn¡¯t even believe that the man in the sweater had gotten out of Julian¡¯s car. He had been watching Julian and Annalise all the time. How could he not know that if there was one more person in the car? The man sprinted to the ck car and saw that it was empty. He broke down. Where had Julian and Annalise gone? ¡°What are you looking for? Huh?¡± The yful voice of the person in the sweater sounded. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise was about to go crazy. ¡°Only you in the car?¡± ¡°Who else?¡± The person in the sweater looked at the expression of the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise and asked in amusement, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it illegal to drive alone?¡± ¡°No.¡± The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise was shockedpletely. He looked around but could not believe that Julian and Annalise were not in the car. When exactly did they leave? He had been staring at the car all the time. The person in the sweater smiled very kindly and exined to the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise, ¡°When you went to the restroom in the farmhouse¡­ Next time you stalk someone, don¡¯t blink.¡± The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise suddenly realized that he had lost them from that moment on. He was really too useless. The person in the sweater smiled and said, ¡°I originally wanted to y with you more. But I¡¯m hungry and want to eat. Stop here today. I still have to go home to sleepter. Are you unable to sleep tonight? How pitiful!¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise saw that the person in the sweater was so easy-going and immediately asked. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise held onto thest bit of hope in his heart. Perhaps this person in the sweater would tell him their location. ¡°It¡¯s fine you are stupid. Do you think I¡¯m a retard too?¡± The person in the sweater went to the restaurant happily. The phone of the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise rang. It was a message from Alexander. [You haven¡¯t moved for a long time. Have you arrived? Have you seen Joseph?] All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise saw this question, he was about to cry. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise immediately looked at the two dots on the map. Alexander was getting closer and closer to his position. What should the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise do now? How could he exin it? The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise had lost them. It was useless for him to say anything. Should he run away too? No, if he ran away, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get any money. Although Alexander had a bad temper, he did earn a lot by following Alexander. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise let out a long sigh. Forget it, he would just wait for a scolding. He had really tried his best. He did not expect Julian to be so cunning. Half an hourter, Alexander arrived. When Alexander saw the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise, he immediately asked, ¡°Are they eating inside?¡± The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Alexander. I lost them.¡± Alexander could not believe his ears. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± ¡°I lost them.¡± The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise lowered his head even more. The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise defended himself. ¡°I¡¯ve been following them. Julian is too cunning. He took the time when I went to the restroom to change cars to get someone else to drive his car. I¡¯ve been following the car Julian drove previously. Mr. Alexander, it¡¯s that car.¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Bang! Alexander was so angry that he kicked the heart of the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise. Alexander couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The man actually lost them! All of Alexander¡¯s efforts these days had been in vain. Julian and Annalise went sightseeing, picking strawberries, riding horses, and watching the sunrise. They even promoted their Twitter ount by the way. What about Alexander? After arriving at Horington, other than sleeping well for one night, Alexander spent most of the next two days in the car. Alexander was either watching Julian and Annalise or on the way to find them. First, they drove the car near the strawberry garden. There was a farmhouse not far away. Alexander was afraid of being discovered by Julian, so they could only eat ready-to-eat sandwiches. After a few bites, they returned to the hotel to eat. Each ride took an hour or two. Today was even more exaggerated. They had been in the car for four to five hours on this trip. The country road was so winding that almost made Alexander, who had never been carsick, vomit. Alexander thought that although he had been busy for two days, as long as he could find Joseph, everything would be worth it. In the end, the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise told Alexander that he had lost them. He lost them! After being kicked, the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise imhediately knelt up straight and lowered his head to apologize sincerely. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Alexander. It was my negligence. I am too useless. But I really tried my best. Perhaps I have been exposed long before.¡± The man gritted his teeth and mustered his courage to suggest, ¡°Mr. Alexander, please send a few more people to watch the target next time. This way, even if one of them is careless¡­¡± Bang! Alexander was so angry that he kicked the heart of the man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise again. ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s my fault? Did I send too few people? Should I send a hundred people to surround Julian?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Alexander, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise felt wronged. This job was really difficult. Alexander gritted his teeth and flew into a rage. ¡°I just sent you alone to watch them, but you have been exposed. If I sent more people, they would only be exposed more early! Huh? Useless man, go to the ounting department, get your pay, and get lost.¡± ¡°Mr. Alexander, please give me another chance.¡± The man in charge of watching Julian and Annalise immediately begged. ¡°Get lost,¡± Alexander scolded. He turned around and returned to the car with a dark expression. He instructed the driver, ¡°Go back to Horington.¡± Abigail¡¯s eyes shed, and she said, ¡°Alexander, are we going back just like that? Why don¡¯t we let him think. about where Julian might have gone?¡± Alexander looked at Abigail as if she was a fool. ¡°He followed the wrong car and was yed with for four to five hours. Do you think he knows where Julian went?¡± Abigail immediately shut up and changed the topic. ¡°Alexander, why don¡¯t we go back to the Barton family and discuss the distribution n first?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Alexander replied in a deep voice. In the Barton family. Kent¡¯s expression had not been good for the past two days. He didn¡¯t like anyone. Even if Kent found a strand of hair on the carpet, he would scold the servant. The two servants at home immediately became nervous. They did not dare to rest at all. They cleaned the house in all kinds of ways. Even if the house was spotless, they still carried buckets and wiped the handrails of the stairs with a cloth. In short, they did not dare to stay IdleBethany wanted to inquire about Moonlight Group¡¯s situation. As soon as Bethany asked something, she would be scolded by Kent. Bethany was also too scared to provoke Kent. She could onlyfort Kent. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry too much. It¡¯s not worth it. Annalise is just a bumpkin from the countryside. What does she know about management? After being president for a few days, she still has toe and beg you in the end.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°What the hell do you know!¡± After roaring, Kent returned to the study and mmed the study door loudly. Bethany was both aggrieved and angry. She could only hide in the bedroom and ask the spy she had arranged in Moonlight Group what was going on. The spy told Bethany that Moonlight Group now had a new executive president, who was beautiful and capable Now, Moonlight Group was operating very normally. No wonder Kent was so angry. Bethany felt suffocated and anxious too. If thepany was operating normally, it meant that Annalise did not need Kent. If they became small shareholders, they would only be able to get year-end dividends. Bethany couldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. Feeling anxious, Bethany could not care less about Kent¡¯s bad temper. She immediately knocked on the study. door and pushed it open to enter. Kent red at Bethany with bloodshot eyes and roared, ¡°What do you wa?t? Huh? Can¡¯t you leave me alone?¡± Kent was extremely annoyed and irritable. Bethany could not care less about Kent¡¯s bad temper and whispered, ¡°Kent, I asked youst time what if Annalise forcibly filed awsuit and took our shares away. You said that you had a backup n. Do you still remember? Now that Annalise came prepared and had Julian help her, we have to use our backup n. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be toote.¡± Kent¡¯s face darkened and he did not say a word. He had been dealing with this for the past two days. Kent originally thought that the clients had worked with him for many years and had always been very sure of his strength, so it would be easy for him to persuade them to coborate with his newpany. EterStrength Company. However, when Kent really started working on this matter, he realized that most of the clients had rejected. him. They said that they had worked with Moonlight Group for many years, and it was very smooth. They did not want to change their cooperative partners. Kent said that he was now the founder of EterStrength Company, and he would be in charge of every project in the future. But these clients said that they had already agreed on the new president of Moonlight Group to renew the contract. In other words, the first thing the new president did when she took office was to win over Moonlight Group¡¯s previous clients. It took Kent a lot of time to cultivate good rtionships with these clients, but the new president immediately won them over as soon as she took office. Kent couldn¡¯t believe it. He even wondered if Julian had promised these clients some benefits in private. After two days of hard work, Kent finally managed to win over two or three clients. Since these two or three clients had chosen to stand on his side, they told Kent everything. They told Kent that the reason why those clients went against their verbal agreement and chose to continue working with Moonlight Group was that they valued the strength of Moonlight Group¡¯s new executive president. She had once managed some of the top 500panies in the world. ¡°Kent¡±¡± Bethany shouted when she saw that Kent was silent. ¡°Get lost!¡± Kent raged suddenly. ¡°Kent, you¡­¡± ¡°I said get lost!¡± Kent was so angry that he picked up the pen holder on the desk and threw it at Bethany. Bethany was so frightened that she immediately stomped her feet to avoid it. She left the study in exasperation and went downstairs. Bethany couldn¡¯t throw a tantrum at Kent, but she was very angry. In order to vent her anger, Bethany made trouble for the servants on purpose. Bethany rebuked that the servants had added too much salt to lunch. and questioned them if they were trying to kill her. Then, Bethany scolded the servants for a long and even deducted their wages. Bethany shouted that if the dinner was still so salty, the servants would be fired and have to leave the Barton family. As soon as Abigail and Alexander entered, they saw Bethany scolding the servants. Seeing that Bethany behaved like a shrew, Abigail immediately said, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Where¡¯s Dad? Why isn¡¯t he back yet? We have something important to discuss with him.¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Betheny did not dere to sey thet Kent wes throwing e tentrum in the study. She smiled end seid tectfully. ¡°You¡¯re beck? It¡¯s time to eet. If there¡¯s enything, we cen discuss it efter dinner.¡± Abigeil looked et Alexender, weiting for his reply with her eyes. ¡°Okey,¡± Alexender replied. Indeed, she hed not been eeting well for the pest few deys. ¡°Teke e seet first. We¡¯ll eet soon. I¡¯ll cell your fether. He¡¯s busy in the study.¡± Betheny seid with e smile end went upsteirs. She hed to remind Kent not to lose his temper in front of Alexender. Betheny went to the study to tell Kent thet Alexender end Abbie were beck. ¡°Okey,¡± Kent replied with e relexed expression. Alexender wes beck. He could not lose his petience. Betheny wes efreid thet Kent might lose control, so she reminded him softly, ¡°Kent, I know you¡¯re in e bed mood. Beer with it. Don¡¯t lose your temper in front of your son-in-lew.¡± ¡°Do I need you to teech me whet to do?¡± Kent rebuked egein. Betheny wes speechless. She wes pissed! Everyone set et the dining teble to eet. There were more then ten dishes. All of them were meet. The nenny¡¯s culinery skills were superb. The dishes she mede hed emezing visuels end were delicious. However, the etmosphere et the teble wes somewhet tense. Initielly, the etmosphere wes quite good. No metter how unheppy Kent wes, he did not show it. He very wermly esked Alexender to eet more food. Leter, Abigeil mentioned the distribution. She even seid she telked ebout it on the phone previously. She esked if Kent hed e specific distribution plen. Kent immedietely lost the mood to eet. He even put down his cutleries. 70% of the sheres hed been teken ewey by Annelise. How could they distribute it? In the efternoon, his subordes reported thet the new executive president, Cleire, hed elreedy held e meeting end esked everyone to prepere e plen to help the Perks Group in Jedeborough to distribute their germents. In other words, Moonlight Group could not help Alexender distribute their germents. Insteed, they hed to work for Julien. Moonlight Group¡¯s edministretive, legel, end contrect seels were locked in the sefe. He thought ebout it for e while. Whether it wes Annelise or the new executive president, none of them could sign the contrect or chenge the business informetion. Unexpectedly, the first thing the new executive president did efter teking office wes publish e stetement end file e record with the Public Security Bureeu. All the previous public seels were invelideted beceuse they were cleimed lost. She even got new seels end filed e record with the Public Security Bureeu. She didn¡¯t even greet him or esk if he wes willing to give them the officiel seel. Cleire wes simply looking down on him. Bethany did not dare to say that Kent was throwing a tantrum in the study. She smiled and said tactfully. ¡°You¡¯re back? It¡¯s time to eat. If there¡¯s anything, we can discuss it after dinner.¡± Abigail looked at Alexander, waiting for his reply with her eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± Alexander replied. Indeed, she had not been eating well for the past few days. ¡°Take a seat first. We¡¯ll eat soon. I¡¯ll call your father. He¡¯s busy in the study.¡± Bethany said with a smile and went upstairs. She had to remind Kent not to lose his temper in front of Alexander. Bethany went to the study to tell Kent that Alexander and Abbie were back. ¡°Okay,¡± Kent replied with a rxed expression. Alexander was back. He could not lose his patience. Bethany was afraid that Kent might lose control, so she reminded him softly, ¡°Kent, I know you¡¯re in a bad mood. Bear with it. Don¡¯t lose your temper in front of your son-inw.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do I need you to teach me what to do?¡± Kent rebuked again. Bethany was speechless. She was pissed! Everyone sat at the dining table to eat. There were more than ten dishes. All of them were meat. The nanny¡¯s culinary skills were superb. The dishes she made had amazing visuals and were delicious. However, the atmosphere at the table was somewhat tense. Initially, the atmosphere was quite good. No matter how unhappy Kent was, he did not show it. He very warmly asked Alexander to eat more food. Later, Abigail mentioned the distribution. She even said she talked about it on the phone previously. She asked if Kent had a specific distribution n. Kent immediately lost the mood to eat. He even put down his cutleries. 70% of the shares had been taken away by Annalise. How could they distribute it? In the afternoon, his subordinates reported that the new executive president, ire, had already held a meeting and asked everyone to prepare a n to help the Parks Group in Jadeborough to distribute their garments. In other words, Moonlight Group could not help Alexander distribute their garments. Instead, they had to work for Julian. Moonlight Group¡¯s administrative, legal, and contract seals were locked in the safe. He thought about it for a while. Whether it was Annalise or the new executive president, none of them could sign the contract or change the business information. Unexpectedly, the first thing the new executive president did after taking office was publish a statement and file a record with the Public Security Bureau. All the previous public seals were invalidated because they were imed lost. She even got new seals and filed a record with the Public Security Bureau. She didn¡¯t even greet him or ask if he was willing to give them the official seal. ire was simply looking down on him. At the thought of these things, his heart felt suffocated. He felt like he was about to have a heart attack. ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you eating? Is the distribution n not ready yet? We have to hurry,¡± Abigail said. She had been busy outside for the past two days and did not know that Moonlight Group had been taken over Kent looked at Abigail with aplicated gaze and said, ¡°Annalise and Mr. Hayes took back the shares her mother left her.¡± ¡°What? She took back the shares? When did this happen?¡± Abigail was shocked. The day you guyse back,¡± said Kent. Annalise and Julian came back one day before them. They forced Kent to sign the agreement the next day and took the shares. ¡°You signed it?¡± Abigail was incredulous. ¡°Yes,¡± Kent replied. What else could he do if he didn¡¯t sign it? He dared not offend Julian. Abigail was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. ¡°Dad, how can you sign such an important agreement at such a critical moment? If you sign it, Annalise bes a major shareholder. How can she help us distribute garments? Dad, you must be out of your mind. Didn¡¯t we agree before that no matter what, we have to stall for time? Even if she can win thewsuit, won¡¯t it take some time? We can do a lot of things during this period of time.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± Kent was furious. He said, ¡°I have otherpanies under my name. My newpany will be in charge of distributing Alexander¡¯s garments.¡± Abigail was delighted. She immediately asked, ¡°How much can you help distribute?¡± Kent said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes. There should be a few hundred thousand revenues in a month.¡± Alexander kept quiet. A few hundred thousand revenues in a month? Not to mention they were just revenues, not profit. They could not evenpare to a slightlyrger mall. What was the use? Abigail also knew that the distribution effort was too low. She dared not speak and could only bury her head in her food and eat silently. Alexander¡¯s phone rang. Tony called. As soon as the call went through, Tony asked, ¡°I heard you went to Horington?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alexander replied. ¡°Why did you go to Horington?¡± Tony sounded a little dissatisfied. ¡°Alexander, the most important thing now. is to think of a way to increase sales. Your mother and I won the market here. The assistant will send the order to you after sorting it out. You must supervise the production and control the quality.¡± ¡°Okay, Dad. How many orders do we have?¡± Alexander asked hopefully. Tony sighed and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many orders, less than 15 million dors. The people here had adapted to the culture here. So, most of them don¡¯t wear domestically designed and produced garments.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Alexander replied. Tony asked again, ¡°Why did you go to Horington?¡± Alexander did not hide anything. He said honestly, ¡°Dad, I saw Julian and Annaliseing to Horington. I suspect that they are going to meet Joseph. Annalise might know Joseph, so I followed them all the way. But too bad I lost them.¡± Tony said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to follow them. I have news regarding Joseph.¡± He called to tell his son about this. ¡°You have news? Where is he secretly living?¡± Alexander asked. Tony said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he will personally attend next month¡¯s Medical Conference.¡± Alexander kept quiet. He cursed in his heart. Why did he spend so much time and energy following Julian and even lose him in the end? If he had known that Joseph would attend the Medical Conference, he would have just waited. He should have spent the past two days optimizing the sales of garments. Not only did they waste two days, but they also watched helplessly as Julian and his wife acted lovey- dovey. They could have gained tons of fans on their official Twitter ount and even boosted their sales. Feeling suffocated, he asked his assistant to book a flight back to Jadeborough that night. He didn¡¯t even book a ne ticket for Abigail. Previously, he had thought that Moonlight Group could help with the distribution. Abigail could somewhate in handy. Now, he was disgusted by Abigail. Thinking back, Abigail was really useless. Abigail was speechless when she learned that Alexander had only booked his own ne ticket. She did not follow him. She wanted to stay at home for another night and go back tomorrow. After all, they had already gotten their marriage certificate. Alexander could forget about getting rid of her. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 At Pond Vige. In a private residence at the top of the mountain. Julian and the others had been eating for quite some time. Everyone chatted as they ate. The atmosphere was fantastic. Previously, the mentors had always been unkind to Julian, but now they liked him so much. The three mentors kept putting food into Julian¡¯s bowl and asked him to eat more. Julian went all out and had three portions of food. In the past, he definitely could not eat so much. The mentors became happier and happier as they chatted. Soon, they started ying games. No doubt, alcohol was needed to liven things up. Dariel asked Annalise to get some wine. ¡°Be good, and go get some wine for us.¡± At first, Annalise disagreed, saying they shouldn¡¯t drink too much due to their age. She was mainly afraid that her mentors would get excited drinking while ying. Once they got excited, they would easily lose control and overdrink. Dariel rebuked, ¡°Julian bought so much good wine as a gift for us. Do you want us to keep it hidden in the cer if you don¡¯t let us drink it?¡±Cash said, ¡°That¡¯s right. If we don¡¯t drink now, when are we going to drink? People always say, ¡®live for the moment and worry about tomorrowter.¡±¡± Joseph said, ¡°Come on. Go and get it. It¡¯s cold. Drinking helps heat your body. It¡¯s good for your body.¡± Dariel smiled. ¡°Look, our medical expert has already spoken. Go quickly.¡±. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± Julian said. ¡°I¡¯ll go. You don¡¯t even know where they kept it,¡± Annalise said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Julian stood up. Dariel immediately said, ¡°Yes, yes. Go together. Anna can¡¯t take everything alone.¡± Annalise instantly rolled her eyes at him. ¡°One bottle is not enough? Do you want a dozen?¡± Dariel rubbed his nose. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll drink as much as you take. Mrs. Naggy, you have the final say. Hurry up and go. The dishes will turn cold soon.¡± Annalise brought Julian to get the wine. At the side of the private residence, there was a wine cer. Although the lights were switched on, it was very dim. There were all kinds of good wine inside. The six bottles Julian brought were already kept inside. Julian saw them at a nce and was about to get them. Annalise wouldn¡¯t let him take it. ¡°That one is 53 degrees. It¡¯s too high. Let¡¯s take this.¡± She chose two bottles of wine. Julian smiled. ¡°Are you sure this is enough for them?¡± Annalise said, ¡°You can¡¯t let them drink too much. They have poor self-control and low alcohol tolerance. Thest time they yed was during the New Yearst year. Eight of them drank four bottles of white wine, and three of them were drunk the whole day¡± Julian smiled and said emotionally, ¡°Our mentors are all sentimental people.¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re getting old. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll ruin their health from drinking. If they were 20 years younger, I wouldn¡¯t care about them at all.¡± Annalise walked out. She turned off the light. The next moment, she was in his arms. ¡°Stop fooling around. The mentors are still waiting to drink,¡± Annalise said softly. For some reason, she felt that the atmosphere had be ambiguous when the lights were turned off. Her voice could not help but be softer. Julian smiled and kissed Annalise¡¯s face. He said, ¡°In the future when I¡¯m old, you have to control me and not let me drink. If I really want to drink, pick one that has low alcohol content for me.¡± It was a simple sentence, but to Annalise, it sounded warm. Images couldn¡¯t help but appear in her mind. She imagined them growing old together and their children working outside.Julian¡¯s alcohol addiction kicked in. She cursed and refused to let him drink. In the end, she felt sorry and chose a rice wine with low-alcohol content for him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to control you. You can control yourself,¡± she rebuked. Julian smiled and kissed her lips again. He said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t make them wait.¡± The mentors comined when they saw Annaliseing back with wine. One by one, they med her and said she was too stingy to let them drink good wine. Although they said that, they were all excited and began to y. The entire mountain peak was filled with the mentors¡¯ energetic voice. ¡°Come on. Haha, Dariel, you¡¯ve lost. Drink!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve turned the tables! You drink!¡± Annalise and Julian did not apany them. Cash asked them to rest early. Annalise then left the restaurant with Julian. She wanted to bring him to his room to get some rest. However, Julian held Annalise¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk.¡± ¡°The wind on the mountain is strong. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Annalise said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Julian took off his jacket and put it on Annalise¡¯s body. Annalise panicked. ¡°Why are you taking off your clothes for me? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± ¡°I have a strong body. I won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Julian held Annalise¡¯s hand and stood in the front yard, looking down the mountain at the shining lights. Their hearts calmed down. ¡°Do you like such a life?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Of course, she did. They could escape from the hustle and bustle of the city, nor did they have to worry about people competing with each other. ¡°When our children grow up and can live independently, we¡¯ll live like this,¡± Julian said seriously. Annalise burst outughing. She was really amused by Julian. They had just started dating. Why was he thinking about their child¡¯s future? However, for some reason, she felt happy and satisfied. Julian tilted his head and asked Annalise, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at how far you¡¯re thinking.¡± Annalise said. ¡°Life is actually not long. Time passes very fast. It is so fast that you have to put in a lot of effort so you won¡¯t have any regrets in life.¡± From the moment his mother passed away until now, it seemed like a blink of an eye.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. His grandfather also turned from a muscr guy to an old guy in the blink of an eye. Back then, his savior disappeared without any trace when he had only closed his eyes to catch his breath. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. She agreed with Julian. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, she grew from 6 years old to 20 years old. In the blink of an eye, her mentors grew old. The wind blew. Julian was afraid that Annalise would catch a cold. He said, ¡®Let¡¯s go back to our room.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll stay in separate rooms tonight.¡± Annalise deliberately teased Julian. ¡°No, I¡¯m picky with beds and afraid of strangers. It would be fine if it¡¯s a ce I¡¯m familiar with, but I must be apanied by my wife when Ie to an unfamiliar ce.¡± Julian immediately made up a bunch of reasons. She had her period once every month, and he had to endure his desires. Now that he had the chance, he would never let it go. Annalise found Julian amusing. ¡°Then, what did you do before you had a wife?¡± ¡°Before I had a wife, I didn¡¯t have the habit of being afraid of strangers and picky with beds,¡± Julian said seriously. Annalise couldn¡¯t stopughing. When she returned to her room, she teased Julian again. ¡°You sleep in this room. I¡¯ll sleep in that room.¡± Julian immediately reached out and pulled Annalise into the room she mentioned. Then, he locked the door and insisted, ¡°Tll be wherever you are.¡± Chapter 163 Chapter 163 The next day, they apanied the mentors in the vige for another day and rushed to Horington in the afternoon to take a ne back to Jadeborough. Coincidentally, they were on the same flight as Abigail. Abigail Barton was speechless. She pretended not to see Annalise and Julian. Annalise found it funny. She had been longing for Abigail to treat her as a stranger. After arriving at Jadeborough, Annalise and Julian immediately went to the hospital. Cassandra¡¯s condition was already very stable. Jonathan wasing over personally to check on Cassandra. Seeing Annalise, he immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Give him a few more acupunctures later to strengthen his condition.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise replied. When Jane heard Jonathan asking Annalise to give Casandra acupuncture again, she was worried Annalise would take all the credit if Cassandra cured faster. She immediately said, ¡°Mr. Woods, it¡¯s fine. My grandmother is recovering very well.¡± Everyone looked at Jane and thought that she was insensible. Seeing that everyone was staring at her, Jane immediately changed her words. ¡°What I mean is Ms. Barton had just rushed back from Horington. It¡¯s been a long journey. My grandmother is recovering well, so she doesn¡¯t need acupuncture.¡±She had learned to be smart now and would not fight head-on. She had already contacted Gwen. When the time came, she would get Gwen to go to her house and give Cassandra a few injections. Gwen could take all the credit. ¡°Are you a doctor, or am I a doctor? Why don¡¯t you treat your grandmother instead?¡± Jonathan retorted bluntly. He did not know who treated Anna well or who was unkind to Anna. However, as Julian¡¯s rtive, anybody who addressed Anna as Ms. Barton was definitely trash! Jane was embarrassed and immediately apologized. ¡°Mr. Woods, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sean looked at Jane sternly and said politely to Jonathan, ¡°Professor Woods, my daughter has been spoiled. She said an awful thing. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Jonathan said generously, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your mother¡¯s good. You can¡¯t find someone better in acupuncture than Annalise, my sister, in the entire Chanaea. With her acupuncture, your mother¡¯s body will be further strengthened.¡± The Hiller family people knew that Annalise¡¯s medical skills were superb. After hearing Jonathan praising her, they naturally hoped Annalise could perform acupuncture for Cassandra. Sean stood and said politely. ¡°Anna, I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡± Actually, their family was still fond of her even if Jonathan didn¡¯t praise Annalise. They liked everyone Cassandra liked. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. This is what I should do as a junior. I also hope that Ms. Parks will be healthy and live a long life.¡± Annalise said. The Hiller family was actually not bad. Jane was the only exception. Without thinking further, Annalise sat before the bed and took out her silver needles. Jane saw Annalise skillfully inserting the needles into Cassandra¡¯s body one after another. She saw her parents, uncles, and aunts looking at Annalise performing acupuncture with admiration. It was as if they were looking at a god instead of a human. She immediately felt depressed. Her phone rang again. She immediately picked it up. Then, she was excited. ¡°Gwen, you¡¯re back? That¡¯s great. I¡¯lle over now.¡± As soon as she hung up, she said to Sean, ¡°Dad, my best friend Gwen is back. Can I treat her to a meal?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Sean pleasantly reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t drink. Don¡¯t get drunk if you drink. I¡¯ll call Julian and ask him to pick you upter. Do you still have money? I¡¯ll give you 300 thousand dorster.¡± Jane looked at Annalise proudly and said in a cute tone, ¡°Dad, I have money. I¡¯ll go first.¡± With that, she left the ward. Gwen had returnedst week. Jane was supposed to go pick her up with Jessy. However, Gwen said she had to help her senior deal with a few cases after she returned. She had been busy until now.It was good that she was back. Now that she was back, she could help cure Cassandra. Now that Gwen had returned, Annalise had apetitor. They could finally see who was better. Two dayster. Cassandra was discharged and returned to the Hiller family to recuperate. Jane immediately invited Gwen toe and nurse Cassandra. She introduced Gwen to the Hiller family¡­ She mainly introduced Gwen¡¯s achievements overseas over the years. Gwen was now a doctoral student at a famous medical university in Caspardion. The school offered her to work as a lecturer after she graduated. Of course, Gwen¡¯s ambition was not to teach but to achieve sess in medicine. So, she had already declined their offer. Since their family immigrated to Caspardion, they had worked in the medicinal ingredients business. They had a bigpany and were already an internationally famous pharmaceutical group. Gwen was also an internationally renowned surgeon. Except for Joy, the best brain surgeon, no one could beat her in surgery. Jane finished introducing Gwen to them excitedly. She took out her phone and showed Gwen¡¯s various certificates to the Hiller family. ¡°Dad, Mom, look, Gwen is really amazing. She had already achieved so much at such a young age. It¡¯s not easy for many people to get into university at this age, but she¡¯s already a medical doctor. People said there are specializations in various fields. That¡¯s true. I think the higher a person¡¯s education, the higher their attainments in the professional field. Of course, there are asionally exceptions, but those are considered the lucky ones.¡± She implied that even if Annalise had medical skills. her development would be limited without education. ¡°You¡¯re right. Studying is very important. Learn from Gwen. I don¡¯t expect you to get a PhD. It¡¯s good enough to get a postgraduate degree,¡± Sean said with a smile. The Raven family was close to the Hiller family in the past. After the Raven family moved overseas, the two families gradually stopped interacting and became distant. He did not expect the Raven family¡¯s daughter to have grown up so well. Her medical skills were already famous internationally. Jane deliberately mentioned Jonathan in front of Gwen. ¡°Gwen, Jonathan Woods is very famous in Caspardion, right? He¡¯s Master Quigley¡¯s top disciple.¡± Gwen answered, ¡°Yes, Doctor Jonathan Woods is extremely famous in Caspardion. He performs surgeries non-stop every day. Sometimes, he performs four to five surgeries a day. He¡¯s especially diligent.¡± Everyone knew very well that those truly skilled in medicine all became specialists. People had to make appointments and queue up to meet a specialist. Specialists worked ording to their own time and even their own moods. Most of them could only perform two surgeries a day. Some specialists even perform only one surgery a week. Jonathan was so diligent. This meant his status was very low overseas. She smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a certain difference between our country and foreign countries. Our country¡¯s people love legend. A legend like Master Quigley willst forever. Foreigners don¡¯t believe in legends. Nobody cares who the mentors are. Instead, they will look at a person¡¯s past resume, how many surgeries they have performed, how high the sess rate of the surgery is, and how difficult it is. Then, they will carry out aprehensive evaluation.¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Even though Gwen kept praising Jonathan now, she had trampled and disregarded him countless times in reality. Obviously, she was trying to say that Jonathan relied on his mentor¡¯s fame to be famous in the country. If he went overseas, he could not survive at all. At first, Jane¡¯s grandmother was very impressed with Gwen, especially when Jane disyed her pile of certificates. She felt that besides obtaining a doctorate at such a young age, it was fantastic that Gwen had also made herself famous by relying on her medical skills to enter the international medical field and be an internationally renowned surgeon. Not to mention Gwen was as famous as the world¡¯s renowned neurologist, Joy. Gwen was so outstanding that even a grown woman like her admired and envied her. However, when she heard Gwen speaking sarcastically about Jonathan, she was immediately turned off. Gwen was a capabledy, but unfortunately, she had a bad character. Jane¡¯s grandmother had never gone abroad to study. Although she came from a prestigious family, she cared for her husband and children all her life and had not seen much of the world. However, she had always believed that many of her ancestor¡¯s words were true. People with good character and ability were the best. One would rather not have any capabilities and live a mediocre life if a person¡¯s character was not good. Otherwise, they would only be a scourge. ¡°Pour some tea for Miss Raven, Jane¡¯s grandmother said immediately when she saw that Gwen was still bbering about the foreign medical field. Secretly, she meant Gwen¡¯s mouth must be dry from talking too much. When the maid heard her instructions, she immediately went to refill Gwen¡¯s tea. However, Gwen had no self-awareness at all. After taking the servant¡¯s tea and thanking her politely, she gently took a sip and continued. Jane listened with admiration and said at the right time, ¡°Grandma, Gwen¡¯s medical skills are superb. She happened toe back to the country to participate in the Medical Conference. The Medical Conference hasn¡¯t started yet, so she¡¯s free these two days. Grandma, ask Gwen to perform acupuncture for you.¡± When Sandy heard that such an outstanding international doctor could help her mother-inw recuperate, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. Then we¡¯ll have to trouble you, Miss Raven. Mother, let Miss Raven¡­¡± Suddenly, Sean reached out and pulled Sandy. He frowned and signaled her not to speak. Sandy immediately fell silent. Jane¡¯s grandmother said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap first. I¡¯m tired.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was Gwen who belittled Jonathan first. Don¡¯t me her for being rude if she didn¡¯t respect herself. Putting aside the fact that Jonathan¡¯s medical skills were renowned both domestically and overseas, Jonathan was in his early fifties. No matter what, he could be considered Gwen¡¯s senior. Was it human for her to brazenly nder her senior behind his back? It didn¡¯t matter if an ordinary person had a bad personality. but if a doctor¡¯s character was bad, they could kill someone. ¡°Grandma, let Gwen take your pulse first. It won¡¯t take more than a few minutes. After that, you can take a nap. She can also prescribe medicine for you,¡± Jane said. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. Sean, take good care of Miss Raven. I¡¯m going to take an afternoon nap.¡± Jane¡¯s grandmother yawned as she walked to her room with her crutches. Why would she let Gwen perform acupuncture on her? Not to mention that Gwen had a problem with her personality. Even if Gwen had a good character, she wouldn¡¯t let Gwen perform acupuncture on her. At her experienced age, she knew what was going on in her granddaughter¡¯s mind. When she walked to the door of the room, she heard Jane and Gwen talking, ¡°Gwen, why don¡¯t you stay at my house for two days and sleep with me? It¡¯s been a long time since we have a girl¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gwen smiled. Actually, she had two reasons foring back this time. One of the goals, of course, was to amaze the world at the Medical Conference. The other goal was to find a partner. Although she had been developing abroad all these years, she had been keeping an eye on the situation in her home country. She knew her situation. It was impossible for her to marry a genius like Julian. That left the other four noble young masters. n from the Jones family, Fred from the Hiller family, Jayden from the Green family, and Jasper from the Zeller family. She happened to have a good rtionship with Jane and could be considered to be in a favorable position. Since there was a chance, she would show her outstanding side to them first. It would be best if Fred took the initiative to pursue her. Hearing that Gwen was actually staying, Jane¡¯s grandmother snorted coldly in her heart and went into her room to take an afternoon nap. An hourter, Jane came over. She knocked on the door and said obediently. ¡°Grandma, are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jane¡¯s grandmother replied. Jane pushed open the door with a filial expression. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll get Gwen to take your pulse and give you acupuncture.¡± ¡°No, I have something to deal with now,¡± her grandmother said. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Jane felt that her grandmother was deliberately trying to protect Annalise. Her grandmother did not say anything. Instead, she stood up and called for the servant. ¡°Cherry, did you see the new dress Sandy bought mest month?¡± The servant, Cherry, immediately came in and said, ¡°Yes, I put it away for you and hung it in the cloakroom.¡± ¡°Get it for me,¡± Jane¡¯s grandmother said. Cherry immediately went to get the clothes. Jane persuaded her grandmother. ¡°Grandma, taking your pulse and getting acupuncture is very fast. It won¡¯t take up too much time.¡± Her grandmother looked at her with deep eyes. ¡°Jane, you can¡¯t wait to get someone to help me recuperate. Are you really concerned about me?¡± Being sized up by her grandmother¡¯s prating gaze, Jane felt inexplicably guilty, but she did not make it show at all. She said firmly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m concerned about you.¡± She stretched out to hold her grandmother¡¯s hand and said sincerely, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know how worried we were when you suddenly fell unconscious. I hope you¡¯re healthy and live a long life.¡± As she spoke, she leaned into her grandmother¡¯s arms and said in a cute tone, ¡°Grandma, I might be a little stubborn and not as outstanding as others. But I really love you, Mom and Dad, and my brothers. I love our family. I want everyone in our family to be safe and happy.¡± These words moved thedy¡¯s heart.. These days, she thought she should punish Jane for being willful, but hearing Jane¡¯s sincere words, she instantly felt her heart going soft. Jane was just a child. It was inevitable that she would have some thoughts. She would teach Jane slowly. ¡°Grandma, let Gwen take a look at it for you. We¡¯ll be more at ease if there¡¯s no big problem.¡± Jane did not believe that her grandmother would not give in. However, her grandmother said the next moment, ¡°We¡¯ll do it after Ie back. I have to go out now.¡± Jonathan and Annalise cured her illness. She knew what was good for her. The servant, Cherry, came in with a new set of clothes. Jane¡¯s grandmother changed into her new clothes and asked Cherry to inform the driver to send her out. ¡°Grandmother, you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Where are you going?¡± Jane chased after her. Her grandmother said, ¡°Jane, tell your parents when theye hometer. I¡¯ll visit Madam Zeller. She hasn¡¯t been well for the past two days.¡± With that, she instructed the driver to drive. There were some things that were inconvenient for her to say since there were outsiders at home. She would leave them alone for two days. Anyway, she wanted to visit an old friend. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 After visiting Old Madam Zeller, Wendy realized that Old Madam Zeller¡¯s health was deteriorating. She leaned against the head of the bed, her face sallow and haggard. Because of the pain, she would moan from time to time. ¡°Ouch¡­ Ouch¡­¡± It sounded like she was tortured by the pain and could not help letting out screams. Looking at Old Madam Zeller, who was only a few years older than her, suffering from illness, she could not help but say, ¡°Zeller, we have to take the initiative to get treatment!¡± Old Madam Zeller¡¯s voice was very soft as it was difficult for her to speak. ¡°Nobody¡­ Can cure me¡­ I¡¯ve seen all the doctors, but they can¡¯t treat me Unless I find Joseph. I¡¯ve given up. Now¡­ I¡¯m just waiting for time to pass. I¡¯ll live day by day. I don¡¯t mind¡­ If I die one day. It¡¯s better to die.¡± All these years, her three sons had been looking for Joseph. However, more than ten years had passed, and there had been no news of him. Old Madam Zeller was diagnosed with several kinds of illnesses. The most serious one was rheumatoid arthritis. It hurt all year round. Sometimes, when the pain was too intense, she wanted to bang her head against the wall and die. This was a problem with the immune system. It was equivalent to having problems all over the body. Even young people could not be treated after contracting this illness. Older people¡¯s immunity was even worse, making it even more difficult to heal. She would also feel more pain due to the changes in the weather. In the past twenty years, she had really been tortured. Although she had been receiving treatment, her condition could not be controlled and was getting worse. Her son had no choice but to prescribe her forbidden medicine to relieve the pain. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, the side effects of the medicine were huge, so she only took one pill a day. Her pain would be alleviated after she took the medicine, but it would return once the effect wore off. Her son often looked at her with heartache, but he had no choice. He also found a famous doctor from Jadeborough to take a look at her. Seeing that she was in so much pain, the doctor suggested she get a corticosteroid injection. However, it would be even more impossible to cure her illness after taking the injection. Moreover, a corticosteroid injection could only help ease the pain for a short period of time, and the after-effects could be worseter on. ¡°Master Quigley¡¯s disciple has returned to the country. Let¡¯s invite him to take a look at you.¡± Wendy looked at Old Madam Zeller and said with heartache. ¡°Yes, he said he¡¯ll be able to make time tomorrow ande to see me. I have no choice. I can¡¯t go anywhere in this state. I can only trouble him¡­¡± For some reason, the calm face Annalise had whenever she performed acupuncture shed in Wendy¡¯s mind. A question naturally popped up in her mind. She wondered if Annalise¡¯s acupuncture would be able to ease the situation. Acupuncture was the most effective way to cure Rheumatoid arthritis. Unfortunately, traditional medicine practitioners gradually declined in Chanaea. These days, people preferred modern medicine, so it was difficult for traditional medicine practitioners to survive. There were fewer and fewer people who knew acupuncture. She said, ¡°Zeller, we must live well and receive treatment. We have to have hope in our hearts. I almost died a few days ago and was rescued by Master Quigley¡¯s disciple. We have to have confidence in him.¡± Old Madam Zeller forced a smile. She was really in pain. Sometimes, she wished she could secretly self-poison herself, but it was inconvenient for her to move around. Hence, she had no chance to take her medicines. Once, the servant forgot to take the te and the spoon away after feeding her traditional medicine. She finally found an opportunity. She smashed the te and cut her wrist with the broken sses. She was really determined to end everything. With a hard stab, the blood on her hand surged out crazily. Unfortunately, the noise was too loud. When the servant heard themotion, she rushed in and sent her to the hospital immediately before informing her children. The children med themselves and felt terrible, making her feel utterly embarrassed. Hence, she suffered like this every day. ¡°Gosh¡­ Hah¡­¡± She groaned in pain. Old Madam Zeller started to feel sleepy and slowly closed her eyes. The servant said to Wendy awkwardly, ¡°Madam Hiller, Madam Zeller is not as energetic as she used to be. Her days and nights are reversed, and she sleeps irregrly. She sleeps whenever she can. She¡¯s asleep now and might not be able to talk to you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Wendy stood up and said, ¡°Hah, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing her for so long. Take good care of her. Help me bid her goodbye when she wakes up. I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle and see her next time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the servant immediately replied respectfully. Wendy sighed and went to the Parks¡¯ residence. If she wanted acupuncture, she would find Annalise to do it for her. She would also stay in the Parks¡± residence for a few days. She would go back after Gwen returned. At the Hiller¡¯s residence. Gwen apanied Jane until dinner, but Jane¡¯s grandmother still did not return. Gwen subconsciously frowned. Jane, is your grandmother noting home tonight?¡± ¡°No, she went to visit Old Madam Zeller. In the past, she would be back in two hours at most. Old Madam Zeller¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and it¡¯s difficult for her to speak. My grandma won¡¯t stay for long,¡± Jane said. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡± ¡°Maybe they¡¯re keeping her for dinner.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Gwen smiled. ¡°Tomorrow, Jonathan will treat Old Madam Zeller.¡± Jane Hiller opened the news portal and saw the headlines. The huge headline said Jonathan would challenge Old Madam Zeller¡¯s chronic illness. ¡°Tsk, he¡¯s trying to woo the people again.¡± Jane snorted. Initially, she had a very good impression of Jonathan and respected him very much. After all, he was Master Quigley¡¯s disciple! Ever since she found out that Jonathan took good care of Annalise, she hated Jonathan. Gwen immediately came over to take a look. When she saw that there was rheumatoid arthritis written on the news, she smiled and said, ¡°This illness is not difficult to treat. Doctors overseas have long found a cure.¡± Jane¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Gwen, can you treat it?¡± Gwen smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Why don¡¯t we treat Old Madam Zeller?¡± Jane immediately suggested with bright eyes. If Gwen could treat Old Madam Zeller, she could directly take Jonathan¡¯s credit and embarrass him. ¡°But their family has an appointment with Jonathan,¡± Gwen said. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll go over tonight to treat Old Madam Zeller, Jane said. ¡°But I don¡¯t even know anyone from the Zeller family,¡± Gwen said. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I know him. Come, let¡¯s go to the Zeller family now. Gwen, are you hungry? Why don¡¯t we go after dinner?¡± Jane asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go now. It¡¯s more important to treat the patient,¡± Gwen answered. If she could cure Old Madam Zeller before Jonathan, she would be famous without waiting to attend the Medical Conference. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Jane immediately drove to the Zemer family with Gwen. Jane was very familiar with the Zeller family because she was Wendy¡¯s granddaughter. The Zeller family¡¯s old butler and the servants who had been working for a long time all knew her. They smiled and greeted her. ¡°Miss Hiller, you¡¯re here. You must be here to see Old Madam Zeller! Come in, come in. Take a seat first. Come, have some tea! Have you eaten?¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 ¡°We¡¯ve eaten. Thank you!¡± Gwen was very polite. ¡°Alright,¡± the butler replied and immediately asked the servants to pour tea for them. After receiving the tea, Jane said, ¡°Gilderoy, is it convenient for us to see Madam Zeller now?¡± ¡°Your Madam Zeller is asleep. Take a look and be gentle. Don¡¯t disturb her,¡± Gilderoy said. The Zeller and Hiller family had a good rtionship. The two olddies were best friends when they were young and had been friends for decades. Therefore, the Zeller family was very polite to the Hiller family. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look at Madam Zeller.¡± Jane brought Gwen to see Old Madam Zeller. Their steps were light. Although she was wearing high heels, Old Madam Zeller¡¯s room was carpeted, so there was no sound at all. When they reached the room and saw Old Madam Zeller lying quietly on the bed, Gwen secretly took Old Madam Zeller¡¯s pulse. When she held Old Madam Zeller¡¯s hand, Old Madam Zeller woke up. Seeing Gwen, she frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Grandma, Gwen and I came to see you.¡± Jane saw that Old Madam Zeller had woken up and immediately greeted her. ¡°s¡­¡± The olddy groaned in pain and said, ¡°Okay, Jane, you¡¯re so considerate.¡± She had watched Jane grow up and felt that Jane was doing very well. Jane often thought ofing over to see her. She was really a thoughtful child. ¡°Grandma, are you still feeling that bad?¡± Jane looked distressed. In order to ease Jane¡¯s heart, Old Madam Zeller said, ¡°I¡¯m not ufortable. I¡¯m used to it. It¡¯s fine, child.¡± ¡°Grandma, this is Gwen. She came back from overseas and has been studying medicine since she was young. Her medical skills are very impressive now. By the way, her father is Josh, and her grandfather is Gerard,¡± Jane introduced. Gwen indeed came back from overseas and had been studying medicine since she was young Old Madam Zeller did not know about Gwen, but she knew about Gerard. When the Raven family people did not go abroad, the Raven family was also famous in Jadeborough. Although it could not ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t move. I will take your pulse,¡± Jane said. Old Madam Zeller smiled. ¡°My illness can¡¯t be cured. Stop working.¡± ¡°Grandma, please let Gwen take a look,¡± Jane begged coquettishly. Meeting Jane¡¯s pained eyes, Madam Zeller smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a look.¡± Hence, Gwen took Old Madam Zeller¡¯s pulse again. After taking her pulse, Gwen felt troubled. This illness was more serious than she had imagined. No wonder the Zeller family, who was so rich, could not treat the olddy¡¯s illness. After years of rheumatism, her immunity had decreased. Her internal organs were damaged and her heart. was weak. Now, the functions of many organs had degenerated. In this situation, Gwen could not treat it either. However, she could perform surgery on the olddy¡¯s heart and use acupuncture to help her control her condition. She could also prescribe medicine for the olddy¡¯s pain. She could minimize the side effects of the painkillers. Of course, all medicine had side effects. It was impossible to have no side effects. Only Energizing Pills and Longevity Pills refined through special methods could achieve no side effects. This was also the reason why she had called Jane to ask about elixir pills.The Hiller family was rted to the Parks family, so the elixir pills were given to Old Mr. Parks. Jane could help her get some information. However, thest time she called, Jane¡¯s grandmother was sick, so she couldn¡¯t ask Jane to ask around. She wanted toe back first and get familiar with everyone. When it was convenient, she would ask her to ask around. ¡°Child, my illness is not easy to treat. You don¡¯t have to do it for me,¡± Old Madam Zellerforted Gwen when she saw Gwen¡¯s serious expression. Afterforting Gwen, she snorted twice. It was really painful and she could not help it. ¡°Grandma, I can treat your illness,¡± Gwen said. She could try her best to control Old Madam Zeller¡¯s condition. She believed that even if Jonathan came to treat Old Madam Zeller, he could only control it at most. When Old Madam Zeller heard Gwen¡¯s words, she looked at her in shock. ¡°Can it be treated?¡± ¡°Yes, I can treat it!¡± Gwen said. As long as she could control Old Madam Zeller¡¯s illness, she would be famous. Gilderoy saw that the two youngdies had gone to Old Madam Zeller¡¯s room for a long time and did not.e out, so he came over. The moment he entered, he heard Gwen say that she could treat Old Madam Zeller¡¯s illness. Gilderoy¡¯s first reaction was that this girl was here to swindle people. His eyes shed and he said politely to Jane, ¡°Miss Hiller, Madam Zeller is weak. Why don¡¯t youe to the living room for some tea and fruit?¡± Jane smiled and said, ¡°Gilderoy, Gwen can treat Madam Zeller¡¯s illness. Let her and Madam Zeller talk.¡± ¡°Ah, is thisdy a doctor? Alright, alright.¡± Gilderoy immediately retreated. As soon as he left, he called Old Madam Zeller¡¯s eldest son. ¡°Sir, Miss Hiller brought a girl around her age to treat Old Madam Zeller. That girl said that she can treat Old Madam Zeller¡¯s illness.¡± Jason immediately scolded, ¡°Nonsense! Those who are about the same age as Jane are only in their early twenties. How can they treat my mother¡¯s illness?¡± Gilderoy immediately said, ¡°I think so too, but the girl seems to be quite confident, so I¡¯m a little uncertain.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming back now!¡± When Jason heard Gilderoy say that the girl was very confident, he decided toe back and take a look himself. Gwen told Old Madam Zeller about the specific situation and said that she needed to undergo surgery and acupuncture treatment. She could ensure that the sess rate of the surgery was very high. Old Madam Zeller was still more inclined to let Jonathan treat her. After all, Jonathan was Master Quigley¡¯s disciple. She said tactfully, ¡°Child, thank you. There¡¯s no need to do that.¡± Gwen and Jane took turns persuading her. Jane said, ¡°Grandma, let Gwen treat you. Her medical skills are really good. She¡¯s now an international surgeon and is very good at surgery. The Raven family is also a medical family. Gwen has been learning traditional medicine practitioner since she was young.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gwen said, ¡°Grandma, I can really control your illness. Please believe me.¡± Jane said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m really heartbroken to see you tortured by your illness¡­¡± Old Madam Zeller groaned in pain and said, ¡°s¡­ I¡¯m in so much pain¡­ I can¡¯t talk to you anymore¡­ Go and eat some fruit first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Seeing how impatient Jane and Gwen were, she somehow felt that they had an ulterior motive. ¡°Alright, Grandma. Have a good rest first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Jane immediately tucked Old Madam Zeller in considerately After half an hour, Jane and Gwen prepared for the second round of persuasion. When Jason rushed back, he heard Gwen say, ¡°Grandma, although I can¡¯tpletely cure your illness, I can control your condition and also relieve your pain so that you won¡¯t feel so ufortable. My treatment n will definitely be better than Doctor Jonathan¡¯s treatment n.¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Jason had heard the butler say that girls were quite confident. He thought to himself, ¡°As the old saying goes, one should not judge a book by its cover. The sea can¡¯t be measured. Perhaps some people are talented. Although they are young, their medical skills are really extraordinary.¡± Therefore, he rushed back to meet her. He wanted to have a chat first, in case she could really cure his mother¡¯s illness. Her mother had been tortured by this illness for more than ten years. Now, it was getting worse and worse. If she could be cured, it would be a great joy. He urged the driver to drive faster and even ran two red lights. In the end, as soon as he returned, he heard this girl say that her n must be better than Doctor Woods¡¯s. He immediately lost his good impression of this girl. If she wanted to treat illnesses, she could showcase her medical skills, fight for opportunities to treat them, and exin her treatment process to convince the patient and his family instead of belittling her peers. There was no need to listen to anything else. Just the fact that she was belittling her peers was enough to prove that she was not good enough. ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Jason cleared his throat. Jane looked up at Jason and smiled. ¡°Uncle Jason, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mm, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You¡¯ve be prettier again,¡± Jason said. ¡°You like to make fun of me.¡± Jane looked like she enjoyed it. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jason said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I wonder who will be lucky enough to marry you in the future.¡± Actually, the Zeller family wanted to marry the Hiller family. He mentioned it to Seanst year. Sean was also very happy to have a marriage between the two families, saying that he wanted to seek Jane¡¯s opinion. Later, Sean asked Jane, but she was unwilling. She said that she was still young and wanted to talk about marriage in two years. Jason did not insist. He thought that young people nowadays enjoyed being single. Anyway, he was still young. It would be the same for him to be single for another two years. I¡¯m not as good as you say. By the way, Uncle Jason, this is Gwen. Her grandfather is Gerard.¡± ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Gwen. Time really flies. In the blink of an eye, more than ten years have passed. The little guy has already grown into a big girl.¡± Jason smiled and reminisced. He immediately asked the butler to serve fruits and said he couldn¡¯t neglect the guests. Jane immediately said that the butler had already prepared fruits and snacks. She then went back to the main topic. ¡°Uncle Jason, Gwen is now an international surgeon with excellent medical skills. She just took Madam Zeller¡¯s pulse. She can treat Madam Zeller¡¯s illness.¡± Jane knew that the Zeller family people liked her very much. She believed that if she said that, the Zeller family people would definitely agree to let Gwen treat Madam Zeller. Jason looked at Gwen and his expression became a little serious. ¡°Gwen, let¡¯s talk in the living room.¡± ¡°Alright, Uncle Jason.¡± Gwen saw that Jason still remembered how she looked like back then and also politely called him Uncle Jason. Everyone went to the living room. Jason asked Gwen, ¡°Have you been studying medicine overseas all these years?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you do your internship?¡± ¡°Uncle Jason, my family moved to Caspardion 16 years ago and started a pharmaceuticalpany there. At the same time, we opened our own clinic and hospital. I¡¯ve been treating people in my own clinic since I was eight years old.¡± Gwen sounded a little unhappy. He didn¡¯t mind and said, ¡°You started treating patients when you were eight years old. How impressive! Have you been treating people since you were eight years old?¡± He didn¡¯t quite believe that she had been treating people since she was eight years old. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Both traditional medicine and modern medicine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°All subjects?¡± Jason¡¯s voice rose slightly at the end as if he was saying that there were specializations in every field, and those who studied all subjects could not bepared to those that focused on one subject. ¡°Uncle Jason, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned every subject very well. Moreover, I¡¯ve been treating people all these years and have a lot of experience Madam Zeller¡¯s situation happens to be my specialty.¡± She indeed learned every subject very well, and Madam Zeller¡¯s situation was her specialty. ¡°Do you know Professor Woods?¡± Jason asked. Gwen was in a difficult position. If she said that she knew him, Jason would definitely ask her whose medical skills were better. If she said that she did not know him, wouldn¡¯t she be lying? How could she not know a famous doctor like Jonathan? ¡°Yes, I know. His medical skills are pretty good.¡± Gwen said. ¡°Gwen, whose medical skills are better? Yours or Professor Woods¡¯s?¡± Jason asked. He wanted to see how she would smooth things over. Things must rot and then be verminous. Humans must humiliate themselves before being humiliated by others. His next words might have been harsh, but she¡¯d asked for it. At such a young age, she did not have any fear or respect. In order to be famous, she did not hesitate to belittle her seniors. ¡°Dr. Jonathan Woods is quite good at traditional medicine. After all, his teacher is Master Quigley. In terms of surgery, I should be slightly better than him.¡± Gwen had already felt pressured from chatting with Jason. Although he knew her, remembered her, and called her Gwen affectionately, and his tone was quite kind, his words revealed his doubts and even dissatisfaction with her. She wondered if her feelings were wrong. ¡°You¡¯re better than him in surgery. How did you determine that?¡± Jason asked. Gwen cursed in her heart. She knew that Jason would make things difficult for her. Didn¡¯t these ordinary people think that she was younger than Jonathan? Medical skills depended on talent, alright? Was this based on age? She smiled and said, ¡°I also work in the medical circle of Caspardion with Dr. Jonathan Woods. I was rated as the international surgeon.¡± ¡°Oh? Which organization did it?¡± Jason asked again. ¡°International Medical Alliance.¡± Gwen was very confident in this evaluation. This was a very authoritative institution. ¡°Did Professor Woods participate in the evaluation?¡± Jason asked. Gwen immediately blushed. Wasn¡¯t Jason obviously looking down on her? She said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jason retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t even know if he participated in the evaluation, yet you¡¯re so sure that his surgical skills are inferior to yours. Gwen, young people have to be humble and not be arrogant. Once they¡¯re arrogant, they will think highly of themselves. When Professor Woods was in Caspardion, he performed a few surgeries a day. He¡¯s a person who really focuses on his medical skills. He¡¯s not willing to participate in those superficial evaluations at all.¡± Gwen cursed in her heart. She did not expect Jason to not show her respect. She was really angry. Jason continued, ¡°Professor Woods wille over tomorrow to treat my mother Gwen, if you¡¯re free, you cane over and observe his treatment process. Young people should learn more from their seniors. You can¡¯t think that your skills are extraordinary just because you¡¯re awarded. Traditional medicine is vast and profound. It takes time and effort to umte. It¡¯s the industry that one can¡¯t be impetuous.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe in my medical skills, goodbye!¡± Gwen couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and immediately stood up to leave. She really felt unhappy. ¡°Gwen, I don¡¯t mean any harm. It¡¯s all for your own good!¡± Gwen had already walked out, but Jason was still talking. He even said to the butler, ¡°Hurry up and send her off.¡± Hmph! What an over-confident girl. If she hadn¡¯t belittled Jonathan, he really wouldn¡¯t have spoken so harshly. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 After leaving the Zeller family, Jane immediatelyforted Gwen. ¡°Gwen, don¡¯t be angry. These people are vulgar and stupid. No matter how talented young people are or how good their medical skills are, they are willing to believe in the older ones.¡± Gwen also felt very aggrieved, but she did not show it on her face. Instead, sheforted Jane. ¡°Jane, it¡¯s okay. We want to help Madam Zeller treat her illness out of goodwill. Since they don¡¯t need it, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go back,¡± Jane immediately agreed. Gwen¡¯s eyes shed as she asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandmae to visit Madam Zeller?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Eh, where¡¯s grandma?¡± Only then did Jane remember her grandma. She couldn¡¯t help but call her grandma ¡°Grandma, where did you go?¡± ¡°Jane, I¡¯m here to visit Madam Zeller. You don¡¯t have to wait for me to eat.¡± Madam Hiller¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Grandma, I came to pick you up from the Zeller family, but you weren¡¯t there!¡± Jane wanted to comin, but she was afraid of upsetting her grandma, so she could only put on a caring tone. ¡°s, I don¡¯t need you to pick me up. After seeing Madam Zeller, I came to the Parks family to stay for a few days. It¡¯s convenient for Anna to give me acupuncture,¡± Madam Hiller said. She just wanted to tell Jane that no one could take away the credit for recuperating her body. She only wanted Anna. ¡°Grandma, you!¡± Jane almost stomped her foot. She tried to persuade her grandma to ept Gwen¡¯s acupuncture, but her grandma refused. Now, she actually took the initiative to go to the Parks family to look for Annalise for acupuncture. All of them were really senile. They abandoned Gwen, a Doctor of Medical University, and went to look for Annalise, a countryside bumpkin, for acupuncture. Enough! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore. It¡¯s time to eat. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Madam Hiller hurtg up. Seeing that Jane did not look too good, Gwen immediately asked gently, ¡°Jane, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Grandma went to the Parks family. Gwen, why don¡¯t we go to the Parks family?¡± Jane suggested. She remembered that her Granduncle admired highly educated girls. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Gwen said with a smile. ¡°I think that your grandma is recovering well. We don¡¯t have to go. Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to participate in thepetition in a few days. I¡¯ll rest well these few days. This time, the Medical Conference is the most authoritative Medical Conference in our Chanaea. As long as I get good results, perhaps everyone¡¯s attitude will change. I believe that my true strength will not be unrewarded.¡± When she was 18 years old, she came back once to pay respects to her ancestors with her parents. That year, her heart beat faster the moment she saw Julian. She felt that she had fallen in love with Julian at first sight. She mustered her courage and confessed to Julian. Julian rejected her indifferently. ¡°I have someone I like!¡± With that, he turned around and left. She did not give up and created another chance encounter. Julian warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t harass me. Otherwise, you will regret it.¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t believe him: What was there to regret? On the third day, she appeared in front of Julian again. Julian made a call in front of her. ¡°Let the share price of the overseas pharmaceuticalpany of Raven Group fall by 20%.¡± When she heard Julian¡¯s words, she felt that Julian was childish and cute. She almost burst out laughing. In the end, in less than an hour, theirpany¡¯s shares began to fall crazily. The reason for the decline was that a batch of illegal drugs had been detected in the medicine. She was so frightened that she no longer dared to appear in Julian¡¯s world. She felt that Julian was too scary. She told her father not to provoke Julian in the future. Her father said that she was exaggerating. No matter how capable Julian was, he could only work in a domestic corporation. How could he be powerful overseas? She told her father that Julian had made the Raven family¡¯s shares decline. Her father did not believe her and said that the safety problem of the medicine was normal. Walking by the river often would inevitably make one¡¯s shoes wet. There would always be peers who would think of ways to frame them. They just had to be more careful in the future. Gwen insisted that Julian was responsible for the stock market decline. But she couldn¡¯t convince her father, so she let it go. Later on, she chatted with her friends in the country and mentioned that Julian was very powerful. Others said, ¡°Yes, of course, Julian is powerful. How could the young master of the number one wealthy family not be powerful?¡± She said that it was not because Julian¡¯s identity was powerful, but because he was powerful. She said that Julian definitely had a lot of hidden strength. Her friend said that she must think so because she had a crush on Julian. If Julian was really as powerful as she said, why would hepete with Alexander for the heir of the Parks family? Wouldn¡¯t he just defeat Alexander? Since she couldn¡¯t convince her friend, she didn¡¯t mention it anymore. However, she was psychologically afraid of Julian. She was definitely unwilling to go to the Parks residence. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that the Medical Conference wasing, Jane was very happy. ¡°Gwen, you¡¯re right. Gold will shine everywhere. True strength will not be unrewarded. ¡°Gwen, you must defeat Annalise in the Medical Conference. No, Annalise is definitely not qualified to participate in such a conference. You must defeat Jonathan in the conference!¡± Even someone like Jonathan would be conference. Annalise was nothing! ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡± Gwen smiled. She was no longer eighteen years old. It was clear that love was nothingpared to true benefits. If Julian didn¡¯t like her, she could just find someone else. She had n from the Jones family, Fred from the Hiller family, Jayden from the Green family, and Jasper from the Zeller family. As long as she could keep any one of them, she would be invincible for the rest of her life.. ¡°Gwen, I¡¯m so hungry. Let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Jane was very smart. At the Parks residence. Annalise and Julian went to give Preston acupuncture and came back. Annalise felt that she was not tired at all. Julian forced her to lie on the bed. He massaged her legs and shoulders like a hardworking bee. He was very patient. Annalise did not know whether tough or cry. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to massage me. I¡¯m not tired.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve worked too hard today.¡± Julian insisted. Annalise smiled and her eyes became gentler. The feeling of being pampered was really wonderful. The phone rang. She picked it up. ncing at the caller ID, she shouted, ¡°John.¡± ¡°Get up at seven tomorrow morning and get to the Zeller family by nine,¡± Jonathan said. Annaliseined, ¡°Can I not go?¡± She had not had a good rest even after rushing back from Horington. She was thinking about sleeping in tomorrow. ¡°How dare you note! Won¡¯t you sleep early at night? Do you have to sleep sote? Having sex three times a week is a frequency that doesn¡¯t hurt your body. Seven times a night is fatal..¡± Annalise quickly hung up the phone, her face red. Ah, John really made her speechless. He said everything without thinking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did John say?¡± Julian could not help but be curious when he saw Annalise¡¯s flushed face. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Annalise¡¯s face turned even redder after he asked. Julian smiled. ¡°Why is your face so red?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. Let¡¯s go to bed early. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the Zeller family and give Old Madam Zeller acupuncture, Annalise said. She didn¡¯t dare to look at Julian when she thought of having sex seven times a night. It was too embarrassing! ¡°Okay.¡± Julian smiled gently. He massaged Annalise¡¯s legs again and secretly observed Annalise¡¯s expression. When he saw that her face. was red, his heart skipped a beat and he stopped massaging. He could not help but pounce on her ¡°Ugh¡­ Annalise mumbled when she was kissed. She wanted to say that it was daytime but Julian¡¯s kiss was so affectionate that she had no time to speak. Soon, she was suffocating from the kiss, as if she¡¯d lost the ability to think, and her body epted him honestly The rm went off again and again at six o¡¯clock the next morning. Julian saw that Annalise was sleeping soundly and could not bear to wake her up. He wanted to turn off the rm, but he knew that she was going to the Zeller family for serious business. He was afraid that she would miss her appointment with John, so he had to wake her up in person. He reached out to touch her eyebrows and kissed her lips. She had no reaction! He then took her hair and brushed her face. She must have felt itchy. She snorted and wiped her face. Julian wanted tough. He tickled her nose with her hair again. Smack! Annalise pped her nose. ¡°Pfft, haha!¡± Julian burst intoughter. Was she patting her hair like a mosquito? He reached out and hugged her tightly. Then, he rubbed against her. Suddenly, she woke up with a start. He knew this move would work. ¡°What¡­ time is it?¡± Annalise did not hear the rm ring and thought that she had missed the time. She was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s still early. It¡¯s past six.¡± Julian smiled gently. ¡°Thank God.¡± Annalise had lingering fears. She quickly lifted the nket and got out of bed. Then, she washed up quickly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Then, she picked out clothes. She had to go to the Zeller family to give someone acupuncture. If John needed surgery, she had to help him. The lighter the clothes, the better. As she thought about it, she picked out a top and sweater with sneakers. Her hair was tied into a bun so that it wouldn¡¯t fall down and get in the way. Julian kept looking at Annalise. It was pleasing to watch her wash up and choose clothes. When David was dating, the first thing he did every day was to dress himself up and buy a bunch of roses for dating Every day he smiled like a fool. At that time, he thought that David was crazy. Only now did he realize that liking someone was really a wonderful thing. He was in a good mood every minute. He wouldn¡¯t get tired after looking at her for a day. ¡°We¡¯ll leave after breakfast,¡± Julian immediately said when he saw that Annalise did not intend to eat breakfast. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just take two eggs and eat them on the way,¡± Annalise said. It was already seven twenty. The Parks residence was a little far from the Zeller family. It would take an hour to drive there. She had never been there before, and she was unfamiliar with the road conditions. She was afraid that there would be a traffic jam during the morning rush hour and she was also afraid that the navigation systems would go wrong. Therefore, she had to set off earlier. In fact, she had the habit of setting aside time for everything so that she would not be a ve to time. ¡°Have breakfast. I¡¯ll go with you after having breakfast,¡± Julian said.¡°But you have a project to sign today, don¡¯t you?¡± He had told her about today¡¯s schedule yesterday afternoon. ¡°I can sign itter,¡± Julian said. He didn¡¯t care about the project at all. ¡°Would it be a bad idea?¡± She didn¡¯t want to take up his time. He reached for her hand and pulled her to a seat at the dining table. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have breakfast first,¡± Annalise said. She nned to tell Julianter that she could go to the Zeller family herself. If he was really worried, he would send a driver to send her there. He should be busy with work. He peeled an egg for her. She smiled. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± ¡°It has a shell, and I¡¯ll peel the shell for you,¡± Julian said. Old Mr. Parks and Cassandra woke up early and had breakfast with them. Seeing that Annalise and Julian were so deep in love, Old Mr. Parks and Cassandra smiled. Cassandra said, ¡°Yes, men need to take care of women more.¡± A girl like Anna who knew her limits and was grateful should be loved more. The more grateful a girl was, the gentler she would be when she was doted on. s, inparison, Jane was really not as good as Anna in this aspect. The entire family doted on Jane and made her narrow-minded instead. Jane would throw a tantrum for no reason. After breakfast, Julian and Annalise went out. Annalise insisted on going by herself and asked Julian to sign the contract. Julian could not dissuade her. He could only touch Annalise¡¯s face and say gently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange for a driver to send you to the Zeller family. I¡¯ll go thereter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. She felt that this was the best arrangement. He was busy and she could not dy his business. At half past eight in the morning, she arrived at the Zeller family and called John. ¡°John, I¡¯m at the Zeller family. Have you arrived?¡± John teased her again. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you have sexst night? You actually arrived so early.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Annalise was speechless. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon! Don¡¯t go in yet, wait for me,¡± Jonathan Woods said. He was afraid that Annalise would be disliked if she went in alone. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. After waiting for a few minutes, she saw a car stop beside her car. Two people got out of the car. As soon as they got out of the car, Jason personally ran over. ¡°Professor Woods, hello.¡± When he saw Annalise, he was stunned for a moment before greeting her politely, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Parks.¡± He was old and a little presbyopic. At first nce, he thought that she was Professor Woods¡¯s assistant. Jason came out to wee them into the inner residence. Before they reached the living room, more than ten people from the Zeller family came over to greet them warmly. Jonathan went straight to the point and asked Jason to bring him to see how Madam Zeller was doing. The Zeller family people were naturally eager to know if there was still a chance for Madam Zeller¡¯s illness. Jonathan sat in front of Madam Zeller¡¯s bed to take her pulse. A few people from the Zeller family were in the room. The others stayed at the door and stuck their heads out. None of them dared to breathe loudly for fear of affecting Professor Woods taking the pulse. ¡°How about it?¡± Annalise asked a few minutester. This was the question that everyone in the Zeller family wanted to ask. Hence, they all looked at Jonathan with keen eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a little better than I thought,¡± Jonathan said. Everyone in the Zeller family was pleasantly surprised. It was better than he had imagined, so could it be cured? Jason was so excited that his voice was trembling. He even grabbed Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°Professor Woods, please treat my mother¡¯s illness. No matter how much it costs, we will treat it.¡± ¡°Money isn¡¯t a problem, but time matters. This disease is mainly treated by traditional medicine. Traditional medicine enhances the body¡¯s resistance, but the effect will be slow and the time it takes will be longer. There won¡¯t be any obvious effect at first,¡± Jonathan said. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 People in the Zeller family were all smart people. As soon as Jonathan said that the effect of traditional medicine was slow, they understood. Professor Woods was afraid that they would be anxious to see the effect and question his medical skills. As the head of the Zeller family, Jason immediately expressed his stance. ¡°Professor Woods, my mother¡¯s illness has already been treated by famous doctors both domestically and internationally, but there¡¯s no effect. It¡¯s already the Zeller family¡¯s blessing to be able to invite you to treat her. This is a chronic illness, so it¡¯s normal for the effect to be slow. Professor Woods, you don¡¯t have to worry. Just treat her with ease. No matter how much you can treat her, the Zeller family will definitely notin even if it doesn¡¯t improve at all.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan nodded and said, ¡°There will definitely be curative effects, and her condition will definitely improve. I can¡¯t guarantee that she will bepletely cured There might be pain from time to time in the future, but it won¡¯t be a problem for her to get out of bed and walk.¡± His little junior sister¡¯s acupuncture skills were even better than Mrs. Tuffin¡¯s now He had taken precautions in advance because he was afraid that the Zeller family would be anxious for quick sess. Maybe after he treated her for a few days, they did not see any obvious results and would question his medical skills. This time, he would let Annalise cure Madam Zeller and he would support Annalise.There was no reason. The Zeller family would owe Annalise a favor. In the future, if Annalise encountered any difficulties, the Zeller family would be able to help her. The greatest benefit of being a famous doctor was that one could form good karma and have more friends. When they heard that the olddy could get out of bed and walk, people in the Zeller family were all excited. Jason was even more grateful. ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Professor Woods. You¡¯re really the Zeller family¡¯s benefactor. Professor Woods, I¡¯m not very capable, but I¡¯ve been established in Jadeborough for so many years. I have friends from all walks of life. In the future, as long as you need me, I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± ¡°Mr. Zeller, you¡¯re too polite. We¡¯re doctors. It¡¯s our duty as doctors to treat and save people,¡± Professor Woods said politely. He then said, ¡°Let¡¯s start now.¡± ¡°Shall we start now?¡± Jason asked, but he was excited again. He liked Professor Woods who was a man of his word. ¡°Yes, my sister Annalise will give Old Madam Zeller acupuncture first,¡± Jonathan said. Jonathan was still worried that the Zeller family people would be unwilling. Unexpectedly, Jason did not say a word and was very enthusiastic. ¡°Okay! Mrs. Parks, sorry to trouble you!¡± Jason had some understanding of Jonathan¡¯s situation. He had learned from the medical expert Joseph and had been developing overseas. His medical skills were very impressive. After returning to the country, he performed severalrge-scale surgeries, all of which were especially sessful. One of them was for Madam ke, and the other was for Old Madam Hiller. It was said that Annalise had helped with acupuncture in both surgeries. Presumably, Annalise¡¯s acupuncture technique was very good. Otherwise, Jonathan would not have dared to let her treat her mother with such a serious illness. Annalise did not expect the Zeller family to be so reasonable. She nodded at Jason and reached out to take Old Madam Zeller¡¯s pulse before taking out silver needles. She urately inserted the needles in front of everyone. Her expression was extremely focused. Some people in the Zeller family had some misgivings. They had aplicated impression of Annalise. Everyone said that she came from the countryside and was a bumpkin. However, at Samuel¡¯s birthday banquet, they saw Annalise write with ease and gave Samuel a jar of Energizing Pills as a gift. Now that they saw Annalise skillfully performing acupuncture, they felt much more at ease. Jason took a call and had something to deal with. He called his second brother to his side. ¡°Jimmy, don¡¯t go anywhere today. Stay at home and take good care of Mother. Make Professor Woods and Mrs. Parks feel at home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Julian,¡± Jason¡¯s second brother, Jimmy, immediately replied. As soon as Jason left, Jane came over with Gwen. Gwen greeted everyone with a smile. ¡°Hello, Uncle Zeller, Auntie, Jimmy¡­¡± The Zeller family did not recognize her at first. She smiled and introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Gwen, the granddaughter of Gerard.¡± ¡°Ah, I remember now. I remember now. Women really change when they grow up. I can¡¯t even recognize you,¡± Jimmy immediately said. His wife teased him. ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t. When the Raven family went overseas, Gwen was only a few years old.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Time really flies.¡± Everyone sighed. Gwen took the initiative to greet Jonathan again. ¡°Hello, Jonathan.¡± Jonathan looked at Gwen in surprise. ¡°Who are you?¡± Where did this clowne from? How dare she act as if she knew him? No matter who she was, birds of a feather flock together. It wasn¡¯t good to y with a woman like Jane. Gwen did not expect Jonathan to not show her any respect at all. She subconsciously frowned. It was strange that the rumors were not true. Didn¡¯t the rumors say that Jonathan was a very kind and caring person who liked to selflessly share his medical experience with others? ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m Gwen! We even won an award together. Have you forgotten?¡± Gwen emphasized that they had won an award together. ¡°I don¡¯t remember!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t even ask what prize it was. As expected, she was scheming. Did she want to y tricks before him? He was good at judging such girls! No bitches could stand his indifference! ¡°Eh, Jonathan, who is one giving acupuncture?¡± Gwen quietly clenched her fists and continued to talk to Jonathan. Jonathan had a cold expression and could not be bothered with her. Jane immediately helped Gwen out of the predicament and said, ¡°That¡¯s my cousin-inw, Annalise. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s wrong with people nowadays. They would rather believe in a person who grew up in the countryside and never went to school and has no qualifications as a doctor than a medical doctor¡­¡± Gwen waited for Jane to finish before pulling her back. ¡°Jane, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I think your cousin-inw must have something extraordinary about her.¡± She had pulled Jane over today to find out if Jonathan was participating in the Medical Conference. She also wanted to see if she could learn from him. Although she had tricked everyone into saying that her medical skills were very good and Jonathan might not beparable to her, she knew very well that she was no match for Jonathan. When she was overseas, she had always tried her best to apply for a spot to watch Jonathan¡¯s surgery. Unfortunately, the spot was too scarce, and she could not get it at all. ¡°Don¡¯t argue here!¡± Jonathan warned. Jane almost went up to scold him, but she was stopped by Gwen. Gwen smiled. ¡°Alright, Jonathan. We¡¯ll watch quietly.¡± She really hoped that something would happen during the process of acupuncture. That way, she might have a chance to perform. She nced at Anna who was quietly inserting the silver needle. She retracted her gaze and whispered to Jonathan, Jonathan, you will participate¡­¡± ¡°Call me Dr. Woods!¡± Jonathan ordered coldly. ¡°Alright, you will be participating in the next Medical Conference, right?¡± Gwen asked. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Jonathan nced at Gwen with cold eyes. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Gwen was really speechless. She knew that they had never interacted before, and she had never offended him! Did Jane offend him? She smiled and said, ¡°I was just asking. Jonathan, I heard that Mrs. Parks is your sister. She¡¯s really beautiful.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Jonathan replied coldly. Did she need to praise Annalise? Anyone with eyes would know that the word beautiful could not describe how outstanding Annalise was. The acupuncture technique is also very beautiful,¡± Gwen praised again. This was a speech technique that she had specially learned. She did not care about who it was and just tried her best to praise them. However, she had to praise them correctly. She praised thin people for being slim, beautiful people for being pretty, and rich people for being generous. Jonathan could not be bothered with Gwen. He picked up the tea that the servant had prepared for him and gently blew open the tea leaves as he drank. Pfft¡­ Suddenly, the olddy on the bed sat up and spat a mouthful of blood on the nket. ¡°Ah, Madam Zeller vomited blood. Ah, did Madam Zeller die from Annalise¡¯s treatment?¡± Jane immediately shouted when she saw this scene. There was no worry in her tone at all. Instead, there was excitement. ¡°Shut up!¡± Jonathan and Annalise shouted at the same time. This reprimand only stunned Jane for a moment. Then, she continued to shout, ¡°Annalise doesn¡¯t know medicine at all. She¡¯s Jonathan¡¯s mistress. In order to promote her reputation, Jonathan brings her along as soon as he treats people and lets her acupuncture. Everyone knows that things like silver needles don¡¯t hurt people. Most people won¡¯t be affected even if she messes around. However, Madam Zeller¡¯s body is too weak. She can¡¯t stand Annalise messing around. ¡°Oh, my poor Madam Zeller, you could have lived a few more years¡­¡± Bang! Jonathan was so angry that he kicked Jane to the ground. The dignified heiress of the Hiller family actually had such a character. The Hiller family¡¯s education was really a failure. ¡°Ah¡­ Are you angry from embarrassment? If you¡¯re afraid of being criticized, don¡¯t do anything immoral!¡± Jane was still shouting. When people in the Zeller family saw the olddy suddenly vomit blood, they were already flustered. Now that they heard Jane shouting like this, their hearts were more flustered. They were afraid that what Jane said was true. They were afraid that Annalise really did not know medicine, and it was Jonathan who asked her to give acupuncture to support her As the saying went, seeing was believing. Now, Annalise really made Madam Zeller vomit blood. ¡°Pfft¡­ Pfft¡­¡± After being supported by Annalise, the olddy spat out two more mouthfuls of blood. Her face was sallow and pale. Now that she had vomited blood, she looked even worse. It was as if she could not even open her eyes. Her lips were trembling slightly as if she could pass away at any moment. ¡°Mom, how are you? How do you feel?¡± Jimmy was so anxious that his voice trembled. He immediately shouted at his wife, ¡°Hurry up and inform Julian toe back. Hurry!¡± Someone immediately called Jason Gwen knew that it was her chance to perform. She immediately took a step forward, pulled out the needle, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s pull out the needle first. Then we should immediately give Madam Zeller oxygen. Let¡¯s hold her breath first.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Seeing Gwen reach out to pull out the needles, Jonathan grabbed her wrist and threw her forcefully Gwen took a few steps back and then hit the wall, hitting her tailbone. It was so painful that she almost cried. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Madam Zeller spat out another mouthful of blood. It was blood that spurted out from her mouth, so it spread very wide and was stained on the quilt, looking very shocking. ¡°Mom, how are you feeling? Don¡¯t scare me Professor Woods, what¡¯s going on? Why does my mother keep vomiting blood during the acupuncture? Didn¡¯t you say that your sister¡¯s medical skills are very good?¡± Jimmy really didn¡¯t want to doubt Jonathan, but in the current situation, he really couldn¡¯t believe Annalise¡¯s medical skills anymore. ¡°Mr. Zeller, don¡¯t panic. This is normal!¡± Jonathan said with a frown. It¡¯s normal. Why do you look so pale?¡± Jason¡¯s second son panicked when he saw Jonathan¡¯s serious expression. Jane got up from the ground and continued to shout, ¡°Uncle Zeller, you guys are really magnanimous. It¡¯s fine if you let Jonathan treat Madam Zeller. After all, he¡¯s a famous doctor. Annalise is a real bumpkin who grew up in the countryside. She doesn¡¯t even have a medical license!¡± ¡°These needles are really in the wrong position. No wonder Madam Zeller vomited blood.¡± Gwen endured the pain in her tailbone and looked at silver needles on Madam Zeller¡¯s body from afar. She began to say, ¡°With such a serious condition, you can¡¯t prick GV20 point. You might not know the acupoints. Let me put it this way. Did you see the silver needle on Madam Zeller¡¯s forehead? That position will really cause her to die¡­¡± Everyone turned to look at the silver needle on Madam Zeller¡¯s head. Annalise looked up at Gwen. Why were there so many clowns in this world? Did she know them? Did she provoke them? She ced her hand on Madam Zeller¡¯s pulse and felt that Madam Zeller¡¯s blood was starting to flow smoothly. She then twirled the end of the silver needle on the GV20 point and performed another round of acupuncture. In the eyes of outsiders, her actions were like stabbing the silver needle into Madam Zeller¡¯s head ruthlessly again. Who could stand this? Jason¡¯s eldest son, Jasper, rushed over. ¡°Mrs. Parks, you can¡¯t do it anymore. Pull out the needle immediately Pull out the needle for my grandma immediately!¡± He wanted to pull out the needle immediately. ¡°Uh¡­ Uh¡­¡± Madam Zeller suddenly made a sound. Then, her entire body twitched. Her body was convulsing, and her fingers were visibly twisting. They werepletely cramping. Ah, Madam Zeller is really going to die!¡± Jane shouted excitedly. Haha, hurry up and die. As long as she died, the Parks family won¡¯t be able to protect Annalise. She believed that Julian was not stupid. If Annalise had caused such big trouble, he would definitely not keep her. As she thought about it, she became even more excited and hoped that Old Madam Zeller would die quickly. Seeing that Madam Zeller was twitching, Gwen rushed over to pull out the needle again. ¡°Hurry up and pull out the needle and then let her take oxygen. Give Madam Zeller a full-body massage and forcefully smooth all the tendons that are twitching together. Hurry up. Open the window. Open the window first so that Madam Zeller can breathe fresh air.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Gwen¡¯s methodical exnation, Jasper immediately rushed to open the window and told others who panicked, ¡°Hurry up, everyone. Retreat and leave. Don¡¯t block grandma¡¯s air.¡± Jimmy was extremely anxious. He hurriedly asked Jonathan, ¡°Professor Woods, what¡¯s wrong with my mother now? Huh? What should we do with this situation? Huh?¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 ¡°Why are you panicking? This is normal!¡± Jonathan growled. That is enough! They had promised to believe in him no matter what. He only had to focus on administering the treatment. What were they doing now? When Jimmy heard that it was normal, he felt slightly better. Suddenly, the olddy was convulsing even more violently. Her entire body curled up into a ball. Every muscle and bone seemed to be seizing up, almost to a point where she might end up disabled at any moment. Her arms and legs were also twitching, and her face started contorting As if she had a stroke, her mouth tilted to the side. Looking at the situation, Gwen frowned and said solemnly, ¡°Jonathan, we¡¯re in such a bad situation now. Are you still going to let Annalise mess around and do nothing?¡± Jimmy forced himself to calm down when Jonathan said that it was normal. After hearing what Gwen said, he panicked again and immediately urged Jonathan, ¡°Professor Woods, please take over from here.¡± He looked at his convulsing mother and could not control the anger in his heart. What was wrong? Were the Zeller family not worthy of Jonathan¡¯s treatment? His mother was already seriously ill, yet Jonathan actually let Jenny work on her, who wasn¡¯t even medically educated. Could it be that Jonathan was trying to use this method to please Annalise, since she¡¯s Julian¡¯s wife now? ¡°I told you, this emergency treatment is normal! Even my acupuncture skills can¡¯tpare to Annalise,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, a patient¡¯s life is at stake! I know that you¡¯ve been a doctor for many years and have long been indifferent to life and death, and every life saved is a blessing. While another dying patient may not mean anything to us as doctors, it¡¯s everything to the family!¡± Gwen said. Hearing Gwen¡¯s words, Jasper could not take it lying down anymore. He said, ¡°Professor Woods, please step in and save my grandmother.¡± Otherwise, he would only listen to Gwen. After all, she was also a Doctor of Medicine and was world- famous. Moreover, she had already given him a very precise treatment n just now. She pulled out all of the needles from the convulsing Madam Zeller. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy!¡± Annalise had been paying attention to Old Madam Zeller¡¯s condition, taking her pulse on her wrist with one hand. The noisy environment made her feel that Madam Zeller¡¯s pulse was disturbed. When Jonathan heard Annalise say it was too noisy, his anger spiked. He looked at Jimmy. ¡°President Zeller, can you throw out this ridiculous duo? This is a ce where we save lives, not a marketce to cause a ruckus!¡± Jane shouted, ¡°Uncle Zeller, You have to believe in Gwen. She¡¯s an internationally renowned doctor. She might be young, but her skills far exceed Jonathan¡¯s. She can save Madam Zeller¡¯s life. Look how Madam Zeller is already in a worse condition because of Annalise¡­¡± Jimmy looked troubled. Jonathan was furious. ¡°President Zeller, you can decide! If you would rather have someone else treat Madam Zeller, I¡¯ll get lost immediately!¡± Jane shouted again, ¡°Ha, dream on. Thinking of running away after killing someone?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Jonathan shouted at Jane. He had never seen such a shameless person. Watch it. You are talking to the Zeller family.¡± Jane saw that Jonathan was getting impatient and continued to provoke him. She guessed that Madam Zeller was sure to pass away if everyone was too riled up to help Annalise with the treatment. That would be exciting to watch. Jonathan looked at Jimmy sternly. ¡°President Zhuang, it seems you don¡¯t n to chase these two people out, right? Alright, I¡¯ll leave! Anna, let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t treat them anymore. Whether she lives or dies, let¡¯s leave it to them to choose someone else with better medical skills to treat them.¡± Annalise did not move. This was a critical moment in the treatment. How could she just leave? The olddy was already convulsing. Her vital energy and blood flow were not improving. She was going to change her acupuncture technique to Murray¡¯s 49 Needles. Murray¡¯s 49 Needles was taught to her by her mentor. This was an extremely exhausting acupuncture technique Now, her mentor did not have the stamina to execute this acupuncture technique. ¡°Everybody, get out now!¡± Annalise said. Murray¡¯s 49 Needles technique required silence and secrecy to work. If it was someone with good intentions, she wouldn¡¯t mind letting them observe her other treatment processes. She had never thought of hiding anything As long as someone was willing to learn and it didn¡¯t require much effort on her end, she would allow them to observe secretly. However, Annalise was against having people like Jane, who harbor evil intentions, to stay and observe. ¡°All of you, get out!¡± Jonathan shouted sternly, as he knew Annalise was about to execute the acupuncture technique ¡°We¡¯re not leaving. We¡¯re staying to keep an eye on you,¡± Jane said loudly Jonathan felt rage throb in him like a heartbeat. He was so close to wringing and twisting Jane¡¯s neck off ¡°Everybody, out now!¡± Suddenly, a voice sounded from the door. Everyone turned and saw Julian striding over. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. *Julian¡­¡± Jane instantly lost her imposing tone from fanning the mes and sounded obedient instead. ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Julian¡­¡± ¡°I said get out!¡± Julian Parks raised his voice slightly. The atmosphere turned cold, essentially stopping anyone from intervening. Jane had a thing for Julian and was always trying to please him. Now that she was being shouted at, she felt extremely aggrieved. Her eyes turned red instantly. She stomped out of the ward indignantly. Julian threw a cold nce at Gwen. The look in Julian¡¯s eyes sent shivers down her spine. A cold nce like that was like a death stare to her. She instantly remembered Julian¡¯s warning and the drop in the Raven Group¡¯s overseas share price back then. As she thought about it, she left Old Madam Zeller¡¯s ward clumsily and hastily. ¡°The Zeller family will have to leave too!¡± Julian said. Jasper remained unconvinced. ¡°Julian, take a look at the situation my grandmother is in. Even if Annalise is your wife, you shouldn¡¯t be defending her to this extent.¡± ¡°If you all leave the ward now, there¡¯s a chance that Madam Zeller can be saved. By staying in the ward, you are only getting in our way. If you think this is for her own good, you are only causing her more harm!¡± Julian snapped. Everyone seemed to have found a core figure to rely on. Jimmy said, ¡°Everyone, get out!¡± Annalise knew the Zeller family cared for the old Madam Zeller¡¯s well-being. She said, ¡°One of you can stay!¡± At this moment, Jimmy and Jasper looked at each other. Jasper said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll stay!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Jimmy agreed readily. As the second branch of the Zeller family, he never fought for anything. He just wanted afortable life. Hence, the eldest was the one managing everything. The Zeller family lived together harmoniously. After the Zeller family had all left the ward, Jonathan closed the ward doors and gave Julian a thumbs up. Julian Parks¡¯s expression was especially solemn, and his face was filled with unhappiness. It wasn¡¯t that he was upset at Jonathan, but at the Zeller family instead for their way of approaching things. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 If one doesn¡¯t trust the medical skills of Jonathan and Annalise, don¡¯t bother seeking them to provide treatment. If they could be trusted, no clowns should stand in their way and make ridiculous remarks. This concerns saving lives, a matter of life and death. Was this child¡¯s y? How could they treat the illness and administer acupuncture amidst the ruckus? Annalise told Julian to tend to his matters when he left in the morning. He had arranged for the chauffeur to send Annalise to the Zeller family¡¯s residence. He initially thought that with a big shot in the medical world like Jonathan around, Annalise would not be bullied. Who would have thought things had escted so quickly just moments before he reached? Everyone in the Zeller family was useless except for Jason. Fortunately, he turned the car around at thest minute. Otherwise, something big would have happened today The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. He had a dark look on his face. Annalise didn¡¯t have time to talk to Julian and quickly removed the needles from the olddy. Once she had removed the needles, she would start administering Murray¡¯s 49 Needles. Seeing that Annalise had removed the needles, Jasper frowned as he watched from afar. Next, he saw Annalise administering acupuncture again. Her acupuncture speed was so fast it looked as if it was random. ¡°Mrs. Parks, is all this random poking going to work?¡± He could not help but ask. ¡°Shut up!¡± Julian shouted. Jasper was speechless. After all, he was a famous young master in Jadeborough! Annalise inserted more than 20 needles in one go. She was so tired that her forehead was starting to sweat. Seeing the beads of sweat on Anna¡¯s forehead, Jonathan immediately took a tissue and wanted to wipe it off. ¡°Let me do it!¡± Julian immediately took the tissue. He didn¡¯t want Jonathan to help with such things. Although Julian knew that Jonathan¡¯s feelings for Annalise were pure and was protective of her like an older brother, he was still unwilling to let Johnathan wipe off her sweat. Annalise took a deep breath, held it, and continued administering acupuncture. After inserting over 10 needles, she was so tired that her face turned pale. Seeing how tiring it seemed to Annalise, Jasper¡¯s frown deepened. Was this even going to work? Isn¡¯t inserting needles something easy? It¡¯s just inserting a needle gently and twisting it slightly, but why does it look so taxing with the sweating forehead and pale face? Could it be? Suddenly, Jasper¡¯s expression changed drastically. He felt that Annalise¡¯s face was pale from fear. Fear of putting Madam Zeller to death from her inability to treat her, fear of being charged with murder. He took a step forward and was about to speak when Julian threw him a sharp look. ¡°Shut up! Whatever you have to say, hold it in!¡± Julian scolded. Jasper kept quiet. He had a grim expression, and his brows furrowed in worry. Fine, he shall stay silent. Everything could wait until Annalise was done with acupuncture. If anything were to happen to Madam Zeller, he would pursue matters till the end, regardless of who they were ¡°Blech¡­¡± The olddy started vomiting blood again. Jasper wanted to say something out of instinct but forced himself to shut up when he caught Julian¡¯s piercing gaze. Following that, the olddy started convulsing yet again. Miraculously, the olddy¡¯s twitching was different from before. Earlier, the more she twitched, the more she curled up into a ball. Now, her body was slowly stretching out as she twitched. The biggest difference was that her palms, which were initially twitching and twisted together, were now back to normal. Slowly, her mouth was no longer crooked, and her face had stopped contorting. Soon afterwards, her limbs gradually rxed and stretched out. She had shut her eyes tightly in pain, but now she could open them slightly before closing them again. She no longer grunted in pain andThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. instead let out a sigh of relief. Annalise finally finished administering Murray¡¯s 49 Needles. After she was done, her body felt light. Jonathan was about to help her up when Julian pulled her into his arms. ¡°Senior Brother, help me to remove the needles 15 minutester,¡± Annalise said weakly. ¡°Alright, leave it to me,¡± Jonathan replied. Jasper was shocked. Senior Brother? What did she mean? Wasn¡¯t Annalise Jonathan¡¯s sister from the vige? Why did she address him as Senior Brother? Senior Brother? Jonathan was Joseph Quigley¡¯s eldest disciple, and Annalise called him Senior Brother. Could it be that Annalise was also Joseph¡¯s disciple? If that was the case, then everything made sense. Annalise could easily take out a can of Energizing Pill. Annalise was also a skilled calligrapher. Many older people practiced calligraphy, including Master Quigley Could it be possible that Annalise learned calligraphy from him since young? Yes, that must be it! ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go home!¡± Julian carried Annalise. His tone implied that they would nevere back again. Jasper panicked and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Parks, Mrs. Parks must be exhausted. You should let her rest in the guestroom for now.¡± He immediately opened the door and led the way. ¡°Right this way!¡± He was filled with regret. He must have been distracted by Jane¡¯s constant yelling and his own concern for Madam Zeller¡¯s well- being which made him doubt Annalise¡¯s medical skills. Now that he thought about it carefully, if Annalise¡¯s medical skills werecking, would she even administer acupuncture? It was also impossible for a big shot like Jonathan to let Annalise mess around with acupuncture. Who was Jonathan? He was Master Quigley¡¯s eldest disciple, and his fame as a doctor was widespread globally. Many wanted Jonathan to be their surgeon, but they could not even get an appointment! If he said he could do it, then he definitely could. He was actually stupid enough to listen to Jane and Gwen. ¡°No need.¡± Julian directly refused. Jasper knew that he had made a huge mistake. If he had offended both of Joseph¡¯s disciples, there would be no one else capable of treating Madam Zeller¡¯s condition. After all, Jonathan had mentioned that he could treat Madam Zeller¡¯s condition to a point where she would not be bedridden and could even walk. He had seen it with his own eyes just now. Even before Annalise finished inserting all needles, Madam Zeller¡¯s body had stopped convulsing. Her body started to rx and stretch out. The effect of acupuncture was far more effective and faster than Gwen¡¯s method of massaging. Massaging was more tedious and took longer. He knew that he had messed up. He wanted to correct himself once he knew he was in the wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Park. I was blindsided, gullible, and ignorant. Please forgive me on the ount that I was acting in shock after seeing my grandmother vomit blood. As long as Mrs. Parks is willing to continue to work on my grandmother, I swear to listen and obey you, no matter what happens.¡± ¡°What if I told you to die?¡± Julian retorted unhappily. It was embarrassing to see a grown man like him casually swearing. ¡°I¡¯ll kill myself immediately!¡± Jasper said. Julian saw how serious Jasper was. He didn¡¯t feel like rebuking him anymore. He also had a grandfather he cared deeply for. He knew how easy it was to be flustered over people they cared for. After all, not everyone could be as determined as him. He looked down at Annalise and asked her gently, ¡°Honey, are we going to continue to treat Madam Zeller?¡± Jasper heard Julian ask Annalise. He immediately came over and looked at Annalise eagerly. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll continue with the treatment!¡± Annalise replied. She would always try her best to treat all of her patients. Of course, it would be a different story if the patient¡¯s family refused Annalise¡¯s treatment. Hearing that Annalise agreed to continue treating Madam Zeller, Jasper was excited and became more courteous. ¡°Mr. Parks, right this way. Not too fast, wouldn¡¯t want Mrs Parks to bump into anything.¡± He opened the guest room door and even ced his hand on the door frame, afraid that Annalise would hit her head when Julian carried her in. This posture was simr to opening the car door for someone and inviting them to get into the car. When everyone in the Zeller family, including Jane and Gwen, witnessed this scene, they were surprised. The Zeller family thought to themselves about what happened, was Annalise injured? Was Jasper being extra attentive because he was afraid that Julian would me it on the Zeller family? Jane and Gwen wondered if the young master of the Zeller family was possessed. Gwen rolled her eyes slightly. She felt that if Jasper was only being this attentive because he was afraid of Julian, it was very cowardly of him. He¡¯d be out of her list of potential partners. Julian carried Annalise to the guest room to rest. Jasper immediately instructed a maid to make arrangements. ¡°Auntie Liu, prepare a fruit tter, coffee, and milk. Prepare them carefully.¡± He felt that Annalise needed to rest after being this mentally exhausted. Perhaps milk can help relieve it. With Julian apanying her in the guest room, giving them fruits and coffee would be the most suitable Hearing Jasper making these arrangements, everyone was stumped once again. Jane could not take it anymore and asked, ¡°Jasper, are you possessed?¡± Jasper used to have a very good impression of Jane. Jasper used to like her and asked his father to propose marriage to the Hiller family. He heard from his father that she still wanted to y around for a few years and had no intention of marrying into the Zeller family for the time being. From there, he understood that Jane did not reciprocate the same feelings he had. He understood this very well. After all, rtionships dependedrgely on fate. Although Jane rejected the Zeller family¡¯s marriage proposal, he still had a good impression of her. This was why he let her cause a scene in Madam Zeller¡¯s ward, as he thought she was concerned for her wellbeing. Thinking about it now, she had been causing trouble and trying to exacerbate the conflict right from the start. She was the one who kept picking on Annalise. Now, she said that he was possessed. Isn¡¯t she going overboard with this? His expression darkened slightly. He pointed out bluntly. ¡°Miss Hiller, you¡¯re just here to watch a show and fan mes. Since she¡¯s not your grandmother, you wouldn¡¯t care whether she lives or dies.¡± ¡°Jasper, what did you say?¡± Jane was stunned. He must be possessed. Otherwise, why would he say such things to her? Why was he being so distant and addressing her as Miss Hiller? He¡¯d always call her Jane. Everyone in the Zeller family also felt that Jasper was acting out of character. At first, he reacted so strongly against the treatment, wanting the needles removed immediately. What¡¯s wrong with him now? They all looked at Jasper. Jasper said coldly to Jane, ¡°If Miss Hiller continues to cause trouble like before, it¡¯s better for you to leave Us.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m causing trouble?¡± Jane was furious. She felt that Jasper was really out of his mind. Gwen immediately pulled Jane away. She smiled and asked, ¡°Jasper, has Madam Zeller¡¯s condition improved?¡± She addressed Jasper by his first name, the same way Jane did. This showed that they had a close rtionship. Seeing Jasper¡¯s drastic change and how he had used Jane of creating trouble, she had guessed as much that Madam Zeller¡¯s condition was better now. Jasper nced at Gwen and replied indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did Jonathan intervene? That¡¯s too much of him. He should have done it long ago. Madam Zeller was suffering from such a serious illness. How could he let his sister practice on her? Madam Zeller must have suffered for nothing.¡± ¡°Madam Zeller had vomited so much blood, and her body convulsed so badly she almost couldn¡¯t breathe at one point. Vomiting so much blood was already damaging enough for an average healthy person, let alone Madam Zeller, who was already riddled with sickness.¡± ¡°Fortunately. Jonathan decided to take over. It¡¯s great that Madam Zeller is fine now.¡± Gwen deliberately emphasized that Madam Zeller had vomited blood to aggravate the Zeller family¡¯s dissatisfaction towards Jonathan and Annalise. Had Jasper heard this earlier, he would¡¯ve been influenced by Gwen again. However, he hadpletely calmed down now. This was because he had witnessed how Madam Zeller¡¯s condition improved after Annalise administered acupuncture to her. Her body stopped convulsing and became rxed, and she even let out a sigh of relief. This was a clear sign that Madam Zeller was feeling much better. Previously, when Madam Zeller¡¯s situation was particrly critical, he was impressed by Gwen when she gave a solution. Right now, Gwen was constantly emphasizing whether Jonathan intervened and how he let Annalise practice on Madam Zeller. It all sounded sarcastic and scornful. He wasn¡¯t going to stand on ceremony. Since she was being so sarcastic, he was d to give her a taste of her own medicine. He said, ¡°Miss Raven, let me tell you a story. Once, there was a frog who lived at the bottom of a well. All it did was croak all day and night. The frog felt happy, contented, and outstanding. It felt that the tadpoles and small fishes in the well could notpare to it.¡± ¡°One day, the frog encountered a sea turtle and asked, ¡®How big is the ocean? Is it as big as my well?¡±¡± Seeing how Jasper was using the story of the frog in the well to mock her for being naive and narrow- minded, Gwen immediately turned red in embarrassment. She stood up angrily. ¡°Master Jasper, there¡¯s no need for the harsh words. I was being nosy. I shouldn¡¯t have persuaded Jonathan to intervene and let Annalise carry on with what she was doing. It wouldn¡¯t matter if Madam Zeller died in their hands since she¡¯s nobody to me. me me for being nosy!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With that, she angrily left the living room. Jane immediately chased after her. ¡°Gwen!¡± She turned around and red at Jasper. ¡°Jasper, you¡¯ve gone too far today!¡± As Jason was rushing back, he bumped into Gwen who was just leaving. Hearing how anxious his family sounded when they called him about an emergency, he didn¡¯t have time to speak to Gwen. Otherwise, he¡¯d have to exchange a few words. Today, Professor Woods was here to treat the olddy. Why was she even here? Was the Zeller family close with her? He rushed into the living room and immediately asked Jasper, ¡°How is Grandmother doing?¡± ¡°Grandmother¡¯s condition is stable now. We can go in and take a look.¡± Jasper said. The father and son entered the olddy¡¯s room. Jonathan was just about to remove the needles from Madam Zeller. Madam Zeller was already awake, and Anna was resting on the bed quietly. Jason was shocked to see the nket covered with blood. Now that everything had quietened down, Jonathan said, ¡°In traditional medicine, it focuses on conditioning the body and taking the appropriate ways to address the root cause. Some things may seem out of the ordinary but could actually be good for the patient. In some instances, vomiting blood or bleeding out may beneficial for patients.¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 He added, ¡°For example, if someone falls on their head, visible bleeding is better than not bleeding at all. Traditional medicine sometimes requires a patient to be bled out for treatment.¡± Jason had absolute trust in Jonathan. He was relieved when he heard what Jonathan said. Jasper was deeply moved. He was ayman and did not understand any medical theory. He had been frightened by the scene of his grandmother vomiting blood, and thus had said a lot of bad things. He apologized to Jonathan again. ¡°Professor Woods, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong before.¡± Jonathan had an indifferent expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He lowered his head slightly and asked the olddy. ¡°Ma¡¯am, how do you feel? Tell me if you¡¯re feeling unwell.¡± The olddyid on the bed, feeling as if she hade back to life. Her body had unexpectedly twitched for a while after the acupuncture. Yet now, the pain in her body hadpletely subsided. It was magical. She felt more energetic. She repeatedly praised, ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable anywhere. Your medical skills are really brilliant. I feel much better. My joints don¡¯t hurt so much anymore, and my breathing is much smoother. Why do I even feel a little hungry?¡± Jonathan said when he heard that the olddy was hungry, ¡°You were feeling unwell just now and your body expended a lot of energy. It¡¯s normal for you to be hungry now.¡± He thought, ¡°Annalise¡¯s Murray¡¯s 49 Needles is perfect! It was even better than Ms. Tuffin¡¯s The acupuncture had such a miraculous effect. That¡¯s expected. Annalise could bring someone back from the dead using her Murray¡¯s 49 Needles.¡± Jasper was very excited when he heard that his grandmother wanted to eat. ¡°Grandma, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get the chef to make it immediately.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little gluttonous today. I want some sausage, some jelly, and some cold cucumbers,¡± the olddy said. Jasper immediately looked at Jonathan and asked for his opinion, ¡°Professor Woods, can my grandmother eat those things with her condition?¡± ¡°Go ask my junior.¡± Jonathan started to call her that. Anyway, Ms. Tuffin had nned to reveal his identity at the next Medical Conference. ¡°Okay,¡± Jasper immediately replied. After he left the room, Jason immediately followed him out and asked softly, ¡°Who¡¯s his junior?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Annalise Barton, Jasper said. Jason¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mrs. Parks is Professor Woods¡¯s junior?¡± If that was the case, then it was clear where the can of Energizing Pills hade from. Jasper knew what his father was thinking when he looked into his eyes. He nodded and said, ¡°I think so too. If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll ask if we can buy some.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll give them more money if we can buy it, but don¡¯t force it if we can¡¯t,¡± Jason said. Jasper wanted to ask Annalise if his grandmother could eat the things she wanted, but he hesitated when he reached the door of the guest room. He wondered if Annalise was asleep. Julian Parks would want to kill him if he went in to disturb her. But his grandmother was hungry again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Zeller?¡± Julian was sitting in front of the bed and watching over Annalise. He was even massaging her. He asked calmly when he saw Jasper. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this. Professor Woods asked me toe over and ask Mrs. Parks if my grandmother can eat sausages, jelly, and cold cucumber.¡± Jasper was extremely polite. Annalise was not asleep. She was lying down to rest. She answered when she heard Jasper¡¯s question, ¡°She can only have a few sausages, but the jelly and cold cucumbers are fine.¡± ¡°All right, all right, thank you!¡± Jasper was extremely grateful. He immediately instructed the kitchen to prepare the food. Annalise rested for another half an hour before getting up. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock. She checked Old Madam Zeller¡¯s pulse again. She prepared to go back after confirming that she was fine. Jasper became anxious when the group announced that they were going to leave and immediately asked them to stay. ¡°Mrs. Parks, it¡¯s almost lunchtime. No matter what, you have to have lunch before leaving.¡± He had already instructed the kitchen to prepare a feast to entertain them. ¡°No need,¡± Annalise said. Jason and Jimmy also asked them to stay. ¡°Annalise, Julian. Professor Woods, you¡¯ve worked hard all morning. Stay for a meal.¡± Jason already knew what happened this morning. He was furious. He regretted going to thepany. He should have kept an eye on the Zeller family. He had clearly instructed that everyone was to act based on Professor Woods¡¯s words. No one was allowed to question him, no matter what arrangements he made or what happened during the treatment. In the end, they almost destroyed the entire Zeller family. He was afraid that Annalise and Jonathan were not staying for lunch because they were unhappy, and thus immediately apologized. Jonathan could already smell the fragrance of the dishes. He said when he saw how sincere Jason was, ¡°Then I guess a meal wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡± He knew Annalise¡¯s personality too well. She had agreed to look at the patient, so she had to treat her no matter what. Why should he let his stomach suffer if they were going to treat her? Therefore, he had to eat and get his consultation fee. Incidentally, he had some things to exin during the mealter. It was better not to have someone secretly causing trouble while they were here saving Old Madam Zeller. Seeing that Jonathan had relented, Jason was very happy. He smiled. ¡°All right, all right. This way, please.¡± Jason pulled out a dining chair for Jonathan. Jasper also wanted to pull out a chair for Annalise. Julian¡¯s expression copsed, and he immediately pulled out a dining chair first. ¡°Annalise is my wife. Why would another man be so attentive toward her?¡± he thought. Jasper was stunned when he saw how jealous and protective Julian was. He could not believe his eyes. He thought, ¡°Was this the Julian Parks who was always cold to women, never flirtatious, and never gentlemanly to anyone else?¡± The servants of the Zeller family served the dishes as soon as everyone sat down. The dining table was filled with over 60 dishes in mere minutes. Jonathan was extremely satisfied with such a banquet. Jason had just invited them to start eating when Jonathan started to feast without holding back. He had been a doctor for many years. Other than focusing on medicine, his other hobby was food. Unfortunately, being a doctor took up too much time. He did not have time to eat properly most of the time. He often ate for the sake of sustenance, especially when there was a need for surgery. Sometimes, he had to immediately check on a patient¡¯s condition before he finished his lunch box. ¡°Anna, eat this.¡± He picked up a drumstick for Annalise. Then, he saw Julian looking at his drumstick with disdain. Jonatha was speechless as he thought, ¡°This brother-inw of mine is not cute at all. Forget it, I¡¯ll eat it myself!¡± Annalise watched as John took away the drumstick he picked up for her and did not know whether to laugh or cry. Julian¡¯s behavior was childish, but it also made people feel especially warm and satisfied. She liked how childish he was and how domineering he was toward her. She looked down and saw a few peeled prawns on her te. She turned her head and smiled at him. There was love and gratitude in her smile. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 During the meal, Jonathan solemnly exined some things to take note of. They had to send trusted people to take care of the olddy¡¯s meals and daily life. They also had to call him immediately if anything happened. Also, no other doctor should be allowed to treat the olddy while they were treating her. They would have to bear the consequences if they used another doctor and something happened. Jasper felt ashamed again after hearing Professor Woods¡¯s exnation. He had performed terribly today. He had almost been bossed around by the two women. Jason immediately expressed that the Zeller family would not hire anyone else to treat the olddy when he heard Jonathan¡¯s instructions. Outside the Zeller residence. Jane caught up to Gwen and comforted her. ¡°Gwen, don¡¯t be angry.¡± Gwen was so furious that she was about to explode. She quickly took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. There¡¯s nothing to be angry about. Annalise has great medical skills. She must participate in the exchange.¡± Her tone was filled with mockery when she mentioned Annalise. It was obvious that Julian had chased all of them out because he had asked Jonathan to provide relief for the olddy¡¯s symptoms. He would then credit Annalise for it. She thought, ¡°She¡¯s just a woman from the middle of nowhere. Why must everyone focus on her?¡± She could not take that lying down. She would have been calm if a genius like Lianne ke was doing better than her. She admitted to herself that she could notpare to Lianne. She only knew medicine, while Lianne knew much more. However, Annalise, a bumpkin from the countryside, was also doing better than her. It was infuriating. Also, Jasper humiliated her with words like ¡°narrow-minded¡±. ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll make a name for myself at the Medical Conference!¡± she thought. Julian brought Annalise home after the Zeller family¡¯s matter was resolved. He locked the door as soon as he returned to his room. There was something wrong with his gaze as soon as the door was locked. It was gentle and affectionate, mixed in with undisguised lust. Annalise¡¯s heartbeat became chaotic when she met Julian¡¯s gaze. She remembered that Julian had something important to do today, but he did not go. Instead, he had gone to the Zeller family to support her. She immediately asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have something to do?¡± Julian smiled. His smile was gentle and flirtatious. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t done. I¡¯m doing it now.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about that. I¡¯m talking about yourpany.¡± Annalise panicked, and her heart beat even faster. She wondered if she was being improper. Why did she like him so much when he looked like this? ¡°What needs to be done at thepany is a small matter. What we have to do now is a big matter.¡± Julian hugged Annalise¡¯s waist and looked down at her with a passionate gaze. Then, he gently kissed her lips repeatedly, like a chick pecking at rice. He kissed her lips, then moved to her ears. Annalise quickly avoided him. ¡°You¡¯re Dariel Randall¡¯s apprentice,¡± he said suddenly. He looked at her deeply. She was a little stunned when she met his gaze. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he knows. He knows that my second mentor is Dariel,¡± she thought. He added, ¡°Randalls¡¯ Martial Arts is famous. As his disciple, you can¡¯t embarrass him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Annalise was surprised. She had not done anything to discredit Dariel. Julian looked at her gently and said, ¡°How could Dariel¡¯s disciple be bullied so easily? In the future, if anyone dares to bully you, beat them back ruthlessly! We mustn¡¯t embarrass Dariel. You don¡¯t have to care about the consequences. I¡¯ll deal with all of the consequences.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart trembled slightly when she heard that. She was extremely touched. She did not feel indignant at all despite what happened at the Zeller family today. After all, it was difficult for someone she did not care about to hurt her. She just felt that it had been very noisy at that time. However, she felt that her entire world had turned colorful when Julian rushed over to support her. It really felt like her hero was protecting her. At this moment, she was touched by his words again. She raised her head slightly and kissed his lips. The next moment, Julian grabbed the back of her head. His kisses had been pecks at first, but they gradually turned into a flurry of fierce kisses. After having sex, he leaned against the headrest of the bed tiredly and let her lean in his arms. Annalise pulled the nket over her head, feeling too ashamed to face anyone. Julian smiled when he saw her like that. After a long time, Annalise asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the office today?¡± The corners of Julian¡¯s lips curled up even higher. He teased, ¡°I just did some hardbor, and you still want me to go to work at thepany?¡± Annalise blushed again. She really envied him for being able to say such dirty words without blushing. Julian reached out to stroke Annalise¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to go to the company. I¡¯ll just take some time to deal with some important workter.¡± ¡°Okay, there are no problems with the sales of the clothes, right?¡± She only knew the sales on their side and not the situation with Alexander and Timothy Parks. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡± Julian gently stroked Annalise¡¯s hair again. He especially liked the way she worried about him. Annalise snuggled into Julian¡¯s arms and hugged his waist. She mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡± Over at Albert¡¯s side. They had not stayed at the Parks residence after Samuel¡¯s birthday party. Instead, they lived in the vi area south of Jadeborough. The family was looking at the figures of the clothing sales. Aside from the people from the Parks family. there was also a mysterious figure present. He was wearing a ck hoodie, a mask, and sunsses. It was hard to tell if he was a man or a woman. He sat on the sofa and said in a low voice, ¡°Up until now, how much has Julian pulled forward from your sales figures?¡± Timothy frowned and said, ¡°About 45 million dors.¡± The person in the ck sweater sounded a little surprised. ¡°About 45 million dors? In other words, you were crushed by Julian even after I set up 300 shops to help you sell the clothes?¡± Timothy sighed. ¡°Yeah.¡± He analyzed. ¡°The power of the Inte is too strong now. The couple¡¯s public ount is gaining countless fans every day. At first, we thought that there were more spectators than orders, that everyone was just there for the gossip and would not spend on their clothes. Now, over time, their first customers have reported that their clothes are of good quality and affordable. Given the good reviews, many people started cing orders in theter stages. Now, they have a 10% Increase in orders every day. This kind of volume is very shocking. Our shops can¡¯tpare to them at all. We underestimated Annalise Barton. She¡¯s really too smart!¡± ¡°Who do you think Annalise Barton is? Julian must havee up with such an idea. Julian is the GOAT.¡± The person in the ck sweater disdained Annalise. Timothy looked at the man in the sweater with a strange expression and said, ¡°We have to continue thinking of ways to increase our sales. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have a chance to get promoted.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll add another 500 stores. You have to work hard yourself.¡± The person in the ck sweater stood up and left the vi.In the blink of an eye, the day of the Medical Conference arrived. The Medical Conference was held in Jadeborough¡¯srgest exhibition hall. It was an exchange and collision between traditional and modern medicine. Although it was called an exchange, it was actually a debate between practitioners of traditional medicine and modern medicine. Though, it would also be inappropriate to call it a debate. That was because apart from the debate between traditional and modern medicine, the organizers had also specially recruited several patients with difficult conditions from various hospitals for practitioners of traditional and modern medicine to treat on-site. They were going to prove their theories with facts. Many well-known doctors and medical researchers were participating in the Medical Conference. They had submitted their resumes for the organizers to screen when they signed up. Therefore, those who managed to pass the selection and could participate in the Medical Conference were more or less qualified practitioners. When they were signing up, the participants were made to choose whether they supported traditional medicine or modern medicine. Aside from the participants of the exchange, influential figures from Jadeborough¡¯s big families would alsoe to watch. Although they were rich, they were also very interested in truly brilliant medical skills or doctors. They also wanted to take this opportunity to exchange or share resources to see if there was a possibility of a partnership between major families. For the people in charge of these families, every banquet, summit forum, exchange meeting, and so on was an excellent opportunity to discuss business. Gwen put on her admission pass and entered the venue early in the morning. She felt that her joyous day was finallying. The past few days had been very suffocating. She looked around after entering the venue, wanting to see if Annalise was there. Initially, she had signed up for this exchange because she wanted to be famous in the country. Now, her obsession had be to humiliate Annalise. She knew that she might not be able to defeat Jonathan, but it would be easy for her to crush Annalise The doctors entered the venue one after another. The host made an announcement every time a famous doctor walked in. ¡°The person walking in now is our esteemed medical expert, Professor Linda Turner. ¡°Our Fellow, Dr. George Argen is also here. Wee!¡± Gwen rolled her eyes when she heard the announcements. She snorted disdainfully. ¡°Heh, he¡¯s really pragmatic.¡± She thought, ¡°My name isn¡¯t worthy of being announced? Trash. I¡¯m an international surgeon, okay? I hold the title of Second International Surgeon, okay?¡± ¡°The person walking in now is the famous Professor Woods Woods Wee!¡± The host was very excited to mention Jonathan¡¯s name. He even used the adjective ¡°famous¡± Gwen rolled her eyes again as she thought, ¡°Famous my ass. Who would know him if his mentor wasn¡¯t Joseph Quigley?¡± She immediately looked behind Jonathan, but she did not see Annalisee with him. She was really disappointed. Then, she curled her lips in disdain. ¡°Heh, coward. You don¡¯t even have the guts toe and participate in the Medical Conference.¡± Jane chimed in, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t have the guts, but she doesn¡¯t have the qualifications. After all, she doesn¡¯t even have a medical license.¡± ¡°Pfft, haha.¡± Gwen could not help but burst out laughing. She said, ¡°How unfortunate.¡± Then, Abigail walked in. Jane immediately greeted, ¡°Abbie, over here.¡± Abigail walked over with a smile. Jane introduced Abigail and Gwen. The two of them were a little distant at first, but Gwen immediately became chummier with Abigail when Jane scolded Annalise and Abigail followed suit. What a magical friendship. They could instantly be friends as long as they were scolding the same person at the same time. Soon, Jessy Parks also arrived. Jane immediately called out to her, ¡°Jess,e quickly. Jessy came over to say hello, but she quickly excused herself and left. She still had lingering fears about Julian taking revenge on herst time. She did not dare to provoke Annalise again. Also, her grandfather had specially instructed her today to watch the exchange and not cause trouble. He would send her overseas if she offended Julian again. She did not want to go overseas. Jane asked Abigail after Jessy left, ¡°Abbie, that cheapskate Annalise Barton won¡¯te, right?¡± Abigail rolled her eyes. ¡°How is she qualified?¡± However, she was pped in the face as soon as she finished speaking. At the door, Annalise and Julian walked into the venue happily. Abigail sneered again when she saw Julian. She said disdainfully, ¡°I forgot that she¡¯s currently Mrs. Parks. With her shiny status as Mrs. Parks, what kind of conference can¡¯t she participate in?¡± Jane agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± She saw Julian reach out to rub Annalise¡¯s head and gritted her teeth. Gwen¡¯s heart ached when she saw Julian¡¯s gentle side. He had been so cruel to her back then. All she did was confess to him back then, but he had warned her to back off and even used his full might to crush her family¡¯spany. Suddenly, she saw the admission pass hanging in front of Annalise. Only the medical staff who were going to participate in the exchange would have one. ¡°She came in as a doctor,¡± she said. Everyone followed her gaze and saw the admission pass hanging around Annalise¡¯s neck. ¡°Pfft!¡± Jane burst outughing. ¡°She almost stabbed Old Madam Zeller to death, yet she still has the cheek to participate in such a grand event?¡± ¡°Stabbed Old Madam Zeller to death? What¡¯s going on? Tell me quickly.¡± Abigail seemed to have heard some great gossip and immediately asked Jane to tell her the full story. She had been helping Alexander with trips to the supermarkets and wholesale markets that sold clothes for the past few days seeking their partnership. She was exhausted. Jane told Abigail about how Annalise had treated Madam Zeller¡¯s condition. She also exaggerated how shocking the scene was, telling her that Madam Zeller had vomited blood from Annalise¡¯s acupuncture. She must have vomited at least a dozen mouthfuls of blood, enough to fill a basin and dying the nketpletely red. Later on, Madam Zeller¡¯s body convulsed as if she had epilepsy. Her body kept twitching, and then her facial features began to contort. Her hands and feet were all twisted together, and her body curled up into a ball. Jane even reached out to rub her face. She tilted his mouth exaggeratedly and said, ¡°Madam Zeller¡¯s condition at that time was much more exaggerated than what I¡¯m showing you now. I really can¡¯t describe it. Think about it yourself. Anyway, it was such a ridiculous scene, much more ridiculous than the tilted mouth of a stroke patient.¡± Abigail said in disdain, ¡°She really dared to stab her!¡± Gwen said disdainfully. With Jonathan¡¯s help and Julian¡¯s support, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Regardless, she can insert a few needles and Jonathan will deal with the aftermath for her.¡± Abigail said, her expression dark, ¡°No one will back her up at the Medical Conference today. All the major media outlets are here today.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jane was very excited. ¡°That¡¯s right. There are many media outlets around today. With her lousy skills, she won¡¯t be able to answer any questions about simple medical theory, right?¡± Gwen smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and talk to her now.¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Actually, Gwen just wanted to take a look at Annalise¡¯s admission pass to see whether she chose traditional or modern medicine. She would be better prepared that way. She could only win any battle if she knew herself and her enemy Abigail and Jane looked at each other with a smile when they heard Gwen suggest talking to Annalise. They agreed. ¡°Yes, we must pick her brain properly today.¡± Jane purposely added fuel to the fire and said to Abigail, ¡°Abbie, Annalise had always done better than you through luck. Not only did she embarrass you, but she also caused you to fall out with Alexander. We¡¯re at the Medical Conference today. This is what you¡¯re best at. You must humiliate her hard and regain your dignity¡± ¡°I will!¡± Abigail subconsciously raised her chin. Annalise had always done better than her through luck the previous few times. This time, it was finally her turn to shine. She would use the truth to tell Annalise that luck would eventually run out. A person¡¯s ability was the true way forward. Alexander had warned her to perform well and work hard to leave an impression on the rest of the participants before she came to the Medical Conference. It would be best if she could produce results. Most importantly, she must not cause trouble, especially not provoke Jonathan and Annalise. However, she could not care less now. Today, she had to humiliate Annalise no matter what to vent her anger The three of them walked toward Annalise. Abigail greeted Annalise and Julian warmly when they arrived in front of the couple,¡± Anna, Julian.¡± Annalise raised her eyelids slightly and nced at Abigail without responding. Someone like Julian would not care about trash like Abigail. He did not even look at her. Jane did not hide her disdain for Annalise. She merely greeted Julian andpletely ignored Annalise Annalise did no tcare. She just wanted these people to stay away from her. Gwen greeted Annalise and Julian politely. Then, she quickly looked at Annalise¡¯s admission pass. It said ¡°traditional medicine practitioner¡±. Gwen secretly despised her. She knew that Annalise would choose toe as a traditional medicine practitioner! It did not matter whether she chose traditional medicine or modern medicine. She was going to be ughtered by her teamter. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Anna, I didn¡¯t think that you would still be a traditional medicine practitioner.¡± Abigail also saw that the pass printed ¡°traditional medicine practitioner¡± and could not help but call her out sarcastically. Annalise looked up slightly. There was indifference in her eyes. ¡°There are still many things you can¡¯t think of¡± Abigail was speechless as she thought, ¡°What are you acting high and mighty for? Do you think you¡¯re awesome? You merely learned a few traditional medicine techniques from staying by Jonathan¡¯s side¡± ¡°Yes, there are indeed many things that I can¡¯t think of. I didn¡¯t expect you and Professor Woods to have such a rtionship.¡± She deliberately hinted at Julian. ¡°What kind of rtionship?¡± Julian hated it the most when people talked sarcastically. Jonathan was Annalise¡¯s senior and his feelings for Annalise were that of an older brother. Their age difference was huge, and John even pampered Annalise a little like a daughter. The rtionship between them was sacred and pure, yet it became so sullied when it came out of Abigail¡¯s mouth. It infuriated him. There were a lot of shitstains in this world. They looked inconspicuous and they were disgusting. Abigail did not know that Julian¡¯s anger waspletely directed at her. She thought that Julian had begun to suspect the rtionship between Annalise and Jonathan. She thought, ¡°That¡¯s expected. Even ordinary farmers cannot stand being cuckolded. Some cuckolded farmers have even killed their wives with a hoe in a fit of anger. Julian was a man born to a prestigious family and was a dragon among men. How could he stand being cuckolded?¡± Delighted, she immediately said, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t be angry. I mean, I didn¡¯t expect Anna and Professor Woods to have a sibling-like rtionship. It is the trend to be god-siblings in this day and age, but the outside world interprets the news of Professor Woods taking Anna as his godsister very poorly. Many people say that Professor Woods frequently does his sister.¡± She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°does¡±. Julian¡¯s expression darkened even more. He shot a sharp gaze at Abigail and said coldly, ¡°Abigail Barton, you really are great!¡± Abigail had wanted to hear the word ¡°great¡± the most, but she inexplicably trembled when she heard Julian¡¯s cold tone and his imposing manner. Gwen was too familiar with what Julian was feeling. At that time, she had confessed to Julian for the third time. Julian had not been so cold toward her yet, but he had already attacked the Raven family¡¯spany. She had a feeling that Abigail was doomed. She had wanted to chat with Annalise a little more, but she immediately smiled and said to Annalise when she saw the current situation, ¡°Mrs. Parks, I¡¯m very happy to meet you here. Please enlighten me moreter I¡¯ll go say hello to my friends first. Goodbye!¡± With that, she pulled Jane away and left quickly. Abigail also felt that Julian was in a bad mood, so she left in a hurry. She had felt the surrounding air be thin and almost suffocated when she faced Julian¡¯s impending aura just now. She snorted softly now that she had recovered. She thought, ¡°So what if he¡¯s angry? What can he do to me?¡± Annalise was different. He could vent his anger on Annalise. Julian pulled out his phone and sent a message. ¡°Find out about Abigail Barton¡¯s various scandals right now and y them on the big screen of the Medical Conference on repeat. (Create it yourself if you can¡¯t find it. It has to be explosive.)¡± Alexander¡¯s expression darkened when he saw Abigail talking to Annalise after he greeted a few acquaintances. He immediately questioned with an interrogative tone when he saw Abigaile over, ¡°You went to cause trouble again? Abigail, you will never learn to be obedient, will you?¡± ¡°Alexander, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t cause any trouble. I just went over to say hi,¡± Abigail said. Alexander¡¯s expression rxed slightly. ¡°That better be the case.¡± The list of heavyweight judges for today began to appear on the big screen. There was a detailed introduction of every heavyweight judge. There was an uproar when the participants saw Joseph Quigley¡¯s name appear on the big screen. Almost everyone looked at the big screen and sighed. ¡°Master Quigley is actually here. We didn¡¯te for nothing today.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the old man toe out of seclusion after more than ten years.¡± ¡°To be able to invite Master Quigley to be a judge is very impressive.¡± ¡°The old man must havee for his disciple, Jonathan Woods.¡± ¡°Actually, Jonathan Woods is also very famous now. There¡¯s no need for the old man to personallye here.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Some master-disciple rtionship isparable to that of a biological father and son. After all, this is an exchange between traditional and modern medicine. Other than the famous doctors in the country, many famous doctors from overseas are also participating in this exchange. Of course, Master Quigley will corne.¡± Everyone discussed as they stared at the door, waiting for Joseph to arrive. However, they heard the host say, ¡°Our special judge, Dr. Joseph Quigley, will only arrive the day before the end of the exchange. All of you don¡¯t have to wait for him today.¡± Everyone immediately cried out in regret. However, they became happy again when they thought about how they would be able to see Master Quigley the day before the exchange ended. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 The conference wouldst for seven days. The first day was technically a day of icebreakers. The participants would be free to move around the venue. On one hand, they would be able to familiarize themselves with the ce, and on the other, they would be able to make friends. The conference would officially begin on the second day. There would be a theoretical debate on traditional and modern medicine. The practical sessions would start from the third day onward. The organizers would invite several patients with difficult illnesses over to the venue and hand them over to practitioners of both traditional and modern medicine for treatment. Then, they would observe the effects of the treatment. This would last until the seventh day when the conference officially ended. This meant that Master Quigley would be here on the sixth day. The first day was a day of free activity. The participants acted as though they were attending a banquet, gathering together to chat casually. They also paid attention to the big screen and watched the various introductions. After the big screen introduced Master Quigley, it continued to introduce the main debaters and debate teams of both traditional and modern medicine practitioners The main debater for modern medicine came from overseas. He was a foreigner called Leo. He looked to be in his sixties. ording to his introduction, he had been a doctor for forty years and specialized in surgery. He had two secondary debaters on his team, one of whom was Leo¡¯s favorite student, Gwen Raven Jane immediately praised Gwen when she saw her name. ¡°Gwen, you¡¯re too amazing. You¡¯re actually the secondary debater of the international Medical Conference at such a young age. My guess is that Jonathan is at most an ordinary debate team member. Annalise would be worse. She isn¡¯t even qualified to participate in the debate.¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be qualified with her qualifications, of course.¡± Gwen raised her chin slightly. There were many prestigious traditional medicine practitioners in the country. With Jonathan¡¯s status, he could at most be a secondary debater like she was. Annalise could not even reach the threshold of an ordinary debate team member. Immediately after, the information of the members of the traditional medicine practitioners¡¯ debate team appeared on the big screen. Gwen and Jane were instantly proven wrong. Their main debater was Jonathan Woods! The introduction read, ¡°Jonathan Woods, the direct disciple of the medical expert, Joseph Quigley. He started learning traditional medicine at the age of 13, and was epted into the Jadeborough Medical University at the age of 16¡­¡± His introduction was two to three pages long, with details of his shocking medical cases. Everyone originally only knew that Jonathan was very skilled and that he was Joseph¡¯s eldest disciple. However, now that they saw Jonathan¡¯s detailed introduction, they realized that Jonathan was much more impressive than they had imagined. He did not need the halo of being Joseph¡¯s disciple at all. The introduction further read, ¡°Secondary debater, Annalise Barton.¡± Annalise Barton? Gwen¡¯s first reaction when she saw those words was that there was someone with the same name. She asked, ¡°Jane, how many of Jadeborough¡¯s famous doctors do you know? Is there a famous doctor called Annalise?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jane also saw Annalise¡¯s name. She immediately said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never heard of someone like that, I think there must be such a doctor in Jadeborough. It must be someone with the same name. It¡¯s definitely not the Annalise we know. She doesn¡¯t even have a doctor¡¯s license. How can she be a secondary debater¡­¡± Suddenly, her eyes widened. She immediately pulled Gwen¡¯s arm. She was extremely shocked and squeezed Gwen¡¯s arm so hard that it hurt. She said, ¡°It really is Annalise. Look, the photo is out.¡± Gwen subconsciously frowned when she saw Annalise¡¯s photo. Then, she sneered. ¡°Hehe, the country is the same as before. There are all kinds of nepotism. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re skilled or not. All you have to know is how to build connections.¡± Jane strongly agreed. ¡°Yes, it must be Jonathan who gave her the position of a secondary debater. How shameless. Ah, my god-¡± She suddenly eximed when she saw the scene on the big screen. There were all kinds of erotic photos on the big screen. The woman in all of the photos was Abigail Barton. Abigail was wearing various uniforms. An air stewardess outfit, a maid outfit¡­. Initially, the photos had not been too explosive. There were some with Abigail pressed against Benjamin Quigley, and some with them kissing. However, as the photos on the big screen changed one by one, they became more and more explosive. From bikinis to outfits that covered even lesser of her skin. Most importantly, they were in indecent poses. Even more terrifyingly, the men in the photos also changed. It had first been Benjamin Quigley Abigail sat on Benjamin¡¯sp in a bikini and was reaching out to pull Benjamin¡¯s tie She looked like she was trying to seduce him. Yet immediately after, she was already sitting on another man. She had a flirtatious expression and did not have the demeanor of a richdy at all. She looked like a prostitute who had gone astray. She was even cing her hands on a special ce. Abigail panicked when she saw these photos and immediately rushed backstage. She wanted to find a staff member to cut the power and turn off theputer. She found the staff, who were frantically trying to shut down theputer. However, theputer was completely out of control. The mouse pointer was flying around theputer screen,pletely disobeying them. The staff member sweated profusely. Abigail was extremely anxious that her heart beat faster. She was about to cry as she roared, ¡°Turn off the power, turn off the power immediately!¡± The staff turned off the computer¡¯s power button, but there was no reaction at all. ¡°Turn off the power to the venue! Immediately! Immediately!¡± Abigail shouted like a madman. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll turn it off immediately.¡± The other staff immediately turned off the power. Suddenly, the big screen went ck. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Ourputers were hacked,¡± the staff exined. Abigail ran to the front of the stage, her expression dark. She had to exin this to Alexander immediately. She had to tell Alexander that she had been in a serious rtionship with Benjamin back then, so she took some rtively intimate photos. She quickly ran to Alexander. At this moment, Alexander looked more disgusted than if he had swallowed a fly. He was furious. Had he been kicked by a donkey back then? Why did he marry a slut like Abigail? He could have married anybody else. Why did he get Abigail to crush Annalise? It would have been fine if Abigail managed to crush Annalise, but she had always been humiliated by Annalise. He once wondered if Annalise was the real daughter of the Barton family and if Abigail was the ipetent one who grew up in the countryside. ¡°Alexander, let me exin. At that time, I-¡± Smack! Alexander pped Abigail¡¯s face hard before she could finish. He gritted his teeth in fury and squeezed out his voice through his teeth. ¡°Abigail Barton, you¡¯re great. You¡¯re really a despicable wretch!¡± Abigail felt extremely aggrieved. She wanted to retort and question Alexander, ¡°Have you never had a girlfriend before? Have you never had an intimate rtionship with a girlfriend? We just took some intimate photos together. Aren¡¯t we wearing clothes? These are not photos of us having sex What was there to be embarrassed about?¡± Just as she was thinking about that, she heard a series of soundsing from the big screen. She instantly became shocked and looked at the big screen. The screen was ck, but the sound was exceptionally clear. A woman¡¯s grunt, a man¡¯s gasp. Almost everyone at the venue looked toward her at the same time¡­. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Abigail Barton felt as if she had been struck by lightning. As was if someone had filled her feet with lead, and she could not move. She stared at the ck screen, not daring to blink. Her heart was thumping like a drum. She felt nervous, scared, and deep fear. She was afraid of seeing her face on the big screen. After another round of humming, the big screen returned to normal. s, what she most dreaded toe, appeared. As soon as the big screen returned to normal, the female lead on the screen was undoubtedly Abigail. Abigail¡¯s face turned ashen. She felt as if her entire world had copsed. She felt the world copsing. Julian Parks was too ruthless! It was horrifying! She immediately looked at the male lead in the video. It was pixted. However, she appeared with no alteration or concetion; it was apparent she was the person on the screen! She wanted to rush backstage again, unplug the system, and stop everything there. However, her legs could not move at all. It was fear! It was anger! It was regrets! At the scene, countless men looked at her with teasing, yful, and ambiguous gazes. Some even stuck out their tongues at her suggestively, as if they wanted to ask her out. Countless women pointed and cursed. ¡°Oh my god, this is too intense!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s like in a small ce. Even if she¡¯s a rich youngdy, she¡¯s no different from a prostitute. How cheap.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting. Urgh, I¡¯m throwing up.¡± ¡°The Parks family has really disgraced themselves this time.¡± Alexander Parks¡¯ face was as cold as ice. This was definitely the most embarrassing moment in his life. He nced coldly at Abigail, clenched his fists, and walked towards the exit of the venue. He couldn¡¯t stay there any longer. He was already thinking of a way to deal with the aftermath. The man in the video was pixted. His only way to protect himself was publicly dering that his video with Abigail had been posted. As for Abigail¡¯s photos with other men, she was in serious rtionships and had taken nude pictures with her boyfriends then but had no physical contact with them. Only by making such a statement could he recover some of his dignity as a man. Seeing that Alexander had left, Abigail¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as she quickly chased after Alexander. She was too ashamed to participate in the exchange event. How was she going to talk to anyone with everyone pointing fingers and looking at her strangely? She was outraged, regretful, hateful, and aggrieved. Now that things hade to this, she had to tell Alexander the truth. She had to stir up the conflict between Alexander and Julian Parks and make them fight each other more intensely. ¡°Alexander !¡± She chased after him to the parking lot. Seeing that Alexander was about to get into the car, she immediately shouted. Alexander nced at Abigail coldly and disdainfully. He opened the car door, stepped into the car with his long legs, and started the car Abigail rushed over, and she immediately wanted to open the passenger door. The car was locked so she could not get in. She hurriedly ran over from the front of the car and knocked on the window on the driver¡¯s side. Alexander¡¯s expression was cold. Abigail¡¯s face was filled with anxiety as she continued to hit the car window. Alexander stepped on the elerator. Abigail was almost sent flying by the car. She quickly retreated and staggered a few steps before stabilizing herself. ¡°B*tch!¡± La Ziegler hade out. She chastised, ¡®My son is unfortunate to be with you.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your mother. You¡¯re a shame. Are you nning to stand here and continue to embarrass yourself? Get in the car!¡± La scolded coldly. When La told her to get in the car, Abigail immediately got in. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself there. Alexander had ignored her, and she didn¡¯t have a car to go back to At this moment, she was a little grateful to La. Even though she knew the real reason was that La dreaded that Abigail would continue to embarrass all of them if she remained there. La pulled a long face and drove. Abigail did not dare to make a sound. She could only bite her lower lip and did not speak. ¡°Are you dumb?¡± La did not hold back. Abigail bit her lower lip again and exined, ¡°Mom, someone ndered me. Those pictures were all technologically synthesized.¡± La retorted, ¡°Technological synthesis? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? I¡¯ve lived longer than you. Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t have a boyfriend before Alexander? You¡¯ve never been horny or shameless?¡± Abigail lowered her head and said, ¡°I did have a boyfriend called Benjamin Quigley. I told Alexander about this beforehand. He knew about it.¡± La sneered and scolded, ¡°Does it mean that if he knows, then you¡¯re not at fault?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m in the right.¡± You still dare to talk back at me?¡± La looked over unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m not talking back.¡± Abigail was furious. La said that Alexander was so unfortunate. Was it not true? If she could turn back time, she would never marry Alexander. She would instead marry Benjamin and be Mrs. Quigley. Although Horington was not as big as Jadeborough, at least Benjamin treated her well and thought highly of her. ¡°If I speak a sentence and you reply ten sentences, aren¡¯t you talking back?¡± La lectured: ¡°This is modern times. Mothers-inw are tolerant of their daughters-inw. In ancient times, it would be the norm to beat someone like you who doesn¡¯t have any upbringing and dares to talk back to your mother-inw.¡± Abigail thought to herself, ¡°F*ck this mother-inw, you damn b*tch. You¡¯re a mistress. How dare you shout.¡± ¡°Are you secretly scolding me?¡± La tilted her head and questioned Abigail. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t.¡± Abigail wished that La was dead. She put on an obedient look. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s best not to. With your current situation, Alexander will divorce you regardless. With your reputation now, it¡¯s impossible for you to remarry in Jadeborough. Many men just want to y with you.¡± La said. Abigail clenched her fists tightly. She was immensely regretful. If she had known that Julian was so protective, she would never have provoked Annalise Barton. That¡¯s right. In order to protect Annalise, Julian showed no mercy to his biological cousin, Jessy Parks. How could he be polite to her? She did not expect Julian to have dirt on her. As she thought of this, she felt despondent. She was disgruntled, angry, and sad. She was treated differently from Annalise even though they were both married into the family. Annalise was doted on, yet she was humiliated. What wrong did she do? Tears slowly rolled down her cheeks. She really could not hold it any longer. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± La put on a look of contempt and preached, ¡°There was a celebrity who was forced to take off her clothes and had her photos taken. She told herself that one day, she would get back her dignity Later on, through hard work, she aplished it! The most important thing is to work hard. It¡¯s to change. It¡¯s to change from being passive to active. It¡¯s to control one¡¯s own fate.¡± Abigail looked at La with hopeful eyes and asked, ¡°Mom, do you have any ideas?¡± La said, ¡°There¡¯s one way, but it¡¯s riskier. However, as long as you seed, no one will dare to disrespect you in the future.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How?¡± Abigail desperately wanted to change the current situation Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Abigail Barton felt as if she had been struck by lightning. As was if someone had filled her feet with lead, and she could not move. She stared at the ck screen, not daring to blink. Her heart was thumping like a drum. She felt nervous, scared, and deep fear. She was afraid of seeing her face on the big screen. After another round of humming, the big screen returned to normal. s, what she most dreaded toe, appeared. As soon as the big screen returned to normal, the female lead on the screen was undoubtedly Abigail. Abigail¡¯s face turned ashen. She felt as if her entire world had copsed. She felt the world copsing. Julian Parks was too ruthless! It was horrifying! She immediately looked at the male lead in the video. It was pixted. However, she appeared with no alteration or concetion; it was apparent she was the person on the screen! She wanted to rush backstage again, unplug the system, and stop everything there. However, her legs could not move at all. It was fear! It was anger! It was regrets! At the scene, countless men looked at her with teasing, yful, and ambiguous gazes. Some even stuck out their tongues at her suggestively, as if they wanted to ask her out. Countless women pointed and cursed. ¡°Oh my god, this is too intense!¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it¡¯s like in a small ce. Even if she¡¯s a rich youngdy, she¡¯s no different from a prostitute. How cheap.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting. Urgh, I¡¯m throwing up.¡± ¡°The Parks family has really disgraced themselves this time.¡± Alexander Parks¡¯ face was as cold as ice. This was definitely the most embarrassing moment in his life. He nced coldly at Abigail, clenched his fists, and walked towards the exit of the venue. He couldn¡¯t stay there any longer. He was already thinking of a way to deal with the aftermath. The man in the video was pixted. His only way to protect himself was publicly dering that his video with Abigail had been posted. As for Abigail¡¯s photos with other men, she was in serious rtionships and had taken nude pictures with her boyfriends then but had no physical contact with them. Only by making such a statement could he recover some of his dignity as a man. Seeing that Alexander had left, Abigail¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as she quickly chased after Alexander. She was too ashamed to participate in the exchange event. How was she going to talk to anyone with everyone pointing fingers and looking at her strangely? She was outraged, regretful, hateful, and aggrieved. Now that things hade to this, she had to tell Alexander the truth. She had to stir up the conflict between Alexander and Julian Parks and make them fight each other more intensely. ¡°Alexander !¡± She chased after him to the parking lot. Seeing that Alexander was about to get into the car, she immediately shouted. Alexander nced at Abigail coldly and disdainfully. He opened the car door, stepped into the car with his long legs, and started the car Abigail rushed over, and she immediately wanted to open the passenger door. The car was locked so she could not get in. She hurriedly ran over from the front of the car and knocked on the window on the driver¡¯s side. Alexander¡¯s expression was cold. Abigail¡¯s face was filled with anxiety as she continued to hit the car window. Alexander stepped on the elerator. Abigail was almost sent flying by the car. She quickly retreated and staggered a few steps before stabilizing herself. ¡°B*tch!¡± La Ziegler hade out. She chastised, ¡®My son is unfortunate to be with you.¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your mother. You¡¯re a shame. Are you nning to stand here and continue to embarrass yourself? Get in the car!¡± La scolded coldly. When La told her to get in the car, Abigail immediately got in. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself there. Alexander had ignored her, and she didn¡¯t have a car to go back to At this moment, she was a little grateful to La. Even though she knew the real reason was that La dreaded that Abigail would continue to embarrass all of them if she remained there. La pulled a long face and drove. Abigail did not dare to make a sound. She could only bite her lower lip and did not speak. ¡°Are you dumb?¡± La did not hold back. Abigail bit her lower lip again and exined, ¡°Mom, someone ndered me. Those pictures were all technologically synthesized.¡± La retorted, ¡°Technological synthesis? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? I¡¯ve lived longer than you. Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t have a boyfriend before Alexander? You¡¯ve never been horny or shameless?¡± Abigail lowered her head and said, ¡°I did have a boyfriend called Benjamin Quigley. I told Alexander about this beforehand. He knew about it.¡± La sneered and scolded, ¡°Does it mean that if he knows, then you¡¯re not at fault?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m in the right.¡± You still dare to talk back at me?¡± La looked over unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m not talking back.¡± Abigail was furious. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. La said that Alexander was so unfortunate. Was it not true? If she could turn back time, she would never marry Alexander. She would instead marry Benjamin and be Mrs. Quigley. Although Horington was not as big as Jadeborough, at least Benjamin treated her well and thought highly of her. ¡°If I speak a sentence and you reply ten sentences, aren¡¯t you talking back?¡± La lectured: ¡°This is modern times. Mothers-inw are tolerant of their daughters-inw. In ancient times, it would be the norm to beat someone like you who doesn¡¯t have any upbringing and dares to talk back to your mother-inw.¡± Abigail thought to herself, ¡°F*ck this mother-inw, you damn b*tch. You¡¯re a mistress. How dare you shout.¡± ¡°Are you secretly scolding me?¡± La tilted her head and questioned Abigail. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t.¡± Abigail wished that La was dead. She put on an obedient look. ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s best not to. With your current situation, Alexander will divorce you regardless. With your reputation now, it¡¯s impossible for you to remarry in Jadeborough. Many men just want to y with you.¡± La said. Abigail clenched her fists tightly. She was immensely regretful. If she had known that Julian was so protective, she would never have provoked Annalise Barton. That¡¯s right. In order to protect Annalise, Julian showed no mercy to his biological cousin, Jessy Parks. How could he be polite to her? She did not expect Julian to have dirt on her. As she thought of this, she felt despondent. She was disgruntled, angry, and sad. She was treated differently from Annalise even though they were both married into the family. Annalise was doted on, yet she was humiliated. What wrong did she do? Tears slowly rolled down her cheeks. She really could not hold it any longer. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± La put on a look of contempt and preached, ¡°There was a celebrity who was forced to take off her clothes and had her photos taken. She told herself that one day, she would get back her dignity Later on, through hard work, she aplished it! The most important thing is to work hard. It¡¯s to change. It¡¯s to change from being passive to active. It¡¯s to control one¡¯s own fate.¡± Abigail looked at La with hopeful eyes and asked, ¡°Mom, do you have any ideas?¡± La said, ¡°There¡¯s one way, but it¡¯s riskier. However, as long as you seed, no one will dare to disrespect you in the future.¡± ¡°How?¡± Abigail desperately wanted to change the current situation Chapter 181 Chapter 181 La parked the car by the side of the road and hooked her finger at Abigail to signal her to lean over. Abigail immediately leaned over. La then whispered her idea to Abigail. Abigail reacted strongly. ¡°Mom, this is too risky. Besides, with Julian and Annalise around, it¡¯s almost impossible.¡± La¡¯s face suddenly fell. ¡°Wealthes with danger. I¡¯ve already pointed out the way for you. Whether your do it or not is up to you. You know the state of your current situation. If you don¡¯t have any value, you know the consequences. ¡°Simrly, no one can discredit your value as long as you create value. After all, we are doing this together. If we dare to harm you after you¡¯ve outlived your usefulness, you can also expose what we did and destroy us, right?¡± Abigail did not say anything. Her eyes flickered as she thought about it. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. La was not in a hurry. She waited slowly. She knew that Abigail would definitely agree. As expected, in less than three minutes, Abigail suddenly clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try again!¡± La¡¯s attitude instantly softened. She reminded her again, ¡°You must be careful about this.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Abigail promised. ¡°Okay.¡± La smiled in satisfaction. It had been a while since Abigail tried and failed to poison him. This time, they would change their method. As long as they did it secretly, they would definitely seed. Once the old man died, if Tony Parks strongly supported Alexander, with the support of the third branch, they could take down Julian. Abigail started thinking about how she was going to make the move. At the exchange venue, Gwen Rav¡­.. en felt a lingering fear after the incident with Abigail. She reached out to her hand and put it over her chest, then whispered, ¡°It¡¯s so scary!¡± Jane Hiller did not understand what Gwen meant. She said, ¡°Women from small cities are despicable.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I¡¯m going to gather with my teammates,¡± Gwen said. She decided that she would stop finding fault with Annalise. With Annalise¡¯s substandard, it was easy for doctors to dig out her dirt, expose her shorings, and p her in the face. Why should she provoke Julian? After thinking through this, she heaved a sigh of relief. Julian had apanied Annalise Barton to enjoy some food and drinks. Everyone was using this opportunity to network and socialize. The people from the various aristocratic families were thinking of ways to use their connections to get closer to one another and discuss business. People in the healthcare system were alsoworking in all sorts of ways. For example, at this moment, countless people surrounded Jonathan Woods and were trying to get to know him. ¡°Mr. Woods, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you today. You¡¯re much younger than I imagined. I thought you were bald, but I didn¡¯t expect you to look like a 20-year-old man. You¡¯re indeed a genius traditional medicine practitioner. You¡¯re very good at taking care of your body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. it¡¯s enviable, Jonathan. Please share with us the secrets to how you keep looking so young and maintain your nice physique!¡± ¡°You can rely on your looks to make a living, but you rather rely on your talent. Jonathan, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not right. You can enter the entertainment industry. Instead, you arepeting with us for a living. It¡¯s too difficult on us!¡± Julian and Annalise were different, though. They seemed to be there for fun. Julian did not discuss business matters, while Annalise did not know anyone from the healthcare industry. The two sat at a small table by the window around the food counters. Julian took a pile of finger food for Annalise and two sses of orange juice. Annalise ate two pastries, and was about to say something but hesitated. Julian looked at her and smiled. ¡°Say what you wish.¡± *Julian!¡± Annalise called out in a serious tone. Julian¡¯s eyes glowed as he looked at Annalise, waiting for her to continue. She reached out to him. Julian immediately extended his hand to her. Annalise held Julian¡¯s hand on the table. She looked at him and asked earnestly, ¡°You did it, right?¡± When Julian saw Annalise¡¯s solemn expression, he was slightly shocked. Was she ming him for being ruthless? Or did she think that those scenes were too sordid? Annalise¡¯s eyes were still clear and profound as she stared at Julian. She said sincerely, ¡°To me, I don¡¯t care what others say about me. As long as you believe in me, I feel like the whole world is mine. ¡°However, because you want to pamper and protect me, you retaliated aggressively, causing Abigail to lose her dignity while she had no means to fight back makes me very happy and touched. ¡°It is my great fortune to have met you!¡± Perhaps all the hardships she had suffered when she was young were meant to, so she could be worthy of him. Julian smiled and looked at Annalise tenderly. The corners of his lips curled up slightly as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens in the future, I will always believe in you.¡± At first, he thought that she was ming him for being too merciless. He did not expect her to confess her love to him. It was a simple exchange, but it made his heart flutter. As he recalled her words, the corners of his smile grew wider, and his mood became more jovial. Annalise suddenly whispered, ¡°Hubby, I love you.¡± Her voice was so soft that Julian almost thought he was hallucinating. ¡°What did she call me? Hubby?¡± He thought to himself. He looked at her with crystal- bright eyes, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°What did you call me?¡± ¡°Hubby,¡± she called out again softly. The mes in his eyes surged crazily. The word magically made him feel like he was floating in the air. His voice was even more muffled. ¡°Let¡¯s wait till we are home tonight, you can call me as many times as you wish.¡± If she had continued, he would have gone bersek. ¡°Hubby.¡± Annalise teased him on purpose. ¡°You were the one who asked me to address you in this way.¡± ¡°Okay, not now. Do it when we are home tonight.¡± ¡°No, I want to call you Hubby.¡± Annalise¡¯s voice was low. Even though it was very soft, it drove him wild. He held her hand tightly. ¡°Stop. If you continue, you won¡¯t be able to attend the event. I¡¯ll have to whisk you away.¡± Annalise lowered her head and smiled. She did not dare to tease him anymore. However, her face was full of yfulness and happiness. Gwen sat in another corner, eating some pastries. Suddenly, a woman rushed over and greeted her excitedly. ¡°Gwen, is it really you?¡± Gwen raised her head and looked at the woman in surprise. ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± ¡°You might not know me, but I¡¯m also a Chanaean. I went overseas much earlier than you, I grew up in Caspardion. Last year, I saw you took home an award at an international award event. I was excited for your because it¡¯s challenging for us, Chanaeans, to win such an acimed international award. You¡¯re my idol! Inspired by you, I applied to be a debater,¡± the woman said enthusiastically. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 ¡®The debater of the Modern Medicine Group?¡± Gwen Raven asked with a smile. The woman was very eager. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve always studied modern medicine, and Gwen, you¡¯re my idol. Of course, I had applied to be the debater of the Modern Medicine Group.¡± Gwen smiled and asked again, ¡°Have you learned traditional medicine?¡± The woman said in extreme disdain. ¡°No. Who would want to learn traditional medicine, which has such slow healing efficiency? It¡¯s simply a hoax. Treating a cold with acupuncture takes a week. Does acupuncture cure the cold, or is it natural recovery? Without acupuncture, one would have gotten better regardless.¡± Gwen smiled slightly. ¡°No, traditional medicine is very powerful.¡± The woman was an outspoken person. Hearing Gwen¡¯s words, she frowned. ¡°Gwen, why are you taking their side?¡± Gwen replied, ¡°I¡¯m not demeaning us. I¡¯m just stating the facts. Do you see thatdy?¡± She pouted in the direction of Annalise Barton. ¡°Yes, a very beautiful person.¡± The woman looked at Annalise from a distance and said genuinely. Gwen¡¯s eyes shed with contempt. She smiled and said, ¡°That woman is a genius traditional medicine practitioner. I saw her give acupuncture to an olddy who was dying. She revived the olddy with her acupuncture.¡± ¡°Damn, is this for real?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She was born and grew up in Caspardion. However, she had been hanging out with Chanaean people for a long time. Her personality was bolder, and hernguage habits were more Chanaean. Seeing that the woman did not believe her, Gwen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. I was stunned at then.¡± The woman frowned, still not believing her. ¡°Is traditional medicine really that effective? It¡¯s impossible. If it¡¯s so potent, how could the art be in decline? Moreover, I heard from my mother that though there are traditional medicine practitioners that are indeed good, they are all old men. The young ones are not experienced enough.¡± Gwen responded, ¡°I saw her do acupuncture with my own eyes, but Jonathan closed the door after that. He may have wanted to make her famous by being mysterious. Oh, right, her brother is Jonathan Woods. Have you heard of him?¡± ¡°Is it Dr. Jonathan Woods from Caspardion VK Hospital?¡± the woman asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him,¡± Gwen replied. The woman¡¯s eyes shed with a burning light. ¡°Jonathan Woods, of course, I¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s famous internationally and is the number-one surgeon in the world! ¡°Although Joy appeared out of nowhere and won the first cerebral surgeon award, Dr. Jonathan Woods will always be my heart¡¯s number one cerebral surgeon. ¡°Gwen, let me tell you, I truly admire Dr. Jonathan Woods. His medical skill is so brilliant. Moreover, he¡¯s super diligent. I think he is the most diligent doctor in the world. He performs nearly a thousand surgeries a year. No chief surgeon can perform that many surgeries in a year. ¡°Furthermore, he is of good character.¡± Gwen could not take it anymore. She smiled and interrupted, ¡°How can you tell he is of good character?¡± She was fuming inside. Just a moment ago, this woman said she was her idol. Now, it was Jonathan Woods. What did she take her? The woman did not notice the change in Gwen¡¯s expression at all. She said excitedly, ¡°Think about it. Once a person has a certain reputation, he will definitely be arrogant. Even if he is not arrogant, he will bezy. After all, there¡¯s no need to work hard at that point! Who doesn¡¯t want to enjoy life? But Jonathan Woods ispletely different. He¡¯s still the same. Even if he¡¯s hugely popr worldwide, he still insists on performing several daily surgeries.¡± ¡®Maybe he needs money?¡± Gwen prompted. The woman disagreed with Gwen¡¯s opinion. ¡°Are you kidding me? How can Jonathan Woods be short of money? His surgery costs more than 10 thousand dors. He earns millions a day. Is he short of money?¡± ¡°Some people simply love money. They still want to earn more no matter how rich they are?¡± Gwen said. ¡°How is that possible? VK Hospital wanted to give him shares, but he refused. VK Hospital is awesome. If he loves money, he can ask for shares. There¡¯s no need to do more surgeries.¡± Gwen Raven was speechless. For some reason, she did not like this woman. However, she realized this woman seemed to worship blindly and had no intelligence. This was perfect for Gwen. After thinking through it, she smiled and said, ¡°Yes, this woman is Jonathan Woods¡¯s godsister. She gave acupuncture to the dying olddy. After she was done, the olddy vomited blood crazily. Later, Jonathan chased us all out. He and Annalise stayed inside. About half an hourter, the olddy returned to life.¡± She was not actually hinting. She was just telling this woman that Jonathan Woods had saved her. Annalise Barton was nothing. ¡°Jonathan Woods must have performed a surgery on the olddy inside!¡± The woman said indignantly. ¡°Jonathan Woods¡¯s surgery is very exquisite because he insists on doing it every day. He used a very fast time. If it was someone else¡¯s half an hour of surgery, he might have finished it in ten minutes. By the way, Gwen, Jonathan Woods isn¡¯ting this time, right? He doesn¡¯t like these things. He¡¯s known as the world¡¯s number one surgeon because VK Hospital has announced his information.¡± ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Gwen felt that this woman was a little dumb. She didn¡¯t see what was repeatedly showing on the big screen that had been ying for so long When the woman heard that Jonathan Woods wasing, she was excited. ¡°That¡¯s great! I can finally see my idol again. Emm, he¡¯s attending this event, but he¡¯s not participating in the debate, right? I just received the name list of the modern medicine debate team in the car. He¡¯s not on it.¡± Gwen Raven said dumbfoundedly, ¡°He¡¯s the traditional medicine team¡¯s first speaker.¡± The woman was shocked. ¡°Traditional medicine? He¡¯s always been a modern medicine doctor. He performs surgeries every day and has be the world¡¯s number-one surgeon. He¡¯s going to endorse traditional medicine? Does he know anything about traditional medicine?¡± Gwen was even more speechless. She said, ¡°Jonathan Woods is the eldest disciple of Chanaea¡¯s medical expert, Joseph Quigley. He started learning traditional medicine at a very young age.¡± ¡°This is too much! The information sent by VK Hospital did not mention anything about him learning traditional medicine or working as a traditional medicine practitioner.¡± Gwen picked up the teacup in front of her and took a sip before saying, ¡°He¡¯s from a modern medical Hospital. Of course, he won¡¯t publicize his traditional medicine practitioner history.¡± The woman frowned. ¡°He¡¯s the traditional medicine teams¡¯ first debater. He¡¯s standing on the traditional medicine¡¯s side.¡± The woman felt as if her faith had copsed. Her name was Mina Simmons, and she was 19 years old. She came from a very privileged background, with her family in the garment business and owning worldwide clothing enterprises, with substantial global market share. Her family¡¯s business was one of the top 100 clothing groups in the world. Her parents wanted her to major in fashion design in college. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s not that they had wanted her to work as a fashion designer in the future, but that they had hoped that she would understand clothing and have a sharp eye for fashion aesthetics through learning fashion design. She would then be able to be a true industry expert and find a good fashion designer for the family. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 However, she resolutely chose modern medicine. It was after a lengthy standoff with her parents and fighting for the opportunity through hunger strikes and other means. She had applied for modern medicine because she wanted to be a doctor like Jonathan Woods. When she saw Gwen Raven, she came over happily to greet her. Her admiration was evident. It was because, as she said, she envied and admired all who seeded in modern medicine. She had only studied modern medicine for a year. She was very aware that with her capability, she was not qualified to be a member of the debate team. She had only burnt a lot of money because she wanted to experience it. She wanted to improve herself through modern medicine. Now, the idol she admired the most was actually a traditional medicine practitioner. Why did she feel like her head was buzzing? It only took a moment for her to figure it out. She didn¡¯t care. Even if Jonathan Woods was the traditional medicine¡¯s leading debater, she still admired him! Gwen saw that Mina was not in a good mood. She smiled and changed the topic. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Jonathan Woods used traditional or modern medicine to treat the olddy. In short, in half an hour, the olddy was full of vigor. However, it¡¯s possible that this woman cured her.¡± *Absolutely impossible! It was definitely Jonathan Woods who treated him.¡± Mina said. She had been studying modern medicine for an entire year but had only scratched the surface. How could such a young woman master something as mysterious as traditional medicine? ¡°If it¡¯s Jonathan, then he¡¯s doting on Abbie. They are just god siblings.¡± Gwen said. Mina fell silent. Gwen could see that she was speechless. Wasn¡¯t she usually abrupt? Why was she suddenly not talking? Who was she pretending to be deep for? She really hated this kind of sudden silence. Because if she didn¡¯t speak, she wouldn¡¯t know what she was thinking. ¡°He treats everyone very well!¡± Mina suddenly said. Gwen looked at Mina in surprise. Mina asked, ¡°Is this woman a debater? I want to meet her.¡± Gwen was pleased. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a debater.¡± She had been waiting for this response. It was great to have such a hothead p Annalise Barton in the face. When this kind of loony took action, it was the feeling of beating someone to death on impulse. This was because hotheads did not think before they spoke or acted. They relied on their mood. As long as they were unhappy, they would fight to the death. How would they know how to weigh the pros and cons? ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Mina assumed Annalise was about her age or younger than her. She felt that tomorrow¡¯s debate would be very exciting! She would not lose in debate. Although she had studied modern medicine for a year, she was just a rookie to most with extensive medical skills. However, she had learned a lot of theoretical knowledge. If she won against Abbie, would she be able to acknowledge Jonathan as her master? However, if she really had the chance to acknowledge him as her master, would she still be studying modern medicine? No, wait. ¡°I have to win the opportunity first!¡± She thought to herself. *111 go say hello to her!¡± she said. Gwen immediately stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯ll know each other during the debate tomorrow.¡± She was afraid that this hothead would embarrass Annalise Barton now and end it with a few words. There would be no more scenes tomorrow. Such a good show would have to be performed at a formal asion, like tomorrow¡¯s debate. The debate tomorrow would be broadcasted live. Mina nced in the direction of Annalise and said, ¡°You are right. She seems to be in a rtionship. I¡¯ll greet her during the debate tomorrow. Gwen, if there¡¯s nothing else today. I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯m sleepy from my jetg.¡± ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow!¡± Gwen smiled and bid Mina farewell.¡± There would be a good show tomorrow. How thrilling! Mina looked around and left when she did not see Jonathan Woods. The next day. The arena for the debate was set up, and there was a stage. The exhibition center on the sixth floor was filled with people. The floors were crowded. The security guards did their best to maintain order, afraid someone would fall down the stairs if they were not careful. They were constantly reminding people watching the debate, ¡°Don¡¯t push. Move a little, don¡¯t push! Everyone can view the big screen! It¡¯s the same as watching the debate onstage¡± On the stage on the first floor, the traditional and modern medicine debate teams were already in position. There were ten people on each side. The two sides sat opposite each other, with five judges sitting in the middle. The host started to introduce the participants. When the host introduced Annalise Barton, he said, ¡°Member 6 of the Traditional Medicine team, Annalise Barton. She is from Horington.¡± That was it. Gwen felt extremely disdainful. After all, the rest of the debaters¡¯ introduction included which medical schools they came from, which field they specialized in, and how many years they had been studying or practicing medicine. Of course, Annalise¡¯s introduction was simple. It was not the host¡¯s fault. She did not have any information to provide. After the host¡¯s introduction, the debate officially began. The judges gave the debate topic: ¡°Do you think traditional medicine is better than modern medicine? Why?¡± This was a tant theme for a heated debate, but since it was a debate, it had to be an opposing theme. Once they got the theme of the debate, the two sides began to debate. The modern medicine team was first, and Gwen was the speaker, but the first speaker offered for her to debate first. Gwen began to describe the advantages of modern medicine. ¡°I think the development of modern medicine is the most significant breakthrough and made leaps in improving human medical history. Modern medicine can heal almost all diseases. The greatest advantage of modern medicine is eliminating the disease¡¯s source. Take tumors as an example. Once modern medicine discovers a tumor, it can remove cancerous cells. After removing it, radiation chemotherapy is used to suppress the growth of malignant cells. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In modern medicine, many tumors are removed with simple surgeries. Although surgery, can be painful for a few days, the patient would be up and about after a few days. ¡°This is absolutely impossible in traditional medicine. The efficacy of traditional medicine is so slow that the patient almost has to rely on self-healing. ¡°Traditional medicine is fine for treating minor colds but ispletely helpless against diseases like tumors. ¡°This is also the fundamental reason traditional medicine is gradually declining.¡± After Gwen had finished speaking, the modern medicine debaters apuded. When it was the traditional medicine team¡¯s turn to debate, Gwen thought Jonathan would send Annalise. In the end, Jonathan sent someone else to start first on the defense. Annalise leaned back in her chair leisurely the entire time. Mina had been observing Annalise¡¯s expression. When she saw Annalise leaning against the chair, she felt highly ufortable. She felt that Annalise was very arrogant! How could she be so smug when she was sitting beside Jonathan? She did not respect her master at all. The traditional medicine team¡¯s debater stated the advantages of traditional medicine and how it treated the symptoms and strengthened the body. Compared to modern medicine¡¯s treatment directly of the specific sick anatomy, traditional medicine paid more attention to the holistic treatment of the entire-human body, thus eliminating the root cause. The traditional medicine practitioner emphasized the integration of the harmony of Yin and Yang and the solution to the root of the problem. Traditional medicine believed that a person¡¯s internal body system must have problems if they had external illnesses. For example, if they had high blood pressure, traditional medicine thought that the root cause was a mixture of problems with the heart, liver, spleen, and lungs, so a holistic approach to the entire system was adopted instead of relying on antihypertensive drugs to treat the specific problem. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Gwen Raven did not wait for the traditional medicine team¡¯s debater to finish speaking. She could not help but interrupt, ¡°My dear opponent, what you¡¯re talking about is not traditional medicine¡¯s advantages but a dream. Modern medicine practitioners have dreams too. Our vision is to let every patient walk into the hospital and then walk out in less than half an hour, no matter how severe their illnesses are. ¡°However, we all know very well that treating illnesses and saving people depends on proper practical medical skills, not thoughts. You said that traditional medicine emphasizes the integration of the harmony of Yin and Yang. Modern medicine also advocates the same. We encourage sleeping and waking up early, resting enough, and eating well. In reality, traditional medicine practitioners struggle to treat ordinary illnesses, such as colds. In the face of more serious illnesses, it is even more useless. Meanwhile, modern medicine has already conquered some cancers. In summary, modern medicine haspletely beaten traditional medicine. Comparing traditional medicine to modern medicine is demeaning modern medicine.¡± The people from the modern medicine team apuded crazily. There were even three male debaters who cast zing nces at Gwen. It was undisguised admiration for her. On the other hand, Mina, who previously greatly admired Gwen, suddenly did not like her as much when she saw Gwen¡¯s arrogant aura. She wondered if it was because distance mystified her; hence, it was easier to adore someone from a distance. Why did she feel that Gwen was as arrogant as Annalise Barton? On the traditional medicine side, Annalise suddenly sat up straight and reached out to move the microphone in front of her. Everyone¡¯s gaze moved toward her. Gwen was excited. She felt that Annalise was finally going to make a fool out of herself. Everyone heard Annalise say to Gwen, ¡°Hello, have you finished delivering your argument?¡± Gwen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all. Now it¡¯s on your side. Continue debating. We are just debating academically. We can be sharp with our words.¡± Annalise said, ¡°I hope Miss Raven can learn basic manners. Next time, please do not interrupt our debater¡¯s speech. After all, the person has not exceeded the time limit.¡± Gwen was appalled and pissed off. Mina snorted andughed. Why did she suddenly feel that Annalise was adorable? Perhaps even though her medical skills were not good, she was at least an interesting character. Gwen looked at Mina in shock. By then, Mina had stoppedughing. Gwen wondered if she was hallucinating. In the first row seat below the stage, on the row of VVIP seats, Julian Parks was sitting right in the middle. When he heard Annalise criticizing Gwen, he lowered his head and smiled. Henry Dalton sat beside him and was stunned. He leaned over and teased him, ¡°Julian, your wife is fascinating.¡± ¡°Call her Mrs. Parks,¡± Julian Parks emphasized. Henry smiled brilliantly. ¡°Alright, should I inform Trevor and the others to prepare wedding gifts?¡± Julian nced sideways at Henry. ¡°What do you think?¡± Henry¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll inform them to get prepared. Most importantly, when are you holding the wedding?¡± This year!¡± Julian said. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to make it grand, he would have held the wedding right now. There are only a few months left this year!¡± ¡°Mmm. If I work hard to earn enough money, and nothing goes wrong, you¡¯ll have a nephew next year. Prepare the baby gifts!¡± Julian said. ¡°Annalise is pregnant?¡± Henry rubbed his hands excitedly. Although he was single, he loved children. If Julian had a baby, he would have a kid to y with! ¡°No,¡± Julian said. Henry immediately looked disappointed. ¡°Tsk, I thought Annalise is pregnant. Julian, you have to work hard! I want to help¡­¡± Henry immediately shut up when he saw Julian¡¯s threatening stare. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Sybil Xander, beside Henry, wasughing so hard that he was shaking. He pounded the table with his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m going to die ofughter. Henry, you idiot. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll die ofughter.¡± Lianne ke, sitting on Julian¡¯s other side, could not help but smile. She had always been cold and aloof, but Henry¡¯s words were too funny. Meanwhile, Annalise handed the microphone to another teammate on the stage, and the teammate started talking. The teammate¡¯s argument on traditional medicine was that traditional medicine was more profound and that the treatment effect was not as slow as everyone thought. Moreover, traditional medicine was not as antique as everyone thought. Now is the age of awakening and the rise of traditional medicine. In Chanaea, many primary schools now have traditional medicine sses, and many children started learning traditional medicine early. They memorize different kinds of treatment and learn pharmacology. The real traditional medicine practitioner could detect all kinds ofplex illnesses, including but not limited to tumors, without the help of any equipment. Gwen interrupted him rudely. ¡°The top forces in the traditional medicine world indeed have such ability, but there are very few such talents. However, modern medicine is different. Modern medicine is more prevalent. The examination using instruments is more scientific. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Take the example of pregnancy, traditional medicine will need at least a month to determine if one is pregnant. Modern medicine only needs a week using a blood test.¡± ¡°Miss Raven, please learn to respect others!¡± Annalise¡¯s voice solemnly prated the microphone. Below the stage, Julian led the apuse. Henry had always been an active person. Not only did he apud, but he also shouted. ¡°Good! Well said. Be polite before anything else.¡± Gwen was furious. She dered, ¡°I was just in a hurry. There¡¯s no need for Ms. Barton to be upset. Today is a debate, not an etiquette ss. Ms. Barton, don¡¯t find fault with me when you have lost.¡± Annalise spoke slowly. ¡°We¡¯ve just started the debate, and Miss Raven is already saying that the traditional medicine team has lost? Are you a judge? Does Miss Raven think that politeness isn¡¯t important? Alright, let¡¯s continue the debate. It¡¯s your turn!¡± On Gwen¡¯s side, a male doctor was holding the microphone and preparing to argue. Gwen beat him to it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue the topic just now. We¡¯ve already mentioned the example of a pregnant woman. ¡°I shall use the other examples of female illnesses. It is difficult to differentiate between different types of illnesses using traditional medicine¡¯s detection methods because the symptoms of various inmmations are very simr. It is easy to get it wrong during treatment. ¡°But modern medicine is different. We can use ultrasound or test the secretions to obtain scientific and urate results. We can prescribe the right medicine to cure the illness. There¡¯s also one more thing¡­.¡± Annalise interrupted her. ¡°Traditional medicine practitioners don¡¯t need to take one¡¯s pulse to tell what¡¯s wrong. Looking at one¡¯s face, we can tell that someone¡¯s liver is unhealthy. If one can¡¯t sleep at night, then the kidneys are deficient. In your case, you will have e tomorrow.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Below the stage, Julian smiled again, looking proud. His darling wife finally shed her mask. Her ability to fight back is impressive. Henry¡¯s jaws dropped exaggeratedly and he tugged at Julian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Julian, are Mrs. Parks¡¯ medical skills so awesome?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. Henry looked at Annalise with admiration. Lianne looked at Annalise with glowing eyes. Julian will be even better! Sybil¡¯s face was filled with respect. She smiled and said to Julian, ¡°Impressive. You even managed to find a gem. I thought you were not serious.¡± Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Julian smiled and said, ¡°It must be fate.¡± Sybil pulled Henry and gestured at him, hooking her finger. Henry immediately leaned over. Sybil¡¯s expression was mysterious. She smiled and said to Henry, ¡°Did you notice? Julian has been smiling like a fool since signing that marriage certificate.¡± Henry nodded vigorously. ¡°I noticed it long ago.¡± Sybil smiled and lowered her voice. ¡°People used to say that being in love would make one soft. I thought that no matter how much Julian changed, he wouldn¡¯t smile this often. I didn¡¯t see thising at all.¡± Henry also lowered his voice. ¡°So, are you interested in dating someone, too?¡± Sybil rolled her eyes. ¡°God, no. I have such a bubbly personality. If I were to fall in love, wouldn¡¯t my face be wrinkled up from smiling so much?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Henry imagined Sybil¡¯s wrinkled face and burst outughing. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Sybil quipped. The two of them looked at the stage again. On the stage¡­. Gwen was so angry that she rebuked Annalise. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense. Traditional medicine practitioners. like you are so ridiculous. You¡¯re spouting nonsense everywhere because your prescriptions don¡¯t cause immediate harm. Whenever you treat a patient, you either say that their kidney is deficient or it¡¯s hyperactive. Otherwise, it¡¯s either the liver, the lungs, or the heart that is hyperactive. No one can prove those things exist, after all. So all you do is prescribe some traditional medicine and tell the patient to finish it. And you call that a healing treatment? What a joke.¡± Annalise raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°What do you mean, no one can prove it? Aren¡¯t youing over tomorrow? I¡¯ll see those pimples on your face tomorrow, but you insist that no one can prove it. Do you think everyone here is blind?¡± Gwen was speechless. Sharp-tongued women were so frustrating. Gwen had always thought of herself as quite eloquent, but she did not expect Annalise to be so sassy. When Mina heard Annalise saying that Gwen¡¯s face would have a breakout the next day, she immediately took the microphone and said, ¡°Ms. Barton, how about this? Let¡¯s make a bet. If Gwen has no e tomorrow, you should admit before everyone that traditional medicine practitioners are no good.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Mina was inplete shock. Were traditional medicine practitioners that incredible? Annalise only took one look at Gwen, and she knew that Gwen suffered from insomnia and would soon have a breakout. Mina desperately wanted to make this bet. If what Annalise said was true and Gwen would have pimples the next day, why should she learn modern medicine? She would learn traditional medicine instead. ¡°No problem. Simrly, if her face has a breakout tomorrow, you should admit before everyone that modern medicine is no good. However, it seems like you can¡¯t make the decision alone. You can discuss it among yourselves. I¡¯m guessing you won¡¯t dare to make this bet because you¡¯re afraid of losing.¡± Annalise taunted. ¡°Ms. Barton, you sure are confident. Now, I have to ask. You¡¯re only a junior debater. Does your bet count? Can you represent your entire team of traditional medicine practitioners?¡± Gwen was equally direct. ¡°Of course, she can,¡± said Jonathan, the first speaker. At first, a few other debaters in the traditional medicine team thought Annalise was too impulsive. But after seeing Jonathan personally taking part in the bet, they were relieved. Jonathan was a disciple of Joseph Quigley, the medical expert. He would only agree to partake in the bet if he had a winning chance. Gwen immediately told the first speaker of the modern medicine team about the bet. He was in a difficult position. Gwen lowered her voice. She guaranteed the first speaker that her face would not have a breakout tomorrow. He asked Gwen how she was going to guarantee it. Gwen said that she was not only a modern medicine doctor but had also studied traditional medicine since she was young. When she got hometer, she would immediately cool her body down with various methods and ensure that she would not get pimples tomorrow. ¡°Okay.¡± The first speaker was convinced. He agreed to the bet. Annalise stood up and said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s end today¡¯s debate. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll see which is better, modern or traditional medicine.¡± Gwen was furious. ¡°Ms. Barton, by doing this, you¡¯re simply disregarding the rules and the judges.¡± Gwen tried to evoke some sense of dissatisfaction among the judges. Unexpectedly, the chief judge said, ¡°Since you guys have agreed to a bet, I think it¡¯s a good way to settle this debate. Let¡¯s use the oue of the bet as the oue of the debatepetition.¡± There were traditional medicine and modern medicine practitioners among the judges. Earlier, all of them had witnessed the debate, but they still could note to a conclusion. This bet would save them some trouble. Annalise stood up. When she walked past Gwen, she provoked her on purpose. ¡°Do you know how I cured Old Madam Zeller that day? I listened to your suggestion. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to open the window and let the air circte? You also wanted to give her a deep tissue massage and open all the meridians in her body. Afterward, I asked everyone to leave and massaged her. I didn¡¯t expect your medical skills to be so good. Once the air started circting, and after I massaged her, she did recover.¡± Annalise knew that taunting Gwen in that manner would frustrate her to death. Even if Gwen drank several pitchers of chamomile tea and boxes of Vitamin C sachets, she would not be able to suppress her anger. Once Gwen was frustrated, her organs would be hyperactive. Her body would heat up. She would lose sleep that night and have a breakout the next day. After speaking to Gwen, Annalise walked down the stage. Hurriedly, Julian stood and picked up the bouquet of beautiful roses he had prepared beforehand. He walked towards Annalise. ¡°Annie, you did so well.¡± Julian could not help but praise Annalise. Annalise had been very calm andposed, but her face turned red after hearing Julian¡¯s praise. ¡°Are you done for the day?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. I¡¯ll take you out to dinner.¡± Julian held Annalise¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s only ten o¡¯clock.¡± Annalise did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°It¡¯d be almost time when we get there.¡± Julian seemed to be in a hurry. Julian led Annalise out of the convention center. ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re always eating?¡± Annalise sat in the passenger seat with the bouquet in her arms. She could not help butugh. She was right. Julian did take her to different restaurants every day. Julian was driving. He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because the most important thing in life is to eat three meals a day.¡± Annalise burst outughing. Her eyes crinkled as she hugged the rose. Although eating seemed to be something so simple, Julian was right. The most important thing in life was to eat three meals a day. Julian drove Annalise to a vi complex. Annalise wondered if there were more famous restaurants in thatplex. But after a while, Julian drove straight to a vi and stopped. After stopping the car, he quickly walked around the front of the car and opened the door. He said gently to Annalise, ¡°Come on out.¡± Annalise got off immediately. After getting out of the car, Julian led Annalise around the vi. Annalise saw that the vi had a backyard and a swimming pool. The flowers in the garden were gorgeous. All of them were in season. A few golden chrysanthemums were in full bloom, and they looked brilliant. Julian took Annalise¡¯s hand and opened the door with her fingerprint. The interior of the vi was magnificent. The floor was paved with roses in the shape of a heart. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Julian asked gently. ¡°What is this?¡± Annalise was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s our dream home. Since we¡¯re married, we¡¯ll live here from now on,¡± Julian said. ¡°Dream home?¡± Annalise was surprised and pleasantly surprised. Annalise was happy to live with Julian at the Parks family¡¯s residence. She could keep his grandfatherpany and live alongside his family. However, knowing they would have a home all to themselves, she was even happier. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 At night¡­ Julian went swimming, and Annalise watched from the poolside. She sat by the table, eating fruits and scrolling through her phone. Se also took a look at the fashion sales figures on Twitter. Thinking that the surroundings looked lovely, Annalise took a photo of the scenery. She took another photo of Julian swimming. She took a picture of her hand, too Then, she uploaded the pictures to Twitter. As soon as it was uploaded, thements flooded in. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s a new post. Can you post more often? Can you post three sets of photos every day?¡± ¡°What are you saying? How much new content can she post every day?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I love looking at couples being all lovey-dovey. I¡¯d be happy to see photos of them eating. sleeping, or pooping!¡± ¡°Pfft! I¡¯ll die fromughter. Why would they take a photo of them pooping and show it to you? (Actually, I want to see it too. Haha!)¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I want to see it, too. All of us want to see it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how easy to please we are.¡± ¡°Damn. Julian looks so handsome when he swims! He¡¯s too handsome.¡± ¡°Pfft. Only his head is in the picture. How can you tell that he¡¯s handsome?¡± ¡°I¡¯m imagining his eight-pack abs. My god, he¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°Haha. What should I do? I¡¯m so obsessed with them. I¡¯m using my imagination to fill in the nks, too.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m just so obsessed. Why didn¡¯t Anna appear on camera? Why did she only take a picture of her hand?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Anna, you¡¯re a doctor? You even went to that conference meeting. You¡¯re so amazing. Upload some photos!¡± Annalise scrolled through thements and decided to tell Julian about themter. After arriving at the convention hall tomorrow, she would get the photographer to follow her. Then, she would upload some photos and increase their ount¡¯s poprity. Julian came out of the water with a ssh. Annalise immediately put down her phone and picked up the thick bathrobe for Julian. Although the water was warm, the poolside was still a little cold. She was afraid that he would catch a cold. When Julian saw Annalise approaching, he suddenly fell. He plunged headfirst into the water. Annalise thought that he still wanted to swim. She was about to put down the bathrobe when she suddenly noticed there was no movement in the water. She became anxious. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Julian. Julian, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tease me like this. Stop fooling around. ¡°Julian!¡± He was sitting motionlessly in the water as if he did drown. ¡°Are you cramping?¡± As soon as Annalise thought of that, she was so frightened that her heart skipped a beat. She had a harrowing memory of cramps. Five years ago, a ten-year-old child in her vige was bathing in a pond. He was an excellent swimmer, but he suddenly had a cramp and drowned. Others only noticed it a few minutester and immediately pulled the child out. At that time, she and Joseph were catching snails in the field. Joseph threw down the snails and rushed to save the child. But in the end, he failed. The child died of drowning, despite being a good swimmer. *Julian¡­¡± Annalise¡¯s voice trembled as she jumped into the water. She quickly went over to pull Julian up. ¡°How are you?¡± She pulled Julian out of the water. Suddenly. Julian came out of the water, hugged her waist, and smiled at her. When Annalise saw Julian¡¯s lively expression, her anger Inexplicably surged. She was so angry that she punched his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± When Julian saw that Annalise¡¯s eyes were red, his heart jumped. He knew that she was worried. He hugged. her and apologized to her. ¡°Annie, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t scare you anymore.¡± He was only teasing her. He had not expected such a strong reaction from her. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again¡­¡± Annalise cried. Most of the time, she was very strong. But she was really frightened just now. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯m sorry. Be good. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Julian immediately wiped Annalise¡¯s tears. He kissed her cheek again and assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll never do it again. I promise.¡± ¡°I was so scared just now,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Annie, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Julian hugged Annalise and kissed her lips. Annalise¡¯s anger dissipated. She had been haunted by that painful memory earlier, which made her especially worried. But at that moment, she felt like she had found what she had lost and wanted to cherish Julian with all her heart. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back. The next day¡­ Julian and Annalise walked into the convention hall. Julian had been hard at work the previous night. That morning, he was full of energy and looked refreshed. On the other hand, Annalise looked exhausted, as if she had run around like a thief the entire night. Julian wanted tough when he saw Annalise¡¯s expression. Annalise rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡± ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t.¡± Julian smiled. ¡°Hey, good morning.¡± As soon as they entered the venue, Sybil came to greet them. ¡°Morning,¡± said Julian and Annalise in unison. Sybil¡¯s face was filled with excitement as she asked Annalise, ¡°Anna, will that woman get pimples today?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± said Annalise. Sybil waved her fists excitedly. ¡°I¡¯ll go ce my bet now.¡± In the venue, the attendees were gathered in groups of twos and threes, discussing whether Gwen¡¯s face would have a breakout. Henry had already set up a betting booth. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The favorite pastime of the young men of Jadeborough was gambling. Start a wager, and hundreds woulde. At that moment, they were betting on whether Gwen would have pimples on her face. They were even more excited than when they were ying poker. ¡°I bet she won¡¯t get pimples. How can it be that mysterious?¡± ¡°I bet that she will. Just because Annalise could take out a bottle of Energizing Pill at Samuel¡¯s birthday banquet, I bet Annalise will win.¡± Henry shouted, ¡°Come on,e on. It¡¯s time to make your final bet. For those betting on Annalise to win, the odds are 4 to 1. ¡°Damn, the odds are so low. I¡¯ll bet on Gwen winning. I even took a close look at her yesterday. Gwen¡¯s face doesn¡¯t have any e marks at all. Her skin is so smooth. How can she have a breakout?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. e usually happens when one¡¯s health is in bad form. People like Gwen, who never gets pimples, won¡¯t get any today, either. I bet Gwen will win.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. ce your bets!¡± Henry was irritated when he heard they were betting on Gwen to win. The more people bet on Gwen, the more money Henry would earn when Annalise wonter. However, when he heard them say Gwen would not get pimples, he was still upset. Sybil came over and ced a generous bet. ¡°I¡¯ll bet 20 million on Annalise winning Anyone?¡± Seeing that Sybil ced a 20-million-dor bet so eagerly, someone immediately bet against her. They had to bet that Gwen would win. That way, once Sybil lost, they could split the 20 million among themselves. ¡°I¡¯ll bet 20 million too.¡± Lianne walked over and said coldly. A young master asked, ¡°Miss ke, who are you betting on with this 20 million?¡± ¡°Annalise,¡± said Lianne. ¡°You guys must have a lot of money to burn. I bet 7.5 million dors on Gwen.¡± Another young man wagered. ¡°I bet 75 million dors that my wife will win.¡± Julian boldly ced his bet. Suddenly, there was amotion at the door. A sharp-eyed attendee said. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Gwen had arrived. Everyone looked over. At that moment, they did not look at Gwen as a person but as money. They stared at Gwen¡¯s face. Their eyes were as wide as a nickel, afraid they would miss the slightest w on Gwen¡¯s face. The hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. No one spoke. They even held their breaths. Gwen walked in, her high heels clicking. As Gwen approached, everyone saw her face more clearly. Suddenly, someoneughed and shouted excitedly. ¡°We won. The odds are 4 to 1. Gwen js too awesome. Not only is her face without blemish, but it also looks wless today. Her skin is perfect. She can only be described as having porcin skin. It¡¯s just like a baby¡¯s skin!¡± ¡°Damn. That¡¯s sweet. If I had known earlier, I would have bet 20 million.¡± ¡°Count your blessings. Mr. Whitaker, you wagered 7.5 million dors. With a 4 to 1 odds, you¡¯ve already earned 30 million.¡± ¡°Haha. Who wouldin about having too much money?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Mr. Dalton,e on. You can pay up now.¡± Someone immediately shouted at Henry. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s time to pay up.¡± Everyone surrounded Henry. All of them rubbed their hands in excitement. Henry was about to speak, but Sybil beat him to it. ¡°What are you hollering about? Has anyone inspected Gwen? What¡¯s there to pay?¡± When everyone heard Sybil¡¯s words, they were unhappy. They shouted more aggressively, ¡°Everyone saw her. If you¡¯re saying my eyesight is poor, what about everyone else who¡¯s seen her? How else do you want to inspect her? Does she have to wash her face on the spot?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All of us saw her. Gwen¡¯s skin is so good. It¡¯s so smooth that there¡¯s not a single w. She has no e at all.¡± Sybil said, ¡°What are you yelling about? Stop being so noisy. This is a side bet of the wager made by the traditional and modern medicine teams. Let¡¯s wait for their result first. At that time, we¡¯ll conclude the oue of our bet.¡± ¡°Ms. Xander is right,¡± said someone. ¡°What she said made sense. Let¡¯s wait, then. We¡¯ll see the oue soon.¡± ¡°Haha. I can¡¯t wait.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at her smooth face. She didn¡¯t have a single breakoutst night. In all likelihood, she won¡¯t have one anytime soon, either.¡± ¡°Haha. I don¡¯t think so, either. Gather ¡¯round, guys. It¡¯s time to buy some new cars.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already decided. I¡¯m getting the Pagani Zonda F. It¡¯s easy money, after all.¡± ¡°Haha. I¡¯ll buy my girl a Ferrari. She¡¯s been wanting it for a long time.¡± Everyone started discussing fervently. As the discussion continued, Gwen walked in with a confident smile. She greeted Annalise, ¡°Good morning. Ms. Barton.¡± After leaving the convention hall yesterday, Gwen was in a bad mood. She also knew about traditional medicine. She was afraid that she would have a breakout because her temper was ring up, and her body might be affected. Therefore, the first thing she did when she returned home was to make herself some herbal tea and ingest some vitamin C sachets. Then, she went to the spa. Not only would going to the spa rx one¡¯s mood, but it would also loosen up one¡¯s muscles. It could improve one¡¯s blood cirction as well. It was very effective in detoxifying and nourishing the face. Gwen controlled her diet starting yesterday afternoon. She did not eat anything spicy or too vorful. Instead, she chose light vegetables. At night, she only ate two pickled cucumbers. Afraid of losing sleep at night, she did some dumbbell exercises for another 40 minutes. Typically, she was very much against sports and rarely exercised. However, to prevent any breakout, she gritted her teeth and persevered. She exercised for forty minutes until she was drenched in sweat After that, she took a shower and sleptfortably. She believed that after doing all those things, she would sleep soundly through the night. But in the end, Gwen had overestimated herself. She did fall asleep at first. However, she woke up at one in the morning. When Gwen woke up, she wanted to continue sleeping, but her body was out of control. Her cerebral cortex was abnormally excited, and the longer shey down, the more awake she became. The moment her mind cleared up, all she could think about was what Annalise had told her during the day. Annalise had used her methods to treat Old Madam Zeller. ¡°God, I¡¯m so angry.¡± Gwen was so angry that she got out of bed. Feeling that her mouth was dry, she drank some water andy down to continue sleeping. However, she was like a cat on a hot tin roof. Gwen tossed, turned, flipped over, andy on her side. No matter which side she tried to sleep on, she felt ufortable. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯m goddamn furious!¡± She was so angry that she threw the nket aside and got up. Gwen buried her head in her hands and raked her fingers through her hair, warning herself. ¡°Don¡¯t think. Don¡¯t think about her anymore.¡± She repeated to herself. However, she could not control herself at all. Her mind was filled with thoughts of how that bitch, Annalise, used her method to treat Old Madam Zeller and steal her credit. How much more humiliation could she suffer in front of the Zeller family? They had already chased her out. On the other hand, Annalise used her method to treat Old Madam Zeller and received their praise. The more Gwen thought about it, the angrier she became. The angrier she was, the higher the probability that she would not be able to sleep. The bed creaked from her tossing and turning so much. Gwen then thought of how Annalise, a woman from the countryside, could make Julian fall head over heels for her. Was Julian blind? In what way was she inferior to Annalise? She was a Ph.D. student. Gwen was a Ph.D. student and was not even 25 years old. In the entire country, she¡¯s considered a rarity. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She could not sleep at all. She felt that her insides might actually re up. She immediately sat up, settled into a meditative position, and began to do some abdominal breathing exercises. After ten minutes, Gwen felt better and When she touched it, she felt a slight bump. It hurt a little. She was so frightened, and her expression changed drastically. She immediately jumped off the bed and ran to the bathroom to look in the mirror. In the mirror, she saw the two small pimples beside her nose. She was furious. What would she do? She panicked. She reached out to touch the e and moved further away from the mirror. It was not too obvious. She immediately had a n to cover it with concealer. Gwen thought that as long as she appeared confident and her makeup looked good, she would definitely be able to get away with it. Hence, she began to apply her facial mask, wash her face, and put on makeup. After more than an hour, her makeup was finally perfect. The cosmetics she used had always been of excellent quality. Coupled with the fact that she was young and was skilled at putting on makeup, she looked exquisite and beautiful. The e could not be seen at all. She immediately went to look for Mina. As soon as Mina saw her, she immediately checked her face. She noticed that Gwen¡¯s makeup was exquisite and there was no w on her face. Mina said, ¡°Our team has won!¡± Seeing that Mina could not tell she had e even though Mina looked at her so closely, she was relieved She greeted Annalise confidently. Gwen¡¯s strategy was called ¡°hiding in in sight¡±. When Gwen greeted Annalise directly, no one would suspect that Gwen had e. After all, it was hard to see, even in person. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Gwen guessed that Annalise might ask her to remove her makeup, but she would not do as Annalise wanted. If Annalise wanted Gwen to remove her makeup, she would have to raise the stakes and bet on the entire future of traditional medicine. Annalise would not have such courage. Even if Annalise did, would the other traditional medicine practitioners on her team allow her to mess around? With this thought in mind, Gwen calmed down even more. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Raven. You look quite energetic today,¡± Annalise said with a smile. Annalise noticed her heavy makeup. She did not doubt that Gwen¡¯s face had a breakout. Gwen and Annalise were talking face to face. Many people¡¯s eyes were twinkling, gossiping among themselves. It was time to sit back and watch the show. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in good spirits because I¡¯m happy. Ms. Barton, you know why I¡¯m so happy, don¡¯t you?¡± Gwen smiled confidently. She wanted to use her words to tell everyone that she did not have e. The modern medicine team had Won. ¡°Ms. Raven, your makeup is so thick. Is it because your under-eye circles were too dark? Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Annalise asked curiously. She said nothing about e. She knew that someone would mention itter. Yesterday, Annalise could already tell that Gwen was going to get pimples. Typically, e would not happen overnight just because one was frustrated. It would happen after one bottled up their emotions for a few days. Also, endocrine imbnces would cause one to be prone to e. Yesterday, when Annalise saw Gwen¡¯s dark circles, bloodshot eyes, and fatigued expression, she knew that Gwen had been suffering from insomnia and was about to develop e. To make Gwen¡¯s face break out, Annalise deliberately said those words to deceive Gwen so that she could not sleep. ¡°No, I slept very wellst night. I even had sweet dreams,¡± Gwen said with a smile. Let¡¯s sit down and talk,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Ms. Barton, are you trying to stall for time? Why don¡¯t you propose a time to end the bet? Because we had not agreed on the time yesterday, I thought that the time we met in the morning was when the bet would end,¡± Gwen spoke demurely. ¡°e doesn¡¯t happen in ten minutes or even half an hour. Let¡¯s finish at eleven o¡¯clock. It would be just in time for lunch,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Sure.¡± Gwen readily agreed. She knew that Annalise suspected she had e. Annalise had been testing her. Therefore, she could not give herself away. Her makeup was picture-perfect, and it would not run until the afternoon. Julian personally went to get some food. Annalise had quietly asked him to get it just now. They were all tropical fruits, including mangoes, durians, and others. Gwen knew about traditional medicine. She knew that these fruits were considered foods that might trigger a breakout. Typically, she liked to eat durians the most. But at that moment, she pinched her nose and said to Annalise, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Barton. I can¡¯t stand its smell. I won¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll eat it. What would you like to eat?¡± Annalise did not intend to give it to Gwen. She just wanted to see her reaction. ¡®No need. I¡¯m not eating,¡± Gwen said. Not far away, many people were watching them anxiously. ¡°When will it end?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are they still chatting?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ll be friends and say that modern and traditional medicine are both great. What if they settle on a draw? Won¡¯t that be the same as pulling our legs? I¡¯ve already paid the deposit for my new car.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Annalise and Gwen aren¡¯t qualified to decide the oue of the bet.¡± ¡°True. Let¡¯s hope they get it over with soon. Women are so troublesome.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There were a few moments of silence. Annalise ate the fruit and pushed a te of mango in front of Gwen. ¡°Ms. Raven, are you sure you won¡¯t eat some?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t eat fruits that are yellow in color,¡± Gwen said. or not?¡± Someone in the crowd could not help but ask loudly, ¡°Hey, Gwen. Do you have pimples Hearing this question, Annalise looked up at Gwen. ¡°Oh, right. Ms. Raven, did you get any pimples?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Gwen said with a confident smile. ¡°Then, why did you put on so much makeup?¡± Gwen smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why? Is it against the rules?¡± ¡°Of course not. Ms. Raven, please wait for me. I need to go to the washroom. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Annalise suddenly stood up. ¡°Alright¡­ Uh, what are you doing?¡± Gwen suddenly felt something on her face. It was like a mist, making her unable to open her eyes. Then, she caught the whiff of a makeup remover. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Raven. I was too careless. Let me help you wipe it off. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Annalise had poured a ss of makeup remover on Gwen¡¯s face. At that moment, she took a tissue paper and rubbed it under Gwen¡¯s nose. ¡°Oh, let go! Let go of me. Take your hands away.¡± Gwen was so angry. She wanted to cover her face. How could Annalise possibly listen to her? Annalise pushed Gwen¡¯s hand away. Who did Gwen think she was? Annalise was a personal disciple of Dariel Randall. She was already more powerful than most men, let alone a weak woman like Gwen. Gwen wanted to cover her face and run away, but it was impossible. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Annalise was such an unreasonable woman. She was so unpredictable, and she had thrown Gwen a curveball. A normal person would not do such a thing. She had poured makeup remover on Gwen¡¯s face without her permission. She was so arrogant that shepletely disobeyed rules and etiquette. However, Annalise had made the right bet. What should Gwen do now? Mina heard themotion and rushed over. First and foremost, she came over to look at Gwen¡¯s face. In the morning, she saw that Gwen had no e. When Gwen saw Mina, she shouted, ¡°Mina, pull this lunatic away from me. She¡¯s too much of a bully. What are you guys waiting for? Is no one in the modern medicine team willing to stand up to her? Are we going to let her team bully us?¡± When Mina heard this, she immediately pulled Gwen over. When Gwen saw Minaing over to help, she immediately got up and hid her face behind Mina. But afterward, Mina burst with excitement and said, ¡°Gwen, you have two pimples! Traditional medicine is so amazing.¡± Gwen was speechless. She thought, ¡°Mina, you stupid thing. Are we even on the same team?¡± Mina¡¯s words were like a bomb. It made everyone in the hall explode with nervous excitement. Many people cursed. ¡°Fuck. Is this for real? She has e?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible Her face is so smooth.¡± ¡°Sigh. Makeup techniques nowadays are so scary. Even fifty year old women can turn into eighteen- year-old girls. I heard some of those women even dated young hunks for a year or two No one was the wiser.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. What I care about is my money I fucking bet 15 million dors on Gwen. Once she has a pimple, my money will go down the drain!¡± ¡°I bet 15 million on her. Oh, my god. Let me die!¡± Everyone was speechless, ¡°Ms. Raven, you have e. Our traditional medicine team won!¡± Annalise looked at Gwen and said. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to use such despicable methods? Huh?¡± At that moment, Gwen was in a sorry state ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the makeup remover. However, this is the simplest, most direct, and most effective way. You¡¯re the one who used makeup to cover it up first. Even if I ask you to remove your makeup in public, I believe you won¡¯t agree. I¡¯m sure you will find a reason to refuse. In that case, since you can use your method, I can use mine,¡± Annalise said. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Gwen guessed that Annalise might ask her to remove her makeup, but she would not do as Annalise wanted. If Annalise wanted Gwen to remove her makeup, she would have to raise the stakes and bet on the entire future of traditional medicine. Annalise would not have such courage. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even if Annalise did, would the other traditional medicine practitioners on her team allow her to mess around? With this thought in mind, Gwen calmed down even more. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Raven. You look quite energetic today,¡± Annalise said with a smile. Annalise noticed her heavy makeup. She did not doubt that Gwen¡¯s face had a breakout. Gwen and Annalise were talking face to face. Many people¡¯s eyes were twinkling, gossiping among themselves. It was time to sit back and watch the show. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in good spirits because I¡¯m happy. Ms. Barton, you know why I¡¯m so happy, don¡¯t you?¡± Gwen smiled confidently. She wanted to use her words to tell everyone that she did not have e. The modern medicine team had Won. ¡°Ms. Raven, your makeup is so thick. Is it because your under-eye circles were too dark? Did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Annalise asked curiously. She said nothing about e. She knew that someone would mention itter. Yesterday, Annalise could already tell that Gwen was going to get pimples. Typically, e would not happen overnight just because one was frustrated. It would happen after one bottled up their emotions for a few days. Also, endocrine imbnces would cause one to be prone to e. Yesterday, when Annalise saw Gwen¡¯s dark circles, bloodshot eyes, and fatigued expression, she knew that Gwen had been suffering from insomnia and was about to develop e. To make Gwen¡¯s face break out, Annalise deliberately said those words to deceive Gwen so that she could not sleep. ¡°No, I slept very wellst night. I even had sweet dreams,¡± Gwen said with a smile. Let¡¯s sit down and talk,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Ms. Barton, are you trying to stall for time? Why don¡¯t you propose a time to end the bet? Because we had not agreed on the time yesterday, I thought that the time we met in the morning was when the bet would end,¡± Gwen spoke demurely. ¡°e doesn¡¯t happen in ten minutes or even half an hour. Let¡¯s finish at eleven o¡¯clock. It would be just in time for lunch,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Sure.¡± Gwen readily agreed. She knew that Annalise suspected she had e. Annalise had been testing her. Therefore, she could not give herself away. Her makeup was picture-perfect, and it would not run until the afternoon. Julian personally went to get some food. Annalise had quietly asked him to get it just now. They were all tropical fruits, including mangoes, durians, and others. Gwen knew about traditional medicine. She knew that these fruits were considered foods that might trigger a breakout. Typically, she liked to eat durians the most. But at that moment, she pinched her nose and said to Annalise, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Barton. I can¡¯t stand its smell. I won¡¯t eat it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll eat it. What would you like to eat?¡± Annalise did not intend to give it to Gwen. She just wanted to see her reaction. ¡®No need. I¡¯m not eating,¡± Gwen said. Not far away, many people were watching them anxiously. ¡°When will it end?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why are they still chatting?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯ll be friends and say that modern and traditional medicine are both great. What if they settle on a draw? Won¡¯t that be the same as pulling our legs? I¡¯ve already paid the deposit for my new car.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Annalise and Gwen aren¡¯t qualified to decide the oue of the bet.¡± ¡°True. Let¡¯s hope they get it over with soon. Women are so troublesome.¡± There were a few moments of silence. Annalise ate the fruit and pushed a te of mango in front of Gwen. ¡°Ms. Raven, are you sure you won¡¯t eat some?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t eat fruits that are yellow in color,¡± Gwen said. or not?¡± Someone in the crowd could not help but ask loudly, ¡°Hey, Gwen. Do you have pimples Hearing this question, Annalise looked up at Gwen. ¡°Oh, right. Ms. Raven, did you get any pimples?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Gwen said with a confident smile. ¡°Then, why did you put on so much makeup?¡± Gwen smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why? Is it against the rules?¡± ¡°Of course not. Ms. Raven, please wait for me. I need to go to the washroom. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Annalise suddenly stood up. ¡°Alright¡­ Uh, what are you doing?¡± Gwen suddenly felt something on her face. It was like a mist, making her unable to open her eyes. Then, she caught the whiff of a makeup remover. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Raven. I was too careless. Let me help you wipe it off. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Annalise had poured a ss of makeup remover on Gwen¡¯s face. At that moment, she took a tissue paper and rubbed it under Gwen¡¯s nose. ¡°Oh, let go! Let go of me. Take your hands away.¡± Gwen was so angry. She wanted to cover her face. How could Annalise possibly listen to her? Annalise pushed Gwen¡¯s hand away. Who did Gwen think she was? Annalise was a personal disciple of Dariel Randall. She was already more powerful than most men, let alone a weak woman like Gwen. Gwen wanted to cover her face and run away, but it was impossible. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Annalise was such an unreasonable woman. She was so unpredictable, and she had thrown Gwen a curveball. A normal person would not do such a thing. She had poured makeup remover on Gwen¡¯s face without her permission. She was so arrogant that shepletely disobeyed rules and etiquette. However, Annalise had made the right bet. What should Gwen do now? Mina heard themotion and rushed over. First and foremost, she came over to look at Gwen¡¯s face. In the morning, she saw that Gwen had no e. When Gwen saw Mina, she shouted, ¡°Mina, pull this lunatic away from me. She¡¯s too much of a bully. What are you guys waiting for? Is no one in the modern medicine team willing to stand up to her? Are we going to let her team bully us?¡± When Mina heard this, she immediately pulled Gwen over. When Gwen saw Minaing over to help, she immediately got up and hid her face behind Mina. But afterward, Mina burst with excitement and said, ¡°Gwen, you have two pimples! Traditional medicine is so amazing.¡± Gwen was speechless. She thought, ¡°Mina, you stupid thing. Are we even on the same team?¡± Mina¡¯s words were like a bomb. It made everyone in the hall explode with nervous excitement. Many people cursed. ¡°Fuck. Is this for real? She has e?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible Her face is so smooth.¡± ¡°Sigh. Makeup techniques nowadays are so scary. Even fifty year old women can turn into eighteen- year-old girls. I heard some of those women even dated young hunks for a year or two No one was the wiser.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. What I care about is my money I fucking bet 15 million dors on Gwen. Once she has a pimple, my money will go down the drain!¡± ¡°I bet 15 million on her. Oh, my god. Let me die!¡± Everyone was speechless, ¡°Ms. Raven, you have e. Our traditional medicine team won!¡± Annalise looked at Gwen and said. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to use such despicable methods? Huh?¡± At that moment, Gwen was in a sorry state ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the makeup remover. However, this is the simplest, most direct, and most effective way. You¡¯re the one who used makeup to cover it up first. Even if I ask you to remove your makeup in public, I believe you won¡¯t agree. I¡¯m sure you will find a reason to refuse. In that case, since you can use your method, I can use mine,¡± Annalise said. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 ¡®Annalise, you¡¯re so despicable.¡± Gwen was furious. Annalise opened her bag. She took out a set of cosmetics and a hand towel. She said, ¡°I was wrong to ssh the makeup remover on you. This set of cosmetics is my way of apologizing¡­¡± Smack! Gwen pped away the cosmetics in Annalise¡¯s hand. Her eyes were red. ¡°Who cares about your cosmetics? Huh? Is my face worth as much as those cosmetic products? You ruined my face and pretended to act nice afterward. How can there be such a shameless bitch like you? You have the face of an angel but the mind of a demon.¡± Annalise narrowed her eyes slightly. How did she ruin Gwen¡¯s face? Was she a demon? She had only sshed some makeup remover. It was harmless to the skin. How did it ruin Gwen¡¯s face? And who was the innocent-looking demon? She sincerely offered Gwen that set of cosmetics. But since it was confirmed that Gwen had e on her face, there was no need for Annalise to be ruthless. After all, her team had won the bet between the modern and traditional medicine teams. She had offered Gwen those cosmetics to give her a way out. But in the end, Gwen did not appreciate it. Annalise bent down to pick up the cosmetics. When Gwen saw Annalise picking up the cosmetics, she sneered. ¡°How petty. You live surrounded by many creatureforts, but you can¡¯t let go of a few cosmetic products.¡± Annalise found that funny. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said in a drawn-out tone, ¡°Ms. Raven, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want it. There¡¯s no need to throw such a big tantrum. However, I understand that since you have a hyperactive liver, you might lose your temper on asion. Ms. Raven, if you trust us, I can take your pulse and give you a prescription to reduce your liver activity¡­ And I won¡¯t charge you.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Gwen cursed again and quickly ran away. Earlier, she was in a fit of anger and spoke without thinking. She had wished she could tear Annalise apart. But now that Gwen had calmed down, she grew increasingly anxious. She was afraid that Julian would treat her like how he treated Abigail. She had called Annalise crazy before quickly running away to touch up her makeup. Besides, she had to think carefully. Was there any way to salvage this bet? If there was not, how would she exin it to Leo? When Mina saw what had happened, she could not help but burst out inughter. She liked Annalise¡¯s personality. Annalise was efficient, straightforward, and savage. Even without Annalise¡¯s excellent medical skills, Mina loved her personality above all else. ¡°Hey, Anna.¡± Mina took the initiative to greet Annalise. ¡°Hello.¡± Annalise nodded at Mina. Anna, did you study modern or traditional medicine under Professor Woods?¡± Mina asked. ¡°I¡¯ve studied a little of both,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Oh, I see. Will Professor Woods be joining us today?¡± Mina asked again. Mina had half a mind to change her major and study traditional medicine instead. I think he would,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I see. Alright, please go ahead, then,¡± Mina said immediately when she saw Julian waiting for Annalise. ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise walked over to Julian¡¯s side. Mina immediately went over when she saw Leo looking at her with an ugly expression. He was the first speaker of their modern medicine team. ¡°Was there e on Gwen¡¯s face?¡± Leo asked Mina. ¡°Yeah. Look at this.¡± Mina took out her phone. She had taken a photo of Gwen¡¯s face while watching themotion, so the e looked obvious. Leo¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have trusted her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote now.¡± Mina spread her hands. Leo¡¯s expression became even more terrible. In the washroom¡­ Gwen did not have any spare clothes to change into. She wiped the makeup remover on her clothes, washed her face, and took out her cosmetics to reapply her makeup. When she was putting on her makeup, she suddenly thought that since her makeup was so wless, as long as she refused to admit that she had e, what could Annalise do to her? How could she give Annalise another chance to ssh that makeup remover on her?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Gwen took out a sk from her bag. It was filled with concentrated herbal tea. She took a few more gulps. Perhaps her e would disappear after a few more hours. At that time, she would take the initiative to remove her makeup and make Annalise unable to defend herself. Forget it, Gwen thought. She decided to put on her makeup first and deal with it when the time came. After half an hour of carefully putting on her makeup, she looked at herself in the mirror again and again. Atst, she looked wless. She took her bag and left the washroom. ¡°Ms. Raven, we¡¯ve been waiting for you a long time.¡± Annalise raised her eyebrows when she saw Gwen. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next item on the agenda. Yesterday¡¯s debate between traditional and modern medicine has ended. And today, we should focus on the next agenda. Treating patients,¡± Gwen said. Annalise chuckled. ¡°There must be a beginning and an end to everything. Yesterday¡¯s debate between our teams has indeed ended. However, the oue is determined by our bet today. Ms. Raven, you can now announce that the traditional medicine team has won.¡± ¡°Ms. Barton, do you see any e on my face?¡± Gwen raised her face. Gwen had already thought it through. In a while, she would announce to the public that Annalise had schemed against her. Not only had Annalise sshed makeup remover on her, but she had also smeared two red marks on Gwen¡¯s face and said they were pimples. Mina rushed over. ¡°Gwen, you have to be honest. What¡¯s the point of doing this? There was e when you removed your makeup, but you¡¯re refuting it now. Why? Are you going to have everyone tell you to remove it again? Isn¡¯t repeating the same thing tiring? Can we not resort to such pointless things?¡± Gwen was speechless. She lowered her voice, forcing herself to speak through gritted teeth. ¡°Whose side are you on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the side of justice,¡± Mina said. Gwen said nothing. She only thought, ¡°Fuck you, retard.¡± At first, Mina had agreed to go against Annalise. However, not only did Mina not oppose Annalise, but she also dragged Gwen down. Mina continued, ¡°Gwen, a bet is a bet, after all. Let¡¯s admit that we¡¯ve lost¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t lose¡­¡± ¡°Gwen, we have to be truthful. Many of us saw the pimples on your face after your makeup was removed.¡± ¡°When did I get pimples?¡± ¡°Here. I¡¯ve taken pictures of everything.¡± Mina took out her phone. Then, Mina showed her phone to everyone. Everyone was unwilling to look at her phone. They started discussing among themselves. ¡°That¡¯s so pointless.¡± ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s not honest at all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bet if you can¡¯t afford to lose. Did I say anything after losing my 7.5 million dors? How disgusting.¡± Everyone fell silent afterward. Gwen frowned. She wanted to say that this was just a bet between her and Annalise. It did not count as anything else. However, Gwen knew that her earlier actions were shameful. She had already fallen from grace. She could only seek her revenge during thepetitionter on when they would start treating the patients. Thinking of this, she said to Annalise disdainfully, ¡°Yes, I have e. Your team has won this bet, and the points will be yours. We can move on to the next agenda and start treating our patients.¡± ¡°Ms. Raven, before that, please use the microphone to tell everyone that the modern medicine team has lost yesterday¡¯s bet,¡± said Annalise. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Disdain shed across Gwen¡¯s face. Leo already hated her to death. If she made such a public statement, all her teammates would hate her, too. She was about to refuse when Mina rushed over. ¡°100 do it.¡± Taking the microphone from the staff, Mina said in front of everyone, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Mina, a member of the modern medicine team. I believe you know about the bet the traditional and modern medicine teams made yesterday. I¡¯m officially announcing that the modern medicine team has lost yesterday¡¯s debate, and the traditional medicine team has won.¡± Hearing Mina¡¯s announcement, apuse could be heard everywhere. Gwen was speechless. She thought, ¡°Mina, which bastard sent you to sabotage our team?¡± If she had known that Mina would trick her, she would have admitted that she had pimples on her face. After the bet was over, the traditional and modern medicine teams began to receive patients. There were two reception desks in the venue. The organizers were very thoughtful in choosing patients. Most of the patients were diagnosed with more severe illnesses, and all of them had the same or simr conditions. For example, there were two patients in the first group. They were both in their forties and had liver cancer. In that situation, each of the traditional and modern medicine teams was arranged to treat one patient. Both teams¡¯ doctors could assign their practitioners to treat the patients, or they could hold a group consultation. The organizer would not reveal the patient¡¯s condition to the traditional and modern medicine teams. The doctors would diagnose it themselves and create a treatment n before treating it. And the oue would be determined by which side had developed a more effective treatment. Some patients had leukemia, liver cancer, rheumatism, and kidney stone¡­ In addition to the examination table, the modern medicine team had also set up a separate room in the venue,plete with examination equipment. On the other hand, the traditional medicine practitioner relied only on questioning the patients, observations, and their skills in taking the patient¡¯s pulse. On the traditional medicine side, the first patient was received by a doctor named Ludwig Lane. All the doctors who were epted into the traditional medicine team were famous throughout the country. As soon as Ludwig took the patient¡¯s pulse, his expression turned ugly. He asked the patient a few more questions. Behind the patient¡¯s back, he wrote ¡°Liver Cancer, Intermediate Stage¡± on his medical notepad. He told the patient his liver was damaged, but it was not a big problem. The patient would recover his full vigor after taking medicine for a year and a half. The patient was overjoyed, but he was still worried. He asked why he was always in such a bad mood. Moreover, when he looked at himself in the mirror, he could feel that his face was pale. Sometimes, it would look red, and his skin would be extremely oily. And after washing his hair, it would be oily after less than half a day. Ludwigforted the patient and said that he would prescribe some medicine to help the patient recuperate. These symptoms were caused by some of the patient¡¯s bad lifestyle habits. If the patient. maintained a happy mood, rested adequately, and took the prescribed medicine, he would slowly recover. The patient was relieved and left happily. As for the modern medicine team, the members went straight to the medical equipment for a checkup. Soon, they diagnosed the patient with liver cancer Then, they checked the patient¡¯s vitals and health indicators. Quickly, they determined a treatment n. Partial hepatectomy would be performed on the patient. And after the hepatectomy, chemotherapy and radiation therapy would be carried out. On the traditional medicine practitioners¡¯ side¡­ Ludwig looked troubled as he discussed with Jonathan. ¡°Professor Woods, I feel that the organizers are making things difficult for us. We are traditional medicine practitioners. Without surgery, we can¡¯t treat such an illness with traditional treatment methods alone.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Actually, what you said was correct. There¡¯s hope for recovery after a year and a half.¡± Annalise asked, ¡°Did the organizer stipte that traditional medicine practitioners cannot perform surgical treatment on patients?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± said Ludwig. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll do the same. We¡¯ll do the surgery.¡± Annalise said. The traditional medicine team members felt that Annalise was ruining their reputation.. ¡°Annalise, I know that you¡¯re someone special now. Not only are you Professor Woods¡¯ close confidante, but you¡¯re also the Parks family¡¯s granddaughter-inw. You have a dignified status. But we are traditional medicine practitioners. If we use modern medicine techniques to treat the patient, won¡¯t we be admitting that modern medicine is better?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Barton. I admit you did win a round for our team yesterday with your cleverness. But al simple trick is still only a simple trick. It won¡¯t get your name on the hall of fame¡­¡± How could Jonathan stand everyone saying that about Anna? His face immediately fell. ¡°How can you guys be so ungrateful? Annalise¡¯s medical skills are outstanding. She could tell at a nce that Gwen¡¯s liver was hyperactive. She also used her intelligence to lure Gwen into agreeing to the bet. She used her intelligence to win a round for our team, but you¡¯re calling it a simple trick. Come, Graham, tell me. Since Anna¡¯s only good for pulling simple tricks, show us your masterstroke.¡± The traditional medicine practitioner named Graham was also famous. He was in his sixties and was older than Jonathan, but he understood Jonathan¡¯s status in the medical profession. He had never dared to be reckless in front of Jonathan. However, Annalise was different. To them, Annalise was nothing but a naive blonde. Having been rebuked by Jonathan, Graham said helplessly, ¡°Professor Woods, don¡¯t be angry. I was wrong. But my opinion is the same as Hector¡¯s. We¡¯re traditional medicine practitioners, so we have to treat him with traditional methods.¡± Annalise said, ¡°If you have a way to treat liver cancer without surgery, of course, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Annalise¡¯s words caused dissatisfaction among the few old fellows. Hector said, ¡°You¡­ Are you here to upset me? Huh? If we can cure liver cancer without surgery, what else are we discussing? We would have just treated him directly.¡± Graham said, ¡°Professor Woods, this prot¨¦g¨¦ of yours is not very respectful.¡± Annalise said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be disrespectful. What I¡¯m trying to say is we should discuss a suitable treatment n. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t have to perform surgery. But if traditional methods can¡¯t treat it, surgery is not out of the question, either. It doesn¡¯t matter which method we use to treat the patient as long as the patient is saved. Simrly, our medical skills are meant to save lives. As long as the patient is cured, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± ¡°But surgery is a modern medicine technique. If our traditional medicine team uses surgery, won¡¯t it be the same as pping ourselves in the face?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Annalise looked at the stubborn old doctors. She became unhappy as well. ¡°How did surgery be something unique to modern medicine? Traditional civilization has existed for 5,000 years. The history of traditional medicine started when a legendary physician recorded every herb he encountered. After some development, the bone-scraping technique was discovered. Isn¡¯t that the earliest form of surgery?¡± Two of the younger traditional medicine practitioners were more receptive. When they heard Annalise¡¯s words, their eyes lit up. Immediately, they pped their thighs. ¡°That¡¯s right. Traditional medicine has surgery techniques, too.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t limit ourselves. Surgery is not unique to modern medicine.¡± Graham said, ¡°Should we perform: surgery, too?¡± Hector pped his thigh. ¡°Yes, we should. But what about chemotherapy and radiotherapy?¡± Everyone looked at Annalise in unison. They felt that although Annalise¡¯s medical skills were sub-par, she was clever. She could probably think of a solution. Annalise said¡­ Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Annalise said, ¡°I think that as doctors, the most important thing for us is to find the best treatment for the patient. What is the best treatment? It¡¯s the most effective way toward physical recovery and the least harmful to the body. It¡¯s best if it can also help the patient save some money. After all, not all patients can afford high medical expenses. ¡°Some people spent everything they had on medical treatments. ¡°We will consider radiotherapy and chemotherapy after observing the patient¡¯s postoperative status. ¡°We¡¯re advocating for traditional medicine, which means that we should preserve the best of traditional medicine. To preserve its essence, we should remove all impurities. ¡°The reason why we¡¯repeting with the modern medicine team is not to de-modernize. We¡¯re here to raise awareness of some bad practices in modern medicine, such as antibiotic overprescription or electing surgery when there¡¯s no need for surgery. ¡°Simrly, we should also learn from the good things in modern medicine. ¡°No matter our profession, we should work hard and learn continuously. Only then will our industry develop faster and better.¡± ¡°Well said,¡± Graham praised her. At first, Graham disliked Annalise. He felt that Annalise only knew how to pull tricks and win arguments. He did not think of her as worthy. But after hearing Annalise¡¯s words, his opinion of her changed. His sallow eyes were filled with admiration. Graham had always worked hard on traditional medicine research. He wanted to take in disciples, but he only had a few disciples to impart his knowledge to. It was because young people were increasingly unwilling to study traditional medicine. They were more willing to study modern medicine. This was because modern medicine was much simpler, and the ie after graduation was higher. As for traditional medicine, due to its slow efficacy, there were not many outpatient clinics in every hospital. They did not perform well, either. And the practitioners¡¯ ie was notparable to that of modern medicine. Therefore, when he heard Annalise mention surgery, Graham immediately became unhappy. He felt that Annalise, as a traditional medicine practitioner, was advocating for modern medicine. But after hearing Annalise¡¯s words, he admired this youngdy from the bottom of his heart. She was so young, but she was already so wise and experienced. Every sentence she spoke made sense, and every sentence was on point. Graham thought it was most touching when Annalise said she wanted to help the patients save some money. Regardless of how her medical skills were, her considerate nature was enough to move him. Graham started studying traditional medicine at the age of seven. He had been a practitioner for six decades. When his mentor epted him as a disciple, he told him that every traditional medicine practitioner should remember one sentence. That is, ¡°I hope there is no hardship in the world. I would rather shelf this medicine and let it be shrouded in dust.¡± Therefore, traditional medicine practitioners would always focus on treating the root cause. Modern society was superficial, where money and personal benefits were paramount. Many illnesses could be cured directly, but to sell more medicine, some doctors deliberately prescribed some ineffective medicine for treatment, while others would prescribe expensive drugs on purpose. Some pharmacies would hang a promotional banner all year round to sell more medicine. Buy eight, get three free. Or buy five, get one free. It was as if they wished everyone would fall sick and buy more drugs all year. That kind of medical unprofessionalism made him feel disheartened. But after seeing such an ambition in the youngdy¡¯s heart, Graham was suddenly full of hope. Hector also felt that what Annalise said made sense. He no longer looked at her as disdainfully as he had in the past. Ludwig said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s discuss the treatment n now. I¡¯ve checked the patient¡¯s pulse. He¡¯s in the intermediate stage of liver cancer, which means conservative treatment will be extremely difficult. Therefore, we still have to perform surgery. Let¡¯s discuss the details of the surgery. Who will be the chief surgeon?¡± Several pairs of eyes turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I won¡¯t do it,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Julian, you have to,¡± Annalise said. The patient had intermediate-stage liver cancer. John must personally handle the surgery. John was the chief surgeon, and Annalise would perform acupuncture on the patient after the surgery. Coupled with the traditional medicine prescription, the patient should be able to recover. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Professor Woods, we need you to perform the surgery. We can treat the other patients, so we definitely won¡¯t push them onto you,¡± Graham said. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since everyone has said so, alright. Arrange for the surgery this afternoon,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Let¡¯s continue to see the other patients,¡± a woman in her forties, another traditional medicine practitioner, said. The second patient had a mineral deposit in his body. Ludwig took the patient¡¯s pulse first. Afterward, he asked Graham to take the patient¡¯s pulse. Graham felt that it was kidney stones, but he was not sure. Diagnosing mineral deposits through the pulse was harder than tumors. Graham was an excellent traditional medicine practitioner. After taking the patient¡¯s pulse, he confirmed that the patient had kidney stones. He then asked the patient about pain. How often did it hurt? How long did itst? Was there any stone excreted after the pain? How big were they? After a series of consultations, Graham confirmed the patient¡¯s condition. The patient suffered from kidney stones, which were caused by a deficiency in the kidney. In this situation, the kidney was prone to developing mineral deposits. Every once in a while, crystals would be discharged, and new ones would grow. The deposits were not fatal, but they were not easy to treat. Most modern medicine practitioners would usesers to break the stone into pieces. However, modern medicine could not treat the underlying cause. After some time, the stones would return. Over time, kidney stones would cause water to umte in the kidneys. If there were too much water, the kidneys would be deformed, causing kidney function to deteriorate. And when the water kept umting. the kidney might lose its functionpletely. ¡°This illness can be treated, but it will take a long time. The patient has to cooperate,¡± Graham said. When Hector heard that Graham could treat it, he praised, ¡°You¡¯re amazing. You can treat a disease like kidney stones.¡± ¡°This is nothing. A truly powerful traditional medicine practitioner wouldn¡¯t need surgery for a tumor. Unfortunately, our Chanaea is too strict with medical qualifications. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s move on to the next patient.¡± There were five patients today, and there would be five more tomorrow. There were a total of ten patients. The patients from the traditional and modern medicine teams were all the same. The subsequent results of the treatment were determined. The traditional medicine practitioners took an hour to treat five patients and discuss the treatment n as a group. As for the modern medicine team¡­ The diagnosis was even faster. It was because they had used diagnostic equipment. There was no need to observe, ask the patient questions, or take their pulse. The diagnosis was very urate. After the diagnosis was out, they would sit together to discuss the treatment n. Patient 1 was a patient with liver cancer. Undoubtedly, he would undergo surgery. Patient 2 had kidney stones. Surgical treatment should suffice. Patient 3 had rheumatism. Surgery, as well. Patient 4 suffered from leukemia, and Patient 5 had a cervical spine injury. Surgical treatment for both. Leo knew that Gwen was a brilliant chief surgeon. He scheduled three surgeries for her. Because Gwen had lost a bet to Annalise, she was delighted to ept Leo¡¯s task. Everyone thought Gwen wanted to make up for her mistakes, but she wanted to make a big ssh. Leo was the chief surgeon for the other two surgeries. He assigned the remaining surgery to another doctor. After the treatment and schedule were finalized, both teams submitted their ns to the judging panel. Afterward, they officially entered the treatment phase. Because Metropolis Hospital was the best hospital in Chanaea, it was chosen as the treatment center. The first group of patients to be treated were liver cancer patients. Respectively, Jonathan and Gwen entered different operating theaters. Naturally, it attracted reporters and others who paid attention to the event. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 All kinds of media reporters were waiting in front of the operating theater of Metropolis Hospital. As soon as the door to the operating theater opened, they immediately went up for an interview. Jonathan would personally act as the chief surgeon. Annalise and a few other traditional medicine practitioners would go in to assist him. Because Jonathan still had to bring his two personal assistants, only four people from the traditional medicine team could enter. Ludwig was curious. He insisted on going in and assisting Jonathan. Graham also wanted to go in and observe Jonathan perform the surgery. In the past, Graham could not let go of his status. He used to think everyone should respect him. But now, his viewpoint had suddenly changed. He saw hope in the younger generation of practitioners and believed they would surpass their seniors. He wanted to see how talented the world-famous Jonathan was. Hector also wanted to go in, but he gave up the opportunity to his favorite disciple. The surgery team was finalized. During the surgery, Jonathan¡¯s eyes lit like fire. His hand holding the knife was precise and powerful. When he removed part of the patient¡¯s liver, he did not hesitate at all. Every cut was decisive and urate. Graham was amazed. No wonder Jonathan was so famous. How could ordinary people compare to him? ¡°Anna, take a look,¡± Jonathan called out. Annalise nced at it and gestured. ¡°From here, to here.¡± Jonathan used the scalpel again. Graham was even more amazed. Did the internationally renowned Jonathan listen to what Annalise had to say? He leaned over and saw that the area that Annalise gestured made perfect sense. Although Graham had always majored in traditional medicine, he also had some achievements in modern medicine. He knew how surgeries should be performed. He knew very well that a surgical procedure ced high requirements on the chief surgeon. He could not help but take a few more nces at Annalise. There was only one possibility why Jonathan listened to Annalise¡¯s opinion. It meant that Annalise¡¯s medical skills wereparable to Jonathan¡¯s.. It would be great if someone with such great potential could be his disciple. As Graham thought about it, he looked at Annalise intensely. It was as if he was looking at his beloved disciple. As for the modern medicine team¡­ Gwen was the chief surgeon. Although Gwen was not emotionally intelligent and was self-righteous, always feeling like she was better than others in everything, she was very capable in the medical field. Under her leadership, the surgery was very sessful. However, cancer was not something that could be treated with surgery. To prevent the cancer cells from spreading, a long period of chemotherapy radiation therapy was required. During chemotherapy and radiation therapy, the body would produce all kinds of immune reactions. If the patient survived, they would live for a few more years. But some would not survive. Chemotherapy and radiation would destroy cancer cells. But they would also attack other healthy cells. Many people¡¯s bodies could not withstand it. When their cancer and healthy cells were destroyed, their bodies became crippled. They could not even withstand any exposure to the outdoor weather. However, there was no better solution at the moment. Gwenpleted the surgery and looked up at the clock on the wall. It took two hours and seventeen minutes. Finishing a liver cancer surgery in such a short time was exactly what she wanted. She guessed that Jonathan was not done yet. She knew about Jonathan¡¯s story. But despite being so hardworking and having performed so many surgeries, he was still slow. She left the operating theater first. At first, she thought that Jonathan had yet to leave the operating theater, but she noticed that he was already standing at the entrance of the operating theater, calmly epting an interview. The reporter asked Jonathan sharply, ¡°Professor Woods, are you using modern medicine techniques to perform surgery? Do you think the fact that you used modern medicine techniques was a concession to modern medicine, admitting that modern medicine is better than traditional medicine?¡± When Gwen walked out of the operating theater and realized that Jonathan had finished the surgery earlier than her, she was very upset. But after hearing the reporter¡¯s question, she smiled and looked in Jonathan¡¯s direction. However, he heard Jonathan ask the reporter, ¡°Which eye of yours saw me treat him with modern medicine?¡± The reporter was displeased after being rebuked by Jonathan. He continued to ask sharply, ¡°Professor Woods, didn¡¯t you guys perform a surgery? Isn¡¯t surgery a modern medicine technique?¡± Jonathan nced indifferently in Gwen¡¯s direction before retracting his gaze to answer the reporter¡¯s question. ¡°Who told you that surgery is a modern medicine technique? In Chanaea, surgery was recorded more than 1,000 years ago. Have you heard of drainage through abdominal and back incisions? After the anesthetic powder was invented, the patient would lose consciousness after its application. Then, the physician would cut the patient¡¯s abdomen open and remove the swelling. ¡°In ancient times, we also had surgical sutures called mulberry threads. They could be absorbed by the body. There was no need to remove them from the wound. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How many treasures did our ancestors leave behind? Why would we need to use others¡¯ methods? ¡°My dear friend, it¡¯s not your fault for not knowing. But if you don¡¯t know the truth and take the wrong stance, that is problematic.¡± The reporter was speechless after Jonathan rebuked him. He suspected that Jonathan was lying to him, so he immediately searched for the earliest surgery in Chanaea on his phone. Realizing what Jonathan said was true, he immediately felt ashamed. The other reporters were very skillful at interviewing Jonathan. ¡°Professor Woods, do you have confidence in winning this battle between traditional and modern medicine?¡± ¡°Of course. Our traditional medicine is the best,¡± Jonathan said. Ms. Tuffin had taught them and sent them overseas. She told them to study hard. She only had one request for them, which was to return to Chanaea afterpleting their studies and give back to Chanaea. After all, traditional medicine practitioners had received all the wisdom and essence of their ancestors. If they extracted some of the merits of modern medicine and practiced their newfound knowledge, they would bring Chanaea¡¯s medical profession to greater heights. *Professor Woods, will you be conducting chemotherapy and radiation therapy next? Or will you be using traditional acupuncture treatment?¡± another reporter asked. ¡°I¡¯ll announce itter,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Professor Woods, may I ask¡­¡± ¡°Professor Woods¡­¡± The reporters surrounded Jonathan and kept asking him questions. Gwen was all by herself. No reporters came to pay attention to her. It was as if they were all blind toward her. After everyone asked Jonathan around ten questions, a reporter finally saw Gwen. Immediately, he raised his microphone and asked, ¡°Doctor Raven, are you confident in winning thispetition between traditional and modern medicine?¡± Gwen raised her chin slightly and looked at the reporter. She answered coldly, I¡¯m very confident.¡± With that, she walked straight to the end of the corridor, She sneered. They addressed Jonathan as Professor Woods, but she was only Doctor Raven. She might be young, Gwen thought, but she also had a title. Besides, the reporter only remembered to interview her after so much time had passed. How could she possibly entertain him? Gwen was waiting for the chance to humiliate those reporters and the traditional medicine practitioners. That day, the reporters had ignored her. A few dayster, she would make sure she was out of their league. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 The next morning¡­ Both the traditional and modern medicine teams were treating their kidney stone patients. On the modern medicine team, Gwen continued to be the chief surgeon. At first, two doctors from the modern medicine team rmendedser treatment. They felt that without surgery, the patient would recover faster. But Gwen looked at them disgustedly. Gwen took the ultrasound scan and threw it at the two doctors. ¡°How can people like you be qualified to represent modern medicine? The ultrasound scan is so obvious. There¡¯s a moderate umtion of fluid in a single kidney, which led to its deformation. Break the stone withsers? Do you want to do it once today and again next month? In this situation, we have to perform a pelvis reconstruction surgery.¡± Gwen scolded them. They felt upset, but they did not dare to speak. What could they do? Gwen was indeed more talented than them in the medical field. Gwen was the chief surgeon in the renal pelvis reconstruction surgery. She had asked around and found out that the chief surgeon of the traditional medicine practitioner team was Annalise. That was the biggest joke she had ever heard of. Annalise had never gone to school for a day. Would she be performing surgery? Acupuncture was eptable, Gwen thought. After all, Annalise could insert the silver needles wherever wanted. As long as she did not damage any vital parts, there would not be any problems. she But surgery? It was simply hrious. Gwenughed, but she suddenly stopped. She realized that Jonathan had been thinking about putting Annalise on the pedestal the entire time. Jonathan must be performing the surgery. He must have announced that Annalise was the chief surgeon to make her look good. Annalise was so lucky. Not only did she marry a rich man, but she had people like Jonathan who always protected her. Since Jonathan would be performing the surgery¡­ Yesterday, Gwen was a few minutes slower than Jonathan. Today, she had to be faster than him. The doors of both operating theaters closed. Two hours and three minutester, the traditional medicine team¡¯s operating theater doors opened. And two hours and seven minutester, the modern medicine team¡¯s operating theater doors opened. Gwen had performed the fastest surgery she ever did. She walked out of the operating theater confidently. However, what made her angry was that Annalise had already started the interview. The reporters were even more excited than yesterday. They surrounded Annalise excitedly. ¡°Ms. Barton, may I ask if you performed this surgery yourself?¡± ¡°Ms. Barton, I heard that you didn¡¯t go to school. May I ask how you learned how to perform surgeries?¡± ¡°Ms. Barton, everyone says that the actual surgeon of this surgery is Professor Woods. What do you have to say about that?¡± ¡°Ms. Barton, everyone says that your rtionship with Professor Woods is not ordinary. Do you have anything. to say?¡± Hearing the reporters¡¯ pointed questions, Gwen suddenly felt less upset. She crossed her arms and looked in Annalise¡¯s direction with amusement. She also wanted to know how Annalise would answer their questions. She looked at Annalise and saw her calm expression. Gwen despised her. Annalise was so thick-skinned. She even dared to ept such credit. Was she worthy? Did she think everyone would believe her? Did she think of them as retarded? Gwen heard Annalise say calmly, ¡°I performed the surgery myself. Regarding the fact that I didn¡¯t go to school, I hope everyone won¡¯t heed those rumors. I¡¯m officially stating that I went to school.¡± The reporters became even more excited and asked another series of questions. ¡°Ms. Barton, for how many years did you attend school? Which school did you graduate from? Also, can you tell us about your rtionship with Professor Woods?¡± The corners of Gwen¡¯s lips curled up even higher, and her chin could not help but rise. Why didn¡¯t they come and ask her about her academic qualifications? Gwen was a doctoral student at the medical university, after all. Annalise said, ¡°I graduated from Jadeborough Medical University. Professor Woods was my senior.¡± ¡°Haha. Ms. Barton, is that true? I don¡¯t believe it,¡± said a reporter. Annalise looked at the reporter indifferently. His mocking tone was making her ufortable. She directly. retorted, ¡°Does it matter if you believe it? Next question. ¡°Ms. Barton, I heard that the video yed at the convention hall two days ago was released by your husband, and the male lead in the video was your ex-boyfriend. Is that true?¡± another reporter asked boldly. Gwen could not help butugh. The man in the video who was panting was Annalise¡¯s ex- boyfriend. His face was censored, too. She might die ofughter. ¡°What?¡± Annalise frowned imperceptibly. Were reporters so tasteless nowadays? They even dared to ask her this kind of nonsense. There was something wrong with them, she thought. The reporter repeated the question. ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Annalise yed dumb. She wanted to retort with, ¡°Can you tell who that man was? His face was censored. If you can¡¯t tell who he is, how can I?¡± However, Annalise did not want to broach such a disgusting topic with the reporters and yed dumb. Again, the reporter repeated the question. Annalise yed dumb again. Julian came to pick up Annalise. The reporters were cowardly bullies. When they saw Julian, none of them dared to make a sound. The questions they asked became much more tasteful. ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Barton. Are you satisfied with today¡¯s surgery?¡± ¡°Ms. Barton, I think you finished your surgery even faster than Doctor Raven. Are you confident you can represent the traditional medicine team and win?¡± Julian saw that everyone¡¯s questions were still rtively modest. He said, ¡°Today¡¯s interview is over. My wife needs to rest.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After more than two hours of surgery, she had to rest well. Gwen looked at the reporters¡¯ expression, and a mysterious light shed across her eyes. She was even more determined now. She must marry into a wealthy family. Only then could she have a status, never be bullied, and always be praised by others. Therefore, this time, she had to amaze everyone. Once she rose to fame, wouldn¡¯t all the young bachelors of Jadeborough be at her mercy?- Over the past few days, she had been paying special attention to the four most eligible bachelors of Jadeborough. Jasper Zeller was brainless. Pass, she thought. The rest were Eugene Howard, Jayden Green, and n Jones. Eugene had yet to take charge of the family business, and his potential had yet to be seen. Jayden and n were already in charge of their respective family businesses. Jayden was cold and aloof. It was said that his methods of doing business were very ruthless. Such a headstrong person might not treat women well. On the other hand, n was humble and polite. He was also an outstanding businessman and the most suitable candidate. She could marry him, she thought. Speak of the devil. Gwen was thinking that n was the best candidate when she saw him walking over. A few people followed behind him. When n saw Annalise, he stopped in his tracks and smiled as he said to Annalise, ¡°Mrs. Parks, is the surgery over so quickly? I¡¯ve asked someone to arrange refreshments and gifts for the traditional medicine. team. It¡¯s a small token of my appreciation. Please ept it.¡± If he had known that the surgery would end so soon, he would havee over earlier.. To him, supporting traditional medicine was the same as supporting Annalise, and backing traditional medicine meant backing Annalise. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Annalise¡¯s first reaction was to refuse him, but Jonathan epted the gift before she could do it. Jonathan was all smiles as he thanked n. ¡°Then, on behalf of our traditional medicine team, I thank Mr. Jones. Thank you so much. I am indeed a little hungry. Guys, please distribute this.¡± The traditional medicine team had ten members. n had prepared ten gifts for everyone. He made special arrangements for both men and women. The male doctors were given three-piece suits, leather belts, money clips, and watches. The female doctors were given a branded bag and a set of cosmetics. n was not stingy. Each set of gifts was worth tens of thousands of dors. you, Gwen saw what happened and felt that Jonathan was cheap. Look at how happy he was with such a paltry amount of gifts. How could she have known that Jonathan epted the gift purely because he wanted to befriend someone like n? Why? Jonathan had heard from Ms. Tuffin that n¡¯s grandfather had a condition. Annalise had cured him. Back then, Ms. Tuffin had arranged for Annalise to treat him. Firstly, her Murray¡¯s 49 Needles technique had already surpassed her. Secondly, Ms. Tuffin also wanted the Jones family to owe Annalise a favor. Later on, Jonathan heard that during Old Mr. Parks¡¯s birthday banquet, n stood up for Annalise. And now, n was providing support for the traditional medicine team. Jonathan could tell that n was a grateful person. Of course, he had to befriend such a person. In addition to these factors, there was another reason. n looked handsome and talented. Annalise needed to have a few male friends like n. He wanted to make Julian feel threatened at all times. He wanted to let Julian know that Annalise was very popr, and if Julian let go of her, he would never get her back. Julian must pamper Annalise at all times. Otherwise, she would be snatched away in minutes. When Gwen saw n expressing his goodwill to the traditional medicine team, she narrowed her eyes slightly. n must not have seen the power of modern medicine. In the next few days, she would show n how her team would crush the traditional medicine team. Gwen walked past n and nodded at him with a smile before leaving. She believed that such a first impression was perfect. Seeing that John had epted the gift, Annalise could not say anything else. When her team member passed her the bag and cosmetics, she could only receive them and thanked n. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jones.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Go and rest. Rest well.¡± n smiled and said gently. Then, he nodded at Julian. Julian nodded slightly. Although n greeted him, he was not very happy. He looked at the bag in Annalise¡¯s hand and thought that it looked extremely ugly. After they left the hospital, they returned to the vi. The housekeepers were busy preparing lunch in the kitchen. Julian let Annalise lie down and put her leg on hisp. He massaged her calf to rx her muscles. As he gave her a massage, he said, ¡°This bag doesn¡¯t look good. Why don¡¯t we sell it?¡± Annalise could not help butugh. ¡°This won¡¯t sell for much. Besides, we don¡¯t need this little bit of money.¡± Julian added, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it to the housekeepers to buy groceries?¡± Annalise was reluctant. She said, ¡°No. No matter how good or bad the bag looks, it¡¯s a token of others¡¯ appreciation. If you like it, I¡¯ll wear it often. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take good care of it and keep it.¡± When Julian heard that Annalise still wanted to keep it, he felt jealous. He felt that n¡¯s motive was not pure. Let¡¯s wait and see, he thought. If n had an ulterior motive and wanted to deceive Annalise, Julian would not make life easy for him. After lunch¡­ Julian dragged Annalise to the mall. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Annalise was surprised. She had wanted to rest in the afternoon because she had to treat the rheumatism patient tomorrow. She also had to give acupuncture to the liver cancer and kidney stone patients. It would be even more tiring than today. However, Julian was very insistent, so she apanied him there. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a bag,¡± Julian said. Annalise did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Didn¡¯t you buy me two bags a week ago?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to buy you all the new bags,¡± said Julian. He would never admit that he was jealous. He wanted to buy her all the new bags so that she would only carry the bags he had bought for her. ¡°That¡¯s too extravagant. There are so many new designs released every month.¡± Annalise could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s not. I want only the best for you.¡± Julian dragged Annalise to the counter and asked the salesperson to bring out all the new designs. Julian looked at the row of bags on the counter and was extremely satisfied. ¡°Wrap them all up.¡± He felt any one of these bags would look better than the one n had given her. ¡°I don¡¯t need so many bags. There¡¯s nowhere to put them,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll fit in our house.¡± If there was nowhere to put them, he would buy a few more houses and especially put her bags there. After buying the bags, Julian felt pleased. He asked Annalise if she was tired and wanted to go home for an afternoon nap. Otherwise, he would take her out. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Annalise was a little excited when she heard him. *Skiing, or a quiet stroll along the park. Let¡¯s go to the park. You still have to treat patients tomorrow. It¡¯ll be tiring,¡± Julian said. ¡°Skiing. Let¡¯s go skiing! But is the ski resort open now?¡± Annalise asked. After all, it was not snowing yet. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s open. They have artificial snow. The experience is not as good, but the difference is not big.¡± Julian said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Annalise¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian smiled. As soon as he saw her smile, he felt happy even without having to ski. When the event ended, he would bring her to the park. At that time, the ginkgo leaves would look even more vivid and beautiful. The ground would be golden, and everywhere would be shining brightly. She would put on her dress and walk on the ginkgo leaves. He would take photos and videos of her and record everything beautifully while they were young. When they would grow old, he would put two deck chairs in the courtyard. They would flip through the old photos and slowly enjoy their sunset years. ¡°Let¡¯s bring a photographer and let him follow us.¡± Even when Annalise was having fun, she did not forget to create new content for the business. Julian¡¯s lips curled up even more. He reached out to touch Annalise¡¯s head and looked at her passionately. Looking at her alluring lips, his gaze deepened with passion. He reached out and gently lifted her chin, leaning down to kiss her lips gently.¡± He had wanted to kiss her gently, but in the end, he could not stop himself. He only let go when Annalise nudged him to remind him they were at the mall entrance. Annalise was too embarrassed. ¡°A lot of people are looking at us.¡± Instead, Julian said frankly, ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife.¡± It was as if he was announcing it. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. He pulled Annalise into his arms and hugged her tightly. He whispered, ¡°I want us to be this sweet forever. I want to fall in love with you forever. Annie, I love you!¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Julian took Annalise skiing and arranged for two photographers to follow them. Three years ago, Annalise and Madeline went skiing once, but they did not spend too much time, and she was not good at skiing. Three yearster, she had to learn how to ski again. Julian was very patient. He squatted in the snow and thoughtfully helped Annalise put on her protective gear. The photographer captured the entire scene of Julian helping Annalise put on her gear. Annalise saw the two photographers. She smiled and waved at them. The photographers immediately ran over and asked politely, ¡°Mrs. Parks, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to edit today¡¯s photos. Other than the photos, you can also record some short videos. After you¡¯re done, hand them directly to the executive assistant Simon.¡± Annalise also informed the assistant on Whatsapp to upload the photos and videos as quickly as possible without editing. Pictures taken by the photographer could be uploaded directly. Their Twitter followers would be able to see what they were doing immediately. It was almost in real time. Over the past few days, as the poprity of thepetition increased, their Twitter ount gained another influx of fans. Especially a few days ago, when Annalise had a bet with Gwen about traditional and modern medicine. That day, they gained more than a million fans. On the day she won the bet, many of their followers ced orders to show their support. However, Simon said that Timothy¡¯s sales had suddenly soared because he had finalized a contract with a company with many chain stores. Simon had asked around. All of them were luxury goods shops that operated under the Xander family¡¯s corporation. Timothy¡¯s wife was the Xander family¡¯s daughter, Jasmine. It was normal for the Xander family to help him. with sales. ¡°Don¡¯t think about work today. Let¡¯s have fun.¡± Julian saw that Annalise was always thinking about boosting sales. He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to win!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Annalise smiled. ¡°Come on,¡± Julian wanted to hold Annalise¡¯s hand. The coach immediately stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t hold hands. It¡¯s easier to fall if you do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Julian insisted on holding Annalise¡¯s hand. His skiing skills were good. She would fall less if he was with her. Besides, at most, he would fall with her. What was the big deal? Annalise did not give her hand to Julian. She smiled sweetly at him. ¡°No, I¡¯ll ski on my own.¡± She would be fine after settling down and taking her time to ski. ¡°I¡¯ll hold your hand,¡± Julian insisted. Annalise shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll skate ski my own. Show me how to do it first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Julian was about to give Annalise a demonstration, but he thought that if he were in front of her, he would not have a chance to help her up if she fell. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the coach to show you.¡± ¡°Please? Show me,¡± Annalise whined. How could Julian say no to her? He agreed readily. ¡°Okay.¡± He gave Annalise a demonstration. He leaned forward slightly and slid. Annalise was a quick learner in everything. She saw Julian¡¯s movements. Coupled with the fact that she had tried it three years ago, she tilted her body and slid forward. The coach was anxious and immediately chased after her. ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t be so fast. You¡¯re a beginner. It¡¯s easy to fall if you¡¯re fast. Although you¡¯re wearing protective gear, it still hurts if you fall. You have to be careful. If you fall too hard, you¡¯ll easily have a concussion¡­¡± Before the coach could finish, Annalise sped up because she had already slid in another direction. The other direction had a higher slope than the coach¡¯s designated location, so she naturally went faster. Julian slid down and quickly stopped. When he turned around, he saw Annalise sliding down extremely fast. He was shocked. Before he could call out to her, he saw her slide past him and continue to slide down the slope. Julian was so scared that he immediately chased after her. Annalise was sliding quickly. At first, she was nervous as the slope increased in steepness. But toward the end, she began to enjoy the feeling of galloping. It was as if her entire body was flying. The wind whistled in her ears and blew on her face. She became strangely alert. The surroundings were white and clean. It was magniicent. It was so pure that she wanted to live in such a world of ice and snow forever. Julian quickly chased after Annalise. When Annalise saw that Julian had caught up with her, her lips curled up and she slid even faster. ¡°Annie, slow down,¡± Julian shouted from behind. Annalise smiled and continued to slide forward. The two photographers carried their cameras and ran as fast as they could. After taking photos of their silhouettes, they wanted to run in front of Annalise and Julian to capture their romantic moments. But just as the photographers managed to rush in front of them, they slid away again and left the photographers with nothing but their silhouettes. The photographers could only run as fast as they could around the resort. One of the photographers fell and quickly protected his camera. The other photographer rocked back on his heels withughter. ¡°What are youughing at? Hurry up and follow them. Focus!¡± The photographerughed and reached out to pull his colleague up. The two of them continued to take pictures. After running a few rounds, they could not run anymore. They began to send the photos and videos to the executive assistant Simon. ¡°How was it? Did the photos look good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s awesome. Mrs. Parks is so good at skiing. She was a little rusty at first, but now she¡¯s almost as good as Mr. Parks.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really smart. She¡¯s business-minded, too.¡± ¡°Most importantly, she¡¯s good-looking.¡± ¡°And she¡¯s also a doctor.¡± ¡°Speaking of this, I regret it so much. If I had known earlier, I would have bet all my assets that day. If I had gone all-in on Mrs. Parks winning, I would have saved many years of hard work.¡± ¡°Haha. I bet 20 thousand dors and made a small profit. I¡¯m going to my hometown to make a down payment for a house on Christmas.¡± ¡°Damn. I¡¯m so jealous.¡± ¡°Mate, if there are simr bets in the future, don¡¯t be afraid. Just bet on Mrs. Parks winning.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The two of them chatted as they retrieved the photos and videos from the cameras and sent them to the executive assistant Simon. When they were almost done, they looked up and saw Julian and Annalise skiing far away. ¡°Are we still shooting?¡± one photographer asked the other. The photographer who was asked smiled helplessly. ¡°We have to. It¡¯s our job. December 20th is coming, and it¡¯ll be ourst day. When the boss wins, we¡¯ll earn some winnings, too.¡± ¡°Come on, then.¡± The two photographers quickly ran to catch up with Annalise and Julian to take more photos. Annalise was now skiing well. The coach did not believe that this was her second time skiing. Julian had been on tenterhooks for a long time. Now that he saw Annalise skiing quickly and steadily, he was relieved. As he started enjoying himself, he chased her path and finally skied alongside her. Suddenly, Annalise turned her head and smiled gently at Julian. Then, a tragedy happened¡­.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Plop. Annalise fell. Her posture was painfully awkward. She looked like she was eating dirt. The two photographers had just been taking a beautiful video of the couple skiing from afar. But the footage of Annalise falling had also been recorded. The two photographers discussed with each other. ¡°Should we send this to Simonter?¡± ¡°Of course, why not? Let me tell you, this will draw even more attention. It¡¯s just like how people make movies. The behind-the-scenes highlights are the best.¡± ¡°Will Mrs. Parks me us if she sees such ugly photos of her on Twitter?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. That¡¯s a problem. Let¡¯s show it to herter and ask her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile¡­ When Julian saw that Annalise had fallen, his heart suddenly ached. He immediately slid over and sat before Annalise, reaching out to help her. Annalise was kneeling. Her head was buried in the snow. Julian became even more anxious. ¡°Annie, how are you? Does it hurt? Where does it hurt? Let me see if it¡¯s serious.¡± Annalise still did not speak. Julian became even more anxious and raised his voice slightly. ¡°Annalise, how is it? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± Annalise suddenly raised her head and made a cheeky face at Julian. Then, she chuckled. ¡°Haha!¡± When Julian heard Annalise¡¯sughter, his heart rxed. His nervousness from before immediately vanished. But he was still afraid she had hurt herself from the fall. ¡°Do you feel any pain or difort anywhere?¡± he asked her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anywhere.¡± Annalise wanted to get up. Julian immediately said, ¡°Wait a minute. Let me take a closer look.¡± He patiently reached out and pinched Annalise¡¯s leg. As he pinched, he asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Haha. It doesn¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡± Julian pinched her leg until it felt ticklish. She wanted tough. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s stop skiing and rest over there,¡± Julian said. ¡°No¡­ Let¡¯s keep skiing,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get tired. Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I just warmed up. Let¡¯s go.¡± Annalise got up from the ground. Julian immediately propped her up. They prepared to continue skiing. Then, one of the photographers shouted, ¡°Mrs. Parks.¡± Annalise looked at the photographer with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The photographers ran over and handed the camera to Annalise. They told Annalise that they had just captured her falling, and her posture looked awkward. They asked if they should send it to the assistant Simon. They had yet to mention the behind-the-scenes idea. Annalise had already seen the photo of her falling into the snow. She burst outughing. ¡°This has to be uploaded. People love authentic things.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the two photographers replied immediately, d to hear Annlise¡¯s approval. Julian and Annalise continued skiing. Simon received another set of photos and videos. Seeing Annalise fall to the ground in the snow, Simon burst intoughter. He had wanted to ask Annalise if such an unttering photo could be posted. But the photographer told him that they had already asked Mrs. Parks. Simon should post it. Simon was relieved. Immediately, he uploaded the photos and short videos. Afterward, he saw that the number of followers on their Twitter ount had increased even more. The comment section was also going off the rails. ¡°Pfft. Hahaha. Anna is so cute. Isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Of course! How could she look so silly and cute at the same time? Haha.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I like her so much. How can she be so cute?¡± ¡°Julian is so handsome and affectionate. Oh, god. I want to fall in love, too. The way he checks Anna¡¯s legs is so full of love.¡± ¡°Most importantly, he¡¯s so cold to any other women, but he¡¯s so warm toward her. That¡¯s the best kind of man. He only has eyes for her.¡± ¡°Haha. There¡¯s no surprise there. Who told her to be so distracted, looking at a handsome man?¡± ¡°Haha. I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m itching to go shopping again. Every time I see them being lovey-dovey, I can¡¯t help but want to buy a couple¡¯s outfit. I¡¯m single, but I love buying those outfits. Is there something wrong with me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the same as you. I¡¯m also single, but I like buying couples¡¯ outfits that look like theirs. I specially chose the Number 180. I know that someday I¡¯ll find a husband that looks like Julian.¡± ¡°Come on, babe. Let¡¯s ce an order and make a wish together. Let¡¯s keep looking and fall in love soon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s buy!¡± Simon could not finish scrolling through thements at all. Before he finished reading thements, he noticed a seemingly endless number of new orders had arrived. They were restocking more and more frequently. He ordered 5,000 units every time, but it would sell out in less than 20 minutes. Many alsoined that they could not buy those clothes in time. They had to rely on the speed of their fingers to make a purchase. It was not friendly at all. At that moment, Timothy was drinking coffee at Jadeborough cafe with the person he met at his vi that day Even for coffee, he still covered himself tightly. He wore a cap, a scarf, and sunsses. If he were not having coffee, he would not have taken off his mask. ¡°Our sales have finally increased these few days,¡± Timothy said with a smile. He used to be so anxious that he could not sleep. Now that he had invested in arge number of shops, sales had indeed increased rapidly. The mysterious person did not say anything. He picked up the coffee in front of him and took a sip. He scrolled through his phone and looked at thetest updates on Julian and Annalise. He saw that the number of orders on their Twitter ount was increasing crazily, so he put his phone in front of Timothy. Timothy immediately looked at his phone. When Timothy saw that Annalise¡¯s Twitter ount had attracted even more followers, he frowned and said, ¡°Annalise is so lucky. Everything goodes to her. She has no family background, but she married into my family. She has never attended school, but she can write well. She doesn¡¯t have any presentable gifts, but she was lucky enough to obtain a bottle of Energizing Pill and gifted it away. She doesn¡¯t have any medical skills, but she has someone like Jonathan protecting her.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The mysterious person¡¯s voice rose slightly. ¡°Tell me. Is it possible that all of us have underestimated her? Everything you¡¯ve mentioned could havee to pass because she is capable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can the Energizing Pill be hers? Didn¡¯t you see it this morning? She said that she was the one who performed the surgery, but Jonathan entered the operating theater with her. Besides, she came. out a few minutes earlier than Gwen. How is that possible? Gwen is a real medical doctor Moreover, Gwen is an internationally renowned surgeon. If Jonathan didn¡¯t perform the surgery, how could she be faster than Gwen?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± The mysterious person took another sip of coffee and said, ¡°Whether Annalise is the real deal or not, time will tell. When the traditional and modern medicine symposium is over, we¡¯ll know whether she¡¯s truly capable.¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 After another day, the convention hall became even more lively. Why was it so lively? Of course, it was because Henry was setting up a bet again. After four days, thepetition between the traditional and modern medicine teams reached its climax. Both teams had both performed two surgeries. The reporters waited at the entrance of the operating theater for interviews every day. Currently, everyone only knew that the traditional medicine team was faster than the modern medicine team in both surgeries. But no one knew how effective the surgeries were Even reporters who tried to broach the topic were cleverly turned away. As if trying to create a suspenseful atmosphere, Jonathan said that by the end of thepetition, everyone would know which side provided the more effective treatment. The more suspenseful something was, the more restless the spectators became. When they heard that the bet had started, everyone ced their bets excitedly. This bet was different from thest time. Many people were optimistic about Jonathan. Therefore, the odds of the traditional medicine team winning was slightly higher.. But how could Gwen stand the fact that her team was no longer the favorite? She directly bet 15 million on the modern medicine team. That was all the savings she had saved up over the years. Seeing that Gwen had bet 15 million, Sybil wanted to support Annalise. Boldly, she bet 75 million dors. Not only did Sybil ce her wager, but she also provoked Gwen. ¡°Come on, Miss Raven. Raise the stakes. won¡¯t you? You¡¯re confident in winning, anyway. Do you not have enough money? Why don¡¯t I lend you some?¡± When Gwen heard Sybil¡¯s provocation, she felt extremely upset. So, why did Gwen want to marry into a wealthy family? If not for the fact that Sybil was a daughter of the Xander family, she would be nothing. She did nothing all day, and she was ipetent. Gwen ignored Sybil. After cing her bet, she left the venue with her chin slightly raised. She still had to rush to the hospital to perform surgery. Patients 3 and 4 were scheduled for today. They were leukemia and rheumatism patients, respectively. Both patients were scheduled for surgery. Leo was the chief surgeon for the surgery of the leukemia patient. He performed a bone marrow transnt. He was considered lucky to have found a match. Another doctor from the modern medicine team treated the rheumatism patient. Gwen went to assist in the surgery. Firstly, she wanted to help. Secondly, she wanted to know who the chief surgeon on the traditional medicine team was and what method they used. Did they also choose to perform surgery? If the traditional medicine team chose to treat all five groups of patients with surgery, how could they be considered traditional medicine practitioners? The traditional medicine team suddenly announced to the reporters that Patients 3, 4, and 5 would be treated that day. The leukemia patient on their side had also found a match. He would be treated with a bone marrow transnt. The rheumatism patient would be treated with warm incense. Patient 5, who had a cervical spinal injury, would undergo a bone correction procedure. Gwen could not help butugh when she heard Jonathan announce his team¡¯s treatment n to the reporters. Even though their diagnosis might sound straightforward, the rheumatoid and spinal injury patients were not like any other patient with the same conditions. The rheumatism patient¡¯s condition was not much better than Old Madam Zeller¡¯s. It was a long-term illness. In the words of a traditional medicine practitioner, the patient was terminally ill. Besides, the spinal injury patient¡¯s condition was so severe that the pressure on the nerves caused the patient¡¯s entire body to be paralyzed. Moreover, their cerebral vessels were narrow. The chronic narrowing of those vessels had already formed many blood clots. There was no way to bypass or correct those. In this situation, if the patient did not receive a stent during surgery, it would not be long before the patient had aplete cerebral infarction and died. Bone correction? Was that a joke? Jonathan had been a doctor for so many years. Didn¡¯t he know that if he were careless, the patient might die on the operating table? Forget it. She could not wait for them to kill the patient, anyway. Both sides began their treatment. The first was surgery. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The leukemia patient underwent a bone marrow transnt surgery. Jonathan appointed Ludwig to be the chief surgeon. Ludwig was very humble in front of Jonathan. He was afraid he could not do it. Jonathan told him to be at ease and perform the surgery without worries. During Ludwig¡¯s surgery, Jonathan guided him throughout the surgery. Ludwig was worried that he would not be able to perform well, but after receiving Jonathan¡¯s guidance, he felt that his skills as a chief surgeon had improved by leaps and bounds. After this surgery, he felt the experience was more useful than observing ten surgeries. He was very excited. He told himself that if he had the chance in the future, he would work with Jonathan. Jonathan was working in Metropolis Hospital. Ludwig was determined to find a way to get hired there. After finishing the surgery on the leukemia patient, theypleted the surgical part of the treatment n. It was because they did not need surgery for the rheumatoid and spinal injury patients. In the treatment room of the cervical spinal injury patient¡­ The patient was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, groaning in pain. Perhaps because he was in too much pain, but even his grunts were feeble. It sounded as if he did not have long to live. Graham looked at the patient and frowned. The patient was old, and his entire face wrinkled when he frowned. Graham asked Annalise, ¡°Are we going to fix his bone? Will it work?¡± Hector was also worried. ¡°Anna, why don¡¯t we choose a safer method? We¡¯ll operate first, then set the bones and treat him with acupuncture.¡± If it were only a minor cervical spinal injury, they would choose traditional medicine techniques. After all, they were traditional medicine practitioners through and through. However, the patient¡¯s condition was too severe. They did not even dare to set his bones. How could Annalise be confident enough to do it at such a young age? Normally, taking a little risk was not unreasonable, but this was apetition between traditional and modern medicine. If the bone-setting procedure failed and caused the patient¡¯s condition to be more serious, it would directly affect the oue of theirpetition. They were not being overly practical, but the result of thepetition would affect the development prospects of traditional medicine. They wanted to develop traditional medicine and educate more people about the benefits of traditional medicine. ¡°Stop talking.¡± Annalise said. After all, they were her elders. If anyone else were to nag her in such a situation, she would have told them to shut up. She held the scan andpared it to the patient¡¯s cervical spine. The physiological curvature had straightenedpletely. In the third to the seventh cervical spine, four discs protruded from the vertebrae, and they were very pronounced, narrowing the gaps between the vertebrae. In such a situation, the patient was in a lot of pain. He would be dizzy for a long time, not to mention that it would cause a series of thrombosis problems. In addition, due to the severity of the cervical injury, the patient¡¯s entire body was affected. He was already paralyzed. Annalise put down the scan and prepared to set the bone. Graham and Hector became even more anxious. ¡°Anna, why don¡¯t we discuss this n again?¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Annalise¡¯s tone was sterner than before. After Annalise finished speaking, she stood on the other side of the patient¡¯s legs. She grabbed the patient¡¯s legs and pulled them backward. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The patient screamed in pain. When Graham and Hector heard him scream, they looked at each other and became even more anxious: Their eyes revealed a solemn expression. Annalise walked to the patient¡¯s side and suddenly pressed hard on the patient¡¯s waist. ¡°Ah-¡°The patient screamed again. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Graham and Hector were extremely nervous when they heard the patient scream. They wanted to speak, but they were afraid of disturbing Annalise¡¯s concentration. If something happened to Annalise because they disturbed her, wouldn¡¯t she me them? They tried to hold their breath and not speak. Annalise climbed onto the bed and pressed her leg against the patient¡¯s waist. She then grabbed the patient¡¯s leg with both hands and pulled it backward. ¡°Ah¡­ It hurts so much. Oh, god¡­¡± The patient shouted and gasped in pain. Annalise turned around again and pressed her other leg on the patient¡¯s waist. She wrapped around his shoulder with one arm, and with the other, she pulled on his arm. She pulled him back hard. ¡°Oh, God. Please¡­ It hurts so much¡­¡± The patient was in such pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Graham, do me a favor,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay. What can I do?¡± Graham asked. When Annalise pulled backward twice, his heart almost stopped with fear. However, he felt that what Annalise was doing could work. He noticed that the patient only felt pain and did not give any impression of fainting. ¡°Hector, I need your help, too,¡± Annalise nced at the patient and said to Hector. Hector immediately went over. Annalise asked Graham and Hector to stand on both sides of the bed. Each of them would press down on one of the patient¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Get in position. In a while, when I give you the signal, press harder,¡± Annalise said. ¡°You must press hard.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ too harsh? Will he be alright?¡± Graham was a little worried about this method. ¡°Listen to me. Nothing will happen,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Alright¡­ Alright.¡± Graham was still a little flustered. Annalise leaned forward and said to the patient, ¡°Sir, short-term pain is better than long-term pain. Believe me. I can treat you. It¡¯s just that the current treatment process will be a little painful because all the bones in your body are deformed. Now we want to put your bones back in the right position. The process is going to be painful. Bear with it. It won¡¯t hurt anymore once your bones are straightened.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll bear with it. Ouch¡­ It hurts so much.¡± The patient cried out again. However, his cries were much louder than when he started the treatment. Graham and Hector looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Annalise hugged the patient¡¯s head with both hands. As she raised his head, she said to Graham and Hector, ¡°Press!¡± The two traditional medicine practitioners immediately pressed down on the patient¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m dizzy. I¡¯m going to throw up. I¡¯m going to¡­¡± The patient groaned in pain. Annalise gently put the patient¡¯s head back and said, ¡°Sir, hold on a little longer.¡± She gently raised the old man¡¯s head again and shouted, ¡°Press!¡± Quickly, the two old traditional medicine practitioners pressed down on the patient¡¯s shoulders again. The patient shouted that he was dizzy again. ¡°Dizzy¡­ I¡¯m dizzy. I¡¯m going to throw up¡­¡± The patient began to retch. ¡®Sir, hang in there. Just one more time will do. Just imagine how wonderful it was when you had none of this pain.¡± Annalise said as she gently lifted the patient¡¯s head. This time, she did not ask Graham and Hector to press again. She held the patient¡¯s forehead with one hand and pressed her thumb against the acupoint at the back of the patient¡¯s head with the other. She pressed down and slowly traced over his meridians. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The patient heaved afortable sigh. Annalise held the patient¡¯s forehead and repeatedly pressed on several acupoints. However, this was not an acupuncture technique. Instead, she was using the force of her hand to adjust the patient¡¯s bone and press the protruding discs back into ce. In such situations, the technique was most important. Annalise was thankful that she had learned boxing. Otherwise, she would not have had the strength. After pushing more than ten times, the patient stopped grunting. Annalise was so tired that she was sweating profusely. Carefully, she lowered the patient¡¯s head and got up from the bed. She asked someone to turn the patient over slowly andy him t. After the patienty on his back, he moaned again in pain. ¡°Miss, why do I feel like my legs are even more swollen than before? They are sore and swollen, and so is my waist. Also, I feel dizzy.¡± ¡°Sir, this is normal. Please rx,¡± Annalise said She pulled a chair and sat at the top of the bed. She ced her hands on the patient¡¯s shoulders and began to push the patient¡¯s neck. She said, ¡°With your condition, you must undergo corrective treatments. After it¡¯s corrected, you will get better day by day.¡± ¡°Oh, my. Be gentle. It hurts. It hurts¡­ Ah¡­¡± The patient cried out as Annalise pushed his neck. When Annalise pushed the patient¡¯s shoulder, she knew the condition would persist for a while. He would not recover anytime soon. Bone-setting was a procedure that had to be repeated, after all. This was because the disc protrusion could not be corrected all at once. It had to be repeated. Using this technique, she probably had to reset the bone three to five times. After the bones are in ce, she would follow up with an acupuncture treatment, and the patient should recover. At the very least, after she fixed the bone today, the patient could sit upright. After a few more adjustments, the patient should be able to stand She began to massage the patient¡¯s temples and asked, ¡°Sir, do you feel better after I massage your temples?¡± ¡°Yes, I feel better now,¡± the patient said. Suddenly, Annalise hugged the patient¡¯s head with both hands and pulled hard. The sound of bones cracking could be heard. Graham and Hector were so frightened that their eyes widened. They were done for. She broke the patient¡¯s neck. The patient was also shocked. Then, he said in surprise, ¡°You scared me. Huh. It doesn¡¯t hurt as much as before.¡± Annalise looked at Graham and Hector¡¯s expressions and nced at them speechlessly. Seeing that the patient was fine, the two men were pleasantly surprised. ¡°Did you set his bones? Haha. Not bad. Not bad at all.¡± They had also performed a bone-setting procedure, but their methods were very gentle. They were not nearly as rough as Annalise. ¡°Come. Please help him sit up.¡± Annalise said. ¡°Sit up? But the patient can¡¯t sit up,¡± Graham was in a difficult position. The patient had been paralyzed for ten years. How could he sit up? ¡°He can¡¯t get up. So please hold him,¡± Annalise said helplessly. Of course, she knew that the patient could not sit up. That was why she needed their help to keep his back straight. Once he sat up, she would straighten the patient¡¯s back. The reason why the patient was paralyzed was that something was wrong with his entire spine. Not only did the cervical disc protrude, but the lumbar disc also protruded. There was something wrong with all the bones in his body. She had to correct them all. ¡°Alright.¡± Graham and Hector helped the patient up. The patient could not move at all. The moment they held him up, he cried out in pain. Annalise took over from Graham. She hugged the patient¡¯s waist with both hands and twisted it forcefully. ¡°Oh, god. My poor waist¡­¡± The patient called out again. Whenever they heard the patient¡¯s cry, Graham and Hector were terrified. They were afraid that Annalise would move his bones to the wrong ce. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But at that moment, when they heard the patient¡¯s cries, they found it pleasing to the ears. This was because they realized that every time the patient cried, he sounded as if the pain was less than before. Annalise turned to Hector¡¯s side, hugged the patient¡¯s waist again, and twisted hard¡­ Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Annalise twisted the patient¡¯s waist, making him scream in pain again. ¡°Please help him lie on his stomach,¡± Annalise said. Graham and Hector quickly helped the patient lie down, trying not to hurt him. ¡°Sir, do you feel better?¡± Annalise asked. She had just straightened the patient¡¯s lumbar spine, which meant that the pressure on his lumbar spine should have been relieved. Also, it would reduce the soreness in his legs. The patient tried pinching his thigh and said, ¡°Indeed, I am feeling better.¡± ¡°Here, try lifting your leg backward,¡± Annalise said. The patient sighed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve been through so much these past years. I knew I wouldn¡¯t die but at the same time, living was just torture. My entire body was paralyzed, and I couldn¡¯t control my legs at all¡­. Eh, I can move my legs now?¡± When he wasining, he tried to lift his leg. He realized that somehow he could lift his leg. He was so shocked that he stuttered. ¡°How is this possible?¡± He tried to lift his other leg and found that he could lift it too. He was so excited that he cried. ¡°I can move my legs now. Doctor, please help me to the end. You must do your best to save me. Make me stand up again. If you really aplish that, I¡¯ll kowtow to you.¡± Originally, he only thought that Annalise was merely a youngdy. Now, he realized that her technique was actually so effective. He immediately became respectful toward her. Annalise smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll recover soon. Look, I¡¯ve only straightened your bones once, and you can lift your legs, right? The dizziness in your head is gone, right? As long as you cooperate with my treatment, you¡¯ll recover very quickly.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Traditional treatment ces great emphasis on the patient¡¯s mental state. It was very beneficial for the patient if they can cooperate with the doctor¡¯s order and maintain a rxed and happy mood. ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate. I¡¯ll definitely cooperate. No matter what you ask me to do, I¡¯ll definitely do it,¡± the patient immediately said. How many years had he been paralyzed? All these years, he had lived a life worse than being dead. He had already begged his daughter several times to buy him poison so that he could die. Every time he made such a request, his daughter would hug him and cry. He knew that he had been dragging his children down, but he had no other alternative. He was so sick that he could not get out of bed at all. He had seen a doctor before. Three years ago, the doctor told him that he had to undergo surgery immediately. Otherwise, he might not make it. They asked around and the surgery fees and various treatment fees were more than 12 thousand dors. Their family could not afford it at all. Half a month ago, his daughter finally gathered 12 thousand dors and wanted to take him to Neilsen Hospital for surgery. The doctor checked his condition and asked them to prepare 30 thousand dors. They said that his illness had gotten more serious. There was not only pressure on his nerves, but there were also many blood clots in his brain as well. He had to have a stent installed. With his current condition, he dared not even wish that he would be cured one day. If he could survive the surgery, he could live for a few more years. He immediately asked his daughter to take him out of the hospital. How could a family like theirs afford 30 thousand dors? His daughter hugged him and cried again, saying that she was useless and would never be able to gather the surgery fees. Coincidentally, there was a conference of traditional and modern medicine exchange. A doctor said that this was a difficult case and wanted to see if he could help him apply for a spot at the conference. If the application was approved, he could receive treatment for free. Since it was free, they naturally hoped to be lucky enough to get this spot! They immediately asked the doctor to help them apply. Initially, he did not dare to have too much hope. After all, people already suffering tended to have more bad luck. What they didn¡¯t expect was that, after suffering for so many years, they were really blessed by fate and obtained a chance for free treatment. At first, when he saw that the person treating him was a youngdy, he sighed. He thought that there was indeed no free lunch in the world. He was only a guinea pig for a new doctor. But he couldn¡¯t comin. If he could be of use to her, so be it. After all, he had suffered his whole life. He did not expect this youngdy¡¯s technique to be so powerful. He had been paralyzed for so many years, but his legs, which had not been able to move, could actually be lifted now. This gave him hope. Annalise said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll treat you with acupuncture next. You will feel sore at some acupuncture points. Bear with it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just do your job,¡± the patient said.. He would not be bothered by a little soreness. When he had been paralyzed in bed, he had been in pain almost all the time. It had be a habit for him to groan in pain every day. Annalise smiled and started acupuncture. Graham and Hector admired Annalise for some of her philosophies. Now that they had witnessed her bone-setting technique with their own eyes, they were even more impressed. When they saw Annalise take out these needles, they could only stare. Annalise started acupuncture looking very focused. Annalise inserted needles into the patient¡¯s waist one after another. Every time she inserted a needle, she would naturally twist it. At first, when the needle was inserted, the patient seemed to be quite rxed. After the twist, however, he couldn¡¯t help crying out in pain, ¡°It hurts! Doctor, I feel sick again. I need to throw up.¡± ¡°Sir, rx. Take a deep breath. You have to rx. Just focus on the fact that you¡¯ll be fine soon. This little pain is nothing.¡± As Annalise spoke, she inserted two more needles. The patient had already rxed when he heard Annalise¡¯sfort. But after these two needles, he felt pain again and clenched his teeth tightly. His body could not help but tense up. Graham and Hector were shocked. They were also good at acupuncture. When the patient¡¯s meridians were blocked, the injection would indeed cause difort and swelling pain. However, they had never seen a patient swell like this. As traditional medicine practitioners, they did not have Annalise¡¯s prediction ability. They couldn¡¯t know what the effect of their insertion would be or predict the swelling in advance. As expected, Annalise¡¯s medical skills were not exaggerated. Annalise went on with acupuncture. She treated the patient¡¯s waist, bent legs, calves, neck, and other body parts. She had almost pricked the patient into a hedgehog. ¡°Ahhh¡­It hurts¡± The patient gritted his teeth in pain and let out a painful cry. He stopped retching but sweat began to appear on his forehead, and his face began to turn pale. ¡°Annalise, is this normal?¡± Graham asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. When a person is in too much pain, they will feel difort. Some of them will even go into shock. But it¡¯s fine. They¡¯ll be fine after it finishes,¡± Annalise said. If this happened in the past, Graham and Hector would be so offended. Now, they could only ept everything she said. They firmly believed whatever Annalise said. Because they had seen Annalise¡¯s technique with their own eyes. They were all doctors. They could easily tell whether someone was a good doctor or not. Ten minutester, Annalise asked the patient, ¡°Sir, how do you feel?¡± The patient was already in so much pain that he had no strength left. He said weakly, ¡°I thought I would die just now. But my death would actually be a good thing. If I die, I won¡¯t be a burden to the younger generation. But now, I feel that I won¡¯t die. Doctor, why do I feel the heat from my waist?¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 When Graham and Hector heard that the patient¡¯s waist was hot, they looked at each other and sighed once again. Their acupuncture was indeed impressive, but such an effect was something they could never achieve. Annalise, despite her young age, did an amazing job! Annalise smiled and said to the patient, ¡°Sir, this is normal. You used to have lesions on your waist and cervical vertebrae. When you encounter cold and humid air, for example, when the weather is cold, the cold will drill into the lesions. You will feel that your neck and waist are cold. It¡¯s so ufortable, and you won¡¯t feel hot even if you try to warm up.¡± ¡°Yes, exactly. Before I was paralyzed, I just felt that my cervical vertebrae and waist were always cold. I had to wear more clothes during winter times. But no matter how many clothes I wore, my waist and cervical vertebrae were still cold. Later on, when I was paralyzed, I felt even colder,¡± the patient said. Annalise said, ¡°After I treat you, you have to listen to me and take care of yourself. You need to be very careful for about half a year, and then you will bepletely cured.¡± ¡°This can bepletely cured in half a year?¡± The patient, Graham, and Hector asked in unison. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. The patient saw hope. Graham and Hector also saw hope in traditional medicine. Graham regretted what he said previously when he wanted to take Annalise as his disciple. Now that he had seen Annalise¡¯s treatment, he knew that her medical skills were better than his. How could he have such a thought? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he still had some ego, he would have asked Annalise to take him in as a disciple. Seeing that the patient¡¯s confidence waspletely established, Annalise¡¯s lips curled into a gratified smile. He needed to take care of himself in theter stages. The effect was slow, and it was harder for the patient to persevere. She had to convince the patient that he would indeed recover so that he had the motivation to persevere. After the acupuncture, Annalise asked someone to pull a bed over. Shey on the bed and demonstrated to the patient, ¡°Sir, follow me. Hold your hands like this and raise your head like this. Raise your legs up at the same time. Every time you feel soreness and swelling, you are doing it right. Hold on for as long as you can. You must grit your teeth and persevere. Maintain this posture at all times.¡± Annalise did a standard swallow posture. The patient believed everything Annalise said, so he immediately followed suit. He was worried that he would not be able to lift his legs at all. He did not expect that he would actually do it after trying once. He could control his legs, and it didn¡¯t hurt as much as he had imagined. ¡°Sir, besides this, you have to keep your head up at all times. Raise your head like I am doing. You will feel sore and dizzy. You have to keep doing it,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to. I¡¯ll definitely persevere.¡± The patient had just realized that he could raise his head and lift his feet. Moreover, raising his head and lifting his feet did not hurt so much anymore. He was extremely excited. ¡°He¡¯s healed?¡± Graham asked Annalise in surprise. Annalise shook his head. ¡°No, we still have to set the bone a few more times. Things like this can¡¯t be done properly once. Now, the main thing is to correct the patient¡¯s habits. He needs to lift his head and feet more to adjust the physiological curvature back.¡± Graham and Hector nodded. The patient could no longer move after doing this a few times. He was tired and wanted to lie down or rest. Annalise encouraged him to persevere. When he could not go on, he would think about how he could not go back to the days when he was paralyzed in bed. Sure enough, Annalise¡¯s words were very useful. The patient insisted on exercising again. Half an hourter, the patient was exhausted, but his condition was indeed much better than before. Annalise told the patient to lie down and she began to do moxibustion on him. Moxibustion would make the patient feel veryfortable. Annalise allowed the patient to rx and have a good sleep.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The patient was in a lot of pain and fatigue today. When he heard that he could sleep, he immediately closed his eyes. In less than three minutes, the sound of the patient sleeping could be heard. ¡°Impressive!¡± Graham gave Annalise a thumbs up. Annalise said that she needed to set the patient¡¯s bones in the next few days, apanied by medical treatment. After the patient¡¯s blood cirction improved, he had to continue taking medicine to reduce blood clots, supplemented by her acupuncture. As for modern medicine doctors, they learned that traditional medicine practitioners chose to treat patients with cervical vertebrae today. They also scheduled cervical vertebrae patients today. It took them only three hours to perform the operation on them. The operation on the stent was carried out at the same time as the operation on the cervical lumbar. Gwen was thinking that they finished their surgery the fastest. She didn¡¯t expect that when they came out of the operation room, Annalise had already pushed the patient out of the treatment room. Both traditional doctors and modern doctors had finished, and the reporters rushed toward Annalise. They interviewed Annalise. ¡°Mrs. Parks, may I ask if you¡¯re really using the traditional treatment and not surgery on the patient?¡± ¡°Mrs. Parks, I heard that the patient¡¯s condition is very tricky. Only surgeries can save him. Can you really cure him without surgeries?¡± ¡°Guys, you will see the effect of our treatment on the day the competition ends. The patient needs to rest now!¡± Annalise said. At this moment, a sharp-eyed reporter realized that the patient was awake. He immediately aimed the microphone at the person on the bed. ¡°Hello, hello. How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°I feel fine,¡± the patient said. ¡°Are they really treating you conservatively? Are you confident in their treatment?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m confident,¡± the patient said. ¡°Are you able to walk now?¡± the reporter asked. The patient had never received so much attention before. He only knew that traditional medicine practitioner waspeting with doctors of modern medicine. He wanted to thank Annalise for treating him. He really wanted to get up and show them that he could walk now. Annalise stopped him. ¡°Sir, you need to rest now. Don¡¯t move around.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for her to fix his bones, so she had to let him lie down and rest well. If he moved around, his bones might twist again. ¡°If you guys are free tomorrow, you cane over and see for yourself whether he can walk around,¡± Annalise said. When Gwen heard Annalise¡¯s words, he felt that Annalise was bragging again. It pissed her off that Annalise would brag to steal her limelight. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that you can cure someone with just a few needles?¡± The reporters were very excited when they saw the two doctors arguing. They began to take photos crazily. Annalise looked at Gwen and did not back down. ¡°There¡¯s no point in arguing. Let¡¯s see our results in the end.¡± Graham and Hector gave Annalise a thumbs up and praised loudly, ¡°Well said!¡± Annalise asked the reporters to make way. They had pushed the patient to the ward. When the reporters saw that Annalise and the two other doctors had gone to the ward, they immediately turned around to interview Gwen Raven. A reporter who did not know medicine at all held the microphone toward her and asked, ¡°Eh, Doctor Raven, I saw that their patient is awake. Why is your patient still asleep?¡± A reporter who knew a little medicine reminded him, ¡°Are you stupid? He has undergone surgery. He¡¯s on anesthesia.¡± Oh, then Miss Raven, can your patient get out of bed tomorrow?¡± Chapter 202 Chapter 202 When Gwen heard the reporter¡¯s stupid question, her face darkened and she retorted bluntly, ¡°Can your wife get out of bed the next day after getting a C-section? The reporter replied, ¡°Usually she can¡¯t, but you guys are top-notch doctors. I thought that the patient would be able to move freely tomorrow.¡± Gwen didn¡¯t know what to say. She frowned and retorted, ¡°We¡¯re doctors, not gods. Alright, today¡¯s interview ends here. As for the treatment. effect, we¡¯ll tell the public after the exchange meeting in a few days. You can know the results then.¡± Traditional and modern medicine doctors had different treatment methods for cervical vertebrae patients. Moreover, the patient that got traditional treatment was already awake and in good condition. Many people thought that this was definitely thanks to Jonathan Woods. All of them sighed. ¡°As expected of Master Quigley¡¯s disciples. Impressive!¡± ¡°Indeed. I wonder if I can raise the stakes. I feel like I¡¯m betting too little.¡± ¡°Of course, we can. Otherwise, why are we here in the first ce? I¡¯ve already added 75 thousand dors.¡± ¡°Really? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°No. Look, Henry Dalton is over there.¡± At the conference, Henry set up a table. He blinked his pretty eyes and shouted with a smile, ¡°Come, come,e. A bet every day. Bet on traditional medicine and be rich. Take a gamble and your life will be changed.¡± Many people gathered around to raise the stakes. Staff from the hospital also came over. Annalise saw that Henry was shouting excitedly. She was also interested and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bet 15 million dors. too.¡± It was today that Julian was away so she wanted to gamble with her own money. ¡°With Mrs. Parks¡¯s worth, you are only betting 15 million dors. How unconfident are you in traditional medicine practitioner?¡± Gwen happened to walk by. She saw that Julian was not apanying Annalise today, so her tone was more or less arrogant. If Julian was here, she wouldn¡¯t dare. When people saw Gwen was trying to provoke Annalise, their eyes lit up with curiosity. There would be something juicy to watch. Would there be a fight between doctors of traditional and modern medicine? Annalise raised her eyebrows slightly and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I bet too much, you¡¯ll lose all your money. That would seem too cruel.¡± She had nothing to say to Gwen, who had never been friendly to her. Ever since she was young, she had worked hard so that she would not be bullied. When she met someone who bullied her, she would p them in the face! ¡®Mrs. Parks, you think too much. Just ce your bets. Modern medicine is not to be trifled with!¡± Gwen said to Henry Dalton. ¡°Add 45 million dors for me on modern medicine!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I say we are from different worlds. We don¡¯t mind being rifled with. I¡¯ll add 150 million!¡± Annalise said. As soon as Annalise said this, people burst into an uproar and started talking. ¡°150 million! How rich!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the perk of marrying into a rich family. You have endless money to spend.¡± ¡°But if she spends it like this, she is going to lose everything, right?¡± ¡°Julian isn¡¯t here today. I wonder if he would stop her.¡± Gwen was pissed to see Annalise bet 150 million dors. Originally, she thought that Annalise would at most ask Julian for 15 million dors. That was why she deliberately provoked Annalise and wanted to embarrass her. She didn¡¯t expect that Annalise actually dared to bet 150 million. How infuriating! She was about to ask jokingly if her husband had given her permission to bet such arge sum of money. Jane rushed over and scolded Annalise, ¡°Annalise, what¡¯s wrong with you? How can you spend money like this? Are you embarrassed to spend money that is not yours? Who allowed you to bet 150 million?¡± ¡°I did!¡± Julian looked at Jane coldly. Was he being too nice to her recently? How dare she talk to Annalise like that? ¡°Julian! Julian, she bet 150 million dors!¡± Jane stomped her feet in anger whenAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. she saw how much Julian favored Annalise. ¡°We can afford to bet 1.5 billion dors!¡± Julian said. A girl in the crowdmented, ¡°Oh my, he¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s so dominant and protective of his wife. Haha, what a p in the face. It feels so good!¡± ¡°Ahhh, I really want to be Annalise!¡± ¡°Annalise isn¡¯t someone to mess with as well.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. The more I look at her, the more I like her. Have you followed them on social media? I like it so much. Let me tell you, I wait for their updates every day. It¡¯s like watching a television show.¡± ¡°Ah, me too. Let¡¯s add each other on Whatsapp and be their fans together!¡± ¡°I really hate those self- righteous assholes. They¡¯re like bedbugs.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They love each other so much. Why say such bad things about them? Why would they think that he is out of her league? Why? Ipletely disagree.¡± ¡°Exactly. There are always some people in this world who are useless themselves but talk trash about others. They take themselves too seriously.¡± When Jane heard the discussion, she was so embarrassed. She wanted to regain her dignity. ¡°Julian, this woman will ruin your family sooner orter.¡± ¡°This woman?¡± Julian¡¯s voice rose in displeasure as he released the cold aura around him. ¡°It seems like the Hiller family has spoiled you too much. You don¡¯t even have basic manners.¡± After saying that, Julian called Cassandra on his phone in front of everyone. ¡°Madam, please sign Jane up for an etiquette ss. Otherwise, she won¡¯t even know how to address her sister-inw.¡± ¡°Julian, how can you?¡± Jane was so angry that she cried. She stomped her feet and ran away. Jessy rolled her eyes. She was very afraid now. Whenever she saw Annalise, she would avoid her. Indeed, this was the only way to ensure her safety. Gwen saw Julianing and immediately went away. She would never provoke Julian. Annalise looked at what was going on and could not help butugh. Originally, she had nned to use her own money to ce a bet. Now that she saw Julian protecting her, she felt that spending Julian¡¯s money was not a bad idea. ¡°Are you done with the project?¡± She smiled at Julian. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡± Julian gently reached out and hugged Annalise¡¯s waist. If it wasn¡¯t an urgent project, he wouldn¡¯t have gone away. In the following days, traditional and modern medicine doctors treated the other patients. Modern medicine doctors treated rheumatism with joint recements. As for traditional medicine practitioners, they stuck to traditional treatments, such as acupuncture, massage, medicinal bath, and others. It was the sixth day of the conference. This was the most important day. The medical expert, Joseph Quigley wasing. Everyone was already waiting in the venue. Samuel, Cassandra, Albert, and Christopher were all there. These people did not show up before and were only watching the live broadcast at home. Today, they were all present. n Jones was the only one from the Jones family that attended the conference. Today, n¡¯s father and aunt were also here. The Xander family and the ke family had also arrived. Everyone was waiting for Joseph Quigley. Abigail Barton, who had disappeared for many days, also showed up. However, she was dressed extremely low-key. She was wearing an unassuming sweater and a mask. Those who were not particrly familiar with her would not know who she was. Tony Parks and his wife were present. They wanted to talk to Joseph Quigley personally. Alexander was too embarrassed to show up. Samuel and hispanions found a ce to sit down. Abigail came over to pour tea for them. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Tony Parks was disgusted when he saw Abigail. He took so much pride in his son! Abigail was such a bad influence on his son. La Ziegler managed to convince him that it was not the appropriate time to help his son get a divorce now. They should secretly get a divorce after everything had passed. Otherwise, he would not be able to stand this woman for a moment. When Abigail came over to pour the tea, he thought that she was just a waitress, so he did not pay much attention and took the tea handed to him by Abigail. When he heard the woman shout ¡°Dad, be careful. It¡¯s hot¡±, he realized that it was Abigail and instantly felt so disgusted that he nearly lost his temper on the spot. Had this bitch not caused enough trouble? She caused such a scandal. How could she still have the audacity toe to the conference? It wasn¡¯t easy for people to stop talking about it. Was she trying to remind people of the scandal again? Seeing that Tony was about to get angry, La immediately pulled him back and stopped him. She whispered into his ear, ¡°Calm down. People are watching. Just treat her as the staff here. No one will recognize her anyway.¡± Tony took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. He put the teacup on the table. Disgusting! He couldn¡¯t drink the tea she poured for him! ¡°Mom, have some tea.¡± Abigail poured another cup for La. ¡°Thank you,¡± La replied. She picked up the teacup and drank the tea. Tony said in disdain, ¡°You can drink that thing?¡± La exined in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s not get involved in our children¡¯s matters. Alexander said that the person in the video is him.¡± Tony was even more upset. ¡°The video is pixted. Of course, he can im that it was him. What about those photos? It¡¯s him too? Huh?¡± La frowned and reminded him, ¡°Alright, there are people around us. Don¡¯t raise your voice. Don¡¯t you think your son is embarrassing enough? No matter what, that¡¯s in the past.¡± Tony was furious. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You are being very generous.¡± La gestured to Tony to not shout. She lowered her voice and whispered in his ear, ¡°We have to wait for this scandal to pass before getting them a divorce.¡± Upon hearing that his son was going to get a divorce, Tony¡¯s anger subsided a little. Abigail poured everyone tea. She was worried that people would be mean to her, so she stopped greeting the guests and simply let them treat her as a waitress. Albert and Christopher thought she was a waitress. Without waiting for Abigail to hand over the tea, they each took a cup from the tray. Cassandra Parks reached out with both her hands for two cups as she wanted to pass one to Samuel. Abigail reacted quickly and handed one of the cups on the tray to Samuel. Samuel had been chatting with his sister and did not pay attention to Abigail. He took her as a waitress and took a sip of tea. Abigail was delighted to see the old man drinking tea. Afraid of giving herself away, she tried her best to remain calm. She also found a seat not far from La and joined everyone in waiting for Master Quigley. She looked obedient. She did not y on her phone or talk to anyone. After cing the tray on the table, she sat obediently and picked up the tea in front of her to drink. Cassandra suddenly felt that something was wrong. She looked over and saw Abigail sitting a few seats away. She said to Samuel, ¡°Did Abigail pour us tea just now?¡± Samuel frowned and looked in Abigail¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± They had been so focused on chatting that they failed to notice anything wrong. They thought that she was just a waitress. He put down his teacup unhappily. Cassandra was an open-minded person. She picked up her teacup and took another sip. ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter who handed us the tea. It doesn¡¯t matter if people make mistakes, as long as they are willing to change and do not have evil intentions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Samuel agreed. ¡°Some people don¡¯t have good character and will continue to make mistakes.¡± Cassandra lowered her voice. ¡°She is not a good person by nature. Should we persuade Alexander to get a divorce?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Samuel responded, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to say anything at this point. Young people are stubborn and won¡¯t take other people¡¯s advice. They¡¯ll only learn the lesson after going through it themselves.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course!¡± Cassandra Parksughed. ¡°¡±I remember being with a scumbag back then and I couldn¡¯t listen to any advice. Fortunately, I realized what kind of person he was in time. Haha, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. It¡¯s all over now. It¡¯s past nine o¡¯clock. Master Quigley will be here soon, right?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Samuel saw Abbie drinking tea without a worry. He picked up the cup and took two more sips. There was amotion at the door. ¡°Someone shouted excitedly, ¡°¡±Master Quigley is here!¡±¡±¡± Cassandra and Samuel also stood up. Suddenly, Samuel felt his heart tighten. The teacup in his hand fell to the ground with a bang, and his body fell straight into the chair. ¡°Samuel!¡± Cassandra shouted in panic and immediately tried to catch him. She wasn¡¯t any stronger, and could not support herself properly. She began to shout, ¡°Liam, quick, come help your uncle.¡± Liam Hiller and Sean Hiller rushed over to help Samuel up. Samuel was rolling his eyes and twitching on the ground. ¡°Samuel, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cassandra pped Samuel¡¯s face anxiously. She suddenly looked around and gave orders to her son, ¡°Sean, quick, find Julian and Annalise! get Annalise to ask Jonathan Woods toe here, quick!¡± Abigail and La looked at each other. Abigail immediately rushed over and volunteered. ¡°Madam ke, I am a doctor. Let me take a look at Samuel.¡± Smack! Cassandra pped Abigail¡¯s face. ¡°You did this to him!¡± Samuel was fine just now. He was only like this after drinking that tea. Abigail must have done something to the tea. Abigail covered her face and said innocently, ¡°Madam ke, how can you say that? I just wanted to take a look at Samuel. I was just being nice! Samuel is old. If he sits or stands for too long or suddenly stands up, it¡¯s very easy for him to have a stroke. If that¡¯s the case, we must treat him before it¡¯s too late. Pinch his phiitrum and let him bleed a little.¡± When Cassandra heard Abigail¡¯s words, she was surprised. It wasn¡¯t due to Abigail¡¯s tea? It was a stroke? She looked around again and did not see Jin and Annalise. She immediately said to Abigail, ¡°Then please take a look at Samuel.¡± She felt very sorry that she had wronged Abigail. Abigail immediately checked Samuel¡¯s condition. At this moment, Jane Hiller rushed over with Gwen. How could Gwen miss such a good opportunity to treat Samuel? If she cured Samuel, Jualin would owe her a big favor and would definitely not make things difficult for her in the future. Everyone in Jadeborough knew that Julian was raised by Samuel. His bond with Samuel was stronger than anything else in the world. ¡°Let me take a look at Old Mr. Parks.¡± Gwen took a look at Samuel¡¯s eyes and took his pulse. She said firmly, ¡°This is not a stroke!¡± Most people who had a stroke felt weak all over their bodies and suddenly went limp. The corners of their mouths were askew but they wouldn¡¯t twitch like this. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 ¡°If it¡¯s not a stroke, then what is it?¡± Cassandra Parks asked anxiously. She muttered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t Annalise and the others here yet?¡± When she heard Annalise Barton¡¯s name again, Gwen Raven was extremely displeased. This woman was really blind to mistake that chatan for a true doctor. How could Annalise Barton¡¯s medical skillspare to hers? After checking his pulse, Gwen confirmed Samuel Parks¡¯ condition and said, ¡°Old Mr. Parks has been poisoned.¡± And he was poisoned by a mixture of at least two colorless and odorless poisons. One was arsenic trioxide,monly known as arsenic. The other was something she couldn¡¯t discern. ¡°Poisoned?¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°Poisoned? How did he get poisoned?¡± Cassandra suddenly red at Abigail Barton with a stern gaze. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. ¡°Abigail Barton, what have you done? Quick, Gwen, please help me take a look. What do you think we should do?¡± ¡°We have to induce vomiting to cleanse out the contents in the stomach immediately. I¡¯ll induce vomiting in Old Mr. Parks first. Then, I¡¯ll perform acupuncture to stabilize his heart meridians while we send him to the hospital for gastricvage,¡± Gwen said. She was not very adept at traditional medicine. She was actually bluffing when she said things like ¡°perform acupuncture to stabilize his heart meridians.¡± What she said about gastricvage was true. The best way to treat any food poisoning was to induce vomiting and perform gastricvage immediately.. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Cassandra saw that Gwen was indeed very knowledgeable and immediately asked Gwen to proceed with the treatment. Upon hearing that Gwen was going to induce vomiting, Abigail¡¯s eyes flickered. She said, ¡°Did you make a mistake, Gwen? How could Grandpa Samuel be poisoned out of the blue?¡± She had to stall for a little more time. In just a few more minutes, the old creature would be beyond salvation and no miracle healer could help him. ¡°You still dare to speak? I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± Cassandra red at Abigail as if she couldn¡¯t wait to destroy the girl with her eyes. Abigail continued to pester and stall for time. ¡°Grandaunt Cassandra, I don¡¯t know what happened exactly. I simply took the servant¡¯s tray and poured tea for everyone. I just want the whole family to be happy.¡± As she spoke, her tears fell. At this moment, Cassandra did not have the time to pursue ountability from Abigail. She said to Gwen, ¡°Please proceed to induce vomiting immediately.¡± Gwen was about to reach her hand into Samuel¡¯s throat roughly when Julian Parks rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandpa?¡± The next moment, Annalise ced her hand on Samuel¡¯s pulse. As soon as she checked his pulse, her expression became extremely grim. Without another word, she immediately popped a pill into Samuel¡¯s mouth. It was an Energizing Pill, which had the effect of neutralizing poison. The moment the elixir pill entered Samuel¡¯s mouth, it did not dissolve. His body was still convulsing. Julian held Samuel and said anxiously, ¡°Grandpa, quickly swallow it!¡± ¡°Water!¡± Annalise barked. When Cassandra heard Annalise ask for water, she became extremely anxious and started searching everywhere. Jonathan Woods rushed over and immediately handed Annalise the bottle of mineral water he had taken two sips of. ¡°Here, take this!¡± At this point, nobody could be bothered whether someone had drunk from the bottle. Annalise immediately fed Samuel the water. Jane Hiller panicked. ¡°You, you, you! You actually gave Granduncle Samuel water that someone else drank. It¡¯s so unhygienic¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Annalise said sharply. At this moment, she exuded a peremptory demeanor that frightened Jane so much that she shut her mouth instantly. When she realized that she had been yelled at by Annalise, a country bumpkin, Jane was about to fly into a rage when Julian shot her a stern look. She was so terrified that she immediately shut her mouth. Seeing that Annalise was still giving Samuel medication and causing time dy, Gwen immediately said, ¡°Mrs. Parks, this won¡¯t do. You need to induce vomiting immediately and let him undergo gastric lavage.¡± Annalise did not have the time to listen to Gwen. After she gave Samuel some water, she gripped the underside of Samuel¡¯s jaw between her thumb and index finger and squeezed it hard. With that action, she managed to get Samuel to swallow, and the pill was swallowed with the help of the water. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When she saw that Samuel had swallowed the Energizing Pill, Annalise immediately took out the silver needles. Without any hesitation, she began administering acupuncture rapidly. As she performed the acupuncture, she reminded Julian, ¡°Hold Grandpa in this position. Don¡¯t move.¡± The Energizing Pill was very effective in neutralizing ordinary poisons and helping the body to recuperate. However, the poison in Samuel was a mixture of arsenic and barium. The Energizing Pill could not neutralize itpletely and could only help a little. Annalise had to expel some of the poison through the acupoints using her needles as quickly as possible right now. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian held Samuel tightly, his heart feeling somewhat suffocated. Initially, he thought that Grandpa had only taken ill suddenly. Earlier, he heard Gwen say that Grandpa was poisoned. Julian was filled with rage right now. He would wait for Annie to treat Grandpa first. No matter who it was, Julian wanted the culprit to pay with his life! Annalise quickly administered the acupuncture treatment. It was too slow if only one person was giving the treatment. Annalise called out to Jonathan. ¡°Quick, the left and right liver meridians. I¡¯ll take the left and you take the right.¡± Upon hearing her, Jonathan immediately took up the silver needles and began giving acupuncture treatment together with Annalise. True enough, with two people inserting needles concurrently, the acupuncture treatment could proceed much faster. ¡°You have to induce vomiting immediately¡­¡± As soon as Gwen spoke, Samuel¡¯s body went into convulsions again and he suddenly vomited. The vomit discharge was unsightly, and Samuel puked all over Julian¡¯s body. Julian did not flinch. He did not show any signs of disgust at all. He was only worried about Grandpa, his heart aching for the old man. ¡°Julian, your body is all dirty. Let me wipe for you.¡± Jane¡¯s heart ached when she saw Julian covered in vomit discharge. ¡°Get lost!¡± Julian yelled at Jane in an icy tone. He felt like killing her for trying to cause trouble at this moment. ¡°Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back and memorize the family rules as punishment?¡± Cassandra looked at Jane with displeasure. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Jane whined. ¡°Go back and memorize the family rules. You are not allowed to step out of the Hiller family¡¯s house without my permission. Otherwise, you can go overseas and remain there.¡± Cassandra¡¯s tone became extremely stern. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Jane stomped her feet petntly. Sean Hiller¡¯s tone also became stern. ¡°Go at once! Fred, take Jane back!¡± Fred Hiller dragged Jane away forcefully. Without Jane making a racket, the ce was much quieter. Samuel vomited a few more times. Annalise took a tissue and wiped Samuel¡¯s face before reaching out to check his pulse again. Thebination of these two poisons was extremely potent. Samuel¡¯s body would suffer serious damage. It was already very difficult to snatch him from the jaws of death at this point. Fortunately, Annalise had a few Energizing Pills in her pocket at all times. Otherwise, the acupuncture treatment alone would not be able to save his life in time. There was a pill refiner room in the vi now. When she was free, she had to refine more pills. Annalise would try her best to produce all the pills she knew to refine to stock up for emergency use. When she saw that Samuel had thrown up, Cassandra¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. She asked Annalise softly, ¡°Anna, is it a good thing for him to throw up?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise answered. Gwen looked at Annalise with an expression full of conflicting emotions. Did she really know how to neutralize poison? How did she know how to use silver needles to induce vomiting? When Gwen saw Jonathan manipting the ends of the silver needles, she felt that Jonathan must have taught Annalise how to do this on the way here earlier. Otherwise, how could Annalise have such an ability? Gwen hailed from a family with a long history of medical expertise and studied traditional medicine since she was young. Later, she specialized in modern medicine and studied until she obtained her doctorate. If Gwen herself couldn¡¯t even induce vomiting using silver needles, how was Annalise able to do it? ¡°The silver needles have turned ck,¡± Liam Hiller said suddenly. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Everyone looked at the ckened silver needles in surprise Old Mr. Graham and Old Mr. Hector had come with Annalise Barton and the others, with the intention to wee Master Quigley together. After that, when they saw Annalise rushing over, they did not know what had happened and followed her as well. Following that, they saw Old Mr. Parks convulsing uncontrobly and his eyes kept rolling upwards. Immediately after that, Annalise performed a series of smooth operations with practiced ease. The two elderly men stared without blinking. Now that they saw the silver needles had turned ck, they exchanged looks with each other and felt very impressed with Annalise¡¯s medical skills inwardly. Then they heard Annalise say, ¡°Mr. Graham, please help me get a set of fire cups for cupping therapy.¡± ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll go get them immediately.¡± Old Mr. Graham was very happy to run errands for Annalise.¡± There was a room set aside for traditional medicine practitioners in the exhibition center. There were some simple medical tools inside. Old Mr. Graham was in his sixties, but he was very sprightly and ran very quickly. In less than five minutes, he had brought the fire cups over, huffing and panting as he did so. Annalise began to remove the acupuncture needles. Jonathan Woods also followed suit. Annalise reached out to check Samuel¡¯s pulse again. After she induced vomiting and neutralized the poison using the silver needles, Samuel¡¯s condition was much better than before. He would improve further if Annalise used cupping therapy with heat to extract more poisoned blood. However, in Samuel¡¯s condition, the damage to his body could not be ascertained at all. How long would it take for his body to recover? Without further thought, Annalise took the fire cups and prepared to administer cupping therapy for Samuel. She had to roll up Samuel¡¯s trouser legs to administer acupuncture just now. For the acupoints higher up, she couldn¡¯t pull up the trouser legs, so she inserted those few needles through the fabric based on her instincts. There was no way to perform cupping therapy through the trousers¡¯ fabric. Furthermore, it was not easy to perform this kind of therapy on the legs. Annalise thought for a moment and chose a few acupoints below Samuel¡¯s thigh. Gwen Raven had also studied traditional medicine since she was young. When she saw Annalise was preparing to administer cupping therapy, she said, ¡°Mrs. Parks, it¡¯s indeed very helpful to the body to extract some poisoned blood using cupping therapy after the acupuncture treatment. But you should know that it is impossible to apply the cupping vessels on the legs firmly. If the cupping vessels cannot be affixed securely, the therapy is totally useless. I suggest that we immediately take the opportunity now to send Old Mr. Parks for gastricvage treatment.¡± Annalise nced at Gwen indifferently. She reached out and touched Samuel¡¯s leg. Then, she affixed a ss cup on his leg firmly. The me expelled the air from the cup, and the cup remained attached to Samuel¡¯s leg tightly. As the cup was ced in the same spot where acupuncture was done just now, a drop of blood was sucked out the moment the air pressure dropped. The drop of blood was ck and looked especially conspicuous under the ss cup. Gwen was utterly speechless. Annalise¡¯s action was a direct p in the face for Gwen. She had no way to respond to Annalise. Gwen stared fixedly at the cups in disbelief. She had tried administering cupping therapy on legs before, but she couldn¡¯t get sufficient suction for the cups to stick firmly. Even if she managed to get the cups to stick to the skin, they would drop off after more than ten seconds at most. If the patient was particrly fat and had a lot of flesh, the suction effect would be better. It was impossible to affix the cups with suction firmly on someone as thin as the Old Mr. Parks. Yet, Annalise actually aplished this. How did she do it? Was Annalise really such a great doctor? That was impossible! Gwen had studied traditional medicine since she was young. When she grew up, she also studied modern medicine. Not only did she undergo formal professional training, but she was also very hardworking. That was how she had attained her achievements at this point in her life. Annalise grew up in the countryside. How could she possess such good medical skills? Then, realization dawned on Gwen. There was a saying, ¡°Practice makes perfect.¡± Annalise Barton grew up in the countryside. Perhaps she often performed cupping therapy for her rtives in the countryside. After doing it so often, she became very adept at it. This also exined why Gwen, who was a medical doctor with professional training, was unable to perform cupping therapy on legs while Annalise could do it easily. While Annalise was giving Samuel cupping therapy, Samuel¡¯s body stopped convulsing and his eyes stopped rolling upwards. Hey in Julian Parks¡¯s arms and opened his eyes slowly. ¡°I¡­ What happened to me?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re fine. If you feel sleepy, just close your eyes and rest for a while,¡± Annalise said. Julian comforted his grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, you sleep for a while. I¡¯ll bring you hometer.¡± Samuel felt really sleepy and closed his eyes again.. The tears fell down Cassandra Parks¡¯ face. Earlier, she thought she was going to lose her older brother. The convulsing body and rolling eyes were too terrifying. It was as if her brother would be gone in the next second. A waiter came over and began clearing the teacups from the table. ¡°Leave them!¡± Annalise barked out an order. As her tone was too harsh, the waiter got a shock. ¡°Do you still want these teacups?¡± The waiter had an innocent expression. ¡°I told you to leave them, so just leave them!¡± Annalise said icily. inhumane. This poison was too strong. Anyone who was so ruthless was simply Annalise did not know which cup Samuel was drinking from, so of course, she could not let anyone take any teacups away. When she saw that the waiter¡¯s attempt to take the teacups away failed, Abigail Barton immediately looked at La Ziegler. La nced at Abigail with displeasure. Then, she asked Annalise softly, ¡°How is Old Mr. Parks now, Is he alright? We were really frightened just now.¡± Cassandra nced at La. When she saw La¡¯s calm expression, her expression softened a little. Anna? La Ziegler had married into the Parks family 20 years ago and had never caused any problems. She was probably not responsible. ¡°He¡¯s alright. Grandpa is doing well. He¡¯ll be more alert after a nap,¡± Annalise said. Of course, she would not let them know that Samuel¡¯s condition was actually very bad. ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± La looked very happy. ¡°What the heck happened?¡± Tony Parks scolded Abigail. ¡°What kind of drink did you give your Grandpa? Huh?¡± ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t know anything I just thought that since our whole family was sitting here, I decided to bring a tray of tea over as I was afraid the waiters wouldn¡¯t serve us well. I just want everyone to treat me as part of the family like before and not look down on me. Those things are all in the past¡± Abigail¡¯s voice became softer and softer. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything? Then why did your Grandpa get poisoned after drinking your tea? Huh?¡± Tony was absolutely furious. He really detested Abigail more and more. She could even get someone poisoned when pouring tea. What was wrong with her? Abigail¡¯s head drooped even lower as tears streamed down her face. She sounded extremely aggrieved. ¡°Dad, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I was holding a tray of tea. Everyone drank it. I drank it too¡­ Sean Hiller interrupted in a displeased voice. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to add poison to one of the cups.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t.¡± Abigail shook her head with red-rimmed eyes. She made herself appear as aggrieved as she could. Albert Parks tried to help Abigail out. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be Abigail. Christopher and I got our own tea just now. If something was wrong with the beverage, we should all be affected as well. Perhaps the waiter identally dropped something into the tea and a chemical reaction happened, which made it poisonous.¡± ¡°Which waiter dares to drop poisonous stuff into the tea?¡± Cassandra retorted bluntly. Albert was not pleased. ¡°Cassandra, why are you looking at me like that? I did not add the poison. How would I know why the tea was poisoned?¡± Chapter 206 Chapter 206 ¡°Do you know that you are letting Abigail off the hook? You think there is not enough trouble caused, is it?¡± Cassandra Parks retorted. Albert Parks was a hot-tempered person. After being rebuked, he was also filled with anger. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. How did I let Abigail off the hook? Oh, don¡¯t tell me she was wrong to pour tea for everyone out of goodwill?¡± ¡°She¡¯s offering a Greek gift, so she is definitely up to no good.¡± Cassandra gritted her teeth and red at Abigail Barton viciously. She wished she could gouge out Abigail alive with her re. Abigailined in an aggrieved manner, ¡°Grandaunt Cassandra, I was really just pouring tea for everyone out of kindness. You can¡¯t wrong me like this.¡± Upon seeing Abigail¡¯s hypocritical demeanor, Cassandra became even more furious. ¡°Drop your act. When there are people with evil intentions in the family, the home will never be peaceful.¡± La Ziegler said in defense, ¡°Aunt, the matter isn¡¯t clear yet. How can you pin the me on Abigail? Although she wasn¡¯t very good in certain aspects, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do something like harming Grandpa Samuel.¡± She knew that she had to stand up for Abigail. Wasn¡¯t it more suspicious if she didn¡¯t speak up for Abigail in this situation? It was as if she knew. ¡°Definitely wouldn¡¯t? What evidence do you have to guarantee that she definitely won¡¯t?¡± Cassandra had looked down on La all along. Now that La was defending Abigail with such certainty, Cassandra became even angrier. When he saw more and more people looking in their direction, Julian Parks said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Grandpa¡¯s health is more important.¡± No matter who it was, Julian would never let him off! Cassandra was a sensible person. She frowned and looked at Julian as she said, ¡°Yes. His health is more important.¡± She red at Abigail viciously again. Annalise removed the cups used for the cupping therapy from Samuel¡¯s body. Julian looked at Annalise. Annalise said, ¡°Send Grandpa home for a good rest.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send Grandpa back. I can¡¯t apany you today. John, please take care of Annie.¡± Julian carried his grandfather up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you!¡± Annalise said. She still had to observe Grandpa¡¯s condition round the clock. Later, she would gather some medicine that could purge the poison. Annalise then took out a stic bag from her bag and asked Cassandra, ¡°Grandaunt, did Grandpa drink from this teacup?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one.¡± Cassandra red at Abigail again with a furious expression. Annalise put the teacup in the stic bag. She did not reach out with her hand to pick up the teacup but used the stic bag to pick it up. After that, she put the cup into her bag. Abigail¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw this. What was this bitch Annalise trying to do? Not far from the entrance, the ke family members and the Jones family members were already closing in around Master Quigley. When she saw that she wasn¡¯t the first to approach the master, Gwen Raven gritted her teeth resentfully and quickly made her way toward Joseph Quigley. She had to seize this opportunity to talk to the master. Perhaps the master might like her talent and was willing to take her in as his disciple? Jonathan Woods was his eldest disciple and he had received so many benefits. As Joseph Quigley¡¯s eldest disciple, he had been enjoying such benefits for the better half of his life. After Old Mr. Graham and Old Mr. Hector bade Annalise farewell, they also went to meet Master Quigley. Annalise and Julian left the venue of the medical conference with the rest of the family members. In other words, Annalise left straightaway without even meeting Joseph Quigley face to face. After Annalise left, Jonathan naturally went to meet his mentor. The moment Joseph saw Jonathan, he scolded him, ¡°Unfilial creature. You knew I wasing, but youe to look for me immediately.¡± Jonathan smiled. ¡°I was held up by some matters.¡± ¡°What matter is so important? Is it more important than paying your respects to your mentor?¡± Joseph chided him. Jonathan smiled again. ¡°Alright, alright. Sir, calm down. I¡¯ll treat you to a big mealter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Joseph was finally satisfied. didn¡¯t Gwen listened to the conversation between the master and the disciple and kept guessing and imagining. She surmised that Joseph Quigley definitely did not know Annalise Barton. Therefore, the titles of seniority used by Annalise and Jonathan with each other were just on their end, and Joseph Quigley was not aware at all. It was tantly clear at this moment. Jonathan didn¡¯t even dare to mention Annalise. Besides, if Annalise was really Joseph Quigley¡¯s disciple, how could she not pay her respects to Joseph Quigley when he came? Even if she did not take the initiative toe out and meet him, surely Joseph Quigley would ask for her? Haha! She almost mistook Annalise Barton for Master Quigley¡¯s disciple. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Gwen took a step forward and greeted Joseph politely. ¡°Good day, Grandpa Quigley. I¡¯m the Raven family¡¯s daughter, Gwen Raven. My grandfather used to work with you in the same hospital.¡± She had thought for a long time on how to address him. Among the titles of Specialist Quigley, Schr Quigley, Medical Expert Quigley, and Elder Quigley, none of them were as affectionate as Grandpa Quigley. ¡°Oh? And who is your grandfather?¡± Old folks tended to be nostalgic. When Joseph heard that Gwen was the granddaughter of an old friend, he looked at Gwen with interest. ¡°My grandfather is Gerard Raven.¡± Gwen was willing to bet that Joseph would definitely remember her grandfather. ¡°Ah, that old creature. His granddaughter is already so big?¡± Joseph was very happy. ¡°Now, you¡¯ve also inherited your grandfather¡¯s mantle and be a doctor, have you?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already graduated with a doctorate in medicine.¡± When Gwen saw that Joseph remembered her grandfather, she was very happy and immediately took the opportunity to show off her ability. Joseph sized up Gwen and said with approval, ¡°Good, very good. Be a good doctor and treat illnesses and save people¡¯s lives. Don¡¯t be like your grandfather who put the cart before the horse. Instead of being a good doctor, he decided to go into business.¡± Gwen felt awkward momentarily, but she still said respectfully, ¡°Yes. I will definitely remember Old Mr. Quigley¡¯s teachings and be a good doctor. I will treat illnesses, save people¡¯s lives, and bring benefits to the people.¡± ¡°Good, good!¡± Joseph liked people with ideals and ambitions the most. He nodded with approval. ¡°Grandpa Quigley, I¡¯ve always admired you. I have always wanted to be your disciple if I have the chance to meet you in my life. Now that I have finally met you today, I wonder if I can be epted as your disciple?¡± Gwen asked humbly. Jonathan looked at Gwen with an ambiguous expression. He could not hide the mockery in his tone. ¡°Ms. Raven, as a representative of modern medicine, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to be a disciple of a traditional medicine practitioner, is it?¡± Seeing that Joseph did not refuse her request, Gwen immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that science has no borders, and it is the same in the field of medicine. All schstic fields should not reject each other. Whether it¡¯s traditional medicine or modern medicine, we should advocate for the strengths of all fields. We should extract the essence, and discard the dross. We can learn modern medicine, but we must also retain the positive aspects of traditional medicine.¡± ¡°Well said!¡± Joseph was impressed by Gwen¡¯s words. He had always taught his disciples this way too. Therefore, all his disciples trained hard in the fundamentals of traditional medicine when they came under his mentorship. After theypleted their learning, he would send them overseas to study modern medicine. His expectations of them were they must be diligent when learning modern medicine. They must work hard to perform more surgeries besides learning the theory and philosophy. No matter what surgery it was, they had to undertake as many as possible. In addition, afterpleting their studies, the disciples must return to their birth country and always bear in mind that they were citizens of Great Chanaea. After Gwen received Joseph¡¯s affirmation and praise, she was delighted and immediately struck while the iron was hot. She said, ¡°Grandpa Quigley, I want to be your disciple. Please take me under your wing. Please rest assured that I will definitely work hard, remain humble and not be afraid of hardships.¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Before Elder Quigley could say anything. Jonathan Woods spoke first. ¡°Science has no borders? Our country¡¯s two bomb experts were locked up for a few years after returning to the country, yet you say that there are no borders? The talents that our country has painstakingly nurtured have turned their backs and taken up citizenship in other countries. They researched weapons before using them on our people, yet you say that there are no borders? ¡°Even cats, dogs, and trees are sanctioned. Yet you say there are no borders? ¡°Miss Raven, may I ask if you are currently a Chanaea citizen?¡± A trace of embarrassment shed across Gwen Raven¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°I¡¯m a Chanaea citizen myself.¡± She held dual nationality. She was a citizen of both Chanaea and Caspardion. ¡°Will you stay at Chanaea forever? If not, don¡¯t boast about bringing benefits to the people. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be bringing benefits to the people on our side,¡± Jonathan retorted bluntly. This woman bullied his junior Annalise and still had the gall to ask Jonathan¡¯s mentor to ept her as his disciple. She was really making a fool out of herself. Moreover, the remedies and medicine in their traditional medicine were so precious. How could they simply pass such know-how to someone like Gwen Raven who had settled overseas for many years and operated a pharmaceutical business overseas? For so many years, proponents of modern medicine had been boasting about how awesome modern medicine was, but they were secretly sending people to Chanaea to steal the medical knowledge of traditional medicine. As a result, the current world was caught in a ridiculous, peculiar cycle. The citizens of Chanaea were taking modern medicine, undergoing surgeries, and receiving radiotherapy and chemotherapy. They gave praise that modern medicine was fast and effective, but no one cared about traditional medicine. Many countries on the opposite side of the globe were desperately learning traditional medicine, researching traditional medicine, and using traditional medicine¡¯s remedies and products to strengthen their own medical foundations and nurture their origins. In order to safeguard the medical know-how, the senior practitioners of traditional medicine would rather live with the infamy of leaving people in the lurch and not saving lives. Take in someone like Gwen Raven as a disciple? Was she worthy? Gwen knew that Jonathan was displeased with her because of Annalise Barton, so she was even more pissed off. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She felt that Jane Hiller was right. Jonathan Woods must have had a rtionship with Annalise Barton that was far from innocent. That was why he was desperately speaking up for Annalise and burnishing her with all kinds of positive attributes. Gwen could not argue with Jonathan in front of Joseph Quigley. After all, Jonathan was Joseph Quigley¡¯s eldest disciple. She smiled and said, ¡°My dear Jonathan, will you stay in Chanaea forever? After all, no one can say for sure. what will happen in the future, right? Didn¡¯t you also stay overseas for many years? Even if it were a short stint, it must have been at least 15 years, right? In the past 15 years of being a doctor overseas, you¡¯ve done so many surgeries every day, treated so many illnesses and saved so many lives. Which side have you brought benefits to?¡± ¡°I will stay in Chanaea forever. Of course, it is the citizens of Chanaea whom I bring benefits to,¡± Jonathan replied icily. He would never exin to Gwen why he had stayed abroad for nearly 20 years. He was under orders from his mentor to study modern medicine overseas and bring the essence of modern medicine back to his own country. What was the essence of modern medicine? Was it really just modern medicinal products, surgery, and radiotherapy or chemotherapy? Of course not! There were also the overseas citizens¡¯ physiques, living habits, and eating habits. Why were they able to consume meat on a long-term basis without ending up with serious cardiovascr and cerebrovascr problems? Many people there were obese but could still live to 80 or 90 years old, while the people of Chanaea who ate too much meat immediately faced cardiovascr and cerebrovascr problems. All of this should be the focus of research by traditional medicine practitioners. The motto of traditional medicine was to solve the problem at its root. Regarding cardiovascr and cerebrovascr problems, traditional medicine practitioners should be studying how to improve blood cirction and reduce blood stasis. From there, they shoulde up with an effective remedy for thrombosis instead of blindly using supporting medical props. When Gwen heard Jonathan¡¯s words, she smiled at Joseph and said, ¡°Old Old Mr. Quigley, I¡¯ll also stay in Chanaea for a long time. I will only go overseas to learn.¡± Hmph! Gwen would state her stance and get Joseph to take her under his wing first. She would think about the rest of the matters in the future. Jonathan was afraid that his mentor would really ept Gwen as his disciple on ount of his mentor¡¯s old friend. He said, ¡°Master Quigley, Anna¡­¡± Joseph did not wait for Jonathan to finish. He smiled and said to Gwen, ¡°I swore not to take in any more. disciples more than ten years ago. I¡¯m sorry. Er, is that long-nosed man waiting for you?¡± Gwen immediately looked over and saw Leo looking at her with a displeased expression. ¡°You better go quickly. I can see he¡¯s quite angry. If you know a little traditional medicine, you can give him a prescription to reduce his inner body heat. Go quickly, go quickly.¡± Joseph had a delighted expression on his face even though he was chasing Gwen away. ¡°Alright, Old Mr. Quigley. We¡¯ll talk again when you¡¯re free,¡± Gwen said immediately. She understood then that with Jonathan Woods around, it was impossible for her to be Master Quigley¡¯s disciple. Joseph Quigley would be at Jadeborough today and tomorrow. Gwen would ask around to find out which. hotel he was staying at and look for an opportunity to visit him. Now, she had to pacify Leo first. Leo was her mentor, and he had a lot of medical resources. For example, Gwen obtained the title of the Second International Surgeon and some other famous global awards because Leo helped her fight for them. ¡°Dr. Leo,¡± she called out politely to Leo. Disgruntled, Leo asked, ¡°What took you so long?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We were just chatting.¡± Gwen answered with a smile. ¡°Was it because I did not teach well and you wanted to change mentors?¡± Leo was even more displeased when he saw Gwen being dishonest. Did she think that he didn¡¯t understand the native tongue of Chanaea? ¡°It¡¯s not that, Dr. Leo. This way, please.¡± Gwen immediately brought Leo to a corner. She looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Dr. Leo, Joseph Quigley is the most aplished traditional medicine practitioner in Chanaea. The Energizing Pill you¡¯re particrly interested in most likely came from him. Therefore, I want to use the opportunity of bing his disciple to get close to him and obtain the pill¡¯s form. You know that such things can¡¯t be reverse-engineered even with instruments.¡± Upon hearing this, Leo¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Were you really thinking of doing that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gwen nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give you my full support and cooperation,¡± Leo said. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Leo.¡± With Leo¡¯s reassurance, Gwen was relieved. Meanwhile, Joseph strolled with his hands behind his back in the conference venue alongside Jonathan. He asked Jonathan, ¡°What did you want to tell me just now?¡± I wanted to tell you that Gwen Raven bullied our Anna. You can¡¯t ept that woman as your disciple,¡± Jonathan said. Joseph¡¯s eyes shed with vigor as he continued to walk forward with his hands behind his back. ¡°I¡¯m not blind yet. How could I not have seen the hugemotion on your side just now? Notwithstanding the fact that she bullied Anna, even if she had not, do you think, Joseph Quigley, have such low standards that I will simply take anyone under my wing? With the mercenary character of her grandfather, what kind of decent descendant can he possibly produce?¡± Joseph had always believed in the saying, ¡°Like father, like son.¡± While exemry parents could beget exemry offspring, likewise bad parents could only beget ill-bred descendants. Therefore, whenever he evaluated a person, he liked to analyze that person¡¯s elders. He had always felt that if the elders were well-educated and reasonable, kind and charitable, the offspring would likely take after them. Simrly, if the elders were selfish and self-serving, the offspring would probably not turn out well either. Although there were times when such judgments turned out wrong, the probability was high that this rule held true. ¡°Then why did you interrupt me just now?¡± Jonathan was puzzled. Joseph said, ¡°She bullied Anna simply because she was conceited after learning a few days¡¯ worth of medical knowledge, correct?¡± Although he was 85 years old, Joseph still had sharp ears and eyes. When he looked over just now, he heard Gwen rambling about how it was not possible to affix the suction cups firmly on the legs during cupping therapy, and that the patient had to be sent to the hospital for a gastricvage procedure quickly without dy. Joseph Quigley¡¯s most aplished disciple was looked down upon and her ability was called into question. Shouldn¡¯t he find a way to restore his pride? Therefore, he could not let Jonathan reveal Anna¡¯s identity before he gave Gwen a brutal rebuff to restore his pride. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Jonathan was relieved to see that Master Quigley knew what was going on. Jonathan then told Joseph that Gwen bullied Anna several times. Joseph was angry when hearing what Jonathan said and snorted coldly, ¡°Hmph!¡± Jonathan immediatelyforted Joseph, ¡°Master Quigley, calm down.¡± Joseph was outraged and said, ¡°What a bastard. Gwen¡¯s grandfather, Samuel, was not a good person. He bullied the good and pleased the evil. I didn¡¯t expect that after so many generations, the members of the Raven family are still bastards. Some people throw themselves at Anna even though Anna doesn¡¯t like them. Those people will keep annoying Anna until they receive Anna¡¯s reactions. Well, if Gwen wants Anna to be her teacher, bring it on then. ¡°I saw Gwen bully Anna. Thus, I¡¯m going to announce that Anna is my student when I announce the result of tomorrow¡¯s Medical Technologypetition. I want Gwen to know what she did was humiliating herself. ¡°Teaching Gwen a lesson is just an unexpected part of my journey. I participate in this conference because I want to go to Jadeborough and support Anna. ¡°Unexpectedly, I saw Gwen bully Anna more than once. She always tries to pick a fight with Anna. Therefore, I don¡¯t think I will be way out of line tomorrow. A gloating smile appeared on Jonathan¡¯s face. He thumbed up and said, ¡°What an excellent n, Master Quigley! Gwen will be embarrassed and regret what she has done. The result must be satisfying!¡± Joseph looked at Jonathan proudly with his hands behind his back. Seeing that many people were rushing over, Joseph said to Jonathan, ¡°Focus on your patient. Now I¡¯m going back to the hotel to rest. It¡¯s too noisy here with so many people talking and yelling.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you out,¡± said Jonathan. ¡°No need. Old Dariel has sent two of his students to take care of me. Focus on thepetition, and don¡¯t embarrass me.¡± ¡°I will do my best, Master Quigley!¡± ¡°By the way, keep an eye on Anna. Don¡¯t let others bully her again.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Joseph then walked out of the conference with his hands behind his back. The people from the aristocratic families wanted to surround Joseph again. Joseph put his hands behind his back and said, ¡°Everyone, thank you for your enthusiasm for an old person like me. Now I¡¯m old and not as energetic as before. Just a whileter, I¡¯m already tired. Excuse me, I would like to go to the hotel and rest.¡± People from the ke and Jones family wanted to invite Joseph to a meal. Joseph refused them and exined, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time for a meal with you. I haven¡¯t seen my disciple for many years. I want to do some catching up with them.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. We understand it. Take care, Mr. Quigley. Have a good rest. What about we take you a ride?¡± Joseph replied, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ve already ordered a car.¡± Then Joseph and Dariel¡¯s two students left the conference. Gwen saw that Joseph went back to the hotel to rest. She thought, ¡°Here¡¯s your chance.¡± Then Gwen immediately asked Leo to leave and went after Joseph. In the Parks residence. Old Mr. Parks was already lying down. Annalise took care of Old Mr. Parks. She was observing Old Mr. Parks while writing the prescription. Julian took a shower and changed into clean clothes. Abigail and the others also returned. La was afraid she would say the truth. Thus, she seldom talked. After all, Tony and her son did not know. about that. La red at Abigail, thinking, ¡°Abigail is useless. She only had one job.¡± Abigail did not dare to say a word, either. Alexander had told her before that he would kill her if she dared to do anything to Samuel. Abigail could onlymunicate with La with eye contact. Abigail transferred the information through her eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t me me for the result. I already did anything I could. The poison was colorless and tasteless, and I had sessfully made Samuel drink it. Unfortunately, ns could not keep up with changes. ¡°If Annalise and Jonathan hadn¡¯t arrived so quickly and saved Samuel in time, Samuel would definitely died. If so, I bet Jonathan and even Joseph Quigley couldn¡¯t save Samuel.¡± La nced at Abigail again. That eye contact meant ¡°You¡¯re on your own.¡± Tony noticed that no one was speaking. He also saw that La and Abigail looked at each other strangely. Tony was annoyed and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on, guys? Abigail, tell me the truth. Is it you?¡± Abigail said immediately, ¡°Dad, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± Tony asked again, ¡°It really wasn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It really isn¡¯t,¡± Abigail insisted. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Alexander did not go to the conference today. He heard about the event that happened to Samuel. After knowing that Samuel was poisoned because he drank Abigail¡¯s tea, Alexander sat on the sofa and stared at Abigail, focusing on the changes in her expression. ¡°Was it you?¡± Tony looked at La again. Tony felt that Samuel was too harsh on him. Sometimes, Tony would be angry at Samuel and even consider Samuel an unnecessary existence. However, Tony did not want Samuel to die. Hearing Tony question her, La immediately threw a tantrum, shouting, ¡°Tony Parks, what did you say?¡± La clutched her chest and said, ¡°How many years have I been married to you? Huh? It¡¯s been 20 years. Why did I have to wait until today if I wanted to kill him? Huh? ¡°We¡¯ve been husband and wife for twenty years. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? ¡°Tony Parks, you are an evil bastard with no conscience and no heart! ¡°How much did I suffer? ¡°I used to be your mistress. I didn¡¯t ask you for money or an announcement, and I gave birth to your son, Alexander. I could only marry you and finally be your legitimate wife when your first wife died. ¡°After getting married, I tried my best to be a filial daughter-inw, a good wife who knew everything well, and a gentle mother. In the end, when something happened, you suspected me the first. ¡°My heart is also made of flesh, not iron! ¡°Don¡¯t you think my heart will ache when you question me like this?¡± Snot and tears covered La¡¯s face. She cried sadly, ¡°It¡¯s been 20 years, Tony Parks. We¡¯ve been married for 20 years, but people still view me as your mistress. For what do I suffer all this? Do I ask you to suffer so you can stab me in the heart? ¡°I¡¯ve beenforting myself that it doesn¡¯t matter what others say about me. It¡¯s the happiest thing to see the family together. In the end, you suspect me? Haha¡­¡± Seeing La like this, Tony felt upset. He comforted her, ¡°La, I didn¡¯t doubt you. I just asked a question.¡± ¡°I¡­ I want a divorce!¡± La looked like she was very painful. Tony frowned and sighed, saying, ¡°Enough, don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s already chaotic enough. I was so anxious at that time. Thus, I spoke without thinking. It won¡¯t happen again. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go see dad.¡± Tony was relieved when he heard that it wasn¡¯t La or Abigail to do that. Alexander said, ¡°Mom, have a good rest. He got up and followed Tony to visit Samuel. Julian had asked someone to extract the fingerprints on the cup and the poison in it. In addition, Julian¡¯s hacker team had already retrieved the surveince footage at the time of the incident. They were now analyzing the surveince footage. ¡°How¡¯s your grandpa?¡± Tony asked when he saw Julian sitting in the living room with a cold expression. Julian ignored Tony and did not reply. Julian¡¯s attitude made Tony angry. Tony was filled with anger and wanted to pick a fight. However, thinking of his father¡¯s current situation, Tony snorted and walked toward Samuel¡¯s room. Annalise finished the prescription, and she was folding it. Alexander¡¯s eyes shed as he watched Annalise¡¯s practiced movements. Alexander thought, ¡°Some things are bing more and more clear.¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 ¡°How¡¯s my dad?¡± Tony asked. ¡°Mr. Parks is sleeping. He¡¯ll be fine after some rest,¡± Annalise said gently. Annalise would not tell Tony how bad Samuel¡¯s situation was. Tony said, ¡°What do you mean ¡®some rest? What is the exact time of that? Do you have any medical skills? Are you sure you can cure him? If you can¡¯t, send him to the hospital now or ask Jonathan Woods to be here.¡± Tony¡¯s words and tones were full of distains for Annalise. Annalise did not reply to Tony Annalise thought, ¡°Why should I bother replying to a greedy and annoying person like Tony?¡± Tony scolded angrily, ¡°Hmph, birds of a feather flock together.¡± What Tony meant was that Annalise and Julian were the same types of people who would deliberately make him angry.. Annalise remained silent and poured herself a ss of water. Tony thought that Annalise would hand that ss of water to him. However, when Tony turned around, he saw Annalise drinking slowly. Tony was outraged, shouting. ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t know how to behave!¡± Julian was listening to the hacker team¡¯s report. When Julian heard the shoutinging from inside, he rushed in. Julian rushed in and heard Tony¡¯s words. Then Julian was so angry. Julian pulled Annalise to his side and looked at Tony coldly, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the one who should get lost. This is my and grandpa¡¯s house.¡± ¡°You!¡± Tony¡¯s voice was full of anger. Tony pointed at Julian¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You let this woman do whatever she wants? Do you want your grandpa to die under the hands of this unskilled doctor?¡± Julian looked at Tony as if Julian was looking at an idiot. ¡°Annalise is an unskilled doctor? Well, find a skillful doctor to treat grandpa if you really know some remarkable doctors. Oh, you are not a capable person, and your biggest advantage is nagging.¡± Tony shouted, ¡°You! Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± He felt that he was about to get a heart attack. Julian said coldly, ¡°You had better make sure it is not the people around you to poison grandpa.¡± Tony shouted, ¡°Then you should do well in your investigation. As long as you have a result, kill the murderer regardless of who the murderer is!¡± Tony seemed to be confident. Tony thought, ¡°The murderer is not Abigail or La. Alexander and I would never harm my dad.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Tony snorted again and said, ¡°Alexander, let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing Annalise being insufferably arrogant, Tony was furious. He shouted inside, ¡°What? Does she think she can bring the dead back to life just because she has some first-aid knowledge? I¡¯m going to ask Joseph¡¯ Quigley to be here!¡± Before Alexander left, he scrutinized Annalise again. Annalise¡¯s calmness made Alexander even more certain of his thoughts. Alexander said inside, ¡°Annalise is definitely Joseph¡¯s student, and she must be a talented one.¡± Julianforted Annalise, ¡°You said before. Don¡¯t take unimportant people¡¯s words to heart.¡± Annalise smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Annalise thought, ¡°I won¡¯t take Tony¡¯s words to heart.¡± Julian asked, ¡°My grandpa isn¡¯t doing well, is he?¡± Julian felt terrible looking at Samuel, who was sleeping on the bed. Julian could not tell if his grandpa was sleeping or unconscious. However, Julian knew that his grandpa¡¯s situation would not be good. Julian thought, ¡°Annalise looked extremely serious at that time. She was like racing against time when saving my grandpa. She was decisive. She fully focused, operated fast, and asked John to provide treatment together. ¡°Her every move told me that grandpa was in extreme danger.¡± Seeing Julian¡¯s worried face, Annaliseforted him, ¡°Grandpa was poisoned, It has a certain effect on his body, but he¡¯s not in danger now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best to save him.¡± The next second, Julian tightly hugged Annalise. Julian said gratefully in Annalise¡¯s ear, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m d I have you!¡± Annalise patted Julian¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Grandpa will be fine.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± said Julian. He hugged Annalise tightly for a while before gently letting go of her. Annalise said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of grandpa. Focus on your investigation.¡± Julian replied, ¡°Thanks.¡± Then he left Samuel¡¯s room. A member of the hacker team had already sent over a portion of the surveince footage at the conference. Julian sat in front of theputer and watched the surveince footage. On the screen, Abigail took the tray from the waitress and said something to the waitress. Then the waitress. took a few cups of tea from another tray and ced them on Abigail¡¯s tray. Abigail carried the tray to the rest area and served tea to Tony and the others. Albert took a ss by himself. So did Christopher and Cassandra. However, Abigail handed a cup of tea to Samuel. In addition to Samuel, Abigail also handed cups of tea to Tony and La. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. From the video, Abigail¡¯s behavior was natural. When Albert, Christopher, and Cassandra took the tea, Abigail not stop them. In the end, only one cup was left on the tray. Abigail handed it to Samuel. Abigail acted naturally the entire time. Julian thought, ¡°So, now I have two questions. ¡°First, did Abigail put the poison in the tea? ¡°Second, if Abigail put the poison in the tea, how did she make it? When did she do it? Who was her target? If her target was Grandpa, how did she manage to prevent others from taking the poisonous one? If her target was not grandpa, then who was it?¡± Then Julian continued watching the video with his questions. Julian looked at it little by little. However, he did not find Abigail had any action of poisoning. The subordinates of the hacker team were screening everyone who had touched the cup. Then, the appraisal team had results. Two types of poisons were detected in the cup. Arsenic and barium. A small amount of them was deadly. Moreover, the mixture of arsenic and barium could take a person¡¯s life extremely fast. It was even faster than paraquat. Paraquat was colorful and had a strong smell. It was impossible to poison a person with paraquat unless one did not want to live anymore and took the initiative to drink it. On the contrary, arsenic and barium were colorless and odorless. They could be soluble in water. Therefore, it was difficult to detect them. Julian asked, ¡°What about fingerprints? Did you get them?¡± A person from the identification team replied, ¡°Yes, we found three fingerprints and confirmed that two of them are female fingerprints and one of them is a male fingerprint.¡± Julian said to Gilderoy, ¡°Gilderoy, please call Abigail over here.¡± Abigail brought the tea to them. Thus, Julian decided topare the found fingerprints to Abigail¡¯s fingerprints. La¡¯s eyes opened wide when she heard that Julian wanted to take fingerprints. La figured out a n just now. Once Abigail was suspected, La would immediately me Abigail to prevent Abigail from selling her out. When Abigail heard that Julian needed to collect fingerprints, Abigail looked calm and said to Gilderoy, ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Alexander thought that Abigail would do something crazy to resist. Alexander was relieved when he saw Abigail was calm expression. A person said, ¡°Please put your fingers here.¡± Abigail immediately pressed her hands on the device. Julian looked at the appraisal team. After the appraisal team made aparison, they said, ¡°None of the three fingerprints is hers.¡± Abigail aggressively asked Julian, ¡°Can I go now?¡± Abigail knew that she had to appear calm and fearless to get herself free from suspicion. Julian asked, ¡°Did you make the tea for grandpa yourself?¡± In the video, Julian saw that Abigail had received the tea from the waitress. However, Julian wanted to find out the details through such an interrogation. Abigail answered smoothly, ¡°No. I wanted to make it myself. Unfortunately, I was unfamiliar with the venue and failed to find water. Thus, I asked the waitress to give me some tea.¡± Abigail was careful. The waitress was her aplice. Neither of them had left fingerprints on the teacups because they both wore finger gloves. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Julian red at Abigail with sharp and cold eyes, asking. ¡°You handed the tea to grandpa. But why were your fingerprints not on the teacup? Why?¡± Before Abigail could speak, Julian said, ¡°Because you were wearing gloves.¡± This was what Julian saw by zooming in on the video. If Abigail did not wear gloves, Julian may not suspect her. However, Julian found that Abigail wore gloves. She was clumsy to hide the truth. ¡°Why did you wear gloves?¡± Julian asked coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Abigail shouted. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Then Julian reached out and grabbed theptop. He spun theptop 180 degrees, and represented the image in front of Abigail. Julian pressed a button and yed the video. It was a part of the surveince footage demonstrating Abigail handing the tea to Samuel. Abigail immediately came up with a lie and exined, ¡°Oh, I forgot about that. The waitress made me wear gloves. I went to the waitress and asked her to give me eight cups of tea. I told her those were for my family. Then the waitress asked me to wear gloves. She said I would hold the tray tightly if I wore gloves. ¡°Julian pressed a button and yed the video. It was a part of the surveince footage demonstrating Abigail handing the tea to Samuel. Abigail started to panick. Abigail had asked hackers to delete all the videos at the venue. Abigail thought, ¡°As long as there is no video, I will say that everyone took the tea themselves. Who would ask people to select a cup of tea if the tea was poisonous? ¡°I will get myself free from the suspicion since there were no my fingerprints on the teacup. ¡°I received messages from the hackers. They said that he had sessfully hacked the surveince system. ¡°Unexpectedly, Julian got the footage before the hackers. ¡°What should I do now? I guess I have to observe the situation and only take one step at a time.¡± ¡°Who asked you to do this?¡± Julian asked. ¡°What?¡± Abigail yed dumb. Julian questioned, ¡°Who asked you to kill grandpa?¡± Abigail looked innocent and a little angry, shouting, ¡°I already told you. I didn¡¯t try to kill Samuel. All I did was serve tea for my family.¡± Abigail lowered her head and bit her lips. She looked embarrassed. Then she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, I did have two boyfriends, but it was the past. Mr. Parks, didn¡¯t you have other women before you got married? Why did you release the footage? You are so dark. Are you trying to put me at a dead end? ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to improve others¡¯ impressions of me? Yes, I had my purpose when serving the tea. I wanted to please Samuel. ¡°Why can Annalise please Samuel, but I can¡¯t? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Now that Samuel is poisoned, you¡¯re interrogating me like I¡¯m a suspect. ¡°Okay, I was unlucky. Samuel fell after drinking the tea I handed him. But how did I know where the poison came from? ¡°I cooperate with the investigation because I hope that you can find out the truth and the real murderer as soon as possible. I didn¡¯te here to ask you to convict me casually. ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t make the tea. Second, the waitress touched the tea. By the way, could it be that Samuel was poisoned from the beginning? Could it be a coincidence of the time for the poison to take effect after he drank the tea? Otherwise, what kind of poison could cause a person to twitch immediately after drinking it?¡± Julian said coldly, ¡°Arsenic and barium were detected in the teacup. Abigail Barton, as a doctor, you¡¯re not unfamiliar with these two poisons, right?¡± Abigail replied, ¡°Maybe Samuel was poisoned beforehand. Then he drank the tea. The poison between his lips and teeth happened to leave on the teacup.¡± One of the members of the testing team couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He came over and said, ¡°We detected poison in the tea, not at the edge of the cup.¡± Abigail continued, ¡°Maybe you shook the cups when you brought them away.¡± The member exined, ¡°If Samuel was poisoned beforehand and only his lips and teeth touched the edge of the cup, we couldn¡¯t find so much dissolved poison in the tea.¡± Abigail aggressively said, ¡°Then you should work on finding the polsoner, not questioning me here. Mr. Parks, can I leave now?¡± Julian looked at Abigail coldly and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± Julian thought, ¡°In the past, Abigail wanted to be closer to me and kept calling me Julian. ¡°Knowing I didn¡¯t like that, she followed Alexander and continued to call me Julian. ¡°I did not allow her to call me like that, but she still shamelessly called me Julian. ¡°Now she calls me Mr. Parks in a very cold voice. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because she is nervous! ¡°Abigail pretends to be calm. However, deep down, she is in a panic. ¡°Therefore, Abigail naturally bes abnormal and forgets some of her old habits. I¡¯m more certain that Abigail is the murderer. All I need now is evidence. ¡°Calm down. And keep asking her questions!¡± Abigail said, ¡°Well, I think I¡¯m good to go now.¡± Then she was about to walk outside. ¡°Stop!¡± Julian shouted coldly. Such a cold and authoritative voice made Abigail more nervous. She tried her best to appear calm and asked impatiently. ¡°How long will it take for me to leave here? Don¡¯t tell me I have to wait until you find the murderer. Alright, alright. Hurry up, and do your job. I hope you can find it before I go to bed tonight.¡± After she finished speaking, Abigail sat down on the sofa. Julian¡¯s phone rang, and Julian picked it up. A subordinate reported, ¡°Sir, I found it. More than a month ago, Abigail and Alexander returned to Horington to look for Master Quigley. Abigail invited some of her doctor friends for a meal. She asked a friend for some medicine, including barium. In addition, Abigail¡¯s mother asked a friend to buy some arsenic a month ago.¡± Abigail could not hear what the person on the other end of the phone said. However, when she saw Julian¡¯s serious expression, Abigail became even more nervous. Julian red at Abigail and said coldly, ¡°Goldie, y the conversation!¡± Goldie was an artificial intelligence developed by Julian¡¯s team. Goldie would automatically record all calls on Julian¡¯s phone. Goldie would even record messages or videos of Julian¡¯s daily life. Julian would only turn off Goldie when he had to deal with private things. Then Goldie immediately yed the conversation. Abigail panicked and exined, ¡°Yes, I did ask a friend for some barium, but I used it to make facial masks.¡± Julian asked, ¡°Use poison for masks?¡± His voice was cold. Abigail exined anxiously, ¡°Believe it or not, I did use it for masks. Barium sounds like poison, but it can be used for facial masks. Barium is good for people, especially those who are prone to e. After dilution, barium can be used in small amounts. It can prevent mites and e and remove ckheads.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Then why did your mother buy arsenic? Was it a coincidence too?¡± Julian questioned. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about my mother buying arsenic. I¡¯m calling my mother now. I¡¯ll put it on speaker.¡± Then Abigail immediately called her mother, Bethany Langdon. Bethany picked up the phone. Abigail did not have the time for small talk. She asked directly, ¡°Mom, did you buy arsenic? Why did you buy it?¡± Bethany said over the phone, ¡°Well, I wanted to mix some arsenic in the rat poison. Our house is high- end, so I was shocked to see rats. It was infuriating, right?¡± Bethany nagged over the phone. ¡°Alright, mom, I gotta go. I will call you back when I have time.¡± Abigail hung up and looked at Julian innocently, saying, ¡°Did you hear that? All of these are merely coincidences!¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Julian sneered, ¡°Ohh. What a coincidence! Julian thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Abigail is eloquent. ¡°However, being eloquent is meaningless in front of the truth.¡± Abigail said, ¡°There are many coincidences in life. For example, we were engaged, but in the end, you married Anna.¡± Julian ignored Abigail and called another group of subordinates. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s your investigation with the waitress?¡± ¡°Today, we found all the waiters and waitresses who made tea. None of them know Abigail Barton. One waitress said that she had given a person a tray and some cups of tea because the customer asked for them. The customer that the waitress mentioned should be Abigail Barton. ¡°The waitresses said they definitely did not add anything other than tea leaves to the tea. All the tea was made in the pantry, which had more than a dozen cameras. The surveince footage of the pantry will show whether they are innocent.¡± Julian said, ¡°Investigate the waitress who gave the tray to Abigail! Focus on her!¡± Abigail felt nervous, and her heart beat faster. She forced herself to remain calm. Abigail said inside, ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t ask the waitress to run away. If she runs, it will only cause more suspicion. ¡°The waitress and I didn¡¯t have any phone call records. I found the waitress a few days ago and gave her 5 thousand dors in person. ¡°As long as the waitress refuses to give in, Julian will never find any evidence.¡± Julian hung up the phone and nced at Abigail. He called again and put it on speaker. Julian asked, ¡°How is it? Have you found the rat poison at Bethany Langdon¡¯s house?¡± Hearing this, Abigail¡¯s eyes flickered again. Julian raised his eyelids and stared at Abigail again. Julian¡¯s gaze made Abigail feel even more nervous. She quickly looked away. The subordinate replied, ¡°We¡¯re searching. Bethany Langdon said she forgot which corner she put the rat poison in. Julian said, ¡°No worries. Take your time. If you need more people, you can ask Horington¡¯s police to assist you.¡± Abigail started to pinch the corner of her shirt ufortably. Abigail med inside, ¡°Mon is so stupid. The day before yesterday, I reminded her to mix some rat poison and leave it in every corner of the house. ¡°If she can¡¯t find it, she can only exin that the rats ate the poison. I hope mom can be smart and make up some lies to get over the questioning.¡± Just then, Julian¡¯s phone rang. Julian pressed a button and put it on speaker again. The subordinate reported, ¡°We didn¡¯t find any rat poison in Barton¡¯s house. Bethany Langdon said that she mixed the arsenic in the food, and rats might have eaten them all.¡± Julian said, ¡°Ask her how many piles she put in the corners. She should have put more than one pile of poisons to kill the rats.¡± ¡°She said there might be five to eight piles. They¡¯re all small piles. She can¡¯t remember the detailed numbers.¡± ¡°The poison was all eaten by rats?¡± ¡°Yes, she said the rats must eat it all.¡± ¡°Good. After eating so much arsenic, you can find a few dead rats. Look for the bodies of rats!¡± ¡°We searched, but we didn¡¯t find anything. Bethany Langdon said the rats might escape by dragging their weak bodies.¡± ¡°She probably is wrong about the arsenic. How could the rats escape after eating all the rat poison? Search for the dead rats in Barton¡¯s house!¡± Yes, Mr. Parks.¡± Abigail listened to the conversation between Julian and his subordinate. She was relieved, thinking, ¡°Fortunately, mom is smart.¡± After a while, Julian¡¯s phone rang again. It was a subordinate who was in charge of investigating the waitresses. He reported, ¡°Mr. Parks, the waitress who handed tea to Abigail had a huge purchase yesterday. She bought a Cartier bracelet worth more than 3 thousand dors. We asked her about where she had received the money. She said it was her savings. However, she has only worked for half a year, and her monthly sry is less than 400 dors. She can only save up to 100 dors a month. ¡°Hearing our analysis, she said her parents had given her some money. However, her parents are farmers, and they are suffering financially. We called her parents, and her parents told us that they didn¡¯t give their daughter money ¡°Now, she said that her boyfriend gave the money to her. However, her boyfriend denied it. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Now she said she is a rich businessman¡¯s mistress¡­¡± Julian nced at Abigail again. He said into the phone, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take your time. Keep asking questions until you find out the man who asks her to be his mistress.¡± Abigail scolded the waitress inside, ¡°Stupid thing. Has she never seen money before? When I gave her the money, I told her that she could only save it in the bank or spend it when everything blew over. Julian¡¯s phone rang again. Julian picked up the phone slowly. Julian kept answering the phone in front of Abigail and put it on speaker. By doing so, he deliberately created tension and made Abigail panic. This call was from a subordinate in Horington. They found arsenic and barium at Barton¡¯s house. Julian said inly, ¡°Ask Bethany Langdon what the barium is used for.¡± Abigail was furious, thinking, ¡°At that time, I received some barium from my colleague and asked mom to ask her friend to buy some arsenic. People will be suspicious if I want barium and arsenic. Thus, I got them from different people. ¡°After I mixed them, I only took some away. ¡°Some were left at home, but I had asked mom to destroy them. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone would find the rest of them one day. Oh my gosh, I¡¯m so angry.¡± The subordinate hung up the phone and went to question Bethany. Julian looked at Abigail, asking, ¡°Does your mother also know how to make facial masks with barium?¡± ¡°Yes, I taught her that.¡± Abigail felt that she was going to lose her calmness. She thought, ¡°I only hope mom can be smart one more time.¡± Julian¡¯s phone rang again. Abigail¡¯s heart beat fast again. She was already traumatized. Abigail felt scared when she heard the phone ring. The subordinate who investigated the waitress called back, reporting, ¡°The waitress said that she was not a mistress of a rich man, but she insisted that the money was hers. ¡°She told us that she had saved it up for many years. When she was in a vocational school, she offered sexual services to make money. She charged 30 dors for one time. Sometimes, she could take several orders a day. ¡°She never dared to buy luxury goods because she was afraid that her parents would find out her money was illegitimate. Now that she was a waitress at the exhibition center and had a sry, she took out her money to buy a bracelet Hearing this subordinate¡¯s report, Abigail was relieved again. Abigail thought, ¡°Luckily, this waitress is quite smart. ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m almost scared to death! ¡°Although I¡¯m safe now, I¡¯m still worrying. If mom or that waitress fails to cover lies with lies, I will be over.¡± Footsteps came from the door. Tony, La, and Alexander had arrived. Tony asked unhappily, ¡°Why does it take so long to collect fingerprints?¡± Then he continued, ¡°You wasted so much time to find the murderer, and now you still don¡¯t have any progress. With such abilities, I¡¯m worried whether you can manage and keep the Parks Group when you take it over in the future.¡± Julian retorted, ¡°Even if I lose the Parks Group, grandpa will still be happy! Well, you know. Compared to business skills, grandpa values characters more.¡± ¡°You!¡± Tony got angry every time he talked to Julian. La patted Tony¡¯s chest andforted him, ¡°Alright, alright. He¡¯s just a kid. Why are you angry at a kid?¡± ¡°Julian, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Alexander asked. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Julian nced at Alexander and said, ¡°Sit down and wait.¡± Then Alexander sat down. Tony was annoyed and red at Julian. Then Tony snorted and sat down. Alexander¡¯s phone rang again. It was from the subordinate in Horington. Julian pressed the button and put it on speaker. The subordinate reported, ¡°Mr. Parks, Bethany Langdon said that she used barium to protect her flowers against bees in the garden.¡± Julian nced at Abigail and said into the phone, ¡°Oh, protect her flowers against bees? Isn¡¯t she afraid of poisoning the nts?¡± Abigail looked away to avoid Julian¡¯s gaze. She was afraid that she would look nervous. Thus, Abigail changed her mind and looked at Julian. Abigail quickly looked away when she looked at Julian in his eyes. It seemed that his eyes could see through anything. Abigail felt increasingly ufortable. Alexander asked, ¡°Julian, what¡¯s going on?¡± Hearing Bethany and barium, Alexander sensitively noticed that Abigail had be the suspect again.. ¡°We¡¯ll have a result soon!¡± Julian said. Alexander looked at Abigail coldly. Alexander said inside, ¡°I will kill her if she really tired to murder my grandpa.¡± Tony looked at Abigail and questioned, ¡°Why does your mother have barium?¡± Abigail replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe someone told her some tips. She likes to nt flowers. Maybe she uses barium to protect her flowers against bees and mosquitoes.¡± Abigail thought, ¡°Mom said that she used barium for flower protection. Therefore, I can¡¯t mention creating facial masks with barium again.¡± Julian asked, ¡°Oh? So no more facial masks?¡± His cold tone was filled with mockery. ¡°Barium can be applied to many fields,¡± replied Abigail Barton. Tony shouted, ¡°Did you try to kill your grandpa?¡± Abigail immediately stood up and raised her hand to swear, ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t. I swear, I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± Julian¡¯s phone rang again. He nced at Abigail and picked it up. The subordinate who investigated the waitress reported, ¡°That waitress confessed. She wasn¡¯t an old man¡¯s mistress. Someone gave her 5 thousand dors in cash and asked her to add something to the teacup. To differentiate the teacup, the person used a blue pen to mark the edge of the cup with poison.¡± Hearing this, Abigail¡¯s face turned pale. Abigail shouted inside, ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over!¡± Julian nced at Abigail and was going to check the cup he brought back. The appraisal team immediately brought the cup over. They said excitedly. ¡°This ce is blue. It¡¯s not conspicuous.¡± Julian said into the phone, ¡°Keep an eye on that waitress. No one can escape!¡± Hearing Julian¡¯s words, Abigail¡¯s face even became paler. Her body was trembling uncontrobly. Aiexander asked Abigail, ¡°Is it really you?¡± Alexander red at Abigail as if he was going to eat her. Julian looked at Abigail coldly and asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Abigail¡¯s face turned pale, and her body was cold. Julian made a call and gave an order to the subordinate in Horington, ¡°Bring Bethany Langdon over here.¡± Hearing what Julian said, Abigail panicked. She begged, ¡°Julian, that¡¯s not how it is. It¡¯s not my mother¡¯s fault. My mother doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Abigail tried to pull herself together to figure out a n in her head. She tried hard to cover this with other lies. However, her head was nk, and she could not even think. Julian asked coldly. ¡°Why do you want to kill grandpa?¡± FLUMP! Abigail could not take it anymore. She knelt on the ground, and tears were running down her face. Abigail said, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill grandpa. I really didn¡¯t. It¡¯s not like that. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I was just¡­¡± Abigail was incoherent. She could not think of a way to exin herself. p! La rushed over and pped Abigail. La was so angry that her body was trembling. She pointed at Abigail and shouted resentfully, ¡°Abigail Barton, do you even have a heart? Huh? How could you do that? Are you crazy? ¡°Grandpa is 80 years old. He is still trying his best to teach you how to be a good person. Even if he has said something harsh, and you¡¯re upset about those words, shouldn¡¯t you take some time to reflect on yourself? ¡°It is fine if you don¡¯t know how to reflect on yourself. I guess the most you would do is not show respect for grandpa. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to dare to kill grandpa. ¡°Why is Alexander so unlucky? How did he meet such a vicious person like you? ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re vicious, but you cause trouble to all of us! ¡°Oh my god, what a misfortune. As an old saying goes, an evil wife will destroy three generations of a family. You¡¯re such an evil wife! ¡°You don¡¯t have a decent background. I¡¯m okay with that as long as you can be Alexander¡¯s good wife. However, I would never think that you wanted to destroy this family. ¡°Look around. We have never had a peaceful moment since you married Alexander. ¡°How can Alexander be so unlucky? Wahh. Fortunately, grandpa is fine. If something were to happen, we can¡¯t sleep well for the rest of our lives! ¡°We have been through everything for decades. Since you joined the family, we can¡¯t even live in peace. Alexander, call the police. Ask them to arrest this vicious woman. She deserves a sentence.¡± La seemed to be so angry that she spoke without thinking. In fact, all she said was well-organized. La cried andined, expressing several meanings. First, it was all Abigail Barton¡¯s fault. Abigail hated Samuel because Samuel treated her badly. Second, La was not involved in this matter. She had joined this family for decades, and Samuel had never been hurt. The family had been safe and sound for years. Abigail shouted, ¡°Mom, did you just throw me under the bus?¡± She knew that La was going to abandon her. Abigail said inside, ¡°La even asked Alexander to call the police. She even said I deserve a sentence. Why did she do that?¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Abigail gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t hide it anymore. Can you stop ying innocent? I don¡¯t hate grandpa. Although he doesn¡¯t like me, he hasn¡¯t done anything bad to me. I have no reason to hurt him. ¡°You think that grandpa is unfair to you. Therefore, you want grandpa to die. As long as grandpa dies, your husband can return to the Parks Group and your son can take over¡­¡± Abigail regretted so much doing that for La, thinking, ¡°La Ziegler used me and abandoned me like trash. ¡°How could I trust a woman like La Ziegler? ¡°I must have been bewitched by her. Otherwise, why would I do such a thing? ¡°Even if La spoke up for me, I would not sell her out. ¡°However, I understood the situation now La wants to abandon me so she can get away from it. Nice try!¡± sh! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. La pped Abigail again. La was so angry that her body was shaking. She shouted, ¡°Abigail Barton, you hold a grudge against grandpa because he doesn¡¯t like you. You also hate Julian because your disgusting videos are exposed. You want to see Julian¡¯s painful face of losing a family member. Therefore, you nned to kill grandpa. Now everything you did is found out, and you are trying to get me involved. Are you a barking dog? Why would I have waited until now if I wanted to hurt grandpa? Huh?¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 ¡°Didn¡¯t you wait until now because you didn¡¯t find a gun as stupid as mine?¡± Abigail was now like a crazy woman, using La as she pulled her hair and tore at her. ¡°What did you promise me back then? You said that as soon as the old fart dies, dad can return to Parks Group legitimately. You even said¡­¡± ¡°You vicious bitch. You wanted to kill grandpa and you med it on me. We¡¯ve developed so well overseas. Alexander is also qualified topete for Parks Group. Grandpa is being so fair. Why would I let you harm him? Shit, o*, bitch, are you angry because I exposed you?¡± La cursed. She pretended to be in pain and pulled Abigail¡¯s hair hard. Abigail was not as shrewd as La. After La pulled her hair, she was furious. She pounced onto La and scratched thetter¡¯s face. She even reached out to pull La¡¯s hair. ¡°Ah, you vicious bitch¡­¡± La screamed. ¡°Stop!¡± Alexander roared. He shouted too loudly. La and Abigail were both stunned and looked at him. ¡°Alexander, listen to me¡­¡± Abigail looked at Alexander pleadingly, hoping that he could help her. She knew it was a long shot, but she had already done something stupid. It was toote to regret it now. ¡°Abigail, you will pay for all your actions!¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was cold. He wanted to strangle Abigail to death. He had warned her that if she dared to have designs on Samuel, he would kill her. ¡°Julian, leave it to me!¡± He looked at Julian. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are husband and wife!¡± Julian said. ¡°I will not show mercy.¡± Alexander¡¯s expression was extremely solemn. This was his rare show of his true colors! In the past, he had always been a smiling tiger. ¡°Back then, I said that you can¡¯t marry her. She¡¯s not worthy of being a member of the Parks family!¡± Julian said. Alexander felt like having been gutted. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault!¡± ¡°Leave this matter to Julian!¡± Tony said in an extremely unhappy tone. He never expected that it was really Abigail who did it. When Abigail heard that she was going to be handed over to Julian, Abigail thought of how ruthless Julian was. She was afraid that she would really die, so she immediately begged for mercy. ¡°Mr. Parks, please, I¡¯m really just an aplice La is the main culprit. She was the one who instigated me. No, she didn¡¯t just instigate me. She forced me to do it. ¡°I¡¯ve been embarrassing them recently. La threatened me, saying that If I want to keep being a Mrs. Parks, I have to contribute, and the best way to do so is to kill that old fart¡­¡± ¡°Bitch, stop ndering me again!¡± La was so angry that she wished she could sew Abigail¡¯s mouth shut with a needle. Fortunately, she was shrewd. Every time she had those conversations with Abigail, she was very careful. She only said what she said after confirming that none of it was not recorded. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Abigail said confidently. Tony scolded, ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Abigail was so angry that her heart ached. He regretted not recording all that conversations back then. If she had been more careful and recorded the conversations back then, she would be reduced to an aplice, while La, nailed the main culprit, as soon as she breaks out such recordings. All of Julian¡¯s anger would definitely be directed at La. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any evidence, stop spewing shit, Tony scolded again and said to Alexander, ¡°Get a divorce immediately. Don¡¯t waste a minute.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± Alexander replied in a low voice. He hadpletely lost the marriage of using Abigail to spite Annalise. He had almost caused Samuel¡¯s death as well. Tony did not want to stay there any longer. He left with La and Alexander. Abigail was still using La and wanted Julian to believe her. Julian said the same thing as Tony. Show the evidence if you have it. Shut up if you don¡¯t. Abigail scolded Julian for being stupid and letting his vicious stepmother live, and that he would suffer in the future In front of Abigail, Julian called the police and asked them to intervene in Abigail¡¯s attempted murder at Samuel. He knew very well what La was like. He knew toy low before he got what he needed. He would not act unless he had something on La. Abigail was actually relieved to see that Julian had called the police. It was good that Julian did not resort to lynching. She thought that Julian was going to beat her to death. right there and then. As long as the police were involved, she would have a chance. Worse comes to worst, she would only spend more money. However, she was thinking too much. After the police arrived, Julian submitted all the evidence to the police and told them to just do it ording to due process. He stated that they would have his full cooperation in handling the case. Abigail was immediately detained. Julian¡¯swyer told Abigail that she could face life imprisonment next because she was involved in multiple charges, including attempted murder, drug making, malicious libel, among others. When Abigail heard Julian¡¯swyer¡¯s words, she panicked. After a few twists and turns, she finally got in touch with Kent. She cried and shouted for Kent to quickly bail her out and hire the bestwyer. Otherwise, her life would be over. Originally, Kent was furious that Bethany was forcibly taken away. He couldn¡¯t believe that the Parks family actually did such an arrogant thing in broad daylight. He was so angry that he wanted to call the police. Bethany was so anxious that she asked him not to call the police and say that there was a misunderstanding. It was good that she went to the Parks family to exin everything. She also wanted to see if Abbie was doing well. It had only been half a day, but Abbie was already in jail. There was even a possibility of life imprisonment. He waspletely baffled. He immediately asked the driver to drive him to Jadeborough. As he rushed to Jadeborough, he called hiswyer. Tony¡¯s ce. As soon as Alexander returned, he went straight into the study on the second floor. He took out two marriage certificates and turned on hisputer to personally draft the divorce agreement. His expression was cold and gloomy. He wished that he could poke his own eyes out. He had thought that Abigail was much a better choice than Annalise. He did not expect that Abigail would be the queen of trash instead, that not only was she useless, but also vicious. He quickly printed out the divorce agreement and signed his name on it. He sat down on the couch. His mind was filled with the image of Samuel personally apanying Julian to study when he was young, and how Samuel told Julian stories amicably. Samuel also said to Julian, ¡°Julian, you¡¯re still a child. Don¡¯t be so glum. You have to smile more.¡± He was brought up by his mother, who had high hopes for him since he was young. His mother always said to him. ¡°You can¡¯t lose to Julian Parks. Don¡¯t always smile. You have to be as serious as Julian. The heir of a family has to be serious to have prestige.¡± He wanted to get close to Samuel, so he had been working hard. He would take the initiative to call Samuel. At first, Samuel was cold to him, but later he deliberately got wet in the rain and wore very little in the winter. Samuel would have Gilderoy take Alexander back to his house to change. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Alexander knew that Samuel still had a soft spot for him, so he got even more proactive in approaching Samuel Later, Samuel would sigh at him with aplicated expression. However, Samuel would asionally ask Alexander to eat with him. He would often eat with his grandfather. At first, he was worried that his mother would fly into a rage when she found out that he was close to Samuel, because she was often irritable before he came to live in the Parks residence. However, that was not the case. After his mother found out that he was eating at Samuel¡¯s ce, she praised him for being smart and capable. She even instructed him to get closer to Samuel in the future. That was his biological grandfather after all. He was relieved, so he often came to eat with his grandfather. He had no friends since he was born right up till he came to the Parks residence, so he wanted to be friends with Julian. He knew that Julian was his elder brother. The young Alexander wanted to be close to Julian. Julian had been a cold person since he was young, and he didn¡¯t like Alexander addressing him as big brother. But he felt that it didn¡¯t matter. Julian would still be his big brother to him. Although Julian looked cold, he would asionally give Alexander a toy. Every time he received something from Julian, he would be overjoyed for a long time. Just like that, they gradually grew up. His mother told him that he was also the Parks family¡¯s biological grandson, so he had topete with Julian. In his heart, he was actually unwilling. That was until one day when he was 13, when he came back from ying basketball outside. He was sweating and panting. As soon as he returned, he rushed into Samuel¡¯s ce. He opened the fridge and took out a ss of ice water to drink. Julian snatched it away. ¡°Everything in this fridge is mine.¡± At that time, he had suffered a huge psychological blow. He simply could not believe that Julian would say such a thing. Although they were not close during those years, they were not distant as well! He called out to his brother. He wanted to see Julian tell him that he was only joking. But it didn¡¯t happen. Julian¡¯s face was cold and expressionless. He sat back down and wrote his code. His heart ached, but he was very thirsty. He took a cup from the table and poured warm water. Before he drank it, Julian sprinkled a handful of tea leaves into his cup. At that time, his expression was one of astonishment and disbelief. He really wanted to put down his cup and leave, but he was too thirsty. He also thought that that was Samuel¡¯s ce, and he was also Samuel¡¯s biological grandson. He wondered if there was a problem with just drinking a ss of water there. He wanted to pour another cup, but seeing that there was nothing wrong with the tea leaves in the cup, he blew the tea leaves open and drank the water. After drinking, he put down the cup and left without looking back. From then on, he ignored Julian for a long time. Julian¡¯s words echoed forever in his mind. ¡°Everything in this fridge is mine.¡± As always, his mother nagged him, telling him to work hard, topete, to fight. He had never listened before, but after that time, he listened ¡°That¡¯s right. Why should grandpa¡¯s things be his?¡± He thought. He wanted topete with Julian! After so many years, he had learned to pretend, to smile, and to fight. However, his feelings for his grandfather were sincere. Without thinking further, he took the signed divorce agreement and marriage certificate and prepared to go downstairs. There was a heated argument downstairs Alexander frowned and returned to the study. He would go downstairs after they were done arguing. Back downstairs, Tony asked La if she had urged Abigail to poison Samuel. La swore that she didn¡¯t. Then, she used Tony that they had been in a rtionship for more than 20 years that she had poured her heart out to him, yet he didn¡¯t trust her. Tony said that there was no smoke without fire, and why didn¡¯t Abigail go and used someone else. La was so angry that she wanted to kill herself. Tony shouted at her. ¡°Enough! If it¡¯s not you, then it¡¯s not. What¡¯s the point of making a scene? Do you still think we don¡¯t have enough in our hands already? The most important thing now is to quickly get Alexander to divorce that bitch.¡± ¡°Am I the one making a scene? You¡¯ve always been the one making a scene. Also, don¡¯t let that bitch off so easily. Get her a death sentence if possible. This bitch has caused my son to suffer.¡± La was furious again at the mention of Abigail. ¡°Alright, she attacked the old man. Will Julian let her off easily? You and Alexander, pay more attention to the sales of those clothes. I¡¯ll go see Joseph.¡± Tony said and walked out. Abigail was excited after being informed that someone wanted to see her. ¡°Okay, sure.¡± She guessed that her father¡¯swyer had arrived. She had tomunicate with thewyer immediately and see how to prove that La was the real culprit. However, she saw was Alexandering instead. ¡°Sign it!¡± Alexander sat in front of the table. His leather shoes were shiny and his trousers were immacte. His tone was cold without a trace of warmth. ¡°Alexander¡­ You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± Abigail looked back at what had happened recently. She felt that what she did was too much of a mistake, everything was like a nightmare. She could have married Julian, but she was led astray by the rumors. She regretted noting to Jadeborough personally to ask around. Later on, she could still marry Benjamin. However, she was tempted by the prestige of being a member of the richest family in Jadeborough. She felt that Alexander could also be the heir apparent. Hence, she had taken a risk along the way. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, sign it!¡± Alexander¡¯s voice became even colder. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to sign it. Let me walk out of here and be acquitted. I wasn¡¯t the mastermind in the first ce. It was your mom!¡± Abigail gritted her teeth and negotiated with Alexander. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again. Sign it! If you sign it, I might not interfere with the oue. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely make you suffer.¡± When Abigail heard this, her heart trembled. Then, he heard Alexander say, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t sign it, I can still file a one-sided divorce. It¡¯s up to you how you choose.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sign it!¡± Abigail suddenly became smart and knew how to weigh the pros and cons. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She quickly signed the agreement and gritted her teeth as she looked at Alexander. ¡°Alexander, you have ruined my entire life. You messed with me, but you never treated me well. You forced me to this state step by step.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s your viciousness that got you to where you are now!¡± Alexander picked up the divorce agreement and stood up to leave. Abigail yelled hysterically behind his back, ¡°Me, vicious? Am I born vicious?¡± Alexander left without looking back. He wanted to see his grandfather! Also, he had to think of a way to continue increasing sales. He would not lose to Julian. Julian¡¯s men brought Bethany to the Parks¡¯ residence. Never in her wildest dreams would Bethany have thought that the first time she reached the ce, she was not treated with the highest courtesy by his inws. Instead, she was thrown to the floor rudely. She staggered and almost fell t on her face. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 As soon as Bethany got up, he met Julian¡¯s cold and bloodthirsty eyes. She was so frightened that she shivered and her eyes kept wandering. She looked around and didn¡¯t see Abigail. She immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still in prison. She would die soon,¡± Julian said. Bethany¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°What do you want to do to Abbie? I¡¯ll have you know that the society has laws¡­¡± Julian interrupted, ¡°So you do know that society hasws then?¡± His voice suddenly rose. ¡°So you lot actually attempted to murder my grandfather, in a society that hasws then?¡± ¡°Mr. Julian, we were wrong. I apologize on behalf of my daughter. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll kneel before you.¡± Bethany knelt down and bowed. ¡°What¡¯s the use of the police if apologies solve everything?¡± Julian¡¯s voice was still cold. He was someone who had once fought tooth and nail in the underworld, but he still obeyed thew, so he thought that those people were really ruthless! He deemed anyone out to hurt Samuel must pay the price. He did not use his underworld connections to directly take Abigail¡¯s life, because he wanted the punishment to truly hurt. Abigail was a greedy and realistic woman. Death would be too easy for her. He deemed that this kind of woman should stay in prison for the rest of her life and suffer the pain of losing. her freedom. She should hear about what was happening in the outside world from time to time. The people and things she had once paid attention to were bing better every day, and none of that had anything to do with her anymore Envy, jealousy, jealousy, regret and all kinds of negativity would fill her, making her suffer and wish she was dead. ¡°Mr. Parks, please, I¡¯m begging you. On the ount that Abbie¡¯s father having saved your grandfather once, can you forgive us this time? I¡¯m begging you.¡± Bethany knew that the situation was serious and quickly kneeled before Julian. At this point, dignity was no longer important. What was important was to ask for their forgiveness and spare them from the penalties of thew. ¡°All that act won¡¯t be of any good to me!¡± Julian said coldly. He suspected that Kent had a motive for saving Samuel back then, that perhaps he had long seen through Samuel¡¯s extraordinary identity. After all, he wondered how could someone like Kent be willing to help others. ¡°Anna, Anna¡­¡± Bethany shouted. During this period of time, she had heard from Abbie that Annalise was very doted on. Whether it was Old Mr. Parks or Julian, they treated her very well. Annalise had been watching over Samuel from his room. At this moment, when she heard Bethany calling out to her outside, Samuel was also affected and could not sleep well. She immediately got up and closed the door. Seeing Annalise, Bethany immediately knelt on the ground and crawled over. ¡°Anna, Anna, it¡¯s me, Aunt Bethany. I beg you. Please help Abbie. The Barton family don¡¯t have many among us. Your mother only gave birth to you, and Uncle Kent only gave birth to Abbie. You girls should have supported each other in the first ce. Please, plead for Abbie¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°If you do something wrong, you should suffer the consequences,¡± Annalise said calmly. Since Abigail could even poison an old man, what right did she have to plead? Annalise couldn¡¯t believe that Bethany had the gall to say that the girls should have supported each other. ¡°Anna, you can¡¯t be so heartless. Your mother passed away early. If we hadn¡¯t raised you, you wouldn¡¯t be alive today¡­ ¡°Thank you then!¡± Annalise¡¯s tone was filled with sarcasm. She was grateful for her mother¡¯s foresight and wrote in the contract that she had to grow up to be an adult, for Kent to get 30 percent of the Moonlight Group shares Otherwise, she would probably die as soon as her mother passed away. ¡°Anna, that¡¯s not how you thank me. Let¡¯s do something practical¡­¡± Outside, sirens wailed. Bethany shrank back and immediately looked at the door. A few police officers came in. Julian asked them to take Bethany away. Bethany was an aplice to Samuel¡¯s murder. He asked the police to interrogate her properly. Kent rushed over and finally arrived at Jadeborough when it was dark. He had already contacted thewyer. Before he could eat, he rushed to the police station with hiswyer. They had to meet Abigail and ask about the specific situation. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Thewyer was renowned in Jadeborough and hired by Kent,ing from a famousw firm. Along the way, thewyer talked a lot to Kent and asked about a lot of things. He asked Kent many core questions, including what was the situation of the target of the attempt? Were they dead? Were they injured? Were there irreversible injuries on their bodies? Kent did not know much about the specific situation. They only knew that Abigail was now locked up and was charged with several crimes. In addition, La was the mastermind. Another important piece of information was that Samuel was not dead. When thewyer heard this information, he confidently told Kent that they had a high chance of winning this.wsuit. It was absolutely impossible for the defendant to be convicted with a life sentence. He was confident that he could get Abigail a sentence within two years at most, and that she would be released soon if they used further connections to reduce the sentence. Kent heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. He thanked thewyer repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, thank you, Mr. Janus!¡± The two of them went to see Abigail, but they could not see her at all. Thewyer showed his papers and identified himself as the one representing Abigail, yet he still didn¡¯t get to see her During the period of lockdown, she was not allowed to see anyone. Thewyer had no choice but to tell Kent that he would see them when the lockdown was lifted. It should be soon. ¡°Alright, alright. Mr. Janus, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. Let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡± Kent treated thewyer to a meal. The two of them chatted very well. Kent was also full of confidence. He secretly decided that after this matter was over, he would quickly get Abbie and Alexander to divorce. They could no longer afford to stay at a cutthroat ce like Jadeborough anymore. The next day, Kent called Mr. Janus, getting ready for thewyer to meet Abigail again. Mr. Janus stammered and told Kent that he was too busy to take his case. Since they had not signed the contract, Kent had to find someone else. Kent was furious and wanted to retort, but Mr. Janus had already quickly hung up. Kent had no choice but to contact anotherwyer. He looked for manywyers in a row, but they all said that they had been too busy recently and did not have time to for a new lawsuit. It wasn¡¯t until Kent found awyer he knew but wasn¡¯t very famous that thewyer told him that it was impossible for anyone in Jadeborough to represent them in this case. Kent was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. ¡°The Parks family is too damn much! Don¡¯t youwyers have any integrity at all? So what if you take the case? Can the Parks family really condemn yourw firm?¡± An acquaintance told Kent that it was not that the Parks family throwing their weight around, but that the intiff¡¯swyer was Silvester Chanon, known for his ruthlessness, so much so that nowyer could win against him. Moreover, the Parks family had evidence. Lawyers had to protect their reputations, and no one was willing to provoke a madman like Silvester Chanon. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Kent had never heard of Silvester Chanon. He angrily cursed at the madman called Silvester on the phone and asked thewyer he knew on the phone, ¡°I¡¯m willing to be pay more.¡± ¡°Sorry, still no deal,¡± thewyer said. Kent could not suppress his anger. ¡°Damn it, are youwyers stupid? You¡¯re willing to give up a lucrative job for the sake of that bit of reputation. Just think about it, what if you lose the lawsuit? You still got your money, no? You just have to try your best to fight, right?¡± Thewyer told Kent, ¡°Mr. Barton, let me be honest with you. It¡¯s not just about money. We cross the wrong people, and we as defendantwyers would get it as well. Therefore, no one is willing to provoke Silvester Chanon the Madman. ¡°Mr. Barton, listen to my advice. You won¡¯t be able to get awyer. Work hard to collect evidence on your own and defend yourselves.¡± ¡°If even youwyers can¡¯t do it, how can we defend ourselves?¡± ¡°I guess you can only do your best. Mrs. Barton, I still have something on. Excuse me.¡± Thewyer hurriedly hung up the phone. Kent¡¯s expression was extremely cold. After thinking about it, he called Annalise. Although he and Annalise had fallen out because of the shares, blood was still thicker than water. Now, he had returned the shares of the Moonlight Group to Annalise. He figured that her Uncle Kent was there to ask her for a little help. If she had any conscience, she should help. He couldn¡¯t get through to the other end of the line. ¡°Goddamn it.¡± Kent knew that he was still on Annalise¡¯s cklist and was very unhappy. He immediately changed to another spare phone and called Annalise. As expected, the call connected. Annalise¡¯s polite voice was heard. ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Kent really wanted to retort. She was so polite to strangers and yet disrespected her own family. Thinking that he had something to ask of him now, Kent sighed and lowered his posture. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s Uncle Kent. Well, Abbie must have been crazy to do such a thing. Lucky for her that Julian¡¯s grandfather is fine. Anna, you¡¯re on good terms with Julian. Can you please¡­ Hey, hello¡­¡± Annalise had already hung up. Kent was speechless. He felt a ball of fire burning in his lungs. It was so hot that his lungs were about to explode. ¡°This ingrate!¡± He thought. He could only call Alexander. Initially, he thought that Alexander would not pick up his call. Unexpectedly, the call was picked up immediately. Kent immediately begged Alexander to plead for mercy on ount that he and Abigail were husband and wife. Alexander¡¯s cold voice was heard. ¡°Mr. Barton, Abigail and I have already agreed to divorce. I am now the intiff!¡± ¡°Alexander¡­¡± Alexander interrupted, ¡°The case will go to court in three months. All participants will have to pay the price!¡± With that, he hung up. Kent was even more furious. He gritted his teeth and scolded, ¡°These assholes! Why was Abbie doing all of that for in the first ce, huh?¡± Abigail¡¯s case would not go to court until three monthster. After an afternoon of rest, Samuel¡¯s condition stabilized a lot. Albert, Christopher, and Cassandra all came to see Samuel one after another. When they visited Samuel, they would ask Annalise about Samuel¡¯s condition. Annalise told them that Samuel was doing well. He just needed to rest for a week. When they heard that he would be fine after resting for a week, Cassandra¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She put his hands together and repeatedly thanked the heavens for the blessing. Albert and Christopher looked at each other after learning that their brother would be fine. They figured that their boss was lucky to have escaped death again. Annalise said that he was going to do acupuncture on the patient and asked Julian to apany her. Albert had always wanted to pick on Annalise, and he got his chance again. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you¡¯re not in the countryside anymore. You¡¯re the Parks family¡¯s granddaughter-in- law now. You have to look at the big picture. ¡°Samuel¡¯s body was in such a state now. It was fine if you want to look at your patient, but why ask Julian toe along? Men had to do big things. It was inappropriate to apany a woman all day long. ¡°Besides, given Samuel¡¯s situation, shouldn¡¯t Julian stay at home and guard him instead?¡± ¡°Grandpa is in good health. Gilderoy can apany him,¡± Julian said. Albert waved his hand and said, ¡°Yes, yes. I can¡¯t control you. Do whatever you want. Whatever.¡± Julian and Annalise left. He then took the opportunity to say to Cassandra, ¡°Look at this, what is this, man? He¡¯s a yboy. Ever since. he married this country bumpkin, those two are inseparable. How can he be the leader of the Parks family in the future? *Samuel is also muddle-headed. How could the heir of the family marry someone so casually? Why didn¡¯t Julian get a better match? *Someone like Annalise, it was already good enough that she wouldn¡¯t be a burden, let alone actually helping out Julian. ¡°How can itpare to Jasmine? Shees from a good family and is knowledgeable and polite¡­¡± Cassandra interrupted, ¡°How long has Anna been married to our family? Anna saved my life, and she saved Samuel¡¯s too. ¡°As for the fashion sales, the public ount she created didn¡¯t need any advertising budget at all, yet her sales were much higher than Timothy and Alexander. ¡°How could someone like her be a burden? ¡°Albert, we have to be objective when we speak. We have to use our brains more. We have to see more of the outstanding side of young people. Don¡¯t attack them personally just because they are from the countryside. ¡°We were born in the Parks family, so we were just a little luckier than her. Did you think we were better than her? ¡°Moreover, she was not actually from the countryside. She was the true heir of the Moonlight Group in Horington. The entire Moonlight Group was founded by her mother. ¡°She was unlucky enough to have lost her mother at a young age, and she was bullied from young by people who thought like you. ¡°If her mother had not passed away, it might not have been Julian¡¯s turn to marry her. ¡°Julian is indeed outstanding andpatible with her. However, there are too many people who can¡¯t handle. the Parks family¡¯s prestige. If her mother was still alive, she might not be willing to let her? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. precious daughter marry the Parks family,¡± ¡°Cassandra, do you have to put it that way?¡± Albert was unhappy, and it was not good to lock horns with his sister. In the end, he was still interested in the Hiller family¡¯s help. He always wanted to rope the Hiller family in. However, Cassandra was stubborn and always sided with Samuel¡¯s family. ¡°The truth is harsh to the ears!¡± Cassandra said bluntly. She added, ¡°At our age, we should worry less and just focus on living a few more years. If you really have to worry, don¡¯t worry about the family of others. Worry more about your children and grandchildren instead.¡± Albert was unhappy. ¡°How is it someone else¡¯s family now? We of the Parks family are one family, no?¡± ¡°If we get to the details, you and your grandchildren and their wives can only be called rtives, let alone a grandnephew like Julian.¡± Christopher was afraid that Albert would quarrel with Cassandra, so he said, ¡°Alright, alright. Let Samuel rest already.¡± ¡°Alright, Cassandra, you stay for a few more days. We¡¯ll leave.¡± Albert said goodbye. When Cassandra saw them leave, she felt that her world had gotten quiet. She then cursed, ¡°Mind your own. business.¡± Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Annalise and Julian left the Parks residence. Julian personally drove. Annalise called John and instructed John to do acupuncture on the patient, especially those with cervical vertebrae and rheumatism. In addition to acupuncture, moxibustion was also needed, and patients with neck problems also needed massage. Jonathan simply chuckled on the other end of the line. It was rare that he didn¡¯t make a joke and seriously said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do the massage myself. Take care of Old Mr. Parks. Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise chuckled. Jonathan could tell that his little junior sister¡¯s tone was light. It seemed that the problem had been resolved. He joked, ¡°What are youughing at? It¡¯s exhausting. If this continues, I¡¯ll be the one with neck problems sooner orter.¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll give you an acupuncture therapy if that happens,¡± Annalise said with a smile. ¡°Bugger off. Couldn¡¯t you just wish me well instead?¡± Jonathanmented. Annalise smiled again. ¡°I asked you to learn a few moves from Dariel, but you weren¡¯t willing.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Jonathan hung up. Annalise knew that John must be extremely busy right now. He had to do the acupuncture therapy all by himself. All the patients needed the therapy. However, she really couldn¡¯t leave now. Samuel¡¯s body was in a bad state, so she had to help him recuperate as soon as possible. She had to refine the Vigor Consolidating Pill as well. Coincidentally, the few patients in the hospital could also take it, especially liver cancer patients and leukemia patients. After the surgery, they had been taking traditional medicine to nourish their bodies. With the Vigor Consolidating Pill, their bodies would recover faster. It was just that this pill was not easy to produce. Sometimes, she had to try many times over to seed. Moreover, even if it was sessfully produced, the quantity was meager and would consume arge amount of medicinal ingredients. After hanging up, she turned to ask Julian, ¡°Have you gotten the medicine?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already gotten someone to send it over.¡± Julian said. Annalise nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When they returned to the vi, someone sent medicine over. Annalise checked the medicine. After confirming that there were no problems, he went to the refiner room in the backyard. When Annalise was refining pills, Julian couldn¡¯t help much. He stayed by her side and wiped her sweat when he saw that she was sweating profusely from exhaustion. On the other side. Joseph returned to the hotel to rest. Everyone wanted to look for him. Tony and Gwen came over. They both brought gifts. Tony had spent a lot of money and brought a set of y teapots from Cash Cappell. Gwen came with beautifully packaged medicinal ingredients worth about 10 thousand dors as well. Dariel¡¯s two disciples were guarding the door of Joseph¡¯s room like golems. They were both tall, muscr, and expressionless. Tony and Gwen came over. After they introduced themselves, a disciple of the Randall family entered the room to report. After a while, he came out and asked, ¡°Who is Tony Parks, and who is Gwen Raven?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Tony Parks!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Gwen Raven!¡± The two of them Immediately replied. Tony found this feeling very strange. He had never been treated like this in his life. But there was little he could do about it. He was there to ask for pills after all. He guessed that the jar of Energizing Pill that Annalise had taken out at Samuel¡¯s birthday banquet at Parks Residence was refined by Joseph. Moreover, Annalise was careful. She only gave Samuel a portion and kept a portion for herself. Today, he had personally seen Annalise stuff an elixir pill into Samuel¡¯s mouth. After stuffing it, she fed mineral water from Jonathan to Samuel. Samuel was in a critical situation at that time and had lost the ability to swallow. Not long after the pill was swallowed, he sessfully vomited. He guessed that elixir pills must be Energizing Pill left behind by Annalise. No matter what pill it was, it was something very useful. It was said that these elixir pills could not only detoxify the body, but also prolong life. Tony figured that if he could have a few of these elixir pills, he would be at least 20 years younger and live for a few more decades. ¡°Elder Quigley said that Tony Parks is the elder, so he should be first,¡± the disciple said. ¡°Thank you!¡± Tony immediately thanked him and went in. Gwen was already a little anxious. She wondered if Joseph would be willing to see herter. After Tony entered the room, he greeted Joseph very politely. He also gave Elder Quigley the y pot that he had bought in an auction for millions of dors. ¡°Elder Quigley, it¡¯s our first time meeting. It¡¯s just a small gift. Please ept it.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have plenty of such pots,¡± Joseph said. Tony guessed that Joseph definitely did not know what he was looking at, that he did not know that the set made by Mr. Quimby was worth millions of dors. He smiled and said, ¡°Elder Quigley, this is not an ordinary y teapot. This is one of Mr. Quimby¡¯s finest.¡± ¡°Oh? Cash Cappell¡¯s pot? That¡¯s good stuff.¡± Joseph looked interested and immediately reached out to take the pot. After taking the pot, he yed with it lovingly. ¡°Good, it¡¯s indeed a good pot.¡± Tony was overjoyed. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He was the one needing something, so he couldn¡¯t do much about the situation. Joseph took his y teapot, so he figured that it was not too much for him to get an Energizing Pill in return. Joseph was all smiles. As he yed with the y teapot in his hand, he said to Tony, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other skills. I only know how to treat illnesses. Of course, I hope that no one in the world will fall sick. It¡¯s inevitable for people to suffer from three illnesses and two pains due to their eating habits and whatnot. Is someone in your family sick? You can bring them over for me to take a look. My medical skills are limited, and I might not be able to treat them. However, I will try my best.¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder Quigley. My father is indeed not feeling well, but he¡¯s much better now. I heard that you know how to refine the Energizing Pill. I wonder if you can refine a few pills for my father?¡± When Tony saw that Joseph had taken the initiative to talk about treating illnesses so readily, he immediately asked for pills respectfully. ¡°Yes, I know how to. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t refined it for many years. I wonder if I can still refine it now indeed. Old and not as good now.¡± Joseph directly admitted that he knew how to refine pills. Hmph! Joseph knew that Tony was the cheap father-inw of his disciple, Anna. Not only was the man bad to Anna, but he was also bad to his own son, Julian. Joseph can¡¯t believe that the man was shamelessly asking him for pills. ¡°Haha, why not go back and dream? Everything was possible in dreams.¡± He thought. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Time to give the man a lesson. Take it slow. I have a lot of free time anyway.¡± He thought. Upon hearing Joseph admit that he knew how to refine pills, Tony could not hide his excitement and immediately said, ¡°Elder Quigley, you¡¯re not old. You look about the same age as me.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re only 50, right? If only I was as young as you,¡± Joseph was all smiles. ¡°I¡¯m almost 60.¡± ¡°Haha, 60 is good too! By the way, you want elixir pills, right? Now that you mention it, my hands are a little itchy. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t refined it in a long time. I wonder if I can still do it.¡± Joseph said. Tony became even more excited and immediately said, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re not old at all. You look more energetic than many young people. You¡¯ll definitely seed.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I give it a try then,¡± Joseph suggested. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 When Tony heard Joseph take the initiative to mention refining Energizing Pill, he was iparably excited. He said respectfully and politely, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Elder Quigley.¡± ¡°No trouble, no trouble at all.¡± Joseph yed with the y teapot in his hand again. It was as if he was willing to help Tony refine elixir pills for the sake of the y teapot. Tony looked at Elder Quigley¡¯s expression and secretlyplimented himself for being smart. He had delivered the right gift. He took the initiative to say, ¡°Elder Quigley, I wonder if I can help with the process? For example, what kind of venue and tools do you need, what kind of raw materials are required and such?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t possibly ask Joseph to refine pills and have the man provide medicinal ingredients. Moreover, now that Joseph had agreed to this matter, he had to facilitate it as soon as possible to prevent Joseph from going back on his word. ¡°A lot of medicinal ingredients are needed indeed,¡± Elder Quigley said. Tony said enthusiastically. ¡°Elder Quigley, please give me a list. I¡¯ll prepare it as soon as possible.¡± Elder Quigley nodded seriously. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the list now. In addition to medicinal ingredients, I¡¯d also need a wood stove.¡± As if afraid that Tony did not know what a wood stove was, Elder Quigley put down the y teapot in his hand and gestured with his hands. ¡°It¡¯s the kind of stove that burns firewood in the countryside. You know it, right? The kind of mud stove used for heating cauldrons and stuff. Do you know it?¡± Tony immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you know¡­ What do I want to do again?¡± Joseph frowned and pondered, as if he was really a little forgetful because he was old. Tony smiled and patiently reminded, ¡°Elder Quigley, you have to make a list to buy the raw materials to refine Energizing Pill.¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Elder Quigley immediately ¡°remembered¡± what Tony said. He looked everywhere for a pen. Tony immediately took out his signature pen and handed it to him. Elder Quigley took it and sat down to write the materials. He muttered, ¡°Clear Heart elixir pills, aimed at clearing and calming the heart, strengthening the foundation, nourishing the blood, and returning the five viscera to the spleen. Nourishing the blood and traveling through the liver, wild chrysanthemums, lotus hearts, summer withered grass¡­ The five viscera return to the spleen, zing astragalus, zing licorice, angelica, dates, poria¡­¡± Tony was overjoyed when he heard Elder Quigley reciting medicinal ingredients¡¯ name seriously. As Elder Quigley wrote the name medicinal ingredients, he could not help but y with the y teapot. He really liked it. Seeing this, Tony said solicitously, ¡°Elder Quigley, I know that there will be a Mr. Quimby y teapot auction. soon. When the timees, I¡¯ll bid for a whole set of y pots for you.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, thank you, thank you indeed!¡± Elder Quigley was overjoyed. Tony thought to himself, ¡°As expected, old people have three major weaknesses, fear of death, greed, and talking too much.¡± He figured that even a master-level figure like Joseph was no exception. Eider Quigley wrote a few more medicinal ingredients names and continued to y with the y teapot. Suddenly, he touched an uneven spot and his face darkened. He put down the pen in his hand and pushed his reading sses up the bridge of his nose. Then, he picked up the y teapot and leaned closer to take a look. The more she looked at the teapot, the darker his expression became. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tony asked in surprise. ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Quigley suddenly snorted and stuffed the y teapot into Tony¡¯s hands. ¡°Take your pot home.¡± ¡°Elder Quigley, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done wrong. Please tell me. I¡¯ll definitely change.¡± Tony was puzzled, wondering why did Elder Quigley suddenly change his expression. He looked at the y teapot in his hand. There was nothing wrong with this pot. He had personally bid for it. It was definitely the real thing! ¡°Hmph! Leave!¡± Elder Quigley said. Tony was very troubled and puzzled. He lowered his posture even more and asked humbly, ¡°Elder Quigley, I must have done something wrong. Please tell me.¡± ¡°Hmph, stop being hypocritical here. You¡¯re using a fake pot to fool me. Do you really think I¡¯m senile?¡± Elder Quigley looked even angrier. ¡°Fake pot? That¡¯s absolutely impossible. Elder Quigley, this is definitely Mr. Quimby¡¯s personal work. I spent. 1.5 million dors to buy it. It¡¯s definitely not a fake.¡± Tony hurriedly exined. ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Quigley snorted again. He took out his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll expose you piece of shit today.¡± As he spoke, he opened Whatsapp and called Cash. Later, Cash¡¯s face appeared in the video call. He seemed to have ced his phone somewhere. He was pinching the mud in his hand as he asked, ¡°Old man, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m busy.¡± He had been very diligent recently. Every day when he was free, he would be making a pot. In the past, he only made pots to pass the time. At present, he wanted to make money from them. He wanted to prepare a huge dowry for Anna before the wedding. He wanted to show the bastards at Jadeborough that Anna was not a penniless country girl. ¡°Look at this pot. Is it yours? This is clearly a fake. Hmph, there are so many swindlers out there these days. How dare they take a fake to deceive me? I¡¯m so angry!¡± Joseph hinted at Cash in the video. Tony looked at the video and saw that it was really Cash. He immediately said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Quimby, I¡¯m Tony Parks, a member of the Parks family from Jadeborough. I bought this pot at the auction. It¡¯s indeed the original.¡± Cash ignored Tony and said to Joseph, ¡°Show me the butt of the pot.¡± When Tony heard this, he immediately pointed the butt of the y teapot at the camera and said, ¡°Mr. Quimby, this is your teapot, right?¡± Cash looked at it and his expression darkened. ¡°Bullshit. How can my pot be so trashy? My pot butt is very beautiful. These fakes do look like my pot in general, but definitely not in the details.¡± Joseph had already hinted that this was a fake, so he naturally had to cooperate. ¡°Mr. Quimby, this is really your pot.¡± When Tony heard Cash say that it was a fake, he panicked. Cash cursed in the video. ¡°Are you calling me blind? How can I not recognize my own pot? This is a fake.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you. I¡¯ll treat you to a mealter.¡± Elder Quigley hung up. When he looked at Tony again, his expression became even worse. ¡°Hmph! You can leave now. I¡¯m going to take my lunch break.¡± As he spoke, he angrily crumpled the medicinal ingredients list into a ball. Seemingly not appeased, he unfolded it again and tore it apart forcefully. Then, he threw it into the trash can. After throwing it away, he looked at Tony impolitely. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± He had spent so much time and put on such a show just to make Tony think that he was just a step away from being able to hire him to refine Energizing Pill. It was most heartbreaking to have endless hope in one¡¯s heart before returning disappointed. It was much more ufortable than just refusing to do it at the beginning. Tony exined, ¡°Elder Quigley, I really didn¡¯t know that this was a fake. Please give me another chance. There will be a Mr. Quimby set in a few days. I will definitely bid for a whole set for you.¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 ¡°Hmph!¡± Elder Quigley snorted again. Tony immediately felt that there was a chance. He said fawningly, ¡°Elder Quigley, I¡¯ll keep my word. I¡¯ll definitely get Mr. Quimby¡¯s teapot for you.¡± Joseph looked at Tony unhappily. ¡°Do you think Ick money or connections? Huh? If I want Cash¡¯s teapot, won¡¯t I ask him for it myself? Do I need you to buy it for me? Edgar, see the guest out!¡± At the door, Edgar heard Elder Quigley calling him and immediately rushed in. He was a martial artist, so he did not beat around the bush. He directly chased Tony away. ¡°Please!¡± It was as if he was saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll throw you away.¡± ¡°Elder Quigley¡­¡± Tony tried onest time. ¡°Hmph!¡± Joseph snorted angrily. Edgar was about to grab Tony. Tony wasn¡¯t about to let him do that, as that would have been embarrassing for someone of his status. He said to Edgar unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ll go myself!¡± He said politely to Joseph, ¡°Elder Quigley, please take your nap. I¡¯lle and see you next time.¡± He still wanted to fight for a way out for himself. He figured that perhaps Joseph would calm down in a few days. There would be an auction in a few days, and he would first bid for the Mr. Quimby teapot. When the time came, he would bring the entire set of y teapots over with sincerity. Tony left. Joseph sent a message to Cash, ¡°Do you have a full set of teapots at the special y works auction in a few days? Raise the price to the extreme. Don¡¯t stop until the set reaches 600 million.¡± Cash replied, ¡°Oh sure, I¡¯d be sure to make that bastard who treated Anna poorly bleed, and let him learn his lesson. (Laughing emoji)¡± Only then did Joseph notify Gwen toe in. When Gwen learned that she could finally meet Joseph, she was immediately overjoyed. She was getting impatient. She walked inside and Joseph sat on the couch yawning away. Gwen immediately greeted Joseph politely. ¡°Old Mr. Quigley, this is a small gift for you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Joseph said as he yawned. ¡°Old Mr. Quigley, I¡¯m here today to ask about bing a disciple of yours. I¡¯ve been learning from my grandfather since I was young. At that time, he often mentioned you, saying that you were the number one practitioner in all of Chanaea. As long as you¡¯re around, our country¡¯s practice of traditional medicine will definitely rise one day.¡± Gwen did all she could to suck up to Joseph, just to be able to study under him. ¡°Your grandfather often talked about me?¡± Joseph looked very happy. Gwen saw that the ttery was effective and immediately replied, ¡°Yes. Even now, he often brings you up. He said during the time you two worked in the hospital together, he was inferior to you in every aspect.¡± ¡°At least he knows his ce,¡± Joseph said. ¡°For so many years, I¡¯ve always wanted to study under you, but you¡¯ve retired. Old Mr. Quigley, can you take me as your disciple?¡± Gwen¡¯s expression was sincere, yet there was nock of coquettishness in her tone. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t take disciples anymore. At this age, I don¡¯t have much energy.¡± Joseph yawned again. Gwen immediately said, ¡°Old Mr. Quigley, please ept me as your disciple. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take up too much of your time. Teach me a little when you¡¯re in good spirits. I can learn it myself in other times.¡± Joseph knew what Gwen was thinking. She was only after the identity and title of being Joseph¡¯s disciple to use this identity and title for personal gain. He yawned and said, ¡°When I retired back then, I announced to the public that I wouldn¡¯t take any more disciples in this life. I couldn¡¯t afford to go back on my own words like that.¡± ¡°Old Mr. Quigley, can you make an exception for me?¡± Gwen held Joseph¡¯s arm with both hands, and her tone became even more coquettish. Joseph seemed to be shaken by Gwen and said, ¡°I have an idea, but it¡¯s gonna be a little unfair to you.¡± When Gwen saw Joseph giving in, she immediately said, ¡°Old Mr. Quigley, I¡¯d do anything.¡± As long as she could be Joseph¡¯s disciple, there was little that she wouldn¡¯t do. She guessed that the unfairness that Joseph was talking about was probably taking her in as a disciple secretly and not publicizing it. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem. So long as Joseph took her in, she would find an opportunity to publicize it in the future after hiding the fact for a period of time. Joseph said, ¡°I have a disciple who is talented and hardworking. Whether it¡¯s talent or current medical skills, she¡¯s above me. If you¡¯re willing, you can study under that disciple instead. If you take that oneExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. as your master, you¡¯ll learn far more there than what you¡¯ll learn from me.¡± Gwen¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. She wondered if that person was Jonathan. Jonathan and Annalise had such a good rtionship. If she acknowledged Jonathan as her master, she figured that she would be mocked and bullied to death by Annalise. Jonathan had announced to the public that Annalise was his junior sister. She figured that he must have wanted to use this opportunity to make Joseph take Annalise as his disciple. However, Joseph no longer epts disciples. Annalise did not have a chance. Her eyes flickered. Gwen thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Old Mr. Quigley, are you talking about Master Jonathan Woods?¡± She had thought about it. If she were to acknowledge Jonathan as her master, she would rather not be rted to Joseph. However, if it was Joseph¡¯s other disciple, it was not impossible. If Joseph¡¯s disciple¡¯s medical skills were above Jonathan, then after she became the other person¡¯s disciple, it wouldn¡¯t be considered having been disrespectful to Jonathan. She could then at least be above Annalise. She could arrogantly say to Annalise, ¡°What kind of junior sister are you? Grandmaster stopped epting. disciples more than 10 years ago. You can at most be considered Jonathan¡¯s little follower.¡± Also, if it was really as Joseph said, and this disciple¡¯s medical skills were above Joseph, then she could indeed learn a lot. By then, it would be a lot more satisfying to directly crush Jonathan. Joseph had lived to this age and had seen all kinds of people. When she pouted, Joseph knew what she was up to next. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not Jonathan. Jonathan is a simple and hardworking kid, but his talent is a littlecking I taught him some ancestral acupuncture techniques, but he couldn¡¯t learn them even after trying many times. After so many years, he only learned some ordinary acupuncture techniques. Fortunately, he learned modern medicine well and he is very good with surgeries.¡± ¡°Jonathan, take the me for being bad at medicine just this once.¡± Joseph thought. Upon hearing that there was an ancestral acupuncture technique, a glint shed across Gwen¡¯s eyes. She asked, ¡°Old Mr. Quigley, does your talented disciple know these acupuncture techniques?¡± ¡°Well, if you ask me, talent is needed in any industry. That talented disciple of mine, no matter how complicated the acupuncture technique is, that disciple is able to master it after a few lessons.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the acupuncture technique. Anna knew everything from discerning, formting, concocting medicines, and refining pills. She showed shocking talents in everything. ¡°Old Mr. Quigley, how about this? I¡¯ll be your disciple in name. When the timees, I¡¯ll learn medicine from my senior,¡± Gwen suggested. She believed that Joseph¡¯s talented disciple must be a man. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Last Day Of The Exchange Joseph thought to himself, ¡°You sure know how to dream. Dream on then. There¡¯s everything in the dream.¡± Without showing it on his face, he said, ¡°I said that I won¡¯t take in disciples anymore. If I could take in disciples, why would I need to trouble my disciple to teach on my behalf? Alright, I¡¯m tired. I want to take a nap. Gwen, go home. Send my regards to your grandfather.¡± Seeing that Joseph was chasing him away, Gwen panicked and immediately said, ¡°Old Mr. Quigley, it¡¯s okay. I can be your disciple. Anyway, I¡¯m doing this to learn from traditional medicine so that I can help the people of Chanaea in the future. ¡°However, Old Mr. Quigley, I¡¯m now a representative of modern medicine. Let¡¯s not publicize the matter of me being your grand-disciple, okay? After I¡¯m done with the matters at hand, I¡¯ll immediatelye back and focus on learning from you in a systematic manner.¡± She decided not to make it public for now. First, she would follow Joseph¡¯s disciple and learn Joseph¡¯s inherited acupuncture techniques. In addition, she would ask about Energizing Pills. There were rumors on Jadeborough¡¯s side that the Energizing Pills were most likely refined by Joseph. After bing the disciple of Joseph¡¯s disciple, as long as they were familiar with each other, it would be easy to ask about this matter. ¡°Gwen, I¡¯ve thought about it, but I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. When the timees, your grandfather will call me and berate me for bullying his precious granddaughter.¡± Joseph deliberately refused. As expected, Gwen panicked and said, ¡°That won¡¯t happen, Old Mr. Quigley. If my grandfather knows that I have be your grand-disciple, he would be overjoyed. After all, at my age, I¡¯m also old enough to be your granddaughter. I wonder when I can meet my master.¡± She hoped it would be soon. ¡°My disciple ising over tomorrow. I¡¯ll introduce you two then,¡± Joseph said meaningfully. ¡°Alright, thank you, grandmaster.¡± Gwen was shrewd enough to call Joseph grandmaster. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a nap. I¡¯m old and useless now. I¡¯ll be sleepy if I sit down and wake up if I lie down. Sigh, it¡¯s going to be difficult,¡± Joseph said. Gwen waited for an opportunity to curry favor. ¡°Grandmaster, I prepared some meds for you. Make something out of them. It¡¯s good for your health.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re too kind. I won¡¯t disturb your rest then. See you tomorrow.¡± Gwen immediately stood up and bode him farewell. ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow!¡± There was still a surprise for Gwen tomorrow. Annalise spent the entire afternoon refining the Vigor Consolidating Pill. It took more than five hours. She was sweating profusely from exhaustion. In order for medicinal ingredients to bepletely evenly heated, she shook the y pot until her hands got so sore that they almost fell like someone else¡¯s. Julian¡¯s heart ached. Seeing Annalise¡¯s focused expression, he did not dare to disturb her. He even wiped her sweat carefully, afraid that it would affect her. The Vigor Consolidating Pill¡¯s requirements for medicinal ingredients and temperature were higher than that of the Energizing Pill. Annalise failed to refine the first and second pots of pills. It was dark, and a portion of the medicinal ingredients was considered damaged, not reaching medicinal ingredients¡¯s potential. The quality was not good, so she put them aside. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. It was notpletely unusable. Even when they wouldn¡¯t form pills, one could still use pill-formers to manually craft them into pills with some addition of medicine. It was just that the effect would be slightly worse. She was a person with extremely high expectations. The more she failed, the bolder she became. After failing. twice, she summarized the reason for her failure and started the third, fourth, and fifth pots. After more than five hours, the third, fourth, and fifth pots were all of good quality. The medicinal fragrance was also very strong. Even ayman like Julian felt very refreshed every time he smelled the medicinal fragrance. After refining the fifth pot, he asked, ¡°Is it done?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. The third, fourth, and fifth pots had already formed pills. Each pot had better effects than thest. The third pot had seven elixir pills, followed by eight and nine in the subsequent pots. Together, they could fit into a jar. When Julian saw that Annalise was done, he immediately wiped her sweat and brought her warm water to drink. He then massaged her arm and asked with concern, ¡°Your hand is sore, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. Julian said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to get so many done at once. We can just take our time to do itter.¡± Annalise said, ¡°We still have to finish it in one go because we don¡¯t know when we will have time in the future.¡± The other reason was being in the zone. Having summarized the experience of the first two pots, she suddenly got into the zone, so she immediately refined more to consolidate what she learned. She removed the y pot to disperse the heat. Seeing that the heat was almost gone, she took out elixir pills one by one, wrapped it in small paper, and put it in a jar. ¡°Go sit on the couch. I¡¯ll massage your legs,¡± Julian said. ¡°I want to take a shower first.¡± Annalise was sweating and felt a little ufortable. ¡°You¡¯re still sweating. Why don¡¯t you wash itter? I can massage your legs.¡± She had been standing for more than five hours. She wondered how sore her legs were. Massaging the legs would ease the pain in her leg, preventing them from hurting the next day. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to. I¡¯m in good health,¡± Annalise said. She could still withstand this intensity. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± Julian insisted on pulling Annalise into the couch. Then, he ced Annalise¡¯s leg on hisp and massaged it for her. He said gently, ¡°Rx. If you¡¯re tired, sleep for a while.¡± Annalise was indeed sleepy. Once Julian massaged her legs, she felt comfortable and closed her eyes to sleep. Julian looked at Anna who was sleeping soundly. The corners of his lips curled into a smile, and his massage became gentler. He thought that with his beloved by his side, life does indeed seem peaceful. Julian realized that he was especially pure-hearted at this moment. He only wanted Annalise to rx and sleep to release her fatigue. He had no intention of tormenting her at all. Time flew by.. The next day was the end of the exchange between representatives of traditional and modern medicine. This day was more lively than any other day in the past. That was because this was the day of the results of thepetition. It was also the day when the results of the bets would be revealed. Many people had bet all of their wealth into it, just to get rich. That was why they were excited and nervous. Henry was extremely excited. ¡°Last five minutes,st five minutes. Anyone else want to bet?¡± Gwen was also very happy. Today, she could meet Joseph¡¯s disciple, who Joseph said was more talented than Jonathan. Yesterday, she went back and told Leo about this matter. When Leo heard that she could find out the source. of Energizing Pill, he immediately asked her to stay. Leo would help her solve everything on the side of modern medicine and even that at her school. ¡°Old Mr. Quigley!¡± Upon seeing Joseph, Gwen immediately went up to him. Seeing that Joseph only had Jonathan and not Annalise by his side, she sneered in her heart again. ¡°Look, Jonathan only dared to give Annalise face outside. That title of junior sister is utterly worthless.¡± She thought. She figured that when Jonathan was really in front of Joseph, he did not dare to let Annalisee out to meet the old man. ¡°Gwen, you¡¯re here,¡± Joseph greeted her politely. Gwen smiled and nodded at Jonathan. He then looked at Joseph. Joseph smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to businesster. Announce the results of thepetition first, then we shall arrange for you to be someone¡¯s disciple.¡± Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Gwen was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Quigley!¡± Jonathan looked at Gwen with disdain and wore a smirk on his face.Gwen raised her chin slightly and gave Jonathan a meaningful look. ¡°So what if Jonathan is Joseph¡¯s eldest disciple? In the end, he is still crushed by his talented junior brother.¡± She thought. She figured that Jonathan definitely could not say anything in front of Joseph. Otherwise, there was no reason he would not dare to bring Annalise to Joseph. ¡°With such a status, what was there to be proud of in front of her?¡± She thought. Joseph was surrounded by people as he walked toward the hosting tform. Gwen immediately made way respectfully. Joseph went to the host¡¯s seat. Annalise and Julian walked in. Seeing Annalise, Gwen gave her a meaningful nce. Annalise could not help but facepalmed herself. Joseph had already called her and told her to cooperate with him and let Gwen acknowledge Annalise as her master. He wanted everyone to know that Annalise was Joseph Quigley¡¯s proudest disciple. She really could not imagine what kind of expression Gwen would have when Gwen found out that the talented disciple that Joseph was talking about was her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian looked at Annalise and asked gently. Annalise could not help but chuckle. She joked, ¡°I realized that no matter where I go, there are many retards. Most importantly, these retards are different from the traditional types. The traditional types are really retarded. They don¡¯t know anything. These other retards are only retarded in one aspect, being quite good in other aspects. For example, some of them have very high educational qualifications. Some of them have high positions¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Julian was amused by Annalise. He figured that his wife was really cute and interesting Henry saw theming and rushed over. His peach blossom eyes blinked brightly as he rubbed his hands and said excitedly, ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m so nervous and excited.¡± ¡°Good for you!¡± Julian¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Haha! Because I¡¯ll be rich in mere moments!¡± Annalise looked at Henry¡¯s confident expression and smiled. ¡°What if the traditional medicine practitioners lose?¡± ¡°The traditional medicine practitioners won¡¯t lose!¡± Henry said. ¡°There are many things that cannot be absolute,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Haha, with that tone of yours, I would suspect that you must have grown up with someone far older.¡± Henry had seen Annalise many times and became familiar with her. ¡°I did!¡± Annalise smiled. ¡°Yeah.¡± Julian raised his eyebrows at Henry. Sybil came over and bumped Henry¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it. Anna grew up with people considerably older. She¡¯s Master Quigley¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°She that good?¡± Henry¡¯s eyes lit up. He was happy for Julian! Annalise was already very outstanding. That Twitter ount¡¯s n to sell clothes was really so good that he could not find words to sing praises to it. It would be even better if he had a shining title like being Master Quigley¡¯s disciple! Just the words ¡°Joseph Quigley¡± alone could take out a good many fakes out there. People were like this. One could say that one¡¯s medical skills were good, but others saw that one was young and was reluctant to talk. However, if one were to say that they were Joseph¡¯s disciple, there would be countless people lining up to please one. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The results will be out soon,¡± said Sybil. ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°I bet tens of millions too. I¡¯m waiting to count the money.¡± Sybil smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Henry and Sybil left and sat down to wait for the results. On the stage, the host had already started to rile up the atmosphere. ¡°Dear guests, good morning! At this moment, the week-long modern and traditional medicine exchange is finallying to an end. Are you looking forward to the results?¡± ¡°Yeah!!!¡± Many people below the stage shouted at the top of their lungs.. Most of them had gambled, so there was no way they wouldn¡¯t look forward to the oue. Not only were they looking forward to it, but they were also nervous, afraid that the oue would not be as good as what they expected The host smiled sweetly and said into the microphone, I heard that in order to support modern and traditional medicine, everyone is already fighting off stage. ¡°I also heard that some couples are discussing modern and traditional medicine, preparing to get a divorce because they don¡¯t see eye to eye in the matter. I¡¯d say that there¡¯s no need to be so radical. ¡°By the way, I heard that there¡¯s also a betting tform set up¡­¡± ¡°Hurry up and announce the results. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long!¡± Someone below the stage shouted. As one person shouted, more people joined in. ¡°Hurry up and announce the results. We¡¯re about to have a heart attack waiting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, hurry up!¡± The host smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to inform everyone that the judges are discussing the results. They still need some time. Please be patient and wait.¡± When the people below the stage heard the host¡¯s words, they wished they could throw rotten eggs at her. ¡°Come, let¡¯s sing a song.¡± The host said. Someone below the stage immediately protested, ¡°Singing? Who¡¯s in the mood for that?¡± ¡°Exactly* However, their voices were soon drowned out by the music. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Following the music, the host sang with a smile, ¡°Say goodbye to all my troubles and all my joys¡­¡± When the people below the stage heard the rhythm, they could not help but sing along. They were really too nervous. Since the results were not out, it was good for them to sing along and distract themselves As they were singing, the music suddenly stopped. The host kept them in suspense again. ¡°Dear guests, do you want to guess why the music suddenly stopped?¡± The people below the stage who were waiting for the results were about to cry. ¡°Hurry up and announce the results!¡± ¡°Alright, now, let¡¯s look at the two sets of data! Please transfer the data to the big screen,¡± The host said. The people below the stage became even more nervous Immediately after, everyone saw two sets ofparative data appear on the big screen. For patients with kidney stones, modern medicine¡¯s treatment method wasser graveling. After the stone was crushed, said stone became smaller and was excreted. The effect was obvious on the first day. Traditional medicine¡¯s approach was treating it with traditional medicine. The medicine was taken with dung beetles and golden wine. There was no significant effect on the first two days. Starting from the third day, stones were discharged one after another. A weekter, the results of the ultrasound examination showed that most of the stones in modern medicine patients had been discharged, leaving only a few crystals that were less than 0.3mm thick. For traditional medicine, most of the stones were also excreted, leaving only a few crystals less than 0.3mm thick. In other words, the results of both treatments were very simr. Then, it was time to look at the physical indicators again Modern medicine used internal stone excretion. Although it wasn¡¯t very harmful to the body, the harm was still there. However, traditional medicine resortedpletely to conservative treatments, which worked while leaving no harm on the body. With a 100-point scoring system, modern medicine scored 90 points and traditional medicine scored 95 points, winning by 5 points, for that set of patients. For patients with liver cancer, both sides would do it using the same surgical treatment. There was, however, a difference. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 The difference was that modern medicine¡¯s approach was followed by chemotherapy and radiotherapy, while traditional medicine, by acupuncture and medication. On the traditional medicine side, the practitioners used home remedy-like, anti-cancer herbs as medicine. The practitioners also tried to evaluate the patient¡¯s mental state and told the patients that the surgery was very sessful and that the patients would recover after a few days of rest. This was to maintain the patient¡¯s happy mood.After a week, radiotherapy and chemotherapy were more effective, but traditional medicine seemed to have more potential in the future, so modern medicine won by five points. In addition, the leukemia group and the rheumatism group both scored the same. Thest group was those with cervical vertebrae problems. The two cervical vertebrae patients were in the same serious condition and had been paralyzed for many years. All kinds of bodily functions degenerated, and the cervical disc herniation pressed on the nerves, causing the patients to feel dizzy, narrow cerebrovascr vessels, thrombosis, and a series of other problems. Modern medicine¡¯s approach was to treat the patient with a stent that opened up the blood vessels and they operated on the protruding part of the disks. After the surgeries, the patient could get out of bed and walk freely on the third day. At present, the patient could move like normal people. However, because the patient¡¯s cervical vertebrae and lumbar vertebrae had undergone surgery, the patient could not do heavy work for the rest of their life and was at risk of being paralyzed again at any time. Moreover, there would be pain from time to time at the spots on the patient¡¯s lower back and neck that had undergone surgery. Traditional medicine¡¯s treatment was very effective. On the day the bones were set, the patient could sit up. The patient could then begin to get out of bed by the second day. On the third day, the patient could walk slowly along the bed. At present, the pressure on the patient¡¯s nerves had gradually eased, and the symptoms of dizziness had also improved. As long as the patient could hold on for a few more months, he couldpletely recover. He could still do heavy work, just like before. In this group, modern medicine scored 80 points, while traditional medicine scored 95 points. Seeing thisparison, the people who bet on traditional medicine cheered. Some of them even hugged their heads and cried. The host smiled and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wee our medical expert, Master Joseph Quigley, to announce the final results!¡± Hearing the final result, everyone fell silent. Although they could almost see the results, they were still worried about any sudden changes. Hence, everyone stared at Joseph. Joseph said into the microphone in front of him, ¡°I¡¯m honored to participate in this medical exchange between the traditional and the modern. Looking at their treatment methods and treatment effects, I¡¯m extremely emotional. Indeed, the new generation surpasses the old, and in time, reces the old. ¡°Seeing this result, I¡¯m also gratified and excited. The younger generation will surpass us in time. Good! Very good! ¡°Whether it was traditional medicine or modern medicine, the practitioners deserved to be complimented.Such events between traditional and modern medicine should be held more often, so as to promote the benign and rapid development of medical skills throughpetitions. ¡°I now officially announce that traditional medicine has won this medical exchange! Congrattions to our traditional medicine team. I hope that our traditional medicine practitioners can refrain from being arrogant and impatient, to keep working hard and learning better, in order to achieve better and faster development in the future.¡± If not for the fact that he was a traditional medicine practitioner himself, which meant that he couldn¡¯t say too much, he really wanted to praise traditional medicine and say that traditional medicine was the real treasure in front of everyone. He hoped that more people would learn traditional medicine, support traditional medicine, believe in traditional medicine methods, and protect the practice of traditional medicine! When Mina saw this result, her blood boiled. In the past, she was too narrow-minded. She had decided that she did not want to study modern medicine anymore. She wanted to learn traditional medicine. She wanted to study under Jonathan! She wanted to learn acupuncture, bone rectification, and all kinds of herbs.As she thought about it, she looked at Jonathan with a burning gaze. Below the stage, there were also excited voices. ¡°Ahhh¡­ I knew this would be the oue.¡±¡°Ahhh, I¡¯m so excited. Fortunately, I chose Jonathan Woods. As expected, he didn¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m rich. I regret gambling too little. I should have mortgaged the house. My heart hurts.¡± ¡°Fuck, they say that modern medicine is the thing? Bullshit!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so angry. I don¡¯t know how to exin this to my wife. Modern medicine is really useless!¡± ¡°Sigh, everyone knows that modern medicine is effective. I thought that in this week¡¯spetition, traditional medicine would definitely not be able to beat modern medicine! In the end, what happened was so surreal. The paralyzed person can get out of bed without surgery. Is there something wrong with this? How can traditional medicine be so awesome?¡± ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no exaggeration! Let me tell you, traditional medicine is much more powerful than what we see and think. Have you seen the news? Someone self-studied traditional medicine and made a few hundred thousand dors with homemade heightening medicine. ¡°Do you think everyone is stupid? If it wasn¡¯t effective, would they spend money to buy something like that? Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have a medical license and were eventually banned. Can¡¯t they be flexible and make an exception for special talents?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you can say that some people are stupid. There¡¯s also an old man who taught himself traditional medicine to treat his wife¡¯s cancer. These are all reported in the news. Actually, in the field of traditional medicine, there was originally no such thing as cancer. It¡¯s all how modern medicine put in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Although I didn¡¯t ce any bets, I¡¯m especially excited to see such an oue. I think the young people in our country are really amazing. They¡¯ve picked up what our generation lost.¡± ¡°Yes, not only traditional medicine, but also our national studies. Really, I don¡¯t think our children should learn any foreignnguages, We should set up a series of courses like traditional medicine, national studies, swimming, and punching techniques. Let our children learn the true treasures of our country while strengthening their bodies.¡± Everyone chatted away. There were many people betting. Now that the results were out, some were happy, while others were worried. Some cried tears of joy, while others wailed in grief. People¡¯s joys and sorrows were different. They stood on different sides and felt different. Henry brought a few assistants to settle the ounts for everyone. After settling the ounts, they would start to split the money. At this moment, Gwen¡¯s expression was very ugly. She never expected that modern medicine would lose. She had also lost tens of millions in the bet. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Back then, she had said that Annalise had ced too few bets. Annalise had even said that she was afraid that Gwen would not be able to pay up. Now, she felt like she had been pped in the face. However, at the thought that she could be a disciple of Joseph¡¯s disciple soon, her expression softened a little. She felt terrible. She had to think of something happy to calm herself down. As she was thinking, she heard Joseph say into the microphone, ¡°Today, I have something else to announce to everyone!¡± Gwen¡¯s expression turned even better. As long as she sessfully became Quigley Enterprise¡¯s disciple, she figured that her father would probably. not me her for losing tens of millions. Joseph announced loudly, ¡°Annalise Barton is my personal disciple and also my youngest and proudest. Although she is only 20 years old this year, she has studied medicine for 13 years. She has goodprehension, is diligent, and has already obtained a master¡¯s degree in medicine. In the future, she will live in Jadeborough. Please take care of her!¡± Gwen felt her head buzzing¡­. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Gwen could not believe her ears. She thought that she must have heard wrongly. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had heard that Annalise was Joseph¡¯s proudest disciple.little Joseph suddenly looked over and asked into the microphone, ¡°Gwen, you said that you want to take my disciple as your master. I knew your grandfather. I¡¯ve already told Anna that you can study under her now.¡± Everyone looked over. Some were surprised, some were envious, and some looked sarcastic. Gwen suddenly felt that Joseph was deliberately setting her up to embarrass her. It turned out that Annalise was really his disciple. However, when she looked at Joseph, she saw his serious expression, looking as if he didn¡¯t know anything. At this moment, everything was magnified. Almost everyone in the venue looked over at her direction. She had be a target. If she epted the deal, she would never be able to raise her head again. Her eyes shed. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Old Mr. Quigley, I mean, I wanted to study under you. However, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t wanna take me as your disciple. By the way, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± Gwen ignored all kinds of strange gazes and hurriedly walked out of the venue. Elder Quigley said into the microphone, ¡°Hey, Gwen, where are you going? There¡¯s a group photo session between practitioners from both sidester. ¡°Sigh, child, why are you so muddle-headed at such a young age? Didn¡¯t you say so yourself, that as long as you be a part of the Quigley Enterprise, you would have no problems studying under my disciple? ¡°Oh, so you think Anna is too young, right? Silly child, although Anna is young, her talent and medical skills are really good! She has been learning medicine from me since she was seven years old and has inherited all my teachings. Her medical skills have long surpassed mine¡­¡± It didn¡¯t matter if Gwen heard these words or not. Not only did he embarrass Gwen, but he also told everyone that Anna¡¯s medical skills were amazing. Below the stage, there was already an uproar. ¡°Oh my god, Annalise Barton is actually Master Quigley¡¯s personal disciple. She studied medicine with the old man at the age of seven. No wonder she could give a jar of Energizing Pill at Samuel¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±¡°You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, I guess!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Back then, when I saw how smooth her handwriting was, I didn¡¯t believe that she hadn¡¯t been to school before. As expected, she had already obtained a master¡¯s degree in medicine, but some idiots were still spreading rumors that she hadn¡¯t gone to school for even a day.¡± ¡°Those rumors came from her cousin.¡± ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t mention her cousin. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± At this moment, Annalise and Julian were sitting together with others. Many people came over to get close to her. ¡°Mrs. Parks, I¡¯m president of Rosely Corporation. Pleased to meet your acquaintance.¡± ¡°Mrs. Parks, I¡¯m the niece-inw of Old Madam Zeller, from the Zeller family. Let¡¯s have tea together when we¡¯re free in the future!¡± Everyone handed their business cards to Annalise. ¡°Pfft!¡± Sybil did not like any of it. She spat andined, ¡°What the hell? Why didn¡¯t any of theme before? Now they know how to curry favor.¡± When Lianne learned that Annalise was actually Master Quigley¡¯s proudest disciple, more hope rose in her heart. Her brother could be saved. Henry looked at Sybil¡¯s unhappy face and pulled her. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t care about them. Hurry up and help me split the money. My hands are full now.¡± Henry was really busy. Fortunately, the banking system of Chanaea was strong and there was no limit to mobile bank payment. Otherwise, there was no way to pay the funds. The total amount was too huge, those rich young people bet at least 1.5 million dors into thepetition. Everyone lined up to get their money. They were all extremely excited. When it was time for the group photo, Annalise stood up. Julian also stood up and instructed Henry, ¡°Transfer all the money that Annalise and I won to her ount.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Henry replied readily. Sybil¡¯s eyes flickered. She felt that Julian was really good to Annalisel Annalise and Jonathan walked up the stage together. Mina rushed over and looked at Annalise with burning eyes. ¡°Anna!¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Although Annalise was not all that familiar with Mina, she had a good impression of her. Previously, she was the one who testified for her, proving that Gwen had e. ¡°Anna, let¡¯s go on stage and take a photo together,¡± Mina said. The way she looked at Annalise then waspletely that of looking at an idol. Gwen had no intentions of studying under Annalise, but she had.Age was not important. What was important was that she admired Annalise more than Jonathan. Jonathan was just good at medicine. Annalise was not only good at medicine, but she was also especially smart. She had beaten Gwen all the way. She liked Annalise too much. After the group photo, the exchange officially ended. When they were taking photos, Mina was squeezed next to Annalise. Graham and Hector were speechless. Graham whispered to Mina, ¡°Little miss, aren¡¯t you a representative of modern medicine?¡± Mina said in a low voice, ¡°I want to be part of traditional medicine in the future.¡± Graham and Hector were speechless. Annalise looked at Mina¡¯s lively appearance and smiled. For some reason, she really liked Mina¡¯s personality. She guessed that her family must be very happy to have raised such an innocent and cute girl. After taking the photo, everyone got off the stage. Mina leaned against Annalise and said, ¡°Anna, let¡¯s go together.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The two of them got off the stage together. When they were below the stage, Mina begged Annalise, ¡°Anna, can I study under you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely study hard. In the future, when I learn traditional medicine, if I live in the country, I¡¯ll treat illnesses and save people. If I live overseas, I¡¯ll only treat Chanaea people, not foreigners.¡± Annaliseughed when he heard Mina¡¯s words. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Anna, can you take me as your disciple?¡± Mina looked at Annalise pleadingly. ¡°With my current medical skills, it¡¯s not suitable for me to take in disciples.¡± Annalise rejected tactfully and said, ¡°Also, I still have studies toplete.¡± Mina knew that it was not good to force others, but she really wanted to be Annalise¡¯s disciple. She raised three fingers and said, ¡°I promise not to disturb you when you¡¯re busy. I also definitely won¡¯t use your name to swindle others.¡± Jonathan knew Mina. She was the daughter of MK Group from Caspardion. It would be beneficial for Anna to have such a girl as his disciple, as it would benefit Anna¡¯s businesses. He said, ¡°Anna, you should really take a disciple.¡± ¡°John!¡± Annalise panicked. ¡°Alright, I agree on your master¡¯s behalf. Now get on with it!¡± Jonathan said to Mina.. Mina was overjoyed and immediately went on with the ceremony. ¡°Thank you, master. Thank you, martial uncle, master, this is my apprenticeship gift.¡± Mina was in a hurry to remove the ne from her neck. The ne looked very ordinary at first nce. When the pendant was pulled out, Annalise saw a sparkling blue color. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Annalise immediately stopped Mina and helped her stuff the pendant into her neck. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t pull at it. Wear it properly.¡± She wasn¡¯t about to take something of such immense value. This ne was priceless. She definitely wouldn¡¯t take it. ¡°But¡­¡± Mina panicked. Previously, she had wanted to study under Jonathan. The gift in her bag was a man¡¯s watch. She couldn¡¯t give it to Annalise! ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take you in, but I might not have time to teach you. If you really want to learn medicine, you can watch Jonathan¡¯s surgeries in the future,¡± Annalise said. John smiled helplessly and dotingly at Annalise. ¡°Anna, you really aren¡¯t taking any losses!¡± He had helped Annalise take in a disciple, but she, in turn, went to ask him to take care of said disciple instead. He let the whole thing slide. Annalise was his junior sister after all. He saw no way but to give in to his little junior sister¡¯s whims. Graham and Hector had been impressed by her medical skills when they saw Annalise¡¯s series of bone setting techniques a few days ago. They also wanted to learn a few moves from Annalise, but because they were too old to bring themselves to do so. Now that they saw someone bing her disciple, they naturally had to make their moves. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hence, the two old men, whose age added up to more than 100 years old, immediately approached Annalise.Graham said in an embarrassed manner, ¡°Dr. Barton, I¡­ I also want to study under you.¡± A few days ago, he had wanted to take her in as his disciple. Now, he felt that he had really been too naive back then. He was nowhere near being able to take in Joseph¡¯s proud disciple as his own after all. Hector was afraid that Graham would beat him to it, so he immediately said, ¡°Dr. Barton, I also want to study under you. One disciple or several, well it¡¯s all going to be the same for you anyway. You can take us in together.¡± Annalise was speechless. This was awkward! Jonathan said, ¡°Guys, don¡¯t join in the fun. Our Traditional Medicine Certification Center¡¯s permit is about to be approved. If you¡¯re interested,e work here and participate in our traditional medicine practitioner certification.¡± ¡°The permit of the Traditional Medicine Certification Center? What do you mean?¡± Graham¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°In the future, traditional medicine practitioners can be directly certified? You don¡¯t have to learn all kinds of theoretical knowledge to take the medical license?¡± Jonathan nodded and said, ¡°Yes, our traditional medicine certification also has strict rules. Practice medicine to save people is no child¡¯s y. ¡°However, it would not be as pedantic as before, setting up all manner of academic requirements and all. The traditional medicine certification was mainly an assessment of traditional medicine medical skills ¡°In addition, our certification center will also set up a team to take the initiative to visit and recruit traditional medicine practitioners with outstanding medical skills.¡± Graham¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, alright! I knew that there was a very capable traditional medicine practitioner in our vige. He hasn¡¯t studied in his life, but he¡¯s very good at treating illnesses, especially pediatric illnesses. The man worked miracles in that department. The Traditional Medicine Certification Center can certify such. a person who hasn¡¯t studied but has good medical skills, right?¡± ¡°Yes, all traditional medicine practitioners with good medical skills can be certified,¡± Jonathan said. This was the kind of certification that they had fought for a long time to obtain. He hoped that Chanaea¡¯s practice of traditional medicine could be better developed.. ¡°Master, are you free at noon? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Mina had sessfully be a disciple and wanted to treat Annalise to a meal. In addition, she also wanted to choose a gift for her master. Jonathan said to her, ¡°As a disciple, you have to have some tact. Look, your grandmaster is looking forward to it. You have some nerve to be a third wheel.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Annalise really wanted tough to death when he heard the term ¡°grandmaster¡±. Jonathan rolled his eyes at her. ¡°What are youughing at? Hurry up and go. He¡¯s about to turn into stone standing around like that.¡± He looked at Mina again. ¡°If you have nothing going on, you can hand me the scissors and scalpels in my operation in the afternoon. You can tell the models, right?¡± Mina was overjoyed and her eyes lit up. She immediately replied, ¡°Yes, yes, I can tell.¡± Not only did she get to officially study under Annalise, but she also had Jonathan teach her medicine. She wondered just how could her life be so blissful. Annalise went to look for Julian. Seeing that Annalise was finally done, Julian immediately went over and held her hand. ¡°Have you waited long?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Not at all.¡± Julian smiled. Annalise said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± ¡°I want to be by your side.¡± Julian squeezed Annalise¡¯s hand. Knowing that Annalise was worried that she would dy his work, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect my work. Your husband is very efficient. Two hours a day is enough. You¡¯re rich today. Treat me to a meal.¡± ¡°Haha, will do!¡± Annalise could not help butugh. She took out her phone and read the message. He saw that the amount was not right. She knew the odds. She bet 220 million. The odds for traditional medicine were 1:1.9. It was equivalent to 99 million dors. But now she had received 60 million dors. Julian said, ¡°I bet too little. I only bet 100 million.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll transfer it to you,¡± Annalise said. Julian reached out and grabbed Annalise¡¯s phone. ¡°What¡¯s mine is yours. After a while, I¡¯ll organize my assets and hand them all to you for safekeeping.¡± Annalise panicked. ¡°No way!¡± She definitely did not want it. She was already so busy with all kinds of things that she couldn¡¯t even manage her own money, delegating all of them to wealth management agencies, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t have time to manage Julian¡¯s money. Julian smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After I¡¯ve sorted it out, we¡¯ll continue to entrust it to Henry for management.¡± ¡°Just delegate it all to him then.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll put it under your name.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°Yes, there is!¡± Julian insisted. Annalise could not dissuade him and could only change the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. What do you want to eat? It¡¯s on me.¡± ¡°Can I eat your cooking?¡± Julian asked. Annalise could not help butugh. ¡°We¡¯ve earned so much money today, yet that¡¯s what you want. Doesn¡¯t that mean we can¡¯t spend any of it?¡± She sighed in her heart. Jadeborough¡¯s people were really rich and liked to gamble! After a round of gambling, she had earned tens of millions of dors. ¡°We¡¯ll spend it slowly when we¡¯re free,¡± Julian said with a smile. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°I like everything you make.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go buy groceries.¡± Annalise thought for a moment and said, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll call Joseph.¡± Joseph would not be interested in going to restaurants. If she personally cooked, Joseph woulde running instead. ¡°Right, right, right. Don¡¯t call. I¡¯ll go and invite him personally. Your master is over there,¡± Julian immediately said. He felt that his brain was not working well when it came to dating. Joseph came all the way to Jadeborough and he had done nothing to wee the old man. He thought that he was indeed negligent. He immediately went to invite Joseph. Annalise called John and Chloe again and asked them to go to her ce for lunch. It was not even 10:30 A.M. It was just right to buy groceries and cook. When Joseph heard that Julian and the others wanted to treat him to a meal, he waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°My teeth aren¡¯t good, so I won¡¯t eat with you. You young people can eat by yourselves.¡± Things were different when he heard Julian say that Anna was cooking personally, Elder Quigley instantly changed his words. ¡°Anna is cooking personally? Then I guess I¡¯d have to eat some for her sake. Stir-fried bacon, stewed chicken, barbecue pork ribs sound just about right. And that chili shrimp must be avable.¡± Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Annalise and Julian brought Joseph and two Randall family seniors, to buy groceries. Joseph ced his hands behind his back and selected vegetables along the way. ¡°Anna, this bamboo shoot looks good.¡± ¡°Anna, this river shrimp looks fresh.¡± ¡°This green pepper is definitely spicy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to stir-fry this yellow chili. This is the true delicacy.¡± Annalise was speechless Annalise bought whatever her master liked. Annalise was in charge of purchasing while Julian was in charge of carrying the goods. After returning to the vi, Annalise went straight into the kitchen. The servants helped her and she was the head chef. Julian wanted to help, but he was pushed out by Annalise to chat with Joseph. Julian was very cold to others outside. In front of Annalise¡¯s master, however, he was very respectful. After having a drink with Julian on the mountain before, their rtionship was already very good. Now, he chatted with Julian. ¡°Do you usually stay around here?¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Sometimes I stay here, and sometimes I stay at the Parks residence to keep my grandfatherpany.¡± Joseph nodded. ¡°Yes, your grandfather is old. You young people are busy, but you should spend more time with your old people. Don¡¯t be like Anna, that heartless little girl. She can¡¯t be around us more than a few times a year.¡± Julian smiled. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you stay here for a while longer?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Joseph followed suit. He did n to stay for a few days. With his identity exposed, there would definitely be many people looking for him. Now that he was being watched closely, so if he left immediately, the vige where he secluded himself in would probably not be peaceful. He might as well stay for a few more days and wait for everyone to misunderstand that he would stay for Jadeborough before suddenly disappearing. He still wanted peace and quiet in the future. ¡°No trouble at all. Annalise and I will be very happy that you can stay here.¡± The sound of a car horn could be heard outside. After a while, the doorbell rang. The servants were busy helping Annalise. Julian personally went to open the door. He saw an unfamiliar woman holding a child¡¯s hand at the door. Julian was a little surprised. Joseph immediately saw his disciple and introduced, ¡°This is Anna¡¯s senior sister, Chloe Knightly.¡± ¡°Well met indeed!¡± Julian immediately greeted her warmly. As long as it was someone rted to Annalise, he would be very polite. ¡°Hello!¡± Chloe also greeted Julian. She pulled the little kid again. ¡°This is Uncle Julian.¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Julian.¡± The five-year-old girl had delicate features and a pair of grape-like dark sparkled. Just looking at her made one happy. eyes that ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Julian looked at such a cute child and could not help but bend down to pick her up. He liked being called ¡°Uncle Julian¡± very much. At first, he did not think much about it. After thinking about it for a while, he understood that Chloe had asked the little kid to call him ¡°uncle¡± because she treated Annalise as his own family. The little kid would then call Annalise ¡°aunt¡±. He thought for a moment. There was nothing he had for the little kid. He immediately carried her to the study and gave him a gold brick. He felt that he should prepare some valuable items at home at all times in the future. When she saw the gold brick, Chloe panicked. ¡°Aubrey, you can¡¯t take this.¡± ¡°Oh, Uncle Julian, I¡¯m done ying with this. I¡¯ll return it to you.¡± The little girl returned the gold brick to Julian. ¡°Chloe. I¡¯ll give this to Aubrey as a greeting gift. Keep it for her sake. When she grows up, you give it to her.¡± Joseph said, ¡°Take it, take it. Why are you being so polite? We¡¯re family.¡± ¡°Alright then, thank you!¡± Chloe thanked him. Aubrey immediately thanked him too. Chloe said to Aubrey, ¡°y with grandpa later. Be a good girl. Mommy will go and cook with your aunt.¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Aubrey replied. Julian carried Aubrey and sat on the sofa. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Joseph looked in the direction of the kitchen with a gratified expression. He said to Julian, ¡°Chloe is 10 years older than Anna. When I first picked up Anna, Anna was the same age as Aubrey. Although she was two years older back then, she was about the same size as Aubrey and was very thin. ¡°At that time, she often had nightmares. Chloe would always apany her to sleep. ¡°Chloe and Anna were both very good children. Unfortunately, Chloe¡¯s life was bitter and her marriage was not going smoothly. I just hoped that Anna¡¯s marriage would be smooth and happy. ¡°As their elders, at this age, I only hope that you can be good to and help each other out.¡± *Joseph, I will definitely treat Anna well,¡± Julian said emotionally. Joseph nodded. ¡°Good, very good. How can a person¡¯s life be so smooth-sailing? There will always be setbacks and difficulties. It¡¯s better to maintain your original intention. The person he abandoned so easily was something many people could only dream of getting their hands on.¡± ¡°Grandpa, are you talking about mom and dad?¡± Aubrey asked. Joseph immediately said, ¡°No, grandpa is talking about someone else. Aubrey, I heard that you already know how to do math.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Mom taught me. I can read all kinds of storybooks.¡± ¡°Aubrey is awesome! I¡¯d test you then. What¡¯s 13 minus 9?¡± ¡°That¡¯s four.¡± ¡°Aubrey is so smart.¡± The little child was overjoyed by the praise. ¡°Yes, yes. Grandpa is great too. All of us are great!¡± The sound of a car horn sounded outside again. Jonathan was here. He had brought his wife along, deliberately taking a detour to pick her up. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Joseph greeted. ¡°Master.¡± The Woods couple greeted in unison. Jonathan introduced Helena to Julian. After introducing them, he added, ¡°These two brats are studying abroad. Otherwise, they would also be lucky today¡± Annalise poked her head out of the kitchen. After greeting Helena, she said to John, ¡°John, your knife skills are good. Come and chop the chicken up.¡± Jonathan was resentful. ¡°Using a doctor as a butcher. Do you really have to?¡± ¡°Hurry up and go. You¡¯re so long-winded.¡± Helena immediately pushed him with a smile. Helena was 48 years old this year, but because of the love between husband and wife, she was in a good mood. That, coupled with skin care and exercise, she looked to be 35 years old at most. More than an hourter, the fragrance of food filled the restaurant. Julian personally poured red wine for everyone. Even Little Aubrey got a small cup. Aubrey insisted. She said that she only wanted a little bit. She also said that life had to be ritualistic, which made everyoneugh. Julian looked at Aubrey¡¯s cute appearance and wanted to have a child even more. She especially wanted at daughter. Her big eyes were adorable, and she looked adorable in her dress. Joseph held his cup and said solemnly, ¡°From now on, you guys will be living in Jadeborough. You have to take care of each other and treat each other¡¯s matters as your own.¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Annalise, Jonathan, and Chloe answered in unison. Joseph was gratified and said, ¡°Chloe has lived in Jadeborough for the longest time and is most familiar with Jadeborough¡¯s situation. You should talk to Anna, Jonathan, and the others about Jadeborough¡¯s medical. world. Also, you have to pay more attention to the Traditional Medicine Practitioner Certification. Association.¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 ¡°Master, I will,¡± Chloe replied. Joseph nodded and said, ¡°Chloe is both a father and a mother. It¡¯s inevitable that she won¡¯t be able to take good care of Aubrey at times. There will also be times when things get really tough. Jonathan, now that you¡¯ve returned to the country and are staying for a long time, help take care of Aubrey when you¡¯re free. Anna, you too!¡± ¡°Yes, master,¡± Annalise and Jonathan replied. ¡°At my age, I don¡¯t want anything more. I just hope the two of you to be good to each other.¡± ¡°We¡¯re gonna be good to each other.¡± ¡°Come,e,e, let¡¯s eat!¡± Joseph¡¯s expression changed and he instantly became a foodie. Immediately after, Annalise, Chloe, and Jonathan fed more food to him. Joseph said in disdain, ¡°You guys just eat on your own. Now that my te¡¯s all filled up. Where should I start?¡± ¡°Haha, master. Just eat already,¡± Jonathan joked. Joseph red at Jonathan. Chloe and Annalise could not help butugh. Aubrey covered her mouth and giggled. Julian looked at this scene and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He liked this rxed and happy atmosphere. He looked forward to having many children with Annalise in the future. When they were old and the children returned home to reunite, he figured that this would probably be the scene. Chloe¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She hung up nervously, smiled, and quickly ate. After a while, her phone rang again. She quickly hung up and turned it off. Jonathan was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You owe someone money?¡± Chloe smiled unnaturally. ¡°No, no.¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not. Let me know if you do owe someone money,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°Yes, yes. John, don¡¯t worry. I have money.¡± ¡°Mom, is it dad? He said he¡¯sing to get me to the amusement park today.¡± The five- year-old Aubrey¡¯s clear and bright eyes were filled with anticipation. Upon hearing that, Joseph, Annalise, and Jonathan looked at Chloe in unison. Chloe felt extremely ufortable being stared at like that. She bit her lip and exined, ¡°I¡­ I just thought that if he wanted to apany Aubrey, there was no reason to not let him. After all, she¡¯s his daughter. Master, don¡¯t worry. There will definitely not be anything else between him and me.¡± Joseph said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat then.¡± This matter could not be said in front of Aubrey. Although the child was young, she was sensitive. ¡°Yes, sure,¡± Chloe replied. Everyone ate. Annalise saw that Chloe still looked a little ufortable, so she silently filled Chloe¡¯s te. After dinner, Joseph asked Helena to take care of Aubrey. He called Jonathan, Annalise, and Chloe to the backyard. In the backyard, Joseph asked Chloe very sternly, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Master, I-I definitely won¡¯t have anything to do with him. I just feel that Aubrey is a little pitiful. No matter what, he¡¯s still Aubrey¡¯s father. If he still wants to apany Aubrey, I see no reason to not let him,¡± Chloe exined. ¡°You really think so?¡± Joseph asked. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I really thought.¡± ¡°When did you contact him?¡± Joseph asked again. Chloe bit her lower lip. ¡°It. It wasst month.¡± Actually, on Valentine¡¯s Day, the scumbag suddenly added her. At that time, Chloe did not know that he was Ryan Ryan sent her a happy holiday message to her. She ignored Ryan. After that, the scumbag sent her good morning, good afternoon, and good night messages every day. She did not respond for two months. She suspected the man might be a salesman looking to sell something. After all, in this day and age, the only person who could persevere in greeting people good morning. afternoon, and good night was definitely a salesperson. However, when Chloe clicked on his homepage, she did not see any posts. Until one day, she suddenly saw that the scumbag had updated his post. The post was actually a photo of her carrying her child. At the time, she was terrified. She had the fear of being targeted by a stalker. She immediately questioned him about who he was and why he had her photo. If she couldn¡¯t tell him, she would immediately call the police. Only then did the scumbag reveal his identity and say that he was Ryan Taylor. He said that he had no ill intentions. He just happened to see her and her daughter on the street that day, so he took a photo and stored it in his phone. If he missed his daughter, he would take a look. She was furious. ¡°What right did he have to look at his daughter? Wasn¡¯t he going to abort her?¡± She thought. Ryan apologized to her, saying that he was a fool back then. She then questioned Ryan about where he got her Whatsapp number. Ryan replied saying that where there was a will, there was a way. She thought about it and agreed. Now that information was so advanced and she was in charge of sales at the pharmaceuticalpany, her phone number was publicized. It was normal to find her Whatsapp ount She warned Ryan not to approach her daughter. Ryan said that he would respect her wishes. In the following days, Ryan did keep his word and did not harass her. It was only on the seventh ofst month that Ryan suddenly appeared at the entrance of the pharmaceuticalpany with flowers in his hands, saying that it was the day they met. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had been lonely for too long, or if she had forgotten the pain of breakup after so long. Hearing him say that it was the day they met, she was suddenly very touched. However, she nced at him indifferently and left. On the 23rd ofst month, after she had her meal, someone forcefully stopped her, asking for her Whatsapp number, going so far as to want to grope her. She was about to make a move when Ryan and two friends happened to go to the restaurant Ryan immediately rushed up and fought with that person. In the end, that man was punched in the nose and bled a lot. From that day on, she agreed to Ryan¡¯s request to see her daughter. But, he had to respect her wishes. During the weekends for the past two weeks, Ryan would apany his daughter to the amusement park. Seeing her daughter¡¯s happiness and anticipation, she did not stop them. ¡°Have you forgotten how he treated you back then?¡± Joseph was very strict. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t,¡± Chloe said sadly. There was no way she would forget. She met Ryan when she was 24 years old. After being in love for a few months, she thought she had found a lifemate. Ryan excitedly brought her to take wedding photos and meet her parents to prepare for their wedding. She then had a physical rtionship with him. After she got pregnant, she was in a hurry to get married. Ryan was also very happy. He looked like he was looking forward to the child. However, he did not mention marriage again. She could not help but urge him. Ryan said that he would be on a business trip for half a year. He said that he was in a hurry to go on a business trip and would get married after half a year She had waited for half a year, and her belly was already bulging. At that time, Joseph had already asked her to stop working, to return to the vige. She was very stubborn and insisted on waiting for Ryan at Jadeborough. Coincidentally, the pharmaceuticalpany gave her a huge sum of money. She was thinking about getting married and having a child soon. She wanted to see a bigger house. It would be best if it had a front and back yard. It would be more convenient for the child to move around in the future. She followed the agent to look for her dream house. That day, they were looking at a vi area. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After looking at the house, she saw a man hugging a woman and kissing her passionately. At first, she felt that these people did not care about where they were. Later on, she thought that it might be because the man couldn¡¯t control himself when he was in love. When she took another look, she felt that the man looked very much like Ryan, who was on a business trip. Suddenly, the man turned around. The man was indeed Ryan. When she saw Ryan, she was filled with anger and felt her stomach tighten. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 After Chloe¡¯s stomach tightened, she felt warm liquid flowing down her legs. Looking down, she saw blood. The ring red color made her lose control. She couldn¡¯t care less about Ryan cheating on her and shouted crazily, ¡°Ryan, save the child! Hurry, get me to the hospital!¡± However, Ryan looked at her indifferently, as if he did not know her. The woman beside him asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± Ryan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but how does she know my name?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know her? Don¡¯t send her to the hospital or call the emergency number. I¡¯ll believe that you don¡¯t know her,¡± the woman beside Ryan said. ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go. I really don¡¯t know her.¡± Ryan put his arm around the woman and left. At that moment, Chloe felt a chill run down her spine. She knew that her child was going to be born prematurely. This situation was very dangerous. She had to calm down. She had to save herself. She immediately took out her phone and dialed the emergency number. The agent immediately came over to support her and told her that help was on the way. The ambnce would rush over immediately. ¡°Thank you!¡± Chloe was moved to tears. She also felt dead deep down. The agent who had met her once knew to call the emergency number for her, but her lover left her in the lurch. The agent had never encountered such a situation before and did not know how to deal with it. Chloe took a deep breath to calm herself down and asked the agent to find a ce for her to sit. The agent immediately helped Chloe to sit on a bench not far away. ¡°I might have to lie down,¡± Chloe said. She was a medical student herself and knew very well that she would be better off lying down. The agent immediately took off his jacket and folded it into a pillow for her.Just like that, they waited for help to arrive. As soon as she entered the hospital, the doctor said that the amniotic fluid had already broken. There was no way to protect the child as it was in this situation. They had to do a Caesarean section on her immediately. As soon as the child was taken out, the child was immediately ced in the incubator. She was lying on the operating table and crying as she called her master. She said that she had been cheated on and had given birth early because she was angry. She also informed the servants who took care of her toe to the hospital to take care of her. It was during an autumn six years ago. She remembered that the wind was especially strong that day. Lying on the operating table, she heard the sound of her stomach being cut open, followed by the baby¡¯s not-so-loud cries. After that, she was transferred to the ward. After she woke up from the anesthesia, every drop of the contraction agent made her suffer. That night, Joseph and Annalise rushed over. Annalise called Ryan and asked him to meet them at the hospital. Ryan did note over and even blocked Annalise. Annalise hacked into Ryan¡¯s phone and took Ryan¡¯s father¡¯s phone number from his phone. She then used a virtualwork and modified the call to be from Ryan¡¯s father¡¯s number. She sent a message to inform Ryan toe to the hospital, saying that his father had been in a car ident. Ryan was convinced and rushed to the hospital immediately. When they arrived at the hospital parking lot, Annalise rushed over and beat Ryan up. At that time, Ryan was still with the woman from earlier in the day. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The woman screamed in fear and sharply used Annalise of hitting someone. Many people went over to watch. The woman screamed and asked everyone to help pull her away. Otherwise, someone would die. Many people stepped forward to pull them away. Some tried to persuade Annalise, while others criticized her. The ones who persuaded Annalise, tried to persuade them to talk things out and not fight, saying that fighting wouldn¡¯t solve any problems. The ones who criticized Annalise, used her of being ruthless at such a young age. That woman was also leading the way, saying that Annalise was bullying others just because she had some skills in fighting. As Chloe¡¯s junior sister beat up Ryan, she scolded the scumbag who cheated on Chloe, saying that he was worse than trash. If killing someone was not illegal, she would have killed him. When everyone heard that the scumbag had an affair, they immediately targeted Ryan. Annalise also knew her limits. After that, she heard from Annalise that she picked not-so-obvious spots when beating Ryan up. After that, Ryan had to lie in bed for at least half a month. After beating him up. Annalise let Ryan go. Ryan yapped away about calling the police. Annalise dared him to do so. In the end, Ryan did not. It was probably just as Annalise had said. No injuries could be detected, and the surveince cameras were also a blind spot. Being the one having an affair, he was too embarrassed to publicly seek witnesses. This matter was left unsettled. Chloe had been waiting for Ryan toe over and apologize to her. However, Ryan did not show. He didn¡¯t even apologize to her for having an affair. On the day of the full moon, Chloe cklisted the scumbag. Because Aubrey was born prematurely, her body was very weak. She stayed in the incubator for 43 days. Fortunately, she had been with Joseph for so many years and had saved a lot of money. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know how to pay her medical expenses. Due to Aubrey¡¯s weak body, even after she was discharged from the hospital, her junior sister still personally did acupuncture on her four to five times. Every time she saw the delicate sweetie being pricked with needles and cried, the needles would sway gently. Those needles felt like they were stabbing Chloe¡¯s heart, making her heart ache. Later on, the baby gradually recovered. Because of the baby, she became stronger and focused on her medical practice. Nowadays, pharmaceuticalpanies were doing a lot. Most of the medicines were developed by thesepanies on their own. She had nevercked money in the past, let alone then. Ryan actually came looking for him. Of course, she would not ept him, but she did not want to let him off too easily. She wanted to take revenge on him! Killing him would be a cheap way out. She wanted to break him mentally. She wanted Ryan to see all the good things about her bit by bit. When hepletely understood her, she would kick him off and tell him, ¡°Ryan, you¡¯re not worthy!¡± However, she knew that her master would definitely not agree with her doing this. Her master had said before that she should never keep in contact with trash like Ryan. It was fine as long as Chloe was beautiful and outstanding all on her own. However, being beautiful and outstanding alone wasn¡¯t enough. She deemed that if Ryan did not think that he had a chance, he would have had no chance to feel pain. Besides, if he didn¡¯t interact with her, he wouldn¡¯t know just how rich she was and how outstanding she was. This matter was like a thorn in her side. It had been six years and the pain was still there. She wanted to resolve this matter in her own way It was also because Ryan came looking for her Coincidentally, she could use this opportunity.When Joseph heard that they had only reconnectedst month, he said sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t see him again in the future. He¡¯s not worthy of being Aubrey¡¯s father. Even without fatherly love, Aubrey doesn¡¯t need a piece of trash like Ryan to be her father.¡± Jonathan said, ¡°Chloe, I¡¯ve returned to the country. I¡¯ll be living in Jadeborough for a long time in the future. You and Aubrey can stay at my ce often. Although I can¡¯t rece Aubrey¡¯s father, as her uncle, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s loved.¡± Chloe¡¯s eyes were red, and her voice was choked. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise did not say anything else. She reached out and held Chloe¡¯s hand. Her hand felt a little cold. ¡°Chloe, a scumbag is never worth turning back to. You¡¯re so outstanding, you can find whoever you want. If you want someone to take care of Aubrey, we¡¯ll support you fully. We won¡¯t rush or force you to get married. You can choose any life you want, just don¡¯t turn back!¡± Joseph said. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 ¡°Master, I promise you that I will never fall in love with him and will never ept him again. If I have any feelings for him, I will suffer an incurable disease and be a burden to Aubrey for the rest of my life,¡± Chloe said Everyone looked at her with heartache. Joseph sighed and said, ¡°Chloe, there¡¯s really no need to go that far. We¡¯ll all love Aubrey. Look, Aubrey has been living well for so many years. She¡¯s smart and happy. Sigh, forget it. You¡¯re already 30 years old now. You can handle your own life. As your master, I only hope that you¡¯ll be well.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Chloe heaved a sigh of relief when she saw her masterpromise She had followed Joseph when she was 13 years old. The reason why she followed Joseph was that her parents favored boys over girls and did not let her have an education. She thought to go up the mountain to dig for some herbs to sell, to make up for her tuition fees. She happened to meet Joseph on the mountain. After Joseph found out about her situation, he took her in as his disciple. Her master¡¯s kindness to her was something she figured that she could never repay. In her heart, Joseph was even more important than her own parents. ¡°Okay.¡± Joseph patted Chloe¡¯s shoulder. Chloe smiled. With her master¡¯s permission, she could do whatever she wanted without worry. ¡°Chloe, it¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s head back in,¡± Annalise said while holding Chloe¡¯s hand. ¡°Sure.¡± Chloe¡¯s current state was obviously not as awkward as before. She waspletely rxed. Everyone entered the house together, and the ce was filled with joy. Julian was ying with Aubrey. It was unknown where they found a balloon, but the two of them yed with it like a volleyball. As soon as the balloon fell, they reached out and swatted it up. Aubrey chased after the balloon happily. At this moment. In a cafe. Timothy sat opposite a mysterious person wearing a cap and sunsses. Both of their expressions were rather dark. Timothy¡¯s face was filled with worry. ¡°The situation is getting more and more unfavorable for us. I really didn¡¯t expect Annalise to be so capable. A small Twitter ount can actually rack up so many sales. She¡¯s simply a business genius.¡± ¡°Not only that, she¡¯s alsoOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. a medical genius.¡± The mysterious person said. ¡°Someone like her is indeed worthy of Julian,¡± Timothy said. The mysterious man was suddenly in a bad mood. ¡°In this world, no one is worthy of Julian, not even Annalise Barton. So what if she is Joseph¡¯s disciple? Joseph is just a made-up deity. How capable can he really be? Can he revive the dead? When he was a doctor in Jadeborough, there were still many people who he failed to treat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right ¡°Seeing that the other party was in a bad mood, Timothy didn¡¯t dare to offend him and immediately agreed. He took a sip of coffee and asked, ¡°How do we deal with the sales now?¡± The mysterious man also picked up the coffee in front of him. His fingers were a little slender. After taking a sip of coffee, he said, ¡°I will deal with this matter.¡± ¡°Can you tell me how you¡¯d deal with it?¡± Timothy was very uneasy. This feeling of leaving his fate in the hands of others was extremely unpleasant. ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling you? You just have to keep the sales of the existing shops stable. Don¡¯t ask about other things.¡± The mysterious person was unhappy. Timothy¡¯s eyes shed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about the results because our sales are already falling behind.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you the result you want!¡± The mysterious person said. ¡°Thank you so much. After this is done, you will have my utmost gratitude. Also, in the future, when I be the Parks Group¡¯s president, if you need me for anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll definitely go the extra mile to get it done for you.¡± Timothy promised. ¡°Sure,¡± the mysterious man said, getting up to leave. After leaving the cafe, he got into a Hummer and was about to drive when he received a call. The person on the other end of the phone reported, ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve already settled it on my side. Ryan was very excited when he heard that I was willing to reconcile with him. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting. He¡¯s been in touch with his ex-girlfriend for months. ¡°That scumbag was really good at it at all times. The moment I broke up with him, he saw that there was no hope of begging me, so he asked about his ex-girlfriend. When he found out that she had be the vice president of a pharmaceuticalpany, he turned around and ran to please her. ¡°But that¡¯s not important anymore. What¡¯s important is that he thinks I¡¯m really willing to get back together with him and has already promised me to approach his ex-girlfriend, and help me find out about the situation.¡± ¡°Okay¡± The mysterious man curled his lips slightly. The next game would be a littleplicated. However, there was no choice but to do it like that. She had underestimated Annalise previously and thought that Annalise was a piece of scrap metal. She did not take Annalise seriously at all. Only throughout the whole journey that she realized that Annalise was actually a queen in her own right. Annalise was worthy for her taking action personally!Detention center. Abigail waited for her father to find a way to save her every day. However, after waiting for a few days, her father did note to visit her. One day, she suddenly heard that someone wasing to see her. She was extremely excited. She thought that she could finally see her father. She had to tell him that no matter how much it cost, he had to bail her out. Also, her father had to hire the bestwyer to fight her case. Samuel was fine, so she did not need to go to jail at all. However, the person she saw was not her father, but a stranger. Although they were strangers, the stranger seemed a little familiar to her. ¡°You are? Ahhh, you are Silvester Hello, hello!¡± Abigail was very excited to see Silvester Chanon the Madman. ¡°Dad must have hired you, right? Thank you for representing me in thewsuit. Have you already understood the process of the case? If not, I¡¯ll tell you first. Then you can catch the main points and loopholes¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not yourwyer!¡± Silvester looked at Abigail with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You are now. I will officially hire you,¡± Abigail said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford it!¡± Silvester said with a smile. Abigail said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how much you want, I can pay you.¡± No matter how powerful Silvester was, he was still awyer. She figured that she could just pay him like 60 million dors or so. To put it bluntly, no matter how famous Silvester was and how he had never lost awsuit, he would never be able to earn so much money in his life. ¡°Even if the entire Barton family were to be sold to pay me, you still wouldn¡¯t be able to hire me. Because I¡¯m the intiff¡¯s At the age of 18, he graduated fromw school and obtained a bar license through the judicial examination. He was 24 years old this year, and throughout thest six years, he had be popr throughout the entire Chanaea. ¡°Damn it! What are you doing here then?¡± Abigail felt that she had been tricked. Her expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°Come, take a look at this!¡± Silvester turned on his phone and showed Abigail a video clip. Julian especially asked him to break Abigail¡¯s mind, so there he was, doing as he was told. He had nothing to do anyway. Abigail took the phone and looked at the clip. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 The video was recorded at the exchange between modern and traditional medicine. It was the clip where Joseph announced that the traditional medicine team won. Abigail¡¯s face darkened. She thought to herself that Annalise had benefited from Jonathan. Otherwise, what right did she have to be one of traditional medicine¡¯s representatives. Immediately after, she heard Joseph announce that Annalise was his most outstanding and proudest disciple. In addition, Annalise was a graduate student of Jadeborough Medical University. She also had a medical certificate. It was not that she had never gone to school as rumored. Abigail was utterly shocked. She thought that her eyes must be ying tricks on her. This video must be fake. ¡°This is a fake clip, right? Someone dubbed Joseph Quigley¡¯s voice, right?¡± Abigail looked at Silvester. She couldn¡¯t believe that Annalise was a medical graduate. Silvester raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve already brought the video. Whether you believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Abigail was confused. Silvester raised his eyebrows again. ¡°It means that my employer, Julian Parks, asked me to bring the video clip to you. I¡¯ve already brought it. Oh, right, there¡¯s another clip.¡± Silvester took out his phone from Abigail¡¯s hand, opened another video, and showed it to Abigail. This was the scene of Joseph and the others eating together in the vi. Abigail was shocked yet again. She was so angry that her lungs felt like they were about to explode, and her heart hurt. She figured that she really was ruined by Annalise. If Annalise had told her earlier that she was Joseph¡¯s disciple and that she was a graduate student of Jadeborough Medical University, she wouldn¡¯t have gone against and looked down on Annalise. If not for the fact that she looked down on Annalise, she wouldn¡¯t have done a series of ridiculous things. She figured Annalise must beughing at her for being stupid. It was extremely infuriating. If Annalise didn¡¯t hide her identity, Abigail definitely wouldn¡¯t have provoked her everywhere she went. She wouldn¡¯t even take the risk to harm Samuel. If she hadn¡¯t touched Samuel, she wouldn¡¯t have been locked up here today. ¡°Are you done? By the way, my employer asked me to tell you something!¡± Silvester said. ¡°What?¡± Abigail gritted her teeth. She understood. Julian wanted to break her mind. He wanted her to feel ashamed in front of Annalise and regret her actions back then She regretted it, but she was angrier at them for not telling her the truth sooner and ying her like a monkey instead ¡°You can¡¯t evenpare to even one toe on Anna¡¯s feet. You¡¯re stupid and evil!¡± Silvester repeated Julian¡¯s words ¡°You!¡± Abigail was so angry that her chest was heaving up and down. Silvester smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve delivered the message. By the way, La Ziegler is looking for a girlfriend for Alexander Parks See youter!¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I need to trouble you with something.¡± Abigail was afraid that Silvester would leave, so she said anxiously. ¡°What is it?¡± Silvester asked. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Please help me contact my father and ask him to find a way to visit me immediately.¡± Abigail said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you do that for nothing. I¡¯ll get my father to pay you 150 thousand dors.¡± Since Silvester coulde to see her, her father would definitely think of a way to get there as well. Silvester smiled at Abigail. ¡°Have a guess. Am I interested in that money?¡± *1.5 million dors!¡± Abigail immediately said. Silvester smiled until his eyes were curved. ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m really not interested in your money.¡± ¡°Then what are you interested in? What do you want? I can help you do it.¡± Silvester nced at Abigail in disdain. ¡°If you¡¯re that powerful, you should think of a way to get yourself out of here. See youter.¡± With that, he walked away without looking back. ¡°Hey, what do you want? How about 15 million?¡± Abigail shouted behind him, unwilling to give up. Silvester¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smirk. If money could touch him, he would not have achieved what he had today. He had relied on justice and stubbornness to get to where he was today. Moreover, there was no way he could have turned against Julian, abandoning his principles for money. ¡°Come back!¡± Abigail shouted when she saw that Silvester was about to disappear. Silvester left. Abigail felt as if all the strength in her body had been sucked dry. She cradled her body and squatted down. Tears streamed down her face.Anger, depression, regret, frustration¡­. In the past few months, she has not had a moment of peace. She figured that the powers would be were unfair, that she didn¡¯t deserve to be treated like that. ¡°Ahhh!¡± She was so angry that she shouted to the top of her lungs. Silvester called Julian, saying that he had delivered both video clips and Julian¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you!¡± Julian said. Silvesterughed. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not hard at all. I like to see people¡¯s expressions change the most. I¡¯ve been in court for so many years and have seen many face-changing monsters. Many defendants banked in on the intiff¡¯sck of evidence and acted like they owned the ce. In the end, when the intiff threw out strong evidence, their expressions changed in a second. They were immediately terrified and begged for mercy ¡°Abigail was the one who looked the best when she changed her expression. ¡°That face, it¡¯s a real color palette. Hahaha. Julian, call me next time something like this happens. I have nothing to do anyway.¡± Julian sneered. ¡°There will be a next time.¡± He would not let Abigail have a moment of peace even when she got jailed. He wouldn¡¯t arrange for someone to beat and curse at her. He¡¯d let her know every once in a while how well they were doing outside. He would make her feel despair that was worse than death. Joseph stayed in Annalise¡¯s vi. Someone immediately found the address and came to visit with gifts Joseph happily received these people and told them that he would stay in Jadeborough for a long time from then on out. Visitors came one after another. On the third day, an acquaintance came, who was none other than Ryan. Ryan came with Chloe. He even brought Aubrey. Chloe carried Aubrey in her arms. Ryan was carrying gifts in both hands. He came to see Joseph The gift he had prepared was very expensive. To him, he had invested a lot and spent tens of thousands of dors in those gifts If Madison hadn¡¯t told him that the gift for visiting Joseph couldn¡¯t be shabby, that she would reimburse him, he wouldn¡¯t have been willing to spend all that money. ¡°Master, this is Ryan Taylor Chloe introduced him to her master. Ryan had told her yesterday that he wanted to see her family She told Ryan that she was brought up by Joseph Her master also happened to be with her junior sister Since she wanted to take revenge on the scumbag, the first thing she had to do was to let the scumbag know that she was not someone with no background. ¡°Hello, master. I¡¯m Aubrey¡¯s father, Ryan Taylor Ryan immediately greeted him with a smile. This vi was so luxurious! It was much more luxurious than the vi he had visited with Madison. He figured that the crystal chandelier in the living room cost at least hundreds of thousands of dors. And this leather couch cost at least 10 thousand dors. There was also a vase beside the television cab. He figured that it must be an antique. He also noted the red wine on the wine rack, which looked very high-end. There were also many 50-year-old wines, costing more than 30000 dors a bottle. He figured that they were really rich! Aubrey¡¯s father? My Aubrey doesn¡¯t have a father!¡± Elder Quigley¡¯s face turned glum. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Embarrassment shed across Ryan¡¯s face. He smiled and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Mr. Quigley, I¡¯m sorry, but Chloe was a little wrong about me earlier, so, well, the past can¡¯t be exined in a few words. Now that the misunderstanding between Chloe and me has been resolved, we¡¯ll get along well in the future and take care of Aubrey together. ¡°Mr. Quigley, Chloe told me that you¡¯ve done her a great favor, so I came to visit you immediately. ¡°In my and Chloe¡¯s hearts, you are just like a father¡­ ¡°Do you think you deserve it?¡± Joseph looked at Ryan with a straight face. Ryan was even more embarrassed. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Ms. Tuffin, calm down.¡± ¡°Mr. Quigley, Ryan is Aubrey¡¯s father,¡± said Chloe. ¡°Hmph!¡± Joseph snorted. Well, if this disciple wanted to take revenge on the scumbag and vent her anger, I think we should let her. ¡°Mr. Quigley¡­ Chloe said coquettishly. ¡°Aubrey,e to me,¡± Joseph deliberately ignored Chloe and said to Aubrey. Aubrey was already five years old. She turned her head. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Aubrey, I didn¡¯t mean to criticize your father. He bullied your mother in the past. I criticized him and made him remember to treat you and your mother well in the future,¡± Elder Quigley exined. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Aubrey blinked her eyes and slid down from her mother¡¯s body. She ran over and plunged into Elder Quigley¡¯s arms. ¡°Mr. Quigley, it was scary how you criticized Daddy. Now my father is kind to me and my mother, so please don¡¯t scold him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Quigley cradled Aubrey in his arms and stroked her head. It was as if he hadpromised and made concessions for Aubrey. Ryan saw how close his daughter and Joseph were. His eyes shed and he was very happy. He felt that his taste in women was simply too good. There was no doubt that Chloe was Joseph¡¯s disciple. Moreover, it could be seen that Joseph was quite nice to Chloe. No wonder she could be the vice-general manager of a pharmaceutical company. Who in the medical system would not show Joseph some respect? As long as Joseph did not die, Chloe would continue to do well. However,pared to Madison, her status was still inferior. She was just Joseph¡¯s disciple, but Madison was the Xander family¡¯s daughter. Anyway, he would leave Chloe as a backup for now. And he would certainly marry Madison if she wanted to. If Manxuan did not agree, it was not a bad idea for him to marry Chloe. Her assets definitely exceeded 15 million dors. Moreover, Joseph had so many disciples, which meant that Chloe had many seniors and juniors who definitely would help each other. As she was thinking, she heard footsteps on the stairs. ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re here!¡± Annalise came down from upstairs and greeted her in surprise. When she saw Ryan, her expression darkened and she stared at him in disgust. Ryan shuddered when he saw Annalise He still remembered being beaten five years ago. Although there was no visible injury on his body, the pain was so severe that hey in bed for half a month and even had blood in his stool. ¡°Get out of my house!¡± Annalise said rudely to Ryan. ¡®Anna, he¡¯s Aubrey¡¯s father.¡± Chloe knew that Annalise was doing this for her own good, so she immediately said. Annalise did not continue to tell Ryan to get lost again, but she still looked at him with disgust. Ryan could not say anything. He just smiled at Annalise. Outside, the sound of a car horn could be heard. Julian had gone to thepany today and rushed back at noon to have lunch with Joseph and Annalise. He saw Chloe as soon as he entered the house. He greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Chloe.¡± When Ryan saw Julian, he felt more and more that Chloe was going to make a difference. However, Chloe¡¯s development depended on others, unlike Madison, who had the halo of being from the Xander family. No matter what, he would take one step and look around before taking another. Whoever he married in the end, he would not lose out. ¡°Mr. Quigley, I still have something to do at mypany. I¡¯m gonna leave first,¡± Chloe said. She came over today to let Ryan meet her mentor and let him know that she was not without support. ¡°Chloe, it¡¯s almost time for lunch. Why don¡¯t you have lunch with us before you leave,¡± Annalise said. ¡°No, I¡¯ll have lunch at thepany,¡± Chloe said. *Just join us for lunch before you leave,¡± Joseph said in a tone of pity, ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve been too busy to sit down and have a good meal.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chloe agreed. At lunch. Annalise and Joseph kept putting food on Chloe¡¯s te. Ryan¡¯s eyes darted around when he saw that. Chloe was actually so doted on. Annalise and Joseph put food on Aubrey¡¯s te too. They doted on her very much. Ryan immediately said ingratiatingly, ¡°Aubrey, say thank you to them.¡± Annalise¡¯s sharp gaze shot at Ryan unhappily, as if she would chase him out if he said another word. Ryan was so scared that he shut up immediately. But he was very angry. ¡°What a vicious woman!¡± He cursed Annalise in his heart. After dinner, Chloe left with Aubrey and Ryan. Annalise and Joseph personally walked Chloe to the door. Ryan drove while Chloe sat in the back with Aubrey. Chloe took the initiative to say, ¡°Ryan, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ryan smiled gently. ¡°Are you talking about Mr. Quigley and Annalise¡¯s bad attitude toward me? You silly, how could I take it to heart? I couldn¡¯t be happier. The reason they¡¯re not nice to me is that they love you. It was indeed my fault back then. Chloe¡­¡± Ryan did not start the car. He turned around and looked at Chloe affectionately and gently. ¡°Chloe, I was young and wild back then. I¡¯m really sorry for hurting you. You can rest assured that I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future and treat you and Aubrey twice as well.¡± Chloe looked at Ryan¡¯s affectionate and gentle eyes. She smiled and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Ryan was a veteran in the field of love. Back then, how could Chloe, who had never been in a rtionship, withstand such gentle, affectionate, and charming eyes? But did he think that she was still that inexperienced girl from back then? Over the past six years, she had experienced being cheated, premature birth, and the intrigues of the business world. What made him think she was as gullible as she used to be? She was desperate for love back then, like a moth to a me. Now, she only felt that she was so stupid back then. Every time she thought about it, she felt sorry for herself. Now she just wanted to make money and raise her daughter well, giving her daughter a good life and education. In addition, she wanted to be nice to her mentor and work together with her seniors and juniors. When Ryan saw how gentle and obedient Chloe was, he was filled with joy and a sense of aplishment. Women were all short-sighted creatures. It only took a few sweet words to fool women. With a smile on his lips, he started the car and asked Chloe, ¡°Darling, shall I drive you to the office now?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take Aubrey to school first!¡± Chloe said softly. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 When Ryan heard Chloe¡¯s gentle tone, he knew that she hadpletely forgiven his past asshole behaviors. He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not beingpetent. I don¡¯t even know which school Aubrey went to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You and Aubrey have only met a few times. Aubrey attended Jadeborough Daisies Kindergarten,¡± Chloe hugged Aubrey and said in a considerate tone. ¡°Yeah, okay, alright.¡± Ryan immediately started the car. Jadeborough Daisies Kindergarten was where the children of real wealthy families gathered. The tuition fee for that kindergarten was around 50 thousand dors a semester. It was said that the standard of a child¡¯s three meals a day was no less than 30 dors per meal. The kindergarten chefs were all known in Chanaea, and none of the school¡¯s fish balls, meatballs, shrimp dumplings, and the like were frozen. They were all fresh ingredients bought and made by the chef on the spot. Ryan did not expect Aubrey to attend such a good kindergarten. However, it made sense. Chloe¡¯s pharmaceutical business was doing well and she was indeed rich. He just did not know how rich she was. Aubrey had the habit of taking an afternoon nap. At this moment, she started to feel sleepy. Chloe held Aubrey in her arms and patted her on the back gently. She said gently, ¡°Baby, get some sleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aubrey burrowed into her mother¡¯s arms and found afortable position to close her eyes and sleep. When Chloe¡¯s phone vibrated, she answered it in a whisper, ¡°My daughter is sleeping. I¡¯ll talk to you later.¡± *A 150-million-dor order? Whatpany? Check the otherpany¡¯s qualifications first. We will not sell medicine to the unqualified, no matter how good the conditions are.¡± Ryan sighed in his heart. He really did not expect her to be able to have 150-million-dor order.When they were dating back then, he had always thought that she was just a country woman. He only pursued her because she was beautiful and had a good figure. He just wanted to have some fun. When they sent Aubrey to kindergarten, the teacher had already arrived in advance and was waiting for her. Chloe carried the child out of the car. The child was still sleeping. A teacher immediately took over Aubrey. and the other teacher even covered Aubrey with a nket, which was veryOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. considerate and gentle. Ryan was quite shocked. ¡°How considerate they are!¡± Chloe smiled and said, ¡°You get what you pay for. Some money is worth spending. The purpose of making money is to improve life.¡± ¡°Chloe, you¡¯ve changed.¡± Ryan sighed.¡°Oh?¡± Chloe turned her head to look at Ryan. She was using her eyes to ask him what had changed about her. Ryan immediately praised, ¡°Compared to when we first met, you¡¯re more mature and charming now.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± Chloe smiled. ¡°I am praising you,¡± Ryan immediately said. Chloe seemed to be very happy. The smile on her lips widened slightly. She raised her hand to look at the time and said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with this job but being too busy. I have to get to work. I have a contract appointment with a client this afternoon,¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll send you there,¡± Ryan said. He also needed to meet Madison now. After Chloe arrived at thepany, Ryan left in a hurry. Chloe walked into the office and called the kindergarten teacher. ¡°Ms. Hunter, I have been busy with work recently, so I may need to ask you to take care of Aubrey for a while. I may not be able to pick her up on weekends.¡± She wanted Aubrey and Ryan to meet because Ryan¡¯s performance was not bad. She could use this opportunity to create a dream for Aubrey. Ever since Aubrey started kindergarten at the age of three, she would ask her every now and then, ¡°Everyone else has a dad. Where¡¯s my dad?¡± She said her father was working far, far away. Aubrey would ask her, ¡°Mommy, are you telling the truth? But Siri said that ¡®your father is working far, far away¡¯ was a white lie. Usually, it was said when a kid¡¯s father died.¡± She had been gently exining to Aubrey, ¡°No, your father is really working far away.¡± After a while, Aubrey would ask again, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Dad have a day off from work? Can¡¯t he be with me once? Mom, is my father dead?¡± Because she did not say that Ryan was dead, it was not a good idea to suddenly lie to the child. She could only patiently exin to the child over and over again that her father was really working outside. This time, when Ryan asked her to meet, she wanted Aubrey to meet Ryan and tell her that her father was alive and well. She asked Ryan to apany Aubrey for two more days. They went to the amusement park and the water park. It also fulfilled Aubrey¡¯s wish. After that, she would tell Aubrey that her father had gone to work far away and really did not have time toe back. This way, Aubrey would believe her and think about the happiness Ryan had been with her for the past two days. ¡°Okay, no problem. You can work without worry.¡± The kindergarten teacher was very considerate. Chloe begged the teacher, ¡°Aubrey is a sensitive person. Please tell her that her mother is working. I¡¯ll skype her when I have time.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± the teacher replied. Chloe took a deep breath. It had been more than five years. She had been suppressing this anger for more than five years. She would never forget the scene when she asked Ryan to take her to the hospital and he coldly told another woman he didn¡¯t know her. She was not a clingy person. If Ryan had fallen in love with someone else, he should break up with her instead of telling her he would marry her when he got back from his business trip. Later, she found out that the woman was the Xander family¡¯s girl. Ryan was with her because he coveted the Xander family¡¯s status. She also found out that the Xander family¡¯s girl had broken up with Ryan a few months ago. He came to her after breaking up! Wow! She would end this revenge as quickly as possible, and would not waste too much time on him. Ryan rushed over to meet Madison. Madison sat on the sofa and stirred the coffee in her cup with a spoon. She said unhappily, ¡°Why are you sote?¡± ¡°Baby, didn¡¯t you ask me to find out about Chloe¡¯s current situation?¡± Ryan¡¯s face was filled with gentleness. ¡°Yeah, is she really Joseph¡¯s disciple?¡± Madison asked. She had toy the groundwork first and slowly move on to Annalise to prevent Ryan from being suspicious. ¡°Yes,¡± Ryan replied. ¡°Is Joseph nice to her?¡± Madison asked again. She pretended to be particrly interested in Chloe¡¯s situation. This satisfied Ryan¡¯s vanity even more. Ryan thought that Madison waspeting with Chloe. He said, ¡°Joseph is very good to her, very good. He treats her like she is his own daughter. In addition, her seniors and juniors are also very good to her ¡°Oh, I remember that Annalise Barton, Mr. Parks wife, is also her junior sister.¡± ¡°Yes, she is.¡± ¡°Is Annalise Barton also very good to her?¡± ¡°Yes, she is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Most girls tend to be jealous. They¡¯re both Master Quigley¡¯s disciples, but they¡¯re not secretly competing? Madison asked. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Ryan analyzed, ¡°It is probably because they both have good achievements and their horizons have opened up. Therefore, instead ofpeting with each other, they are pretty close to each other.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rare,¡± Madison said.¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°From the looks of it, you really admire Chloe now, don¡¯t you?¡± Madison said sarcastically. Ryan¡¯s eyes flickered as he exined immediately. ¡°No! Why would I admire her? You know, all these years, you¡¯re the only one in my heart.¡± ¡°Hmph, who would believe that?¡± ¡°I mean it.¡± ¡°Men lie.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not lying to you, Maddy. As long as you¡¯re willing to give me a chance, I¡¯ll pamper you for the rest of my life.¡± Ryan immediately expressed his stance. ¡°Then I have a request,¡± Madison said. ¡°What request? Tell me. As long as I can, I will definitely do it for you.¡± ¡°You definitely can do it!¡± Madison raised her chin. ¡°Honey, just say it.¡± Ryan looked at Madison gently. Madison raised her chin even higher. ¡°I want you to date Chloe¡­¡± ¡°Honey, how can I do that? You don¡¯t know, but when you asked me to approach her and ask about her mentor, I felt like I was taking the bullet.¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell Madison what he was thinking. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He would have made up his mind to pursue Chloe wholeheartedly if Madison hadn¡¯te back to him and said that she wanted to get back together with him, ¡°I don¡¯t care. If you¡¯re sincere with me, you need to date Chloe. You can dump her after she falls in love with you,¡± Madison said unreasonably. She had to improve the rtionship between Ryan and Chloe so that she could find out the rtionship between Chloe and Annalise. Her sister said that this was very important. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even love me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ryan reached out to hold Madison¡¯s hand and looked at her gently and affectionately. He was overjoyed. Wasn¡¯t this an order to date other people? Previously, he still needed to hide it from both sides. Now, he only needed to hide it from Chloe. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me. If you perform well, we¡¯ll get married,¡± Madison said. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes lit up. She was the Xander family¡¯s girl. If he could get married to her, he would be the Xander family¡¯s son-inw. Then he wouldn¡¯t have to do his lousy job now. Any randompany could be extremely rich just by making the Xander family¡¯s orders. After Ryan left, Madison immediately made a phone call. ¡°Sis, Ryan went to see Joseph. Joseph is very good to Chice¡± ¡°What about Annalise? Is she good to Chole too?¡± the female voice on the other end of the line asked. ¡°Annalise is also very good to Chloe,¡± Madison said. ¡°Tell Ryan to continue asking around. This matter must be investigated clearly. You must see through it. You can¡¯t just look at the surface.¡± The female voice said. ¡°Okay. But, sis, why are you asking about this?¡± Madison was curious. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± The female voice was displeased. ¡°Okay, sis.¡± Madison¡¯s tone was very obedient. Ryan was very busy. After finishing his coffee with Madison, he went to Chloe. As he drove to Chloe¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany, he called her. ¡°Darling, shall we have dinner together tonight?¡± ¡°Okay, but I won¡¯t be done untilter,¡± said Chloe. ¡°Alright, just go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to wait for me in the office?¡± Chloe invited Ryan to the office. She had to get him closer to her life to let him know how much she had, right? ¡°Will it disturb you?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle up now,¡± Ryan said. He really wanted to see how Chloe was doing at work. He checked thepany¡¯s situation on his phone. It had a profit of more than 1.05 billion dors a year. He did not know if Chloe was just getting her sry andmission, or if she had the shares. If she had the shares, that would be amazing. As he thought about it, he walked into the pharmaceuticalpany building. As soon as he walked in, a slender girl in a professional dress immediately asked him respectfully, ¡°Hello, are you Mr. Ryan Taylor?¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Ryan greeted. ¡°Ms. Knightly asked me toe down and pick you up. Pleasee with me.¡± The girl brought Ryan to the VIP elevator. They took the elevator up and out into the general manager¡¯s officeplex. In theplex office area were basically the assistant or secretary of each vice-general manager. Next to the general office were the separate offices, like the president¡¯s office, the general manager¡¯s office, the vice-general manager¡¯s office, and so on. The girl brought Ryan into the vice-general manager¡¯s office. In the office, Chloe was flipping through some documents. When she saw Ryaning over, she smiled at him. ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not in a hurry. Take it slow,¡± Ryan said. Looking at the imposing office, he felt that if Madison was unwilling to marry him in the future, it was also a good choice for him to marry Chloe. An hour passed in the blink of an eye as Chloe concentrated on her work. She got up and stretched, saying apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I was so busy just now that I almost forgot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s still early. It¡¯s only five o¡¯clock. Chloe, you look so beautiful when you¡¯re working.¡± This was true. He had never known her to be so focused when she was working. ¡°Thank you!¡± Chloe thanked him generously and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± Ryan immediately stood up and suggested, ¡°How about we go to the Heavenly Happiness Restaurant for dinner?¡± Heavenly Happiness Restaurant was one of the most famous restaurants for couples in Jadeborough. Everyone who had been to Heavenly Happiness Restaurant knew that ¡°Heavenly Happiness¡± meant good luck in love. Many people had meals in Heavenly Happiness Restaurant because of the beautiful meaning of good luck in love. Of course, the couple¡¯s meal at Heavenly Happiness Restaurant was indeed romantic and delicious. Unlike the new-style steak and red wine, the couple¡¯s packageunched by Heavenly Happiness Restaurant waspletely Chanaea style. All the dishes were delicious and meaningful. For example, ¡°Flying Together¡± was a fried chicken wing. ¡°Sweetness of Love¡± was stewed sliced fish in wine sauce¡­ ¡°Or, do you want to eat at my ce?¡± Chloe invited. Ryan¡¯s eyes instantly heated up. Of course, he would be more than happy to go to her house! Firstly, he wanted to see if the ce she was living was fancy or not. Secondly, now that they were alone¡­ He had already been single for a few months. Wouldn¡¯t he be burning with passion? Just thinking about it made him overjoyed! ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the Northern Hemisphere Vi Complex,¡± said Chloe. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get in the car.¡± Ryan was shocked again. Back then, Madison had only taken him to the Western Cloudy Vi Complex, and the housing price there was already very high, about 6 million dors per unit. The housing price in the Northern Hemisphere Vi Complex was about 9 million dors per unit five years ago, which was second only to the viplex where Annalise was living now. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 They arrived at Chloe¡¯s vi. Ryan was stunned. He had no words to describe how luxurious the vi was. He estimated that with this level of luxury, the current market value of this vi might exceed 15 million dors. Chloe said, ¡°It¡¯s a little messy. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not messy. Actually, it¡¯s very neat,¡± Ryan praised. Then, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire a servant?¡± Chloe said, ¡°I like peace and quiet. There are no servants. Every day, the hourly employee woulde to clean the room on time and cook for me. I won¡¯t let here over today. I¡¯ll cook.¡± ¡°You¡¯re cooking personally?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°Of course.¡± Chloe smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll do it with you. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Ryan said. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll do it myself. Make yourselffortable. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Chloe ducked into the kitchen. Ryan sat on the sofa. The vi was especially luxurious, but there were some ces that were a little messy, especially in the corner where there was a children¡¯s y area. There were many Barbie dolls and various toys on the ground. The hourly employee probably hadn¡¯te to clean them up yet. However, although the toys were a little messy, the ground was very clean. Suddenly, Ryan¡¯s sharp eyes spotted a gold brick. He was so shocked that he almost eximed. He doubted his own eyes. Was that a toy gold brick? He couldn¡¯t help but walk over and pick up the gold brick. There were the words ¡°AU9999¡± on it. This was excellent pure gold! He looked at the other toys and saw a few more gold bricks. Some were behind the Barbie doll, and some were behind the little car. Holy shit! Chloe was actually using gold bricks as toys for her child? He really wanted to pick up a few gold bricks and secretly put them in his pocket. Afraid that there would be surveince cameras in Chloe¡¯s living room, his eyes shed. He picked up all five or six gold bricks and ced them neatly on the coffee table in front of the sofa. As soon as he put it there, he saw the document ¡°Equity Agreement¡± on the coffee table. Seeing the sensitive words like shares, he could not help but secretly open the agreement. It was written in the agreement that Chloe would invest 1.2 billion dors to buy 13% of Caretech Pharmaceutical Company¡¯s shares. 1.2 billion dors! Holy shit¡­ Madison definitely couldn¡¯tpare to her. After all, Madison was only the girl of the third branch of the Xander family. The one in charge of the Xander Group was the second branch. No, no! He had to calm down and think about what to do next. He immediately flipped to thest page of the Equity Agreement to see if the contract had taken effect. He flipped to the back and saw Chloe¡¯s signature on Party B, but Party A was nk. In other words, Caretech Pharmaceutical Company had yet to seal this agreement. Ryan nced in the direction of the kitchen with a scheming look in his eyes. A calcting, guessing smile crossed the corners of his lips. It was too deliberate that the agreement was ced so prominently. Could it be that she was showing it to him on purpose? Was she trying to lie to him? There was no rush. He decided to wait and see. If she was lying to him, he would choose Madison, of course. If it was true, he would choose Chloe without hesitation because they had a child together, after all, so their rtionship would be stronger. Madison was indeed a wealthy family¡¯s girl, but if Chloe could really fork out 1.2 billion dors to buy the shares of Caretech Pharmaceutical Company, she would be wealthy herself. After about half an hour, Chloe came out of the kitchen with two bowls of soup She said, ¡°We can eat now. What I made is quite simple.¡± Ryan immediately took the soup with a smile. As Chloe turned on the television with the remote control, she said, ¡°I made pizza.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Ryan was all smiles. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± She took Ryan to the kitchen. She brought over a pizza, and Ryan immediately brought over another. After bringing them out, she brought out the cucumber and sd. Ryan pulled the cloth off the pizza and smelled the strong smell of pizza. The pizza was topped with neat red sausage and thick cheese. Just looking at it made one¡¯s appetite increase. Ryan took the opportunity to praise her. ¡°You¡¯re so good at cooking. It¡¯s even yummier than those sold in restaurants.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s more hygienic because I made it myself. Try it,¡± Chloe said as she started eating. Ryan also started eating. After a bite, ¡°¡­¡± It was salty and bitter. How was he going to eat this? He nced at Chloe secretly. She was eating with relish. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it taste good?¡± She looked up at him. Ryan could only say, ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t get used to it.¡± Chloe picked up a pickled cucumber. Ryan also immediately picked up a pickled cucumber and put it in his mouth. Fortunately, the pickled cucumber was still edible. The pizza was too salty, but he was too embarrassed not to eat it. He ate the pizza, pickled cucumber and sd, and soup, forcing the bitter salty pizza down. It was like taking medicine with soup. The doorbell suddenly rang. ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s here?¡± Chloe got up to open the door. ¡°Anna.¡± Seeing Annalise, Chloe was filled with joy. ¡°You¡¯re finally free!¡± This was the first time Annalise hade to her house since she came to Jadeborough. Well, I happen to be free,¡± Annalise said. She repeatedly recalled Chloe¡¯s actions and the forbearance and unwillingness in her eyes. She was still worried and decided toe over to persuade Chloe or apany her. Rtionships sometimes confused people and made them make irrational decisions. The best way for a piece of trash like Ryan was to make him get as far away as possible. Just like Benjamin. She would not remember him at all now. Even if someone mentioned him, she would not be affected at all. As for revenge, she felt that if she lived well and happily, it would be the best revenge and p in the face. She also knew that Chloe¡¯s situation was different from hers. After all, she and Benjamin did not live together, so she did not feel as much pain after leaving. However, not only was Chloe cheated on, but she also had a child. Moreover, she gave birth prematurely because of the scumbag. Furthermore, Chloe had yet to find her own happiness. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, she understood why Chloe could not vent her anger. She wanted toe over to apany Chloe and learn her true thoughts by the way. ¡°Anna, sit down!¡± Chloe pulled Annalise to sit down. Ryan also greeted him with an awkward smile. ¡°Hello, Anna!¡± Annalise red at him ferociously. Ryan shuddered in fear. ¡°Chloe, I¡¯ll stay with you tonight,¡± Annalise said. She wanted Ryan to get lost by saying so. Ryan rolled his eyes. He wanted to leave too, but he was afraid that Chloe would be unhappy because he had not finished his meal. He quickly took thest few bites, then served them with soup. After eating, he said immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll do the dishes.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll get the hourly employee to do itter,¡± Chloe said as she went to chat with Annalise. As Annalise chatted with Chloe about the Traditional Medicine Practitioner Certification Association, she would stare ferociously at Ryan from time to time. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Ryan felt like he was sitting on pins and needles under Annalise¡¯s gaze. He was really too ufortable. He forced himself to sit for a while before finding an excuse. ¡°Chloe, I remember that I still have some work to do. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Chloe said. Ryan felt relieved. No matter how shameless he was, he did not dare to greet Annalise. He hurriedly left the vi. In the room. Chloe asked Annalise, ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡± ¡°I had.¡± Annalise held Chloe¡¯s hand and said with pity, ¡°You¡¯re not happy to be faced with the scumbag, right?¡± Chloe felt a stab in her heart. Annalise added, ¡°Chloe, scumbags will only make us angrier. Why should we make things difficult for ourselves? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Anna. I can¡¯t take it without doing anything. In the past, when he didn¡¯t appear, I slowly and rarely thought about what happened back then. However, when he suddenly appeared, everything back then became vivid again. I would think about what would happen to me if the intermediary didn¡¯t call an ambnce for me and if everyone was very cold and didn¡¯t care. And What would happen to Aubrey?¡± When Chloe talked about what happened back then, she could not control her emotions. Her voice rose slightly, and her eyes turned red. Annalise hugged Chloe and reached out to pat her back tofort her. ¡°Chloe, I know you feel bitter. However, you will only make yourself suffer more by doing so.¡± She knew Chloe too well. She was a person who was very efficient at work. That was why she became such good friends with ire. However, she could not swallow her anger when it came to rtionships. ¡°No, I¡¯ll let him see everything I have now. When I see him regret it, the knot in my heart will be undone,¡± Chice said. ¡°Chloe, have you ever thought that you¡¯re putting yourself in danger by doing this? If you stay alone with the scumbag like this, what if the scumbag does something to you? Wouldn¡¯t that be a second harm?¡± Chloe frowned. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought too much about it.¡± Annalise looked at the contract and gold bricks on the coffee table. Her heart ached as she asked Chloe, ¡°Chloe, you want to tell him that you actually have a lot of things, right?¡± ¡°Yes. He loves money, doesn¡¯t he? I want to see him regret it. I want him to be heartbroken.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have a better idea.¡± ¡°Wha¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The simplest and most effective way is to post it on Instagram. Not only can it ensure your personal safety. but it can also stimte him at any time.¡± ¡°No, it won¡¯t work. I¡¯ve done this before. I get the feeling he doesn¡¯t buy it.¡± ¡°So, you need to post something he would believe.¡± Chloe looked at Annalise in surprise. Annalise looked at Chloe. ¡°Chloe, are you willing to give me your Whatsapp number? And I¡¯ll help you to post the right things on Instagram.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chloe nodded. ¡°Alright, from today onward, I¡¯ll help you post on your Instagram.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the password.¡± ¡°No need. I can log in directly. But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t read your chat logs except those with the scumbag. Chloe, I want you to promise me one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Annalise held Chloe¡¯s hand and looked at her steadily ¡°From now on, stay away from that scumbag. No matter what he says, ignore him!¡± ¡°L¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you! I¡¯ll definitely make him regret it. I¡¯ll make him regret it in the way you want!¡± Annalise said. Chloe¡¯s eyes reddened and tears fell. Annalise reached out to wipe Chloe¡¯s tears. ¡°I¡¯ll make him regret so much toe over to beg you, and you, don¡¯t speak to him again!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Chloe, let¡¯s go to the farmhouse for a few days tomorrow. You go with me. Go and rx and refresh yourself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chloe called the hourly employee over to clean up the house. Annalise carried herptop to Instag** for Chloe. The first was, [You might be young and innocent to be cheated on once, but you¡¯re definitely a fool if you¡¯re cheated on twice! (Sarcastic emoji)] Beep¡­ Came the message on Whatsapp. It was a message from Ryan, the scumbag. [Chloe, what happened?] Annalise quickly typed one word. [Guilty?] Ryan replied [What?] Annalise didn¡¯t type any more words. She just sent Ryan a photo of him drinking coffee with Madison in the cafe. Ryan replied,[Chloe, let me exin. She and I just happened to meet, so we had coffee together. We¡¯re just ordinary friends.] Annalise did not reply. Ryan kept sending her messages. [Chloe, say something. Will you please talk to me? [I was not lying to you, really. [She and I just had coffee together. We¡¯re just friends now. [No, we¡¯re not even friends.] Annalise quickly tapped a few words and logged in to Chloe¡¯s communication system, blocking Ryan. After blocking him, she put down herputer and said to Chloe, ¡°Chloe, I¡¯m going out for a little while. I¡¯ll be back to keep youpanyter.¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need to keep mepany, but I¡¯ll be especially happy if you¡¯re willing to stay with me for a night,¡± Chloe said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Annalise said with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take care of some work.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Annalise left Chloe¡¯s vi. After leaving, she got into the car, turned on theputer, and quickly tapped a few keys. A small red dot appeared on theputer screen. It was Ryan¡¯s location. It was about 4.3 miles away from here. Annalise quickly sped up. The little red dot 4.3 miles away was motionless. Annalise guessed that Ryan must still be thinking of ways to contact Chloe. Soon, Annalise arrived at the red dot. As expected, Ryan was standing outside the car and making crazy phone calls. When he couldn¡¯t get through, he kept sending messages on Whats*** to exin. Annalise approached. Ryan suddenly looked up. When he saw Annalise, he was so frightened that his phone almost fell to the ground. His voice trembled. ¡°You, you, what are you doing?¡± His pupils constricted as he quickly opened the car door, wanting to get into the car to save his life. Annalise kicked the car door shut. One of Ryan¡¯s legs was already inside the car door. Now that it was kicked shut by Annalise, he cried out in pain. Annalise reached out and grabbed the back of his cor, pulling him out like he was a chick. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Help! Help! Help me call the police!¡± Ryan cried out for help when he saw someone approaching. Annalise was wearing a mask. She directly used her knee to kick Ryan in the stomach. ¡°Bastard, are you still two-timing? Huh? Do you still dare to y with women outside? Huh?¡± She kicked him with her knee as she said every sentence. When the passerby heard Annalise¡¯s words, he shook his head and left. Annalise started punching and kicking Ryan. Just likest time, he had to lie in bed for at least half a month. It would be a tough time for him during this half a month. All his bones would ache like they were broken. Annalise warned Ryan again, ¡°Listen carefully. If you dare to harass Chloe again, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± With that, she left without looking back.. This way, she would not only avenge Chloe, but also prevent him froming to Chloe again. All he needed to do was to watch Chloe¡¯s Instagram every day and wait to be regretted. As for anything else, he didn¡¯t deserve it! Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Ryan Taylor was in so much pain that his face went pale and his entire body was trembling. At the same time, he was fuming with rage, but there was nothing he could do about it. As his body could not take it at all, he climbed into his car using both his hands and knees. He had to quickly drive to the hospital. However, the moment he got into his car, he realized that there was no way he could sit still. His entire body was in pain, and every muscle of his was trembling uncontrobly. In such a situation, he could not drive at all All he could do was grit his teeth and call for an ambnce. After calling the ambnce, his phone rang. Madison Xander was calling him. Thoughts shed through his eyes. At the moment, Chloe Knightly was angry with him, but at the same time, he could not afford to provoke Annalise Barton.. It was more practical for him to hold on tightly to Madison Xander In order to calm himself down, he tried to convince himself that Chloe¡¯s Equity Agreement was definitely fake, and that she had deliberately put on a show for him, that those couple of gold bricks were also fake. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± He clicked his tongue in disdain before picking up Madison¡¯s call. ¡°How was it? Did Chloe love you today?¡± Madison asked. ¡°She likes me very much, but Maddy, the only person I like is you! I really don¡¯t want to stay with her. Also, her junior has a bad temper. She keeps thinking that I let her down in the past, so makes things difficult for me all the time¡­ She even hit me.¡± When Madison heard Ryan specifically mention Annalise Barton, she immediately asked, ¡°Did her junior hit you because she was being protective and didn¡¯t like you?¡± ¡°Yes, those few have a good rtionship. Joseph Quigley truly has a way with his teachings.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all rich and can have each other¡¯s help, so of course, they¡¯ll love each other,¡± Madison exined. ¡°Yes,¡± Ryan replied. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯m going to do my facial. Talk to youter.¡± Madison hurriedly hung up. ¡°Maddy¡­¡± Ryan shouted, ¡°I¡¯m injured.¡± However, upon noticing that the call was hung up, his expression darkened. What was the meaning of this? Could it be that she was just unhappy about Chloe Knightly, so she tasked him to make a fool out of Chloe, but didn¡¯t actually have any intention of getting together with him? Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t she care that he was beaten up? If that were the case, he would really be speechless and dumbfounded. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± He suddenly found that his bones were hurting even more and was losing even his ability to sit up. He could only grit his teeth and endure the pain as he crawled to the back seats to lie down. Finally, an ambnce managed to arrive and took him to the hospital. Madison immediately made a call. ¡°Sis. I¡¯m now very sure that Annalise Barton and Chloe Knightly are extremely close.¡± ¡°How close?¡± the female voice on the line asked. ¡°Close enough that she would stand up for her. Annalise Barton attacked Ryan Taylor.¡± ¡°Ho A young lady attacking a man. How arrogant! Indeed, after marrying into the Parks family, her status has bepletely different. Hehe!* ¡°Sis, do I still get Ryan to inquire about the situation? I¡¯m really annoyed by Ryan. I don¡¯t want to talk to him anymore ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no need. He¡¯s already learned everything there is to learn.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Madison was very happy. On the other end of the line, a girl was holding a phone. She was standing in her back garden, dressed in an autumn dress and with light makeup on. If one looked closely, he would notice that she looked a little simr to Sybil Xander. Her long eyshes trembled slightly as she dialed Sybil¡¯s number ¡°Sybil, can I bring a friend over?¡± ¡°Sure After all, we¡¯re just ying on a farm. Since we¡¯re all rxing together, it¡¯ll be more fun with more people around.¡± ¡°Okay Thank you, Sybil. I love you!¡± The next day. Early in the morning, Julian Parks came to Chloe Knightly¡¯s vi to pick Annalise up. The night before, he had arranged for someone to secretly send Joseph Quigley back to Horington. Joseph had already stayed in Jadeborough for several days, and every day, people would go to his vi to give him gifts. Joseph had even coaxed them by saying that he would permanently stay in Jadeborough. It was all to make them stop keeping track of him. Last night, his men had quietly driven Joseph back. On the way over, while the driver was driving, he had already arranged most of the work. A few of the wedding ns have evene out, and they were ready for Annalise to make her pick when the time came. After this, he would bring Annalise to have fun for a few days. After not seeing her for just one night, Julian felt that Annalise had be even more beautiful and seductive. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at her. Annalise immediately pulled him along. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chloe had already packed her luggage simplyst night and stuffed it all in a tiny suitcase. Julian took the initiative to help carry the luggage. ¡°Thank you!¡± Chloe was very grateful. In the car. Annalise opened herptop, opened her Whatsapp application, and entered Chloe Knightly¡¯s ount, before making a new post on Chloe¡¯s Instagram with an ¡°A new journey, Set sail!¡± and a ¡°v-sign emoji¡±. Attached to it was a photo of the equity contract that Ryan Taylor had seen yesterday. However, unlike yesterday, the contract was now stamped. Annalise already had Caretech Pharmaceutical Company¡¯s official stamp in her system, so all she needed to do was electronically add it. Annalise checked for Ryan Taylor and Chloe Knightly¡¯s shared friends with her system but found that there was not a single one. This made her even less afraid of being exposed. She directly set the post to only be visible to Ryan, making it a targeted bullying. In less than half a minute, he saw a red heart. Ryan Taylor liked it. ¡°Ha!¡± Annalise could not help but smile. She must have kicked him too lightly yesterday if he still had the strength to y with his phone today. Haha! ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Julian tilted his head and asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tonight,¡± Annalise answered. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian was full of anticipation. After more than two hours of driving, they arrived at the farmhouse. This farmhouse was definitely a ssic of Chanaea. After parking the car in the extremely huge parking lot, they came to the farmhouse¡¯s rose arch. The road was paved with limestone, and there were gorgeous hydrangeas on both sides. The hydrangeas danced in the wind, painting a beautiful and romantic picture. ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡± Annalise eximed. ¡°It is!¡± Julian agreed. ¡°I really want to pluck some!¡± Annalise said. Julian smiled dotingly. ¡°Then go ahead.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave it for everyone else to see. In the future, we¡¯ll also nt a field of hydrangea in our backyard,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Sure,¡± Julian replied with a smile. A voice was suddenly heard from the front. From ten meters away, Sybil Xander, with a camera around her neck, shouted excitedly. ¡°Hey, Anna, come quickly. There are goldfish here. They¡¯re like spirits! Almost as thick as my legs!¡± There were already five or six people around Sybil. One of them in particr looked a little like her. Lianne ke had alsoe, and today, she had brought along her brother, Preston ke. It was Annalise who asked her to bring him over. That way, he would be able to rx his heart, and at the same time, she would be able to perform acupuncture on him. Preston held a piece of bread in his hand and squatted by the pond to feed the fish. With an extremely serious expression, he threw tiny pieces of bread into the pond. Goldfish loved to eat these things, so they were aggressively charging around snatching them. The fishes were indeed big. Although not as wide as Sybil¡¯s leg, they were at least as thick as her arm Preston very excitedly eximed, ¡°Lina, they¡¯re eating it so fast.¡± Not long after Annalise and her group had arrived, a few more cars came along. n Jones with the Jones family, Fred Hiller with the Hiller family, and a number of other young masters and mistresses of Jadeborough had arrived. ¡°So many people?¡± Annalise asked Julian in surprise. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 ¡°Sybil arranged their group. She¡¯s close with these people and intends for you to get familiar with them as well. If you find someone you like, converse with them more. If you don¡¯t, just ignore them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Annalise heard Julian saying so, she no longer cared about the number of people. It was all good as long as everyone was having fun. Furthermore, Mina Simmons would also beingter. Thinking about this, she said to Julian, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go look for Sybil.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Julian smiled. After that, Annalise dragged Chloe to greet Sybil, before proceeding to watch the fish. ¡°Anna!¡± Sybil shouted Annalise turned her head back, and Sybil took a photo of her. Helpless, Annalise smiled. ¡°You¡¯re super beautiful!¡± Sybil eximed. Annalise smiled once more. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you when it¡¯s out tonight,¡± Sybil said. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take a picture for you!¡± Henry Dalton tried to take the camera off of Sybil¡¯s neck. ¡°No, I¡¯ll take it myself.¡± Sybil refused. She just wanted to experience the joy of taking photos, Henry immediately took out his phone and snapped a photo of Sybil. Sybil rolled her eyes at Henry. ¡°Fuck!¡± Henry eximed. He was annoyed that he had failed to take a photo of Sybil¡¯s ugly mug while rolling her eyes. Sybil went back to taking photos. She called out Lianne ke, ¡°Lianne.¡± Lianne turned around. Sybil immediately took a photo. However, when she saw the resulting picture on her camera, she was stunned. How could anyone be so beautiful? The icy beauty¡¯s aura and presence were truly amazing. If her rtionship with Henry hadn¡¯t been good recently, she would have even begun to doubt her sexual orientation. For some reason, she happened to like Lianne ke¡¯s appearance far too much. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sybil admired the photo in the camera for a while before turning her head, at which point. she noticed Nancy Zeller staring at Annalise. Nancy Zeller was precisely the woman who looked a little simr to Sybil Xander. She was the current darling of the Zeller family, and also the step-daughter of Jimmy Zeller, the younger brother of the Zeller family¡¯s head. She would be 25 years old this year. She was originally from the Xander family and was the daughter of Sybil¡¯s older brother, Yechiel Xander. Later, after Yechiel Xander¡¯s wife gave birth to two daughters, she divorced Yechiel and remarried Jimmy Zeller, bringing away her eldest daughter, Nancy Zeller, who eventually changed her name to Nancy Zeller. Everyone knew Nancy¡¯s identity. As her parents were officially divorced and both were famous figures, her identity was not criticized. She was also doing well in the Zeller family, and the Zellers treated her very well. Whenever a major event urs with the Xander family, she would head back to take part. However, she would also spend most of her Time living with the Zeller family, and to the public, she was treated as a daughter of the Zeller family. Seeing Nancy staring at Annalise, Sybil was surprised. ¡°Nancy, what are you looking at?¡± Nancy smiled and whispered to her, ¡°Annalise Barton is so beautiful!¡± When Sybil heard Nancy talking about Annalise, the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°Anna is truly a girl with both talent and looks. She¡¯s smart, quick-witted, skilled in medicine, and valiant. Most importantly, she even has a gentle side.¡± She had always been envious of this particr point because she could never learn how to be gentle no matter what she did. All she knew was how to curse at others. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s really outstanding,¡± Nancy replied. When Sybil saw her niece acting like this, she coaxed, ¡°You¡¯re also very outstanding. Everyone has their own outstanding sides. As a person, the most important thing is to be happy. Look at me. I don¡¯t know anything about music, chess, calligraphy, or painting. I¡¯m not good at any of those. However, when ites to eating, drinking, and having fun, Tm perfect at those. I¡¯m the female version of a super wastrel. Others say that I¡¯m a spendthrift, but I¡¯m happy about it!¡± ¡°Aunt, you have a good personality.¡± Nancyughed. Sybil lifted an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°You see, I¡¯m so uncultured, and yet you still like me and praise me. No matter who it is, there will be people who like us, and people who hate us. We just have to spend our time ying happily with the people who like us.¡± She sighed. The fact that her niece was three years older than her, coupled with her seniority in the family, made her appear old to herself. ¡°Aunt is right,¡± Nancy agreed. Sybil then stealthily whispered into Nancy¡¯s ear, ¡°Hey, n Jones is over there. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t create an opportunity for you.¡± Nancy had mentioned to her twice that she had a good impression of n Jones. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m not going right now. I¡¯ll wait for the right opportunity,¡± Nancy answered. ¡°Alright, do as you see fit. You guys have fun, I¡¯ll go take photos.¡± Sybil left by herself to continue taking photos. Nancy secretly sneaked a nce at Annalise once more. Then, she peeked at Julian Parks once again. She saw Julian with his gentle eyes secretly taking photos of Annalise with his phone. Jealousy shed across her pupils. She knew that her aunt and Julian Parks were close friends, and that her aunt was the person who had the most opportunities of getting close to Julian. She wanted to use her aunt to get close to Julian, so she deliberately told her aunt that she had a good impression of n Jones. Lunchtime. Everyone ate together, and there were more than ten people at the table. Nancy wanted to sit next to Julian, but Henry Dalton beat her to it. In the end, Julian had Henry Dalton on one side and Annalise Barton on the other. Since Nancy couldn¡¯t sit next to Henry without reason, she chose to sit opposite Julian instead. This way, she felt that she would be able to catch a better look at Julian. Most of the dishes in the farmhouse were wild game, including hares, wild fungi, ms, snails, and wild boars. Most of the greens were also wild vegetables. Julian picked some of each dish and them to Annalise. Whenever he saw her about to finish a dish, he would pick some more of that dish for her. Annalise reached out a hand under the table and gave Julian a tug, whispering to him, You can eat. I¡¯ll take the dishes myself.¡± Although it was fine at home, with so many pairs of eyes watching, she felt so ufortable being pampered by Julian! Julian smiled gently. ¡°Feeding you is one of my joys.¡± Picking food for her was something he wanted to do. He didn¡¯t want to restrict himself just because they were in public. He found joy in cing food in her bowl, and it was also a good thing to show off his love for her to the world. n Jones¡¯s beautiful fingers gripped his chopsticks. He ate elegantly and did not look in any way feminine. On seeing Julian¡¯s tant favoritism, his lips curled into a smile, and his eyes were filled with relief and blessings. It was great that she was living happily This farmhouse was actually also named a hot spring vi. Other than the koi pond, there were patches of hydrangea, stargazing tforms, and natural hot springs for them to enjoy. The natural het spring was only a few minutes away from the restaurant. It was also currently the perfect season to soak in a hot spring. After their meal, everyone spent their lunch break deciding on what to do afterward, and the decision was to soak in the hot springs after the break. In the afternoon. Everyone went to the hot springs. Annalise wanted to soak in the spring together with Chloe. However, she was rejected by Chloe, who said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to attract his hatred. Go and flirt with your Julian.¡± ¡°We can go together!¡± Annalise said. ¡°No, I¡¯ll find a small pool by myself,¡± Chloe insisted. There were more than twenty natural springs, and many of the springs were especially small, suitable for two to three people to soak in. Chloe herself found an especially small soaking pool and soaked her body in it. Her body sank into the waters, and her expression showed that it was veryfortable. Julian also brought Annalise to another small spring. In order to flirt with each other, he brought Annalise to a particrly remote spring. The surroundings were quiet, and it was just the two of them. Julian led Annalise into the small spring, before slowly leaning toward her¡­ Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Annalise was shy and wanted to get further away from Julian. ¡°Can¡¯t we just simply take a bath in the soaking pool?¡± Annalise thought. But Julian grabbed her waist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Mmm¡­ Julian hugged Annalise and leaned down to kiss her lips. Annalise panicked and quickly pushed against Julian. Her face was flushed, and her voice was extremely low. ¡°This¡­ is a public ce.¡± This was a soaking pool. There would be peopleing in at any time. What would people think if they saw them kissing here? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was wearing skimpy since she was in the hot spring, so it would look extremely dubious. Julian¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, and his gaze was scorching. He was still holding Annalise¡¯s waist as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night¡­ I¡¯ve been missing you.¡± Annalise¡¯s face turned red and her heart raced. Julian looked at her with eyes so deep that she got lost in them. He added, ¡°I can no longer go through a night without you. Not even for a night.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart sped up even more. This man, his lips¡­ She simply could not resist him. Julian gently lifted Annalise¡¯s chin and Mowered his head to kiss her lips. Annalise was still afraid of being seen. There were more than ten people there today, and they were all acquaintances. It would be so awkward if they saw them! Since Sybil and Henry loved to kick up a fuss, so if they were to see this, wouldn¡¯t they make fun of her? ¡°No one wille.¡± Seeing through Annalise¡¯s concerns, Julian smiled gently. He kissed her again. When she heard that no one woulde, she rxed a lot more. She gently kissed him back, and he became irrepressible. When she was almost out of breath, he finally I released her. There was a smile on his lips, and his eyes were gentle. However, his tone was resentful. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the tradition that is so ingrained in my bones, causing me to not be able to ept doing it in public ces, I would have¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Annalise immediately covered Julian¡¯s mouth. He really dared to say anything. Julian immediately kissed Annalise¡¯s palm. Annalise was so startled that she quickly retracted her hand, but Julian grabbed it. His face was full of smiles and he couldn¡¯t hold it back at all. Seeing how anxious she was, he smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Let¡¯s enjoy the hot spring. I¡¯ll massage you.¡± ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Annalise was very anxious. She could not imagine him massaging her while wearing a swimsuit in this little soaking pool. Just imagining it made her blush. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian lowered his body and gestured to Annalise. ¡°This pool is just right. Close your eyes, enjoy the heat and the soaking pool. Try it.¡± Annalise submerged herself in the pool, leaned against the sides, and slowly closed her eyes. As expected, it was very rxing. ¡°What were youughing about in the car earlier? Tell me about it,¡± Julian said. Annalise sighed and told Julian about Ryan and Chloe. As Julian heard about how much trouble Chloe went through all these years taking care of their child by herself, he reached out, held Annalise¡¯s hand in the water, and said, ¡°I will be good to you for the rest of my life. I will love you, protect you, and dote on you like a treasure.¡± Annalise adjusted her position and rested her head on Julian¡¯s shoulder. Julian hugged Annalise and said, ¡°Every single day after we registered our marriage, I feel especially at peace. It was as if we had known each other for a long time.¡± Annalise Barton smiled. ¡°Why are you so sweet?¡± ¡°I mean it.¡± ¡°I love you more and more every day too.¡± Annalise was a reserved person. She was embarrassed to confess her love, but she also wanted to tell Julian that she loved him! The passion Julian had felt, the feeling that was about topletely dissipate surged high once more after hearing Annalise say that she loved him more and more every day. He turned his head and pressed his lips against hers. The two of them closed their eyes in tacit understanding¡­ Suddenly they heard a cough. ¡°Excuse me¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± A discordant female voice rang. Julian immediately opened his eyes. The coldness in his eyes could almost freeze others to their deaths. Nancy¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I-I¡­ I was just passing by. It¡¯s a lot more crowded here today, and most of the other pools are already upied. S-so, I wanted to find a more remote one. I didn¡¯t expect you two to be here.¡± She was looking for Julian in her bikini because she wanted him to see her figure. After all, they had never had the chance to soak in the soaking pool together before. If not for Sybil, she might not have had the chance now. Therefore, she definitely could not miss it. She was 5 feet 7 inches tall and she had a 36D. Her waist was slender and her bottoms were perky. Her legs were fair and lanky. She dared to say that no man in this world could resist her after looking at her figure. Juli¨¢n looked over coldly. ¡°Miss Zeller, if you want to find a hot spring, just do it. Do you need me to help you find one?¡± ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯ll go and look for one now,¡± Nancy replied awkwardly. Just as she was about to continue looking for another pool, as she passed the pool Julian was in, she suddenly slipped and fell into the pool. She was screaming in her heart, ¡°Hurry! Catch me!¡± She had such a good figure. He would most definitely catch her. As long as he caught her, he would definitely be addicted to her. Who wouldn¡¯t want a pretty woman in their arms? Plop! Water sshed everywhere. When Nancy fell into the pool, Julian immediately shielded Annalise in his arms, avoiding Nancy. Nancy mmed into the pool. Fortunately, there was water in the pool, so she was not injured, but her arm hit the walls at the side of the pool. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Julian asked Annalise with concern. Thinking that Julian was asking her, Nancy was instantly delighted. She immediately ignored how scruffed she looked at that moment and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Nancy quickly got up. Then, she saw Julian get out of the soaking pool with Annalise in his arms and left right away. ¡°You¡¯re not startled, right?¡± Julian asked Annalise gently. Nancy was speechless. She flushed with embarrassment. Julian was not talking to her. He actually did not look at her at all the entire time. Was he blind? Which part of her was not better than Annalise? Yes, Annalise was Joseph Quigley¡¯s disciple and knew some medical skills. What about it? How could a doctorpare to the daughter of a wealthy family? Her stepfather was the second-inmand of the Zeller family. Her biological father was the leader of the Xander family, while her grandmother¡¯s family was the famous Sox family. It could be said that she was the noblest woman in Jadeborough. She was just usually too low-key, so everyone felt that Sybil Xander and Lianne ke were the noblest and most elegant. She red at Annalise¡¯s back and wished she could rush over and remove Julian¡¯s hand from her waist. ¡°Phew¡­¡± After a while, Nancy exhaled forcefully and a smile formed on her lips. What¡¯s the big deal? She would be able to separate them soon. In this world, there was no couple that could not be separated. After all, who would want to be someone else¡¯s recement? Women all wanted to be a one-and-only. She would go now and befriend that foolish woman called Chloe Knightly. She remembered seeing Chloe in a little soaking pool halfway up the mountain. With that thought in mind, Nancy went down. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chloe Knightly leaned against the pool and soaked in the soaking pool. She was very rxed. She scrolled through her Instagram She saw that Anna had updated her feedst night and this morning. Not only did the scumbag like her post, but he alsomented anxiously. ¡°Chloe, can you give me some response, please? Even death row criminals have the right to appeal their cases, right? ¡°Chloe, I really love you, I swear! Can you give me a chance to exin, please?¡± As she saw how the scumbag acted, the anger in her heart suddenly eased. She wasn¡¯t angry anymore, nor was she unwilling. She had let go of it all at once. She had figured everything out. The scumbag was a snob. Of course, he wanted to get close to whoever was rich. Although she had been treated badly back then, she gained something from it as well. At least she now had Aubrey. After calming down, Chloe felt that her mood had be extremely good. She put down her phone and closed her eyesfortably to enjoy the soaking pool and sun. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The weather and the sun were reallyfortable. ¡°Miss, can I soak in this pool with you?¡± Nancy walked over and asked politely. Chloe opened her eyes and saw Nancy Zeller. She was not familiar with Nancy, but she had heard of her. After all, she had been in Jadeborough for so many years, so she had definitely heard of and seen many people through pictures. She smiled and said politely, ¡°Of course.¡± As Nancy took off her shoes and stuck her legs into the soaking pool, she said with a Many office workers are under a lot or pressure, so they came to soak in the pool to relieve some stress.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Miss, my name is Nancy Zeller. May I know your name?¡± ¡°Chloe Knightly.¡± Chloe was a woman of a few words. She rarely spoke to people she wasn¡¯t familiar with, unless they were clients. ¡°Miss, what do you do for a living? I drawics,¡± Nancy asked Actually,ics were just one of her hobbies. However, to get close to someone, she had to talk about her profession. ¡°I¡¯m in medicine,¡± Chloe said ¡°That¡¯s amazing. There aren¡¯t many girls who do this,¡± Nancy praised. Chloe said, ¡°It¡¯s better now. Most industries have a bnced gender ratio.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Nancy looked a little emotional. ¡°Us girls have finally stood up for ourselves! Women in the past were so miserable. They had to take care of their children and do housework. Children and housework upied a woman¡¯s entire life. They were tired to death, but they were still despised by men. Without a source of ie, they could enly rely on men.¡± She struggled to findmon topics to talk about and to approach Chloe in a way that would gather mutual understanding and empathy. ¡°Yes. So, women nowadays would rather work harder than have children just to be at home,¡± said Chloe. ¡°That¡¯s right. Some women don¡¯t even want to get married, yet men still want to find a free nanny to make them kings,¡± Nancy said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll nap for a while,¡± Chloe replied and slowly closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to chat. She wanted to sunbathe and rxfortably. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll nap for a while too.¡± Seeing Chloe like this, Nancy also closed her eyes to nap. Chloe was probably someone who warmed up to others slowly, so she could not be too proactive. Being too proactive would make others suspicious. After dinner. Some people went for a walk. Some people returned to their hotel rooms to rest. There was no doubt that Julian was one of them who had returned to the hotel to rest. In front of outsiders, he was an abstinent. overlord. Only in front of Annalise, he flirted in all kinds of ways. As soon as he returned to the hotel room, he closed the door and pressed Annalise against the wall. ¡°Wifey, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± He looked at her with a burning gaze and then leaned in closer. Annalise could clearly feel the change in him. She blushed all the way to her ears. ¡°I still have to go give Preston ke an acupuncture treatment.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do it tomorrow?¡± Julian bargained. What about his benefits? Julian was really annoyed that Annalise¡¯s time was always taken up by others. ¡°I gave my word to Lianne,¡± Annalise said. Julian suddenly leaned over and kissed Annalise. He breathed in her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time. I¡¯ll be quick.¡± He bent down and picked her up, carefully cing her on the bed. Then, he pounced on her. A long, long timeter¡­ Annalise could not get out of bed at all. She red at Julian resentfully. ¡°Haha!¡± Julian Parks could not help butugh out loud. Satisfied, he was iparably happy. Annalise looked at him reproachfully. She reached for her phone and saw that Lianne ke had sent her a message two hours ago. [Annalise, are we meeting for acupuncture tonight?] Beep! Lianne ke¡¯s message came again. [Annalise, everyone is tired today. ke wants to rest. I¡¯ve asked him to go ahead. You should rest early too.] Annalise immediately looked at the time. It was already 10 pm. Actually, it was still not too late for people nowadays. Besides, the acupuncturing would not take too long, key that she could not get up at all. With her current strength level, there was no way she could do acupuncture now. Julian looked at Annalise¡¯s weakened appearance and felt his heart ache a little, but also full of satisfaction. He slid his hand under her neck so that she could use it as a pillow. He tilted his head and smiled. ¡°You tired?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Annalise could not help but roll her eyes. Julian smiled and said, ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m clearly the one who did most of the work. Why are you the tired one?¡± Annalise was speechless. She did not want to talk about this with Julian. She only wanted to pull the nket over her head. Julian pulled the nket and looked at her gently. ¡°I held it in too muchst night, so I can¡¯t hold it in today anymore. I¡¯ll be careful next time. There¡¯s no hurry to give Preston ke the acupuncture. He¡¯s not in a critical condition anyway. Rest well tonight and give him the acupuncturing tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She couldn¡¯t even get up now. How could she even perform acupuncture? She could only rest. Julian smiled and touched Annalise¡¯s face. He said gently. ¡°There¡¯s an observatory here. It¡¯s sunny these few days. Let¡¯s go look at the stars tomorrow night. There¡¯s a bonfire dance every night here. Let¡¯s go have fun there tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. She turned around and snuggled into Julian¡¯s arms. Julian¡¯s smile widened. He kissed her cheek. ¡°I want to live like this every night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°No, there are only overworked cows, since where were there over-plowednd?¡± ¡°You, you, you, you¡¯re really¡­ Stop talking.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to my wifey.¡± Julian looked at Annalise¡¯s shy appearance. He really wanted to embed her into his body. He liked her too much. Tonight. Most people chose to walk, stargaze, and dance around the bonfire. After all, they were out to have fun, so of course, they participated in all kinds of activities. Before the bonfire party even started, Henry had already made a bet with Sybil. ¡°Do you think Julian and his wife wille to the bonfire?¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Sybil said, ¡°Julian definitely has to bring Annalise to the bonfire together.¡± She knew Julian very well. Although he looked cold, once he set his heart on someone, he would treat her very well. He would definitely want to bring Annalise to participate in the bonfire dance just to make Annalise happy. Henry smiled slyly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? I bet they won¡¯te.¡± ¡°On what?¡± Sybil was very confident in this bet. ¡°You tell me!¡± Henry¡¯s smile widened. Before Sybil could think of a bet, he gently nudged her with his shoulder and said jokingly, ¡°If they don¡¯t appear, be my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Pfft, are you really going to target someone you¡¯re so familiar with? Besides, what if I win? Could it be that the bet I win is for you to be my boyfriend?¡± Sybil said. ¡°Haha, good call!¡± Henryughed out loud. Sybil rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course, you would think it¡¯s a good call. The results of you winning or losing is the same.¡± ¡°Then tell me, what do you want to bet on?¡± Henry asked. Sybil thought for a moment and suggested yfully, ¡°If I win, you have to shout ¡®Henry Dalton likes men¡¯ loudly.¡± ¡°Fuck, are you really going to go this big? But I like women though,¡± Henry said. ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to shout it. Otherwise, why would we make a bet?¡± Sybil smiled brightly. ¡°What if you lose?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say out loud that ¡®Sybil Xander likes women.¡± Sybil was fearless. ¡°Change another one.¡± This wasn¡¯t lethal to her at all. ¡°Finished 10 servings of shrimp cocktails?¡± ¡°Change another one. Everyone knows you like your shrimps.¡± Henry said. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything.¡± ¡°Come knock on my door tonight and stay in my room for ten minutes,¡± Henry said. ¡°Will others actually misunderstand since ten minutes is so short? Hahahahaha¡­¡± Sybil Xanderughed wildly. Henry Dalton, I¡¯m really speechless!¡±. However, from the looks of it, she really did not have any feelings for him at all! He still had a long way to go before he could call her his. ¡°Stay half an hour then,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s have supper. If I lose, I¡¯ll treat you to shrimp cocktails when we get back. The all-you-can-eat kind.¡± Sybil said. ¡°Deal,¡± Henry replied. If she wanted to eat shrimp cocktails, so be it, since they would be doing it together anyway. The closer you were, the easier it would be for you to get the prize. The bonfire dance began. Everyone enthusiastically formed a circle and began to jump. The rhythm was very strong, and everyone kicked in unison with the rhythm. ¡°It¡¯s starting!¡± Henry immediately reached out to pull Sybil. Sybil joined the bonfire dance with Henry. The weather had now turned cold and with the bonfire lit with everyone dancing together, it was a very warming sight. ¡°What time do we end our bet?¡± Sybil asked. ¡°At the end of the bonfire dance.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Sybil was very satisfied. She felt that Julian and the others might have gone to the hotel to rest beforeing over. Nancy was currently dancing with Chloe Knightly. Every time she turned around and faced the entrance, she would look around and wonder why Julian wasn¡¯t there yet. Mina¡¯s character was entric, and she was dancing between Chloe and n Jones. While kicking her legs to the rhythm, she chatted with Chloe. ¡°Ms. Chloe, what style of clothes does Ms. Annalise like?¡± After thinking about it, she realized that her mentor, Annalise was not short of money at all. She had once given her a ne, but she did not want it. So, she asked around to see what kind of clothes Annalise liked so she could design them for Annalise personally. Although she could notpare to famous designers, she wanted to do it herself to express her gratitude. ¡°She likes it simple and comfortable,¡± Chloe answered. Okay. Ms Chloe. What about you?¡± M¨ªna asked again. ¡®I¡¯m alright. Anything is fine.¡± Chloe said. Frankly, she liked formal clothes. Wearing formal clothes would make her more confident. ¡°Okay!¡± Mina was very happy. As Nancy listened in to Mina and Chloe¡¯s Conversation, she felt contempt in her heart. She really did not expect that someone like Annalise Barton would have someone else sucking up to them. Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, more than an hour had passed. The bonfire dance was over, and everyone. was exhausted. Mina was shrieking as she plopped onto Chloe. ¡°Ms. Chloe, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m going to copse from exhaustion.¡± Nancy¡¯s eyes flickered, and she immediately said to Chloe, ¡°Let¡¯s help her back to the hotel to rest.¡±¡°Okay¡± Chloe nodded and helped Mina up with Nancy¡¯s help Henry looked at Sybil smugly. ¡°Julian and his wife didn¡¯t ¡°Hahahahaha, they¡¯re just busy with that little thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sybil asked. She suddenly understood what Henry meant and said exasperatedly, ¡°I¡¯m going back to rest!¡± She ran as fast as she could as if an evil spirit was chasing after her. ¡°Haha!¡± Henryughed again. He did not expect Sybil, who had always been carefree and daring, to be so thin-skinned. Nancy and Chloe helped Mina back to the hotel. When they arrived at Mina¡¯s room, Mina invited Chloe in for a chat session. ¡°It¡¯s still so early, Ms. Chloe. Are you tired? Do you y games? Let¡¯s y games! I¡¯ve yed a particrly fun game called Legends these few days. Do you want to y as well? Let¡¯s go up ranks together!¡± Nancy was also very excited. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chloe had a good impression of Mina, so she quickly agreed and yed games with Mina. Mina was a small character with huge reactions. ¡°Quick, don¡¯t wait here now! Aim at him, aim at him!¡± The three women snuggled under the covers and yed their game until three in the morning. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m not going to shower now. I¡¯ll wash up tomorrow morning.¡± Mina threw her phone aside and fell asleep. She muttered, ¡°Ms. Chloe, don¡¯t go back. Just sleep here. There are two beds anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to sleep. Have a good rest.¡± Chloe smiled and got up to leave. Nancy yawned and fell asleep beside Mina. The next morning. When Nancy heard movement in the room. next door, her eyes shed. After leaving Mina¡¯s room, she stood at the door with her phone in her hand. Hearing the sound of the door opening in the next room, she immediately said into the phone, ¡°How is that possible? Julian Parks and Annalise Barton are so in love. Julian Parks is so loving to Annalise Barton. How can she be just a substitute for someone else?¡± Chloe was caught by surprise. ¡°What substitute? ¡°What did Nancy mean?¡± Chloe thought. She was never, the one to eavesdrop on other people¡¯s calls behind their backs. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. However, the content of the call today got her stuck in her spot. She quietly retreated back to her room and left a crack on her door. She pricked up her ears to listen to Nancy¡¯s call. Nancy continued to act. ¡°I won¡¯t believe it. Who could she be a substitute for? I¡¯ve never heard of Julian Parks having someone he liked before this!¡± ¡°The little girl who saved his life? ¡°He had been looking? ¡°No way. He had been looking for her for the past ten years? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Annalise Barton is a little pitiful¡­¡± Chapter 240 Chapter 240 As Chloe listened to the contents of the call, her heart surged with emotions. Anger, rage, and injustice! She had always felt that Julian treated Annalise very well. He doted on her in all kinds of ways, but how could he be only doting on another person through Annalise? What was Annalise to him, then? Annalise was such a good little sister that everyone doted on and loved. How dare Julian take her to be a substitute for someone else? The more Chloe thought about it, the angrier she became! She was so angry that she opened the door and rushed out. She had to find out. Nancy already knew that Chloe had heard it all when she was on the phone earlier. At this moment, she was waiting in her room to see Chloe¡¯s reaction. Hearing the sound of the door mming, and seeing Chloe walk angrily to the end of the corridor through the crack in the door, Nancy¡¯s lips ¡°Look there, these stupid people are so impulsive. ¡°I only needed to use it a little something to drive a wedge between them,¡± Nancy thought. Ding dong, Ding dong¡­ Chloe rang the bell in Annalise¡¯s room. Hearing the doorbell ring, Nancy felt that the bell sound was exceptionally¡­ Crisp, pleasant, beautiful, and basically¡­ Heavenly. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. She closed the room door and threw herself onto the big bed. Next, she just had to wait quietly for days to pass. As expected, the next scene should be¡­ Chloe called Annalise out and told Annalise about the whole thing about being someone else¡¯s substitute. Of course, Annalise could not ept this bombshell of news and would have been as if she had been struck by lightning. Julian was so good to her because he wanted to be good to another person. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. For Annalise to know that she was treated as a substitute, she would definitely Julian Parks. Which man liked any woman that would cause trouble? Even if Annalise was slightly smarter and did not make a fuss, her expression would definitely not look good. Would a genius like Julian Parks tolerate a woman giving him a hard time? It was a vicious cycle. Soon, they would quarrel. After arguing for a while, they would part ways. Hah, even if Annalise did not make a fuss, Nancy still had a backup n. Just wait and see how easily she would break them up. Chloe rang the doorbell. The moment she heard the doorbell ring, three words suddenly shed across her mind. She was used! All kinds of scenes shed through her mind immediately. While she was soaking in the soaking pool, Nancy suddenly appeared and joined her in the same pool. During the bonfire dance, Naficy with her again. Nancy even helped her bring Mina back. These things didn¡¯t seem strange at first since they knew each other, and it was only normal for her to help. However, when all of them were put together, they could not withstand scrutiny. Nancy had brought a very good friend with her on this trip. Why didn¡¯t she soak in the pool and dance with her friend? Even if she did not want to be with her friends, Sybil Xander was her biological aunt. Why wasn¡¯t she with Sybil? Even if she did not want to be with her friend or with Sybil Xander, what was she trying to achieve by being on a phone call in front of Mina¡¯s room so early in the morning? Chloe then thought about how Julian interacted with Annalise. Almost every time she saw Julian, she would see the doting look in Julian¡¯s eyes. Not only was his gaze doting, but his actions. were even more doting. During the exchange, Abigail Barton ndered Annalise, then Julian exposed Abigail¡¯s indiscreet private photos immediately. Also, at Samuel¡¯s birthday banquet in the past, Julian¡¯s cousin had spread rumors about Annalise behind her back. It was said that Julian had directly made his cousin¡¯s contact information public and posted it on a telephone pole. If Julian doted on Annalise so much, how much possibility was he just treating Annalise as a substitute? With this thought in mind, Chloe immediately calmed down. She thought that she should not nder or gossip about another¡¯s rtionship. After the doorbell rang twice, Julian came to open the door. Chloe smiled and asked politely, ¡°Is Anna up?¡± ¡°She¡¯s up. She¡¯s washing up.¡± Julian politely moved aside. ¡°Chloe,e on in and have a seat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chloe went in. She was waiting for Annalise to have breakfast together. Annalise was washing up. She was exhausted fromst night and could not get up at all. She had to give Preston ke acupuncture treatment, so she forced herself to get up. Her entire body felt really ufortable. ¡°Chloe, you¡¯re early!¡± Annalise came out after washing up and greeted Chloe with a smile. Chloe smiled. ¡°I¡¯m this early every day.¡±. You must have stayed upte. You have dark circles under your eyes.¡± Annalise said. Chloe smiled. ¡°Yes, I was pulled by Mina to y games with her. She¡¯s probably still sleeping soundly now.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Annaliseughed as well. ¡°Are you hungry? Why don¡¯t we have breakfast first?¡± Julian asked Annalise with a smile. She still had to give Preston ke acupunctureter. How could she have the strength to do so without breakfast? ¡°Okay, Chloe, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chloe got up from the sofa.The next moment, Julian held Anna¡¯s hand and interlocked their fingers. His actions wore so natural and gentle, and his eyes were filled with a doting light. Looking at Anna, Chloe realized that Anna had been smiling a lot more recently. In the past, Anna would still be a little cold. But now, she loved to smile. If this wasn¡¯t happiness, what would be? It was easy to tell if a woman was doing well just by looking at her smile. Thinking of this, Chloe felt even more at ease. Breakfast was a buffet. Annalise sat at a table and called out to Chloe. ¡°Chloe, over here.¡± Chloe held her te and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit with you. I¡¯ll sit over there, by the window. I¡¯ll look at the scenery while I¡¯m eating.¡± John said before that a third- wheeler would eventually be bald. She did not want to be bald. Julian quickly brought over two tes. He ced a te in front of Annalise and said gently, ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll go get the milk. I even got someone to cook a te of fresh pasta for you¡± ¡°Am I a pig to you?¡± Annalise didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Julian said, ¡°You like to eat pasta. The pasta here is the best in the entire Jadeborough. You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±. ¡°But there¡¯s so much food. I can¡¯t finish it all.¡± Annalise looked at the food on the tes. Julian¡¯s smile became even more doting. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Give me what you can¡¯t finish.¡± Nancy had been in the room earlier and did not hear anymotion. She guessed that Chloe would definitely ask Annalise to head out for a private conversation.At this time, they should be on the way for breakfast and they should be talking while eating. She came over for breakfast as well, but as soon as she walked in, she heard Julian¡¯s words. Nancy was stunned. Julian Parks was actually willing to eat Annalise Barton¡¯s leftovers? For such an exquisite gem of a man, if the waiter were to identally touch the corner of Julian¡¯s shirt while he was passing by, Julian would be unhappy about it, but¡­ He was actually willing to leftovers? Then, Nancy looked at Annalise, who had a gentle and satisfied expression. Hah¡­ Chloe Knightly must have not told her about her being the substitute yet. It didn¡¯t matter. Nancy believed that Chloe would seize the opportunity. With that thought in mind, Nancy picked up her te and went to get some food strutting in her high heels. She also ordered a te of pasta and was deliberately standing by the window to wait. This way, Julian would see her when he came over to take his pasta. Her clothes and exquisite makeup today would definitely stun him! Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Julian Parks went to get his te of pasta. He did not notice Nancy at all. Perhaps even if he did, she would only be a stranger to hip hip. He meticulously added seasonings to the pasta ording to Annalise¡¯s liking. After adding those, he picked up the tongs beside him and ced an omelet on the te before happily returning to the dining table with the te of pasta in his hand. Nancy was speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but look at her clothes. Aren¡¯t they attractive? This dress was so obviously entuating her 36D. Was Julian Parks blind? He didn¡¯t like someone as voluptuous as her. Instead, he liked little grapes like Annalise Barton¡¯s? Hah! She had really underestimated Annalise Barton. Hah! Sho had really underestimated Annalise Barton. If she had known this would happen, she would have acted earlier. It didn¡¯t matter. Nancy still had many tricks up her sleeves. ¡°Annalise Barton, I¡¯m going to make a move now. I hope you can take it!¡± Nancy thought. After Annalise and Julian finished their breakfast, Annalise went to give Preston ke his acupuncture treatment.Preston was a simple man. All Annalise had to do was coax him a little bit, and he would follow her instructions obediently. He took off his shoes and crawled onto the bed. He ced his hands by his sides and as he waited for Annalise to give him acupuncture. Lianne ke was relieved and heartbroken to see Preston like this. She did not dare to ask further and only prayed silently in her heart, hoping that Preston would recover soon.Annalise was just halfway through acupuncturing Preston when her phone rang. It was Jason Zeller, Old Madam Zeller¡¯s son who had called. Jason said very politely over the phone, ¡°Mrs. Parks, when are you free? Can youe and take a look at my mother, please?¡± At that time, Old Madam Zeller¡¯s treatment was taken over by Professor Woods. Later on, Jason contacted Jonathan Woods and Jonathan said that his medical skills were not good as Annalise¡¯s. In the future, Annalise would take over treatment ns for Old Madam Zeller. Originally, they were waiting for Annalise to contact them to arrange treatment times for Old Madam Zeller. However, today, Jimmy Zeller said that Old Madam Zeller did not seem to be feeling well and was wondering if they could get Annalise Barton toe and take a look. He was also afraid that Annalise Barton would be too busy and would forget about treating Old Madam Zeller, so Jason shamelessly called to ask. Annalise Barton asked, ¡°Did Old Madam Zeller feel anything out of the norm the past few days?¡± Jason replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s the same as a few days ago.¡± Annalise said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I should be back tomorrow. I¡¯lle over directly to give Old Madam Zeller acupuncture treatment.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you so much!¡± Jason thanked Annalise repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Annalise said. Since she took over treatment ns for Old Madam Zeller, she would finish what she started. Julian looked at Annalise and felt for the first time, he really wished that she was not a doctor. If she was not a doctor, she wouldn¡¯t have to be so busy, and they could enjoy more alone time together Naney returned to the hotel room and immediately contacted Gwen Raven. ¡°Gwen, do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Gwen Raven¡¯s tone was indifferent and irritated. She was humiliated in her usage of modern medicine and fell victim to the tricks Joseph Quigley and Annalise Barton yed on her, so she was extremely depressed and had not recovered even after a few days. ¡°I¡¯m Nancy Zeller,¡± Nancy introduced herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡± Gwen Raven was still very impolite. She had heard of Nancy, but she had nevere into contact with her. After the Zeller family kicked her out, Gwen would be furious when she heard the word, Zeller. Nancy was not mad at Gwen Raven¡¯s bad attitude. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll get to know each other after a chat. I heard that Joseph Quigley took in many disciples. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t take you in because of Annalise Barton.¡± Upon hearing Nancy¡¯s words, Gwen Raven exploded in anger. ¡°Did you especially call tough at me, Miss Zeller? Although traditional medicine practitioners were lucky to win this time, as long as everyone is not blind, they should be able to tell if modern medicine is more popr or if traditional medicine is more popr now, right? ¡°If traditional medicine practitioners were really that powerful, would traditional medicine practitioners have fallen to such a state? ¡°He was just a god that everyone else had created. Who knew how much medical skills he really had? ¡°What contribution has he made to the medical world?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Nancy agreed wholeheartedly. ¡°What?¡± Gwen Raven was stunned. Whose side was Nancy on? Nancy smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always looked up to modern medicine practitioners, but my uncle wants Annalise Barton toe and treat my grandma¡­¡± Gwen Raven¡¯s anger, which had subsided a little, surged again. ¡°That¡¯s your family¡¯s business. You don¡¯t have to tell that to me.¡± ¡°Gwen, listen to me. I really believe that your medical skills are the real deal. I don¡¯t like Annalise Barton¡¯s grandstanding either. ¡°She¡¯s only 20 years old. What ability does she have? She said that she¡¯s a genius in the medical field. She was only a trophy groomed by Joseph Quigley and Jonathan Woods.¡± Hearing Nancy¡¯s words, Gwen Raven¡¯s expression improved a little. Her tone softened. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Gwen, I want to prove to everyone that Annalise Barton is really just putting on a show and that she doesn¡¯t have any real abilities,¡± Nancy said. ¡°Then prove it.¡± Gwen Raven¡¯s tone was still rather calm. However, she scoffed in her heart. ¡°If you want to prove it, go on ahead. Are you seriously plotting on setting me up? What a joke!¡± Nancy said in a low voice, ¡°But I don¡¯t know about medicine.¡± ¡°Oh, then find someone who knows about medicine.¡± Gwen Raven sounded distant again. Nancy did really want to set her up. Did she think she was stupid? Nancy immediately praised Gwen, ¡°Gwen, I don¡¯t trust other people¡¯s medical skills. I think your medical skills are the best.¡± Gwen rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course, there would be people in this world with better skills than she did.¡± However, Nancy can forget about setting her Nancy lowered her voice even more. ¡°Gwen, Annalise Barton will give my grandma acupuncture. Can you teach me how to make my grandma¡­ Die as soon as possible so that Annalise Barton bears all the consequences?¡± Gwen Raven was stunned. So, Nancy was not actually setting her up when she called her but was really humbly asking for advice? Haha! Although she was a doctor, she was no saint. As long as she could make Annalise Barton fall from heaven to hell, she didn¡¯t care if someone had to die. Besides, if Nancy, her granddaughter wanted to harm her, what did it have to do with her? ¡°Gwen?¡± Nancy called out softly. She had seen everything that happened in the Zeller family. She waspletely certain that Gwen Raven was someone who valued the results of sess more than its methods of achieving it, and who would constantly fight for a chance to save lives so she could suppress Jonathan Woods¡­ Whoter on, got chased out of the Zeller family and was in a sorry state. Now, not only was she suppressed by Jonathan Woods, but she was also suppressed by Jonathan Woods¡¯s junior, Annalise. How could Gwen be happy about that? If there was a chance for Annalise Barton to fail miserably at the Zellers, Gwen would definitely raise both her hands and feet in approval. As expected, Gwen Raven spoke. She said, ¡°Your situation with Madam ke¡­ Why don¡¯t we talk about it in person?¡± Gwen was suddenly afraid that she would be tricked again. Some things were better said in person. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Nancy agreed happily. The corners of her lips curled up into a yful smile and thought, ¡°Annalise Barton, can you guess, which is quicker ¨C to heal or to kill?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 The next day came. It was time for the meeting. Nancy Zeller was wearing a cap, sunsses, weari and a mask to cover herself up. Gwen Raven also wore sunsses and a mask. Then two of them met. Nancy took off her mask and sunsses to show her sincerity, looking at Gwen eagerly. ¡°Gwen, tell me, what ideas do you have? How can we pin the me on Annalise Barton?¡± Gwen looked at Nancy and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not having second thoughts? She¡¯s your grandmother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any conflicts with Annalise Barton, right?¡± Gwen¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. She had never understood why Nancy would wish for the death of her own grandmother. Could it be that she was interested in Julian Parks? If that was the case, it was no surprise Annalise became her target. Nancy¡¯s eyes flickered as she said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have any grudges with Annalise Barton. I can¡¯t bear to see her clowning around. Also, that old hag treats me badly, so I want her to die. And it¡¯ll be even better if Annalise Barton can take the me for her death. Even Sybil Xander didn¡¯t know that she liked Julian Parks. Why would she let Gwen know of this secret? Gwen nodded slightly. ¡°Understood!¡± Some elderlies were indeed annoying, especially those who favored boys over girls, such as Gwen¡¯s grandfather, Samuel. Nancy looked at Gwen with a burning gaze, waiting for her to say something. Gwen leaned forward and gestured to Nancy with her finger. Nancy immediately leaned forward. Gwen whispered to Nancy non-stop. She analyzed the various situations after Annalise Barton¡¯s acupuncture. For example, if they could suddenly stab the olddy until she bled likest time, they must take the opportunity to stall for time until she couldn¡¯t make it. Gwen even listed a few more ways they could cause Nancy¡¯s grandmother¡¯s death. Regarding the olddy, there were a few acupuncture points on her body that could not be touched. She would die if so. She reminded Nancy that their n was risky and warned her not to leave a single piece of evidence behind. Otherwise, it was easy for her to be exposed. Therefore, they had to n ahead to deal with all kinds of situations appropriately. Nancy looked at Gwen gratefully. ¡°Yes, Gwen, you¡¯re right. No matter what we do, it¡¯s not worth it if we sacrifice ourselves.¡± Gwen was relieved when she heard that. She smiled and said, ¡°Nancy, we only had coffee together. I didn¡¯t say anything to you.¡± ¡°No, we haven¡¯t even had coffee.¡± Nancy smiled at Gwen tacitly and stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back to ¡®take good care¡¯ of my grandmother.¡± Then it was evening. Annalise and the others left the farmhouse reluctantly. Henry Dalton mored for some shrimp cocktail, dragging Julian and Annalise along. Before Annalise could say anything, Mina Simmons eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t wait! Mentor, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°You can go. I still have something to do,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat first?¡± Mina looked at Annalise with her bright eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll only have ample energy to work after we eat!¡± Julian actually felt Mina¡¯s words made sense. He looked at Annalise. ¡°You guys go ahead and eat. We¡¯ll meet up again next time,¡± Annalise said. She still had a lot to do. She would have to check in on Old Madam Zeller¡¯s health before proceeding to the acupuncture treatment. After that, she had to return to the Park¡¯s residence because Samuel also needed acupuncture. Samuel¡¯s body had been severely damaged previously. Although she had kept elixir pills for him, which she had refined herself, she had been away for two days. She had to take a look at him. Sybil said that her brother¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good. She asked Annalise to go over and do a check-up for him. Annalise agreed to do it tomorrow. In addition, she had not checked the sales on Twitter for the past two days. She had to check it out tomorrow. There was only a month left. She could not be careless. ¡°Mentor, are you busy treating patients?¡± Mina asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± When Mina heard that, she became even more excited than when Henry said he wanted to go to a lobster banquet. ¡°Mentor, I want to go with you. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disturb you when you¡¯re treating the patient. I¡¯ll stand at the side and watch.¡± Annalise thought for a moment and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± No matter what, John had already epted Mina as her disciple on her behalf. She had to teach her something. Otherwise, she would be letting Mina down. Mina rubbed her hands excitedly. This was her first time learning from her mentor! They split up afterward. Sybil and Henry went to have some shrimp cocktail while Annalise, Julian, and Mina headed for the Zeller¡¯s residence. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When they arrived, the Zeller family had already prepared tea, snacks, and various fruits. Jason Zeller was all smiles and very polite. ¡°Julian, Annalise, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s been a long journey. Come, sit down and have a cup of tea.¡± The Zeller family and the Park family weren¡¯t that close. They hadn¡¯t had many interactions either. In the past, they just minded their own business and onlypeted for their interests when needed. Hence, they did not have the chance to cooperate. In the past, when Jason saw Julian, he would address him as Mr. Parks. Ever since Jonathan Woods and Annalise came over to see the Old Madam Zeller, the situation seemed to have changed. Jason quietly changed the way he addressed him. Julian did not mind. He nodded slightly and led Annalise to sit down. He had to let his wife rest since their journey here was two hours long. After all, she would have to spend much of her energy on acupunctureter. ¡°Anna, try this pineapple. It¡¯s sweet and juicy.¡± Nancy smiled and pushed a te of pineapple to Annalise. She seemed very friendly. ¡°Thank you!¡± Annalise smiled and thanked her. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Nancy replied graciously. Annalise sat for a while and suggested that she go have a look at Old Madam Zeller. Jason immediately said, ¡°Please do, Annalise. The olddy is still staying in her original room. ording to what you mentioned, we did moxibustion on the acupuncture points every day. We also take her out for some fresh air when it is sunny.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Annalise replied. As a doctor, she was d that the patient¡¯s family members obeyed her orders. When she reached the olddy¡¯s room, Annalise sat at the edge of the bed to take her pulse. The olddy¡¯s expression was slightly better than before. Annalise could also feel that her body¡¯s condition was slightly better. At least some of her meridians were being unblocked. The olddy was still in pain and humming, but seemed to have regained some of her senses. She was very grateful to see Annalise. ¡°You¡¯re here! Thank you for saving my life. It hurts, but it¡¯s better to live than to die. I can¡¯t leave my children behind when I haven¡¯t witnessed them form their own family.¡± She spoke much more coherently now than before. Previously, she would pant heavily when she spoke. Now, she could finish speaking in one breath. Jason said to the olddy, ¡°Mom, our family is blessed to have met Annalise. You can rx and take good care of yourself. You can live for a few more decades to witness Jasper and the others get married and have children.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still waiting.¡± The olddy looked at Annalise with gratitude and love. After taking her pulse, Annalise said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Old Madam¡¯s condition, she won¡¯t be in so much pain after another two months of acupuncture treatment. She¡¯ll slowly recover.¡± Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Hearing Annalise Barton¡¯s words, Jason Zeller was overjoyed and thanked her repeatedly. ¡°Thank you so much, thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Annalise replied. Mina Simmons stood at the side and looked at Annalise take Old Madam Zeller¡¯s pulse in admiration. Her mentor was amazing! She didn¡¯t even need medical equipment to know the old madam¡¯s condition. The old madam looked haggard, so Mina was surprised that she could still recover. Sure enough, traditional medicine practitioners had the power to create miracles. She had to learn from her mentor. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the acupuncture in a while. I¡¯ll teach you how to remove the needles and the acupuncture techniques. Remember it well,¡± Annalise said and looked at Mina, who seemed eager to learn. ¡°Okay, mentor.¡± Mina could not contain her excitement. Her mentor was going to teach her something! She¡¯s awesome! Annalise said, ¡°Mr. Zeller, I will do the acupunctureter Only, you need to be present. Everyone else needs to leave.¡± She needed ample lighting to carry out the acupuncture and could not have people do that while they were moving around the room, causing her to lose her concentration. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Jason was very cooperative. With his trust in Annalise¡¯s medical skills, he would agree even if Annalise called him to leave. He was naturally more than happy that Annalise let him watch from inside. Annalise had asked the Zeller family to prepare the moxibustion machine and other items. She moved the moxibustion machine over and told Mina, ¡°There is a saying passed down from generations of traditional medicine practitioners: if the medicine is not good enough, or the needle cannot cure the illness, then moxibustion is needed. Moxibustion has the effect of expelling cold, removing wetness, warming the meridians, regting the bnce of one¡¯s body, and healing bruises. Moxibustion can be very useful for rheumatism diseases like what Madam Zeller has.¡± Moxibustion and acupuncture could be done at the same time. ¡°The principle of moxibustion and acupuncture is the same. Acupuncture is more intricate. I¡¯ll tell you in detailter.¡± ¡°Alright, mentor.¡± Mina¡¯s eyes lit up. She was ted that she could now learn from her mentor officially. Annalise then said to Jason, ¡°Mr. Zeller, you can tell them to leave now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jason immediately ordered, ¡°Everyone, leave.¡± Then Jimmy Zeller, his wife Nancy Zeller, and Jasper Zeller left the room. When Nancy went out, she nced at Old Madam Zeller¡¯s personal servant. The servant returned her a gaze that said she understood. The servant was in her fifties and had taken care of Old Madam Zeller for more than 20 years. Annalise looked at the servant. There was someone else in the room besides Jason. Jason exined, ¡°This is my mother¡¯s personal servant who has taken care of my mother. Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t affect you. She wants to learn moxibustion techniques so that she can help my mother. I¡¯ll send her out if you think it¡¯s not convenient.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Annalise said. She had never had the habit of hiding her medical skills. In the past, when she was overseas, people observed every surgery. As long as it did not affect her treatment, she was willing to let everyone observe and learn. She thought the same for traditional medicine too. She wished that everyone could learn traditional medicine and that they could pass on Chanaea¡¯s ancient inheritance. ¡°Okay.¡± Jason was d when he heard that the servant could stay. If the servant learned the techniques, they could treat Old Madam Zeller, and she could recover quicker. Most of the people had gone out, including Julian Parks. Beside the old madam lying on the bed, only Annalise, Jason, Mina, and the old madam¡¯s servant were left in the ward. Annalise began to remove the needles as she exined to Mina, ¡°Moxibustion should actually be done during the day. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s done from 9 to 10 a.m. At that time, more positive energy is generated. It¡¯s best not to do moxibustion at night, but because I need to do acupuncture, it¡¯ll be better to warm the acupoints with moxibustion. ¡°Here, this position of our navel is called the Divine point. It¡¯s an important acupoint. As you know, the fetus absorbs nutrients through the umbilical cord from the mother. ¡°When we take this acupuncture point as the main acupuncture point and perform moxibustion, the mugwort¡¯s positive energy will spread throughout the body through the acupuncture point¡­¡± Annalise taught Mina the techniques and the effects of various acupuncture points on the body while removing acupuncture needles. The five viscera had corresponding meridians, and each meridian had its main and auxiliary acupoints. As long as the acupoints matched well, they could be effective for any illnesses. She then told MIna how to differentiate the moxibustion sticks by observing their color and smell¡­ She also mentioned other medicinal ingredients. She could not help but sigh. Many factors prevented the legacy of traditional medicine from being passed down. One of them was medicinal ingredients. The effect of the currept medicinal ingredients was different from medicinal ingredients in the past. Traditional medicine practitioners paid attention to the bnce of positive and negative energy. Its way is to nature take its course. Medicinal ingredients produced from the original source and grown in nature had the best medicinal effect. For example, Coptis chinensis and Fritiria cirrhosa from the Shane Province, Pinellia ternata from the Sun Province, and Panax notoginseng from Nad Province¡­ These were all the primitive origins of medicinal herbs. These kinds had the best effects. However, they couldn¡¯t buy it now. The medicinal ingredients in the major pharmacies weren¡¯t from their source. Then where did those medicinal ingredients go? Most of them were bought by other nations. The other nations bought the finest quality medicinal ingredients and developed traditional medicine as theirs. They would even send their people to steal the prescriptions. And hence, Chanaeans could only adopt modern medicine.¡± Annalise could not help but sigh and say, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t study modern medicine. I do, in fact. However, we should absorb the essence of modern medicine based on traditional medicine and not abandon our roots to ept the dross of other medicinal studies.¡± Mina was a sentimental person. When she heard her mentor¡¯s words, her eyes teared. Jason felt the same. He did not expect Annalise to have such a deep understanding at such a young age. He thought Julian really had a good eye for people He hoped Jasper could find an outstanding girl like Annalise in the future! Annalise realized that she was a little emotional. She quickly adjusted herself and focused on the acupuncture. Then she started with the moxibustion. She asked Mina what she thought. Was Mina really prepared to learn traditional medicine? Shohad to start with the most basic medical theory to learn traditional medicine. It would be tough. Mina¡¯s eyes showed her determination. She said that she would definitely learn well. Annalise nodded. ¡°If you want to learn, then I¡¯ll teach you.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Traditional medicine needed more fresh blood like Mina. She would be its hope for the future. She believed that one day, traditional medicine would develop to the point where they could save the best for themselves and not let other nations purchase them. ¡°Mentor, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll study hard. How long will the needle take? Rest for a while. I¡¯ll watch them for you.¡± Mina said. Annalise looked at the time and said. ¡°12 more minutes.¡± ¡°Alright, leave it to me,¡± Mina said. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. She could use this time to check her phone. She sat down in the chair. The group chat was filled with messages. Cash Capell sent some pictures of y teapots in the group chat. Then, he semughing emoji and said, [It¡¯s sold. Guess how much Tony Parks spent? I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so gullible.] Joseph Quigley sent a message. [Don¡¯t leave me in suspense. How much?] Cash replied, Make a guess!] Dariel Randell joined in as well. [12 million?] Joseph asked, [200 million?] Dariel said, [I realized that you became a different person after you went to Jadeborough. Why¡¯s that so? Do you think our currency has depreciated?] Joseph replied, [Dariel Randall, that¡¯s not the main point! How can he be gullible if he can fork out 12 million dors?] Madeline sent a message. [That¡¯s a good point, Joseph. Haha.] Cash urged them to try again. [You¡¯re all wrong. Guess again.] Joseph made another guess. [30 million?] Cash sent another message. [Nope, that¡¯s wrong. Keep guessing.] Annalise looked at the few mentors in the group chat and could not help but smile. She typed out ¡°2 billion¡± and was about to send the message when she suddenly heard Mina yell, ¡°What are you doing? Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Annalise Barton suddenly looked up. Mina Simmons was clutching the hand of the servant. Enraged, Mina yelled at the servant, ¡°Talk! What are you trying to do, huh?¡± The servant was frightened by Mina. Her voice was trembling. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything. I saw that the old madam¡¯s pillow was crooked and wanted to shift it.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Mina was livid. She red at the servant. ¡°Are you not going to tell me the truth? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Jason Zeller looked at the servant sternly. ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± He did not see what the servant did, but it was very likely that the servant did something by the looks of the situation. Otherwise, the youngdy wouldn¡¯t have been so furious or spoken such words. The servant could exin herself now if it really was a misunderstanding. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Mr. Zeller. I just wanted to help the old madam shift her pillow,¡± the servant exined immediately. ¡°Are you still not going to admit it?¡± Mina red at the servant hatefully. Mina reached out and tugged the servant¡¯s arm, rolling her sleeves up. The servant struggled desperately. ¡°What are you doing? Ah, stop this! Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± The acupuncture needles were still on Old Madam Zeller¡¯s body, and the moxibustion was underway. She felt sleepy. She originally nned to close her eyes and have a good sleep. After all, she had been tortured by illness for many years, and it was difficult for her to sleep well. Hearing themotion, she immediately opened her eyes Then she saw Mina tugging the servant. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Old Madam, save me. Boohoo, this girl is bullying me¡­ I just wanted to move the pillow so you could sleep morefortably, but she said I wanted to harm you. Old Madam, you know best what kind of person I am¡­¡± The servant cried and begged Old Madam for help. Mina was furious. She grabbed the servant¡¯s hand forcefully and pulled up her sleeve. ¡°You evil bitch. Do you think we¡¯re blind, huh? You were trying to prick a needle in the old madam¡¯s head. Do you think I didn¡¯t see that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m innocent. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± The servant tried her best to pull her hand back. Perhaps because her desire to live was too strong, her hand did not budge no matter how tightly Mina grabbed her. Then she shook Mina away. away. Mina took two steps back because of inertia. Ammalise immediately reached out to support Mina. Mina said anxiously, ¡°Mentor. I saw it with my own eyes. She used the excuse of moving the olddy¡¯s pillow. She was holding a needle in her hand and wanted to stab the old madam. She would have pricked the old madam if I hadn¡¯t stopped her.¡±- ¡°Is that true?¡± Jason¡¯s aura turned cold. His eyes were unfeeling and bloodthirsty as he stared at the servant. He was a modest person and rarely this harsh. In the past, he trusted this servant. However, this concerned the old madam¡¯s safety. He had to get to the bottom of this. She was just a servant, not a doctor. Why would she need a needle? The servant fell to her knees and cried, ¡°Mr. Zeller, I really didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Then let me search you,¡± Mina said. The servant straightened her neck. ¡°So be it. I¡¯m even willing to strip naked and let you search me. I¡¯ll do anything as long as I can prove my innocence.¡± ¡°Mentor, let me,¡± Mina said as she walked toward the servant. ¡®Do I need to take off my clothes?¡± the servant asked. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Mina said. Mina had been looking at the old madam earlier. She thought she should guard the old madam well since her mentor said there were still 12 minutes left. When the servant moved the olddy¡¯s pillow, she was afraid that the servant would identally touch the acupuncture needles. She was about to remind the servant to be careful when she saw the servant quickly fish out a needle from her sleeve and wanted to prick the old madam. Mina was so frightened that she immediately shouted. Then the servant retracted the needle. She must have hidden the needle. It was definitely on her. Mina just had to search thoroughly. Mina stared at the servant¡¯s right hand and lifted her sleeve. The sleeve was lifted, but there were no needles there. Mina frowned slightly. Where was the needle? It was impossible. She had clearly seen the servant tuck the needle into her sleeve. ¡°Please take off your jacket,¡± Mina said. The needle must have been hidden in her clothes. She searched carefully. The servant looked humiliated as she took off her coat. The servant was in her fifties and slightly plump. When she took off her coat, her undershirt looked tight on her. She was not wearing a bra either, her breasts drooping down. She looked even more humiliated. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her voice trembled. ¡°You have to look carefully. I¡¯ll strip again if you can¡¯t find it. For someone my age, nothing is more important than my innocence.¡± Jason looked at the scene in front of him, frowning. This servant had done her best taking care of the old madam for over 20 years. If she wanted to harm the olddy, she did not have to wait until today. However, it was also possible that someone with evil intentions had only recently bribed her. Human hearts were unpredictable. There were instances where people remained good for decades but did ruthless things once they were tempted by benefits. Mina carefully searched the clothes that the servant had taken off. She didn¡¯t just observe. She squeezed the clothing inch by inch with her hands. She didn¡¯t find anything. She frowned even more and stared at the servant sharply. The servant stood there, her back ramrod straight. She took the initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯ll take off this one too.¡± The old madam¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± There were men here. Why would a woman in her fifties undress in front of men Jason said, ¡°Take it off. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Mr. Zeller. You also think I want to harm Old Madam, don¡¯t you?¡± The servant looked at Jason aggrievedly. She then looked at Old Madam. ¡°Old Madam, you don¡¯t believe me either? Okay then¡­ Please leave first, Mr. Zeller.¡± Jason turned around and left. Then the old madam said, ¡°This matter is probably a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s end it here.¡± Mina must have good intentions. Otherwise, there was no need to make things difficult for the servant. However, the servant took care of her for more than 20 years. They had formed a close bond. She did not think she would do anything to hurt her. The old madam was relieved since no needle was found. It¡¯s better if it was a misunderstanding. ¡°Old Madam, I have to prove my innocence¡­¡± The servant took off her clothes decisively. She couldn¡¯t care less about how crude it was to be naked and handed the clothes to Mina. ¡°You can search now.¡± Mina¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as she took the clothes and searched. There was nothing!, Why? She was only 19 years old this year. She couldn¡¯t be seeing things. She did spot the servant trying to prick the old madam with a needle. She said anxiously, ¡°Mentor, I¡¯m not lying. I saw it with my own eyes.¡± The servant looked at Mina, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Since there are only women here, I¡¯ll take off my pants. Search carefully. I hope that after searching me, you can clear my name. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 As the servant spoke, she took off her pants. ¡°I said, this matter ends here.¡± The old madam was somewhat annoyed. ¡°Old Madam, want to prove my innocence.¡± The servant¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°There¡¯s no need to prove yourself!¡± Annalise Barton said. ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t need to prove myself? Does that mean I¡¯m innocent? Then I want her to apologize to me. Yes, I¡¯m just an insignificant servant. Anyone can order me around, and I¡¯m willing to listen because that¡¯s my duty. However, I won¡¯t allow my pride to be trampled by others.¡± The servant pointed at Mina. Mina could not be anymore angrier. She wasn¡¯t even the one who did something wrong. How dare the servant demand her to apologize? Ah, how infuriating! ¡°Mentor! I, I¡­¡± Mina was exasperated. Would her mentor misunderstand that she wanted to cause trouble? But she wasn¡¯t trying to do that. She gritted her teeth and said in a low. voice, ¡°Mentor, I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble. I¡¯ll apologize to her!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologizel¡± Annalise said. Mine looked at her mentor, her eyes shining. The old madam and the servant also looked at Annalise in surprise. The servantughed. ¡°Yes, I overstepped my boundaries. I¡¯m just a servant. I¡¯m not worthy of an apology,¡± she said self-deprecatingly. ¡°Stop your act!¡± Annalise snapped. When the servant heard Annalise¡¯s words, she was enraged. ¡°I know you¡¯ve made a huge contribution in saving the old madam, but you can¡¯t be indiscriminate and bully others. I¡¯ve already been bullied to this extent, and you still say I¡¯m acting¡­ ¡°Your needle is on the old madam¡¯s pillow,¡± Annalise said calmly. Mina immediately looked over, but she didn¡¯t see it. Annalise reminded her, ¡°Beside the old madam¡¯s ear. Do you see it?¡±Annalise knew things were not as simple as they appeared when Mina grabbed the servant¡¯s hand and used her. Mina was a simple person. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have spouted nonsense. She had also been paying attention to the servant¡¯s expression. During the confrontation with Mina, there were a few times when the servant¡¯s eyes shed with guilt. However, every time she mentioned a body search, not only would she cooperate, but she would also take the initiative to take off her clothes. It was enough to prove that the needle was no longer with her. Otherwise, Mina would have found it. If it wasn¡¯t on her, then it was very likely that it was within her range of activity just now. Therefore, Annalise looked around. When she didn¡¯t find anything on the ground, she looked at the old madam¡¯s bed. Sure enough, she saw a silver needle beside the old madam¡¯s pillow. The silver needle was poked into the pillowcase, revealing only the tip. She only noticed it with her sharp eyes. ¡°I see it, mentor. It¡¯s here!¡± Mina pointed at the old madam¡¯s pillow excitedly. She did not take the needle immediately but quickly took out her phone to take a photo without touching it. Hmph! Although she was simple and direct, she was not stupid. If she touched the needle immediately, the servant would use her and say she was the one who ced it. Then, she would not be able to exin herself. ¡°Put on your clothes.¡± Annalise looked at the servant indifferently. The servant originally wanted Mina to get the needle. Then she would cry and shout that Mina had ced it on the pillow to frame her. After all, there were no surveince cameras in this room. The old madam was lying on the bed, so she could not see what was happening to her pillow. In the end, Mina was smart enough not to take the needle. Instead, she stood in front of the bed and took a photo. The servant was at a loss. ¡°I said, put on your clothes!¡± Annalise was irked. The servant panicked and immediately put on her clothes. She cried and begged the old madam, ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I just wanted to move your pillow, but the silver needle I had on me fell out by ident¡­¡± Jason Zeller, who was at the door, heard the cries inside and asked, ¡°Can Ie in?¡± ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Annalise said. Of course, it was better for Jason to take charge of the Zeller family¡¯s affairs. When Jason heard the reply, he immediately turned the doorknob and opened the door.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Mina immediately pointed at the silver needle on the old madam¡¯s pillow and said, Mr. Zeller, look, I found it. She really wants to harm the old madam. I told you I wouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡± Jason¡¯s gaze fell on the inconspicuous end of the silver needle. The aura around him suddenly turned cold. He looked at the servant sharply. ¡°Tell me, why did you do this?¡± Lying on the bed, Old Madam Zeller let out a long sigh. When the servant heard the olddy sigh, she begged, ¡°Old Madam, this is a misunderstanding. I just wanted to help you move the pillow, but I lost a needle¡­¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s believable?¡± the old madam asked calmly. Jason stared daggers at the servant. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Why did you do this?¡± Treally didn¡¯t harm anyone. I really just wanted to move the pillow¡­¡± ¡°Do you think that as long as you don¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t be able to do anything to you? Have you forgotten that when you joined the family more than 20 years ago, I investigated everything there is to know about you?¡± Jason warned coldly. ¡°Speaking of which you just gave birth to a son then. Now, your son is already in his twenties. Oh, right, I even gave your son a wedding gift when he was married two years ago. Later, your daughter-inw gave birth to a daughter. They¡¯re still living quite peacefully now, right?¡± His tone was threatening. The servant was not stupid. How could she not understand? She felt bitter! She had taken care of the old madam for more than 20 years. How could she not have any feelings for her? However, Nancy Zeller used her granddaughter to threaten her, saying that it was normal for a child to die in the sewers. If she wanted her granddaughter to live, she could only harm the old madam. She could not bring herself to be ruthless. She could only tell herself that the old madam was not in good health at her age. She would treat it as if she had died of illness. At first, she wanted to stab a silver needle straight into the old madam¡¯s head and let her die. But she was caught by Mina unexpectedly. She fell to her knees and kowtowed.. ¡°Mr. Zeller, I deserve death.¡± ¡°Let me ask you again, why did you do this? Who ordered you?¡± Jason asked. The servant had worked in the Zeller family peacefully for over 20 years. Jason did not believe there was no mastermind behind this incident because it did not make sense for the servant to harm the old madam this suddenly. In the living room, Jasper and Jimmy Zeller, and the others heard themotion and rushed over. Nancy had long wanted to see how things were going. Since Jasper did not move, she did not dare to be too proactive in case others became suspicious. Now that everyone was here, she didn¡¯t care. She looked at the old madam on the bed. The old madam was still alive and well. Naney knew that the operation had failed once she saw the servant kneeling on the ground. The servant exined, ¡°No one asked me to do this. I just wanted to relieve the old madam of hef pain. Actually, the old madam has been in pain during the time she was treated by Ms. Barton. She looks better during the day, but at night, she¡¯s in so much pain that she can¡¯t sleep. It¡¯s even more ufortable than before when there was no treatment, so I want to help her end all of this¡­¡± ¡°Thud!¡± Jason was so enraged that he kicked the servant in the chest. The servant was sent flying. ¡°You¡¯re not going the truth, are you? Very well!¡± Jason immediately made a call. ¡°Josiah, I need you to do something for me. Bring the granddaughter of the old madam¡¯s personal servant here. She¡¯s at the Flower Kindergarten. Yes, immediately!¡± ¡°Mr. Zeller¡­ You can¡¯t do this¡­¡± The servant was so desperate that she crawled toward Jason and hung on to his leg. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 ¡°Bang!¡± Jason Zeller kicked the servant over in disgust. She wanted to harm his biological mother, yet she still had the cheek to pretend to be pitiful and plead for mercy? Did she really think that he was a saint? No saints could expand their family business in this society. ¡°Mr. Zeller, I was wrong: I was wrong.¡± The servant immediately got up and kowtowed. ¡°Mr. Zeller, it¡¯s all my fault. I beg you to let my granddaughter go. My granddaughter is still a child who doesn¡¯t know anything¡­ I¡¯ll tell you¡­ I¡¯ll tell you everything. Yesterday, the old madam was in so much pain, so I did moxibustion for her. Then some burnt ash fell on her back, and she cried out in pain. She scolded me for not paying attention and even wanted to fire me.. ¡°I took care of her for more than 20 years! How could she say that she wants to fire me? ¡°I started taking care of her when I¡¯ ?was in my twenties. Now that I¡¯m old, I¡¯m not as nimble as before. If she fires me, where can I find another job?¡± Old Madam Zeller was shocked. ¡°I told you to pay attention because you yed with your phone while you did the moxibustion. The burn was painful. But you want my life for such a minor thing?¡± ¡°But you wanted to fire me!¡± The servant looked up at the olddy with a resentful expression and tears started streaming down her face. ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m sorry!¡± she thought. The servant was a selfish person, but her granddaughter was only three years old this year. As her grandmother, she had to ensure the safety of her descendants. She only wished that her granddaughter could lead a peaceful life. She also hoped she could expose Nancy for the ingrate she was, but she didn¡¯t dare to. The servant was afraid the Zeller family wouldn¡¯t believe her words. And because Narzy was a part of the Zeller family, so she thought they wouldn¡¯t do anything to her even if Nancy was revealed to be the mastermind. As long as Nancy was given freedom, her granddaughter would be in danger. Her words carried little weight, so she didn¡¯t dare take the gamble. The servant felt very apologetic toward the old madam. The old madam did not see the forbearance and pain in the servant¡¯s eyes. The old madam only saw the servant ming her for wanting to fire her. The old madam let out a long sigh. She had misjudged her character¡­ After spending more than 20 years together, she had already treated her as half a daughter. She had also thought about letting the Zeller family take care of her once she retired. Forget it. In life, you must learn how to part with people no matter how long you spend withthem. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jasper Zeller was furious. ¡°Dad, call the police!¡± Jimmy Zeller gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°We can¡¯t call the police for such a thing. If she wants to prick Mom in the head, we¡¯ll prick her in the head as retaliation. Let¡¯s see if she dies.¡± Then Nancy showed concern for the old madam. Holding her hand, she looked like an obedient child. ¡°Grandmother, are you alright? You scared me to death. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, can you?¡± she sighed. When the servant saw Nancy approaching the old madam, she was so frightened that her back straightened. Nancy nced at the servant. Then she said to Jason with a kind expression, ¡°Uncle, I believe that Mary Zahn was just confused for a moment. She definitely won¡¯t do such a thing again in the future. Let¡¯s give her a chance to atone for her sins. We¡¯ll punish her. Let her clean the house and wash the toilet every day. Let someone else take care of Grandmother.¡± Look at how kind she was. Not only could she not bear to punish the servant, but she also transferred the servant away from Grandmother¡¯s side. She was considerate of Grandmother¡¯s safety. She was kind and smart. How could she not be liked? Jason sighed softly. ¡°Nancy, you¡¯re too kind. How can we keep such a person?¡± As Jason spoke, he took out his phone and called the police. Moreover, he asked a friend who had rtions with the police to take this matter seriously. Nancy secretly gave the servant another threatening look that meant, ¡°You know what to do, right?¡± The servant had just witnessed Nancy¡¯s hypocrisy. She also saw how the Zeller family viewed Nancy. She could not have felt more despair. The members of the Zeller family all felt Nancy was kind and cute. Not to mention that her granddaughter¡¯s life was in Nancy¡¯s hands. Even if Nancy didn¡¯t manipte her, no one would believe her if she used Nancy of being the mastermind. They would only think that she was ndering her. She kowtowed again and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Zeller, I deserve to die. The police will be here soon. I¡­ I¡¯ll confess. I¡¯m going to the washroom first.¡± She kowtowed to the old madam again, then got up from the ground and went to the washroom. After locking the bathroom door, she decisively took out the knife she had prepared beforehand, gritted her teeth, and cut her wrist. She was determined to die. With a sh, blood flowed profusely. She was in so much pain but did not dare to make a sound. She only gritted her teeth tightly. She leaned against the door, tears streaming down her face. Her mind was filled with all kinds of scenes. The old madam was good-tempered. In the past few years, she had been in a lot of pain but rarely lost her temper at her. Once she felt morefortable, the old madam would smile and tell her, ¡°I feel better today. We have to live well. All we hope for at this age is for our children and grandchildren to live well and stay safe¡­¡± Then the servant thought of her granddaughter again. When her granddaughter was born, she looked wrinkly, and everyone said she was ugly, but she insisted that her granddaughter would be prettier once she grew up. As expected, after two to three months, she became more and more beautiful. Now that she was three years old, she knew everything and could talk. She was sweet and cute. Every time she came back to visit, the little munchkin would run over and hug her leg and call her ¡°Grandmother,¡± saying she missed her. At that moment, her heart melted. She only hoped that she could live a few more years, earn more fnoney, and relieve some of the burdens of the young. Her daughter-inw was already pregnant with her second child. Her stomach was getting bigger by the day. She was looking forward to her grandson or granddaughter. But now she was leaving. For good. She knew that Nancy would not stop until she died. If Nancyn did not stop, her children and grandchildren would not be safe. More and more blood flowed out. She felt a sharp pain in her wrist, and her head began to spin. Her body also became colder and colder until she was trembling. Time passed bit by bit. She finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her head tilted and she fell. The moment she fell, she vaguely heard the sound of a police car. There was a firm voice in her heart that said, ¡°Don¡¯t save me¡­ Don¡¯te so quickly¡­¡± ¡°Jasper, go and take a look!¡± Jason instructed. The servant had gone to the washroom for more than 10 minutes. Jasper immediately knocked on the bathroom door and shouted a few more times, ¡°Mary Zahn! Mary Zahn! Mary Zahn!¡± There was no movement inside. Jasper came back and said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t hear anything.¡± Jimmy frowned and said, ¡°Did she escape through the window?¡± Then the old madam, who was lying on the bed, actually heaved a sigh of relief. She did not know why she wanted her to escape either. Sigh! ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Jason said. Jasper immediately looked around and saw a small piece of metal that was used to break the shell of the macadamia nut. He picked it up and pried the door open with it. Then he pushed the door but found that it was blocked. Displeased, he continued to force his way in. The moment the door was opened, he saw that there was a pool of blood on the ground¡­ Chapter 247 Chapter 247 The servant had already copsed to the ground and was motionless ¡°Dad, shemitted suicide!¡± Jasper Zeller eximed. Everyone followed after. Annalise Barton could not help but frown. It was obvious there was a mastermind behind this incident, so the servantmitted suicide. But who was the mastermind? And who were they targeting? Julian Parks was afraid that Annalise would be hurt. He immediately held her hand. ¡°Follow me!¡± Annalise looked at Julian in resignation and smiled. Others might not know how strong she was, but how could he not know? Who could hurt her so easily? Julian knew what Annalise was thinking. He insisted, ¡°It¡¯s easy to dodge a spear in the epen, but it¡¯s hard to defend against a hidden arrow.¡± He pulled Annalise to his side, afraid that there was something fishy about the servant¡¯s suicide. Everyone rushed to the washroom and saw a pool of blood on the ground. The servant¡¯s wrist was still bleeding profusely, seemingly continuing. ¡°Let me take a look at her.¡± Annalise squatted down and said to Jason, ¡°Mr. Zeller, let me stop her bleeding.¡± As he spoke, she inserted five needles in a row. Everyone could see that the bleeding on the servant¡¯s wrist stopped after a short while. The reason Annalise told Jason that was to show everyone that she was trying to stop the bleeding so that she would not get into trouble and could not exin herself. After stopping the bleeding, she took her pulse. ¡°How is it?¡± Jason asked. Annalise sighed. ¡°She lost too much blood. It¡¯s toote.¡± She checked the servant¡¯s eyes again. Her pupils were already dted. The servant¡¯s body was still warm for the time being, but it was gradually turning cold. She did not know what this servant had experienced to be so determined to die and cut herself so deeply. She had just taken her pulse. The servant should have been dead for a few minutes. If she could not save her, no one would be able to even if she was sent to the hospital. When the police arrived, the servant had already died in the washroom. The police asked about the servant¡¯s situation and ruled out the possibility of murder. After confirming that the servant had Jason personally informed the servant¡¯s son that his mother hadmitted suicide. When Old Madam Zeller discovered the servant had passed away, tears suddenly rolled down her face. They had been together for more than 20 years. How could they not have feelings for each other? Even people grow attached to pets, let alone another human. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡± Nancy sighed inwardly. ¡°She deserved to die!¡± Jimmy said. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His wife pulled him back. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡± Jason¡¯s gaze swept across everyone in the house. The Zeller family had always been very united. They were kind, filial to their elders, happy, and harmonious. Old Madam had four children: three sons and a daughter. He was the eldest son, the second son was Jimmy, and the third son, Quentin Zeller, lived overseas. Jason had two sons and a daughter: Jasper, Theo, and Juniper Jimmy had a son and a daughter. Other than his own son and daughter, he also had a stepdaughter, Nancy. They were one big family. Everyone had always been very harmonious and respectful to the old madam. Who was it that wanted to harm the old madam? His gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces. Everyone¡¯s expressions were natural, and there was nothing unusual about them. However, there was no way he would believe the servant¡¯s words. If what the servant said was true, she would not have chosen tomit suicide. For attempted murder, she wouldn¡¯t be in jail for long because she wouldn¡¯t be given a long sentence. The atmosphere felt suffocating. Jasper sighed and said, ¡°Fortunately, Grandmother is fine.¡± Annalise had already removed the needles for the old madam. Now that it was time to end the moxibustion, she turned off the device and said, ¡°That is all for the old madam¡¯s treatment today.¡± ¡°Thank you! You must be shocked. We¡¯re sorry that this happened today,¡± Jason said apologetically. Annalise said politely, ¡°I¡¯m not shocked. Mr. Zeller, I¡¯m sorry, but I may have to go back on my word.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jason had a bad premonition. As expected, he heard Annalise say, ¡°From now on, I won¡¯t treat the old madam anymore.¡± To which, the old madam said, ¡°Alright, Anna. Don¡¯te and treat me anymore.¡± She had lived her entire life. Her man had passed away before he was 40 years old. In the next 10 years, she became both a father and a mother and had to support the entire Zeller family. How could she not know that Mary Zahn was just a scapegoat? She was utterly disappointed. Someone in the seemingly united Zeller family wanted to harm her. Perhaps their target was this young doctor. A tall tree in the forest will be destroyed by the wind; a pile of sand on the shore will be washed away; and if one¡¯s morals stand higher than the others, one would be shunned. People who lived too well always attracted jealousy. She now hoped it was not a member of the Zeller family who was involved, but someone outside had bribed Mary Zahn to kill her and frame Annalise. ¡°Mom!¡± Jason panicked. His mother had been ill for so many years. Now that she had finally found someone who was capable, how could she give up on the treatment? The old madam waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Hurry up and get it done. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± She was still sad about Mary Zahn¡¯s matter. She felt tense seeing so many people around. She wanted some time to herself so she could cope with her emotions. In the future, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone to answer her when she called out ¡°Mary.¡± ¡°Mr. Zeller, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Goodbye!¡± Annalise spoke first. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Jason personally sent Annalise and Julian off. Before they got into the car, Jason begged again, ¡°Annalise, I know it¡¯s a little difficult for you, but I still want to implore you to continue treating my mother. She¡¯s been tortured by her illness for too long. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to see hope.¡±Julian refused, ¡°Please don¡¯t force it on her, Mr. Zeller.¡± His tone was firm. Jason sighed, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about what happened today. Drive carefully and have a safe trip back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied, and the two of them got into the car. Jason watched them drive away and let out a long sigh. It was alreadyte. Nancy said she was tired and went back to her room to rest. After she returned to her room, she instantly dropped the act and let out a bloodthirsty smile.. Annalise was quite smart to realize that she was targeting her this quickly. However, did she think it would be over if she refused to continue treating the old madam? Nancy was just getting started. The corners of her lips curled up slightly as she casually made a call. ¡°How¡¯s your training going?¡± The other party replied, ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m already very familiar with the technique. ¡°Besides that, I¡¯ve already learnt and revised the necessary knowledge and theories. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for the increase in difficulty for training.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Nancy replied. After hanging up, she called Timothy Parks again. ¡°I¡¯ve already invested in hundreds of clothing stores for you. Have the sales overtaken Julian Parks yet?¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Over the phone, Timothy Parks let out a long sigh. ¡°We¡¯re not even close to achieving that.¡± Nancy Zeller was displeased. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sayst week that we¡¯re almost even?¡± Timothy sighed again. ¡°That¡¯s right. Last week, we were going strong and about to catch-up. However, because Annalise Barton¡¯s performance at the Traditional and Modern Medical Conference went viral, those brainless supporters ced orders on their Twitter ounts. ¡°In just a few days, we were left in the dust again.¡± ¡°Useless!¡± Nancy couldn¡¯t help but sneer. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Timothy sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that we are useless. It¡¯s just that Annalise Barton has many tricks her sleeve. She has changed our up understanding of her again and again. It will end in two weeks. I¡¯m afraid¡­ I don¡¯t have a chance anymore.¡± Nancy blew up the moment she heard Annalise¡¯s name. She retorted, ¡°There¡¯s still two weeks. Instead of increasing sales, you¡¯re boosting others¡¯ morale. How useless. I¡¯ll invest in another 400 stores for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. ¡®Can we overtake them with 400?¡± Nancy asked. ¡°Of course! Even if we invest 200 more, we¡¯ll be able to achieve that,¡± Timothy dered confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure. I want results. You can go to hell if you lose again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If we add another 400 stores, I will definitely surpass Julian Parks in sales. However, there are only two weeks left. We have to invest in these 400 stores as soon as possible.¡± ¡°It will be arranged tomorrow morning,¡± Nancy said. Timothy was overjoyed. ¡°Okay!¡± Nancy hung up the phone and frowned. She had nned for everything, but things weren¡¯t going well. It was so vexing. After a while, their car arrived at the destination. Julian Parks and Annalise Barton returned to the Park¡¯s residence. Concerned that Annalise would be tired, Julian asked the driver to turn up the temperature and let Annalise lie on hisp to take a short nap. Annalise was not sleepy at all. She leaned against Julian¡¯s leg and was still thinking about the Zeller family. ¡°I think the mastermind behind this matter is most likely targeting me.¡± Julian agreed. He reached out and touched Annalise¡¯s face. ¡°Yes. So, you¡¯ve made a good decision. If you don¡¯t treat Old Madam Zeller anymore, you can nip the problem in the bud.¡± Annalise sighed softly. ¡°That¡¯s right! If something is impossible to guard against, cut off the source directly. People are not afraid of confrontation but terrified of these disgusting things in the dark. However, everyone has a purpose in doing everything.¡± ¡°There should be a backup n lest I am really the target. I won¡¯t treat Old Madam Zeller anymore and wait for the other party to make a move. Then Lc¨¢n bide my time.¡± ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± Julian smiled. As expected, his wife was intelligent! ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mina Simmons today. At that time, I was ying with my phone,¡± Annalise said. This also reminded her of something. The situation in Jadeborough was much moreplicated than the environment she used to live in. She had to be careful at all times. ¡°Mina Simmons did well,¡± Julian praised. He rarely gave girls such high praise. Annalise smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s innocent, lively, and cute. She¡¯s also humble and eager to learn. I¡¯ll teach her well in the future.¡± Julian immediately said, ¡°Let her learn more. from John. John often has surgeries in the hospital. It will be more intuitive for her learning.¡± Haha, okay.¡± Annaliseughed. She knew that Julian wanted her to spend more time with him. She was also willing to spend more time in a rtionship. She was happy skiing with him. She was happy watching ginkgo with him. She was happy eating, climbing mountains, and doing anything together. It just so happened that John had taken in a disciple for her. It was not a bad idea for John to teach her himself. It was already 10 p.m. when they returned to the Park¡¯s residence. The butler said that Samuel was already asleep. Annalise asked the butler how Samuel was doing. The butler said Samuel felt better after taking his medicine on time every day. Annalise was relieved. She told the butler to go to bed. It waste, so they should rest too. She would check on Samuel and administer acupuncture tomorrow morning. ¡°Alright,¡± the butler immediately replied. He had always liked Annalise because she was the person Julian liked. He liked her even more now that he saw her. Because she was not only the person Julian liked but also Master Quigley¡¯s best disciple. Furthermore, she was an outstanding traditional medicine practitioner. In the past, everyone thought that Young Master had been blinded because he chose an ipetent woman as his partner. However, what happened at the Traditional and Modern Medical Conference was a p to their faces. The more he thought about it, the happier Gilderoy felt. Then he went to sleep, satisfied. Annalise and Julian returned to their room. Julian instantly transformed into a predator and pounced on Annalise. ¡°Wife,e. We should do some exercises to sleep well.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯m tired today.¡± ¡°I was concerned that you would feel burdened seeing such a scene today, so let¡¯s do exercises. It¡¯ll divert your attention.¡± I don¡¯t feel burdened.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect. When you¡¯re rxed, the exercise bes more effective.¡± Annalise¡¯s ears were a little red, but she could not help butugh. She realized that he was extremely obsessed with this matter. She couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°You.. really only have me? You haven¡¯t had another girl in the past? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just curious. Even if something happened in the past, I won¡¯t be angry or jealous.¡± Julian¡¯s face fell. He leaned over and gently bit Annalise¡¯s lips. ¡°You deserve to be punished! I¡¯ve told you before. I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship or liked a girl. You¡¯re the first, thest, and the only one.¡± Annalise looked at Julian gently, contented. Her ears were red. Then she asked, ¡°Then¡­ How did you solve this problem in the past?¡± Julian looked at Annalise in resignation and said, ¡°Imagine a vegetarian who thought vegetables were tasty. Then one day, he ate meat. After he turned back to vegetables, he realized they were tasteless. After that, he would want to have meat for every meal.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Annalise burst out inughter when she heard this hypothetical story. The next moment, Julian¡¯s kissnded on her lips. Annalise was exhausted. Julian wanted to carry her to the bathroom but was rejected. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± After taking a shower, Annalise felt her stamina was weaker than before, and she was especially sleepy. She also felt a little nauseous. Had she not taken in sufficient protein? She subconsciously reached out to take her pulse. Although she could not be sure, there was something wrong with her pulse. She thought about it again. She had not had her period for some time. Time passed too quickly. At that time, she thought that it didn¡¯t matter if she was a weekte. But now, it was 20 dayste. Was she pregnant? Then she took her pulse again, this time more carefully. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 That¡¯s right, she was pregnant, She could not believe it. Actually, they had used contraception. At that time, Julian asked her if he could remove the contraception. He wanted their child. But she said she was not ready to have children. He agreed to use contraception and said that he would listen to her. Moreover, if they wanted a child, they should wait until the wedding and their matters to be settled first. It wasst month. He didn¡¯t use contraception one morning. She thought about taking the birth control medicine afterward. But she didn¡¯t, since she counted that it was her safe period, thinking she wouldn¡¯t get pregnant. However, she was. Unexpectedly. She felt veryplicated. She was d but nervous at the same time. She was delighted that their love had bore fruit as it was a matter of course. On the other hand, she was worried if she could be a good mother at only 20 years old. ¡°Wife, are you done?¡± you done?¡± Seeing that Annalise hadn¡¯te out for a long time, Julian knocked on the door. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be done soon,¡± Annalise immediately said. Julian was relieved to hear Annalise¡¯s response. ¡°Alright, hurry up. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Annalise had gone into the bathroom for quite some time. He was afraid that she had fainted from exhaustion. ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise quickly took a shower and came out. Julian had already washed up in the guest room. At this moment, he looked energized and was leaning against the head of the bed and looking at his phone. Then he casually put down his phone and reached out to her. ¡°Come.¡± Annalise walked over. He hugged her and leaned in, showing her the back of his head. ¡°Smell it. Does it smell good?¡± ¡°It does,¡± Annalise said. The corners of Julian¡¯s lips curled up. He took a hairdryer and dried Annalise¡¯s hair. Annalise asked him, ¡°Did you mean it when you said you wanted a child?¡± ¡°What?¡± The hairdryer was too loud for Julian to hear her. Annalise was so sleepy that she yawned. After Julian finished drying her hair, she hid under the nket and asked him again, ¡°Did you mean it when you said you wanted a child?¡± ¡°Of course! You¡­ agree?¡± Julian looked at Annalise with a passionate gaze. Before Annalise could say anything, he wanted to pounce on her again. He wanted a 10 child. He had to work hard again! ¡°No stop. I¡¯m tired,¡± Annalise said. Julian smiled and put down the hairdryer. He shrunk into the nket and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her face and smiled. ¡°See, we need to cuddle up like this during winter.¡± He pulled her in his arms and whispered into her ear, ¡°I think of wanting a child every day, but I¡¯ll leave the decision to you. I¡¯ll respect you. We¡¯re still young, so there¡¯s no hurry.¡± ¡°What if¡­ you have one?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Of course, you can give birth to it¡­ You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re pregnant? You¡¯re really pregnant?¡± Julian could not contain his excitement. ¡°You¡¯re really pregnant? Really?¡± He stared intently at Annalise, waiting for her to give him an affirmative answer. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re amazing!¡± he eximed. Julian cupped Annalise¡¯s face. His kissnded on her forehead. Then he remained in that position, with his lips pressed to her forehead. After a long while, Annalise could not help but ask him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡± Julian pulled Annalise into his arms again. His hand gently caressed her hair. Now that they had a child, their family wasplete. He felt contented. He would not let his tragedy repeat itself on his child. He would love his children and his wife. He would put them first in everything he did. ¡°Annie, let¡¯s bring forward our wedding.¡± The wedding n came out a few days ago. He asked Annalise to choose a theme, and she opted for a church wedding. She wanted to wear a wedding dress. He wanted to give her an unprecedented wedding. He wanted to customize the wedding dress, jewelry, and other things. These things would take three months to customize. They had discussed that the wedding would be held next spring. A wedding dress was the most suitable during the warm spring season and flowers blooming. But now that Annalise was pregnant, he didn¡¯t want others to say that the Park family didn¡¯t care about her because she had not yet had a wedding. ¡°But it¡¯s already winter,¡± Annalise said. Today was already the 5th of December. Next week, the cold current would arrive, and the temperature would drop by more than 10 degrees. It would be below zero degrees by then. Julian thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll book the church and hotel in advance. It will be warmer then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Let¡¯s stick to the time we set beforehand,¡± Annalise said. The quarterly meeting of the Parks Group would be held on December 20th. This time, there were going to be many changes. Julian wins in clothing sales, his probation as the proxy of the group¡¯s president would end. He would officially seed Parks Group as its president. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The Parks Group was filled with different factions and had serious internal conflicts. She didn¡¯t want him to get distracted by the wedding. ¡°I don¡¯t want others to criticize you.¡± Julian looked at Annalise. Annalise smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We can choose a Chanaean-style wedding. They won¡¯t be able to tell if I wear a traditional wedding dress.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. If possible, he also hoped to hold another wedding next year. If he was well prepared, everything would be for the best. ¡°Sleep. I¡¯m so sleepy,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay, go to sleep,¡± Julian immediately said. He ced hisrge palm on her stomach and tapped his fingertips on the lower part of her stomach. ¡°Sweetie, are you here?¡± ¡°Hm,¡± Annalise answered incoherently Julian was satisfied, and his lips curled into a beautiful smile. He was going to be a father. It felt like a dream. Annalise fell asleep after a while. Julian also closed his eyes and went to sleep. He couldn¡¯t sleep. He was excited. Too excited. One moment, he reached out to touch Annalise¡¯s stomach, and the next moment, he couldn¡¯t help but touch it again. Then, he became excited again. He even began to think about the child¡¯s name. Then morning came. Annalise got up as usual. Julian immediately said, ¡°Wife, sleep a little longer. You have to sleep enough. Sleeping enough is good for the child.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already slept enough. Seven hours of sleep is enough. I feel ¨¦nergized,¡± Annalise said. There was still a lot to do. After giving Samuel acupuncture, she still had to find time to go to the Xander family and help Sybil Xander take a look at Lee¡¯s condition. In addition, she had to hurry up and refine more pills. This was because she was worried she would not be able to refine pills once the pregnancy symptoms kick in. Julian supported Annalise when they went downstairs. ¡°Wife, slow down. Be careful when you take a step.¡± Annalise did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Actually, just treat me as you usually do.¡± ¡°You have to be more careful than usual,¡± Julian said. He had never been so careful in his life. After breakfast, Annalise had to give Samuel acupuncture. Julian asked Annalise if acupuncture would consume too much stamina. If it was too consuming, could she just eat the medicine she had refined previously? Annalise told Julian Parks not to worry. She knew her limits. ¡°Alright, rest if you¡¯re tired,¡± Julian said. In the morning, they discussed and concluded that they would not break the news of the pregnancy for now. They would only tell Samuel three monthster. While Annalise was doing the acupuncture, Tony Parks came. When Julian saw Tony, his mood was instantly dampened. And his expression turned cold¡­ Chapter 250 Chapter 250 In the past, Tony Parks would scold Julian Parks when he saw Julian giving him a dirty look. However, Tony did not even spare Julian a nce today Instead, he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Annalise.¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°What do you want?¡± Julian asked bluntly. One who was unountably solicitous was bound to be hiding their evil intentions. What business did he have with Annalise? Tony frowned and put on the airs of an elder. ¡°Julian Parks, I¡¯m your father. You¡¯ve been married to Annalise for so long. Can¡¯t I look for her?¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Julian sneered. All his emotions were expressed in this sneer. Tony frowned even more. He snorted. ¡°Hmph!¡± Taking a deep breath, his expression softened a little. He saw that Annalise Barton was guarding Samuel. Samuel already had more than 20 silver needles on him. Then he said, ¡°Annalise, are you doing acupuncture on Father?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied calmly. ¡°Thank you!¡± Tony said. Annalise was surprised. Was she hearing things? Tony actually thanked her? When had he not been violent? It hadn¡¯t been long since he kicked over the grill and said Annalise had sold fake goods in front of everyone. ¡°Has your mentor returned?¡± Tony asked. After winning the bid for the entire set of y teapots, he was about to look for Joseph Quigley when he learned from the servants that he was no longer living in Julian¡¯s vi. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. Tony looked at Annalise¡¯s indifferent expression and felt the urge to re up. Was this an eptable attitude a junior should have toward an elder? Thinking that he was here to ask for a favor, he suppressed his anger and said with a gentle expression, ¡°Where is he staying now?¡± ¡°He told me not to reveal his whereabouts,¡± Annalise said faintly. Tony was speechless. Then he became angrier when he heard Annalise say that. For some reason, he had already prepared himself mentally and told himself that Annalise was not as bad as the rumors said. She was not an ipetent girl but a graduate student of Jadeborough Medical University. Moreover, she was Joseph¡¯s disciple. Although she wasn¡¯t worthy of the Parks family, they could do with her. However, when he saw Annalise¡¯s attitude, he felt very annoyed. Thinking that the Energizing Pill was definitely Joseph Quigley¡¯s doing, he suppressed his anger and tried his best to say gently, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a set of y teapots for your mentor. When you go back, help me bring it to him.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need¡± Annalise¡¯s tone was still indifferent. Tony felt his patience running out. He cursed inwardly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s for you? What right do you have to reject on behalf of him?¡± Thinking that Annalise was Joseph¡¯s beloved disciple, he softened his tone and said, ¡°Anna, this is for your mentor. ept them on his behalf. We¡¯re family now, so we have to interact more.¡± Annalise was at a loss for words when faced with Tony¡¯s shamelessness. Julian retorted, ¡°He won¡¯t ept them.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tony did not feel the need to maintain a good attitude toward Julian as he did with Annalise. ¡°Literally what I just said. He doesn¡¯t think much of y teapots,¡± Julian said tly. ¡°What do you know?¡± Tony retorted sternly. ¡°Do you think those gifts to Master Quigley pre ordinary ones? This is Mr. Quimby¡¯s y teapot set, and it¡¯s even aplete set.¡± Julian looked at Tony as if he was a retard and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Quimby lives with Joseph Quigley. He is also a mentor of Annalise¡¯s.¡± He didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but he couldn¡¯t help it when he saw Tony¡¯s expression. He wanted Tony to know that Annalise¡¯s identity was out of reach for ordinary people like him. Tony was confused. ¡°What?¡± He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Living with Joseph Quigley? Also Annalise¡¯s mentor? Julian nced at Tony and did not say anything else. Tony was at a loss for words. His expression could no longer be described as contorted. Julian found this simply entertaining. He recalled his meeting with Joseph. At that time, he gave Joseph a y teapot. At first, Joseph was ted, but then he suddenly flew into a rage and said he gave him a fake. He emphasized that it was authentic, so Joseph sent Mr. Quimby a video of the y teapot, and Mr. Quimby also confirmed it as fake. Previously, he had mistakenly thought that Joseph and Cash Cappell were just acquaintances. What else did he not understand now? They were clearly putting on a show. Was he trying to avenge Annalise? This was simply unreasonable! He didn¡¯t even treat Annalise that badly! He was just a little strict. Besides, Annalise wasn¡¯t respectful toward him either. He looked at Annalise who was focused on removing Samuel¡¯s needles. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. Although he still disliked Ann¨¢lise, he had to admit that she was a professional in the field of medicine. She was ratherpetent. ¡°Samuel, how do you feel?¡± Annalise finished retrieving the needle and asked. ¡°Much better,¡± Old Mr. Parks said. ¡°Remember to take the Energizing Pill every day. Don¡¯t think of it as a waste. I still have more,¡± Annalise said. The pills were actually the Vigor Consolidating pills, but Tony was here, so she did not want him to know that there was another type of elixir pills. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Samuel replied. When Tony heard Annalise¡¯s words, a scorching light shed across his eyes. As expected, Joseph could refine Energizing Pills. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. From what Annalise said, he figured she could ask her mentor to refine the pills anytime she wanted. If he could have a bottle of Energizing Pill, he could extend his lifespan by at least 20 years. He could not help but regret it. If his attitude towards Annalise previously had not been so bad, their rtionship would not have been so awkward. If he wanted to ease the awkwardness and repair their rtionship, he had to find a breakthrough and an opportunity. The word ¡°opportunity¡± shed across his mind, and an idea suddenly popped up. There was an opportunity! He said, ¡°Old Mr. Xander¡¯s birthday is next month. Prepare a congrattory gift in advance so others won¡¯t look down on you. The 73rd and 84th birthdays are significant events for Chanaeans. Remember to prepare avish gift.¡± Then he would also praise Annalise in front of outsiders to ease their rtionship. With that, he waited for their response. He wished they could answer him, albeit just a ¡°Hm.¡± He would be satisfied with that. But in the end, no one said anything. Tony gritted his teeth in anger and left in boredom. He would wait until it was Old Mr. Xander¡¯s birthday. It was soon afternoon. Julian apanied Annalise to the Xander¡¯s residence to treat Sybil Xander¡¯s brother. Sybil said that he had been bedridden for 20 years and had had a bone marrow transnt. After the bone marrow transnt, his body recovered, but he experienced an emotional shock and had not recovered since then. For 20 years, he had been in a state of near death. They also hired doctors to treat him but it was futile. Annalise had also told Sybil in advance that she could go and take a look on ount of their friendship, but she might not be able to treat him. Sybil told Annalise not to be pressurized. Everyone knew his condition. He was ill mentally and also physically. With Sybil¡¯s words, Annalise was relieved. In any case, she would take a look first. As for whether he could be treated, she would only know after she saw the patient. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Julian Parks used to support Annalise Barton¡¯s treatment of Sybil Xander¡¯s brother. After all, the two families had a good rtionship. However, now that Annalise was pregnant, he could not bear to let her tire herself out. He did not know if he was hallucinating, but Annalise¡¯s face was no longer as rosy as before. It was a little pale, and she seemed tired. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Annalise asked with a smile when she saw Julian staring at her. Julian took Annalise¡¯s hand and held it in his palm. He frowned slightly. ¡°Sybil¡¯s brother¡¯s illness has been going on for a long time. It doesn¡¯t matter if you take a look or not. I don¡¯t want you to be so tired.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not experiencing any symptoms now. I¡¯ll deal with whatever I can. I might not be able to do anything once I start to feel ufortable,¡± Annalise said with a smile. Actually, you don¡¯t have to work so hard¡­¡± Annalise shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired. On the contrary, I feel very fulfilled. Every time I treat a patient, I umte new experience.¡± Julian reached out and patted Annalise¡¯s head. How could there be such a person in this world who was so likable? Her every expression and word moved him. There were so many big shots who doted on her, like her mentors. She was capable and wealthy but had not forgotten her roots or beginnings. She still dedicated herself to treating patients even now. They arrived at the Xander¡¯s residence. Sybil was already waiting at the door. Sybil ran over with a smile when she saw their car. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Sybil came over and held Annalise¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°My brother has been sick for a long time, so his temper is a little strange. Don¡¯t take it to heart if he sounds nasty sometimes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a doctor. I understand patients,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Yes, my brother¡­ He is quite pitiful.¡± Sybil could not hide the pity she felt at the mention of her brother. He had been bedridden for 20 years. His face was as pale as a ghost. If not for the fact that the servants took good care of him and washed him often, he would probably have been in an even worse condition. Sybil led Annalise through the courtyard of the residence. Then they saw Nancy Zeller walk toward them, along with Yechiel Xander, Sybil¡¯s eldest brother. Surprised to see Annalise, Nancy greeted her politely, ¡°Annalise, what a coincidence!¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Annalise greeted. Nancy smiled again and said, ¡°You guys can continue. I¡¯m returning to the Zeller¡¯s residence.¡± She hade to ask her father for the shops early in the morning. Initially, her father did not agree to add new shops, but he could not resist her acting pitifully. She said that while she lived with the Zeller family, her stepfather didn¡¯t dote on her, and her mother didn¡¯t love her. If she hadn¡¯t donated her bone marrow to her second uncle when she was young, her body wouldn¡¯t have been so weak. And she wouldn¡¯t only have had limited sess in her twenties, ming it on her health. She added that her second uncle was highly talented and managed Xander Group well. Later on, when Second Uncle fell sick, it was also because his father found a bone marrow that matched his that he gave up the position of president. She knew that every time she wanted her father to do something, she just had to pretend to be pitiful and say that her body was weak from donating her bone marrow back then. It didn¡¯t matter if he did not agree at first because he would after. When she saw Annalise at the Xander¡¯s residence, she wanted to stay and see what they would do. However, because the Zeller family had a servantmit for long. Cide, she could not stay She was afraid of Julian, worried that he would notice something. Therefore, she left decisively. Anyway, she still had ample time to y with them. Sybil led Annalise to where her brother was. The Xander¡¯s residence was a traditional-styled manor. There were pavilions, artificial mountains,kes, and antiques. Sybil¡¯s brother lived alone in a small house in a small courtyard. The courtyard was filled with orchids. The weather was cold, and the servants were building a hot shed. They carefully moved the orchids into the hot shed. ¡°Brother, are you feeling better today?¡± Sybil brought Annalise and Julian into the room. ¡°Mm,¡± her brother replied slowly as hey on the bed. ¡°Brother, I brought a friend to visit you,¡± Sybil said. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Her brother¡¯s tone was very distant and clearly unweing. ¡°Brother, my friend is a doctor. Her mentor is Master Quigley and has great medical skills.¡± ¡°I said no need!¡± he said stubbornly. ¡°Brother, you must get better to uncover the truth of what happened back then, right?¡± Sybil sighed. ¡°Get out! Get out, all of you!¡± He suddenly flew into a rage. Just a moment ago, he looked lifeless but could converse with Sybil properly. Then he blew up all of a sudden. Brother, please don¡¯t be like this.¡± Sybil was anxious and heartbroken. ¡°Get out!¡± He got up and threw a pillow at her. Sybil quickly caught the pillow and sighed. Annalise could tell that Sybil¡¯s brother must have had a traumatic experience back then. That was why he flew into a rage when it was mentioned. She didn¡¯t think it was a good time to continue. She said to Sybil, ¡°Sybil, let¡¯se back another day.¡± Or they could let Sybil¡¯s brother calm down. and they coulde back in the afternoon. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± he suddenly said. Everyone froze. The servants immediately rushed in and pulled the curtains wide apart. Previously, the curtains were closed on one side. The lighting in the room was dim, and it felt like dusk. Now that the curtains were drawn, the room became instantly brighter. Annalise could see his face clearly. It was very pale. It was the kind of paleness that meant he had not basked in the sun for a long time. His sickly face looked like it was drained of colors. However, he was really good-looking and looked young for his age. ording to Sybil, he was almost 50 years. old, but he looked less than 40. He had good facial features and was very handsome. He was very delicate, but he did not look feminine at all. Instead, he exuded a heroic aura. While Annalise was sizing him up, his eyes were also staring at Annalise. The more he observed her, the more his frown deepened. Annalise retracted her gaze ufortably. Being stared at like this made her feel at a loss. Julian also felt that his gaze was somewhat abnormal. He immediately stood between them. ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡± Sybil¡¯s brother asked. He tried to calm himself. But his trembling voice betrayed him. ¡°Heather Barton, is she your daughter?¡± he thought. ¡°If not, why does she look so much like you?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s your daughter, then where are you?¡± ¡°And when was she born?¡± He had too manyThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. unanswered questions that he could only keep to himself. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? She¡¯s my friend, Annalise Barton.¡± Sybil was a little frightened by her brother¡¯s behavior. ¡°Annalise Barton?¡± Her surname was Barton. Was she really Heather Barton¡¯s daughter? Why did she adopt her mother¡¯s surname? Or could it be that the person Heather Barton loved deeply back then also had the same surname? Feeling terrible, he asked again, ¡°Is Heather Baron your mother?¡± Annalise was stunned. Julian looked at him in surprise. He actually knew Annalise¡¯s mother? Annalise looked at Sybil¡¯s brother. ¡°You know my mother?¡± she asked excitedly. So, her mother also lived in Jadeborough back then? Was it possible that her father was also from Jadeborough? Although she guessed that she and her mother had been abandoned, she still wanted to find the man who was her biological father. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Yes, I know her,¡± Sybil¡¯s brother said. How could they not know each other? Her every frown and smile was etched on his mind. When she smiled, he was happy. When she frowned, his heart tightened. No matter her appearance, he still felt that she was the cutest in the world. Unfortunately¡­ ¡°Are you¡­ familiar with each other?¡± Annalise Barton could not help but ask again. If they were close, he might really know who her biological father was. ¡°Yes¡­ We¡¯re close.¡± The thought of her made his heart ache. They were so close that he didn¡¯t even have the will to live. For the past 20 years, he had lived a life worse than death. If not for the fact that he still had a trace of faith in finding his son, he would not have wanted to live long ago. Just thinking about it made him experience a sharp pang of sorrow. He would rather have died without a bone marrow transnt back then than suffer for the next 20 years. ¡°Then¡­ Can I take your pulse?¡± Annalise asked. She wanted to ask, ¡°Do you know who my father is?¡± However, when she saw his pained expression, she felt that her question would be too abrupt. She thought that one could not always think about one¡¯s matters. She had to consider that she hade here to treat someone. As for asking about her biological father¡¯s whereabouts, she would do so when they were familiar with each other. Lee Xander wanted to refuse her. How could he let his love rival¡¯s daughter treat him? However, she was still Heather Barton¡¯s daughter! Even though she was so determined when she left, he still loved her to the core. Therefore, he loved anything rted to Heather, even if Annalise was his love rival¡¯s daughter. ¡°Okay!¡± he said. Sybil Xander was both heartbroken and happy to see him like this. Annalise immediately sat at the edge of the bed to take Lee¡¯s pulse. Lee wanted to stare at Annalise, but he was worried that he might scare her. He forced himself to look away, his gaze averted. Pretending to be nonchnt, he asked, ¡°Is your mother all right?¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Sybil panicked. Lee was stunned for a moment before he thought of something and felt a sharp pain in his heart. His eyes were fixed on Annalise. He wanted to hear Annalise¡¯s negative answer. However, he heard Annalise say dismally, ¡°My mother is no longer around.¡± Buzz- Lee felt as if his entire world had copsed. ¡°How did she pass away?¡± He felt an indescribable rage. If he had known that she would not be around, he would have tied her to his side even if he had resorted to force. ¡°My mother died in a car ident.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart tightened at the mention of her mother. She tried to remain calm. At the thought of her mother, she would feel a strong sense of love. Even if she could not remember what happened when she was young. But she knew that her mother loved her. If it weren¡¯t for her mother, she probably wouldn¡¯t have lived until now. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Lee asked again. ¡°17 years ago,¡± Annalise replied. Lee¡¯s hand was tightly clenched into a fist. He gritted his teeth. Veins popped up on his forehead. ¡°Brother, calm down.¡± Sybil noticed Lee¡¯s abnormality. Annalise noticed it, too. Then she took his pulse. Her mother¡¯s death had a tremendous impact on him. He was so affected by it that his heart and pulse were in chaos. She quickly stood up and took out the silver needles. Then she started her treatment. Lee suddenly let out a loud cry. His voice was hoarse; the pain was difficult to suppress. Annalise¡¯s hand paused. Tears welled up in her eyes, eventually streaming down her cheeks. If¡­this person was her father, she would forgive him for everything. Because he loved her mother deeply. The feelings he had for her were sincere and intense. Calm down, Brother.¡± Sybil couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her heart was in pain, and she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. Julian¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Annalise crying. He reached out and wrapped his arms around her shoulders, gently rubbing them to make her rx. ¡°Heather Barton, I regret it¡­ I regret it!¡± He regretted letting you go. He regretted fulfilling her ¡°happiness.¡± Suddenly, Lee¡¯s body twitched and he lost consciousness. ¡°Brother!¡± Sybil was consumed by anxiety. Annalise¡¯s eyes were blurred with tears, but there was no hesitation felt in her actions. She sniffed hard and wiped her tears with her sleeve. Then she held Lee¡¯s hand and rolled up his sleeve. She quickly pricked the needles and lifted his clothes afterward. Soon, more than 20 needles were inserted. A few minutester, Lee slowly woke up. He looked at Annalise with reddened eyes. Seeing that Annalise was also crying, he coaxed, ¡°Child, don¡¯t cry.¡± Annalise was hit with a wave of emotions hearing him call her ¡°child.¡± She was weak to such things. She choked and asked, ¡°Are you, my father?¡± If he was, she wanted to call him Daddy immediately. She wanted to be a child with a father. Lee looked at Annalise in pain. How he wished he was her father! But he wasn¡¯t. Annalise Barton. Annalise. Did Heather name her daughter Annalise because of that man that she loved? Did she love him a lot? His heart skipped a beat when he saw Annalise¡¯s hopeful gaze. ¡°So, she never met her father?¡± he thought. His voice trembled slightly as he said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your father. I¡¯m sorry for not taking good care of you and growing up with you.¡± Since she did not have a father, he would protect her on behalf of Heather in the future. Annalise choked and shook her head vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t me you. I don¡¯t me you¡­¡± He had been bedridden for 20 years. How was he going to take care of her? ¡°¡­Daddy.¡± She had never called him that before. It was awkward, but after she called him that, she was ovee with emotions and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Alright, child.¡± Lee was so excited that his voice trembled, tears welling up in his eyes. It was fate, wasn¡¯t it? It was all predestined. He and Heather could not be together forever. Her daughter had grown up alone and without a father. Now, she hade to him. She called him Daddy, and in this life, he would protect her at all costs. But he only had half of his life left. He had to stay alive, protect her, and look for his son. ¡°Stay still. I haven¡¯t removed the needles.¡± Annalise¡¯s voice sounded nasal. Julian stood in front of her and pulled her head into his arms. Annalise was quick to acknowledge Lee as her father, but he could tell from Lee¡¯s expression that he was clearly not Annalise¡¯s father. But it didn¡¯t matter. It was fine as long as he treated Annalise well. ¡°Okay.¡± Lee smiled at Annalise. His face was pale and sickly, but his smile was charming. Annalise also smiled. ¡°In the future, you should try to go out in the sun and receive the appropriate treatment.¡± Just now, she had acknowledged him as her father in a moment of desperation, but she realized afterward that he was not her father. He was just an old friend of her mother. If he were her father, he wouldn¡¯t be so passive. If he were her father, he would know immediately that she was his daughter. She did not know what happened between him and her mother, but she wanted to treat his illness just like his real daughter would.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 After Annalise Barton finished administering acupuncture to Lle Xander, she took out a bottle of Vigor Consolidating Pills and handed it to him. ¡°Take this pill every day. It is beneficial to your body.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it every day.¡± Lee smiled gently, ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied with a smile. She had confirmed the condition of his body. He had once been diagnosed with leukemia. After the bone marrow transnt, the leukemia was cured. Later, he suffered tremendous psychological trauma, causing him to suffer from hidden illnesses and frequent heart pain. After being bedridden for so many years, he was already showing signs of heart failure. If he didn¡¯t get treatment now, then they could only stall for time. At most, he could only live more than a year. It was also possible that his condition would worsen midway. His life was in grave danger. The Vigor Consolidating Pill could be used to regte his body. She would then return and refine some Heart Nourishing Pills specifically for coronary heart disease. It could effectively increase the vitality of blood vessels and help the patient clear blood clots and improve blood flow. As long as he was willing to continue with the treatment, she could cure himpletely within half a year using medicine and acupuncture. Sybil could not believe her eyes. Annalise had given Lee an entire bottle of elixir pills. How generous! Was Annalise really Brother¡¯s daughter? She had never heard of him having a daughter! She actually did not know what happened. back then. She was still a child at that time. However, she had vaguely heard of his story back then. He was emotionally hurt and even Most a son. In any case, losing his son, emotional trauma, and leukemia were all things that happened during that period. Her brother had never recovered since then. At that time, his leukemia had already been cured, but his body was getting worse day by day. He was in apletely rotten state. Regardless of whether Annalise was her brother¡¯s daughter, she hoped Brother could maintain a positive mentality and be open to treatments from now on. Only then would his condition improve. Lee looked at Annalise and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of my body. When I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll choose a good day for announcing our father-daughter rtionship.¡± If he wanted to protect her, he would do so openly. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. She would treat it as a special fate. Even though she knew that he was not her biological father, Annalise was still happy. She was touched just based on his feelings for his mother and his willingness to acknowledge her. Julian didn¡¯t say anything. He shook Annalise¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to acknowledge your family, but you must take care of your body. Wife, you¡¯re not alone now¡± ¡°Yes, I have another rtive now,¡± Annalise said happily. Julian was a little helpless. ¡°I¡¯m talking about sweetie.¡± Annalise ced his hand on her stomach. ¡°Yes, we have sweetie now.¡± ¡°You must remember to rest. You can¡¯t work too hard,¡± Julian reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Annalise said. She agreed confidently, but as soon as she returned to the vi, she asked Julian to help her prepare medicinal ingredients. She was going to refine elixir pills. Afraid she wouldn¡¯t have the energy to refine the pills if the pregnancy symptoms were too serious, she nned to refine all 180 Heart Nourishing Pills that Lee needed for half a year. Annalise could refine more than ten elixir pills at once given her current condition. If she were unlucky, she would only have a few. And if she didn¡¯t feel good, there were instances when she wouldn¡¯t be able to refine a single pill. It was equivalent to her refining at least ten pots. It took a long time to make a pot of elixir pills. It basically took more than three hours. Julian did not want Annalise to overwork, but he could not bear to reject her request to concoct medicine. He could only get someone to send medicinal ingredients over first. Then he concocted the medicine one pack at a time until it filled a corner in the pill refining room. Looking at the sheer amount of medicinal herb packets, Julian was concerned. How would she cope with refining that many pills? He had seen Annalise refine pills before. A pot could not hold many medicinal ingredients. That meant she needed to refine at least several pots worth.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He advised Annalise, ¡°Wife, let¡¯s take it slow. Refining pills consume too much of your energy. Just refine it once and let him take it first. He doesn¡¯t have to take the pill every day. Just take one every few days. He¡¯s been bedridden for 20 years. It doesn¡¯t matter if his recovery is slower.¡± He was so anxious that he even wanted to tell her that Lee was not her biological father. However, seeing how happy she was, he could not bear to tell her the truth. He did not know that Annalise had been sensitive since she was young. She could tell even when there was a subtle change in emotions. At that time, she already realized that Lee was not her father. But it didn¡¯t matter. She just treated it as a form of sustenance. She wanted to work hard to save him. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll get medicinal ingredients first. If my physical condition allows, I¡¯ll refine pills.¡± ¡°¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll apany you. If you feel ufortable, stop immediately.¡± Julian wanted to refuse. However, he changed his words. He really couldn¡¯t bear to stop her from showing filial piety. Annalise took a nap at noon and started to refine pills afterward. She had thought it through. If time allowed, she would make two pots every afternoon. On the other side¡­ Lee was ted as well. She was clearly not his biological daughter, but he could not help but feel excited. He seemed to havee back to life. For the first time, he said to the servants, ¡°In the future, remind me to eat fruits and bask in the sun every day.¡± In the past, he has no will to live. The servants reminded him to eat, but he did not. When he was famished, he would take a few bites to maintain bodily functions. Every time, the servant could only tell him that he might find his son tomorrow. He had relied on these words to survive until now. Now that he took the initiative to eat and sunbathe, the Xander family was in an uproar. Old Mr. Xander asked excitedly, ¡°Why are you suddenly willing to bask in the sun? Who came today?¡± The servant told him Sybil had brought her friend Annalise to visit him. Then magically, he started having his meals. ¡°Good, good! Annalise Barton is a genius. Not only is she Master Quigley¡¯s disciple, but she¡¯s also a graduate student of the Medical University at such a young age. Most importantly, she¡¯s good at connecting with the hearts of people.¡± Given Lee¡¯s personality, Old Mr. Xander thought no one would be able to convince him. But Annalise managed to do so. Old Mr. Xander had nothing but praises for her. ¡°By the way, how did she persuade Lee?¡± he asked. The servant shook her head, indicating that she did not know. Sybil had kept secrets from everyone. Since Lee said he would choose a date to make it public after he recovered a little, she would wait for him. There were no servants present at that time, only the four of them. Hence, no one would know if they did not reveal it themselves. Annalise spent more than three hours refining a pot of medicine. Perhaps it was because she was in a good mood, but her condition was optimal. She made 32 pills in one pot. Although the y pot was huge, it was still packed with pills. A few of them were even stuck together. Looking at the 32 pills, she was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve never refined so many pills in one pot.¡± She could not hide her excitement. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯ve worked too hard!¡± Julian wiped Annalise¡¯s sweat. After that, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you. Rest.¡± They were all exhausted. Annalise looked at the elixir pills in the pot and said, ¡°I want to strike while the iron is hot and refine another pot Julian frowned deeply. ¡°Wife, you¡¯ve been standing for more than three hours. If you continue to work like this, your body won¡¯t be able to take it. Think of sweetie too.¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Annalise looked at Julian gently and said coquettishly, ¡°My body is fine. I can take it. I felt so good today when I was refining medicine. I want to strike while the iron is hot and make another pot.¡± She still had a lot to do, like achieving good performance in clothing, helping Lee treat their illnesses, and helping to recuperate her grandfather¡¯s health. In addition, the Traditional Medicine Practitioner Certification Association might also need her helpter. She had to keep an eye on the scumbag for Chloe from time to time. If he dared to harass Chloe again, she would beat him up again. She wanted to do her best to prepare to refine pills before the pregnancy reaction. It would be fine if she just needed to do acupuncture and did not need to refine pills in theter stages. ¡°You can do it tomorrow.¡± Julian picked up Annalise and insisted. ¡± Honey, you need to bnce work and rest for everything. You¡¯re pot alone now. Your pregnancy reaction will worsen if you¡¯re exhausted.¡± Refining a pot every day was his limit. It would take her more than three hours to make one pot, and seven hours for two pots. Even if she was not pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Julian held Annalise. She put her arms around his neck and saw the gentleness in his eyes. She became softer and more satisfied all over. The feeling of happiness spread from the bottom of her heart. ¡°I feel full of strength when I have you,¡± she said. Julian could not help raising the corners of his lips. He smiled and looked down at her. ¡°Nothing you say will work. You can make one pot a day at most.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Annalise replied with a smile. It was good if she was allowed to make a pot every day. Seeing that Annalise promised so readily, Julian thought he had been tricked. He should have only agreed to let her refine one pot every three or two days. He carried Annalise back to their room. Julian let her lie t on her back and gently massaged her calves and stomach. Such a simple and gentle action warmed her heart. Time passed quickly. The countdown to the quarterly meeting of Parks Group on December 20 began. On the fifth day of countdown, Timothy¡¯s sales volume had reached an unprecedented height, which equaled the sales of Julian¡¯s sales volume on clothes. Simon could not believe his eyes. He ignored that it waste at night and immediately reported the situation to Julian via Whatsapp. However, the message was sent to Annalise¡¯s Whatsapp. Annalise reached for her phone in a daze. When she saw Simon say that Timothy¡¯s clothing sales had soared like a rocket to the same level as theirs, she was immediately jolted awake. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian blinked sleepi?y. It was his absolutely rxed sleep state that no one could see except Annalise. ¡°Timothy¡¯s clothing sales have surpassed ours,¡± Annalise said. Julian did not take Timothy seriously at all. He held Annalise in his arms and saidzily, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I still have a clothing group with a market value of hundreds of about 15 billion dors. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get the group to start selling our products.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Annalise felt that Julian was talking in his sleep. Otherwise, why would a clothingpany with a market value of about 15 billion dors suddenly appear? If there were such a clothingpany, it would have been put into sale long ago! Julian hugged Annalise again and muttered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m not talking in my sleep. It¡¯s true, honey, be a good girl and go to sleep. Okay? I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Good night. I¡¯ll tell you in detail tomorrow morning,¡± Julian said. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. She thought that no matter what happened, she had to wait until tomorrow morning. Hence, she closed her eyes and continued to sleep. But she couldn¡¯t fall sleep, and her mind was filled with ns. Finally, she thought of a rtively good n. Then she closed her eyes and went to sleep with satisfaction. Julian handed her the phone at breakfast in the morning. ¡°What?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°The clothingpany we talked aboutst night.¡± Annalise was surprised. He actually remember what he said about the clothingpanyst night! She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°So you were not talking in your sleep, were you?¡± She clicked thepany information. The clothingpany was registered ten years ago and had a market value of 19.5 billion dors now. It was famous and had a powerful brand. It upied arge share of the clothing market. Thepany was an internationally renowned brand. Was it Julian¡¯spany? Seeing that the legal person was not Julian, she said, ¡°But the legal person is Trevor Stinson.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my business and it¡¯s under Trevor¡¯s name.¡± Julian peeled an egg and ced it on Annalise¡¯s te. He said, ¡°I originally nned to transfer everything to you, but you didn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°No don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to take care of these things,¡± said Annie immediately. After confirming that he had a clothing company and did not have to worry about him being overtaken by Timothy, she was relieved. Julian took two pieces of toast and smeared jam on them for Annalise. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid of exhausting you, so I¡¯ll leave it like this. Anyway, everything I have is yours,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°As long as you¡¯re mine, nothing else matters,¡± Annalise said. Julian¡¯s hand froze. He looked at Annalise eagerly. She was flirting with him! She actually flirted with him at such a time. Was she trying to kill him? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Annalise asked. Julian looked at Annalise with his deep eyes. Could he say he say he had been controlling himself for a long time? If he had known earlier, he would have spent a few more years only with Annalise, so he wouldn¡¯t have to live a life like a monk now. It was really¡­ painful! However, at the thought of Annalise¡¯s pregnancy, and she had morning sickness, a protruding stomach, edema, and all kinds of ufortable symptoms, he put down the evil fire in his heart in an instant. Compared to Annalise, this little effort of his was nothing. ¡°Not only I¡¯m yours, but everything I have is yours.¡± He quickly applied the jam and handed the toast to Annalise. ¡°Won¡¯t you like someone else?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too absolutet. You¡¯ll be regret what you said.¡± ¡°I will never like anyone else!¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t the baby I¡¯m carrying so pitiful? It won¡¯t have a father who loves it.¡± Annalise smiled slyly. She did a trick on her husband every day. Julian was stunned. ¡°No, no. I thought you were talking about another woman. I¡¯ll definitely love our baby!¡± ¡°Look, you regretted what you said so quickly, aha!¡± Annalise could not help butugh. Julian was escorted by the 19.5 billions dors of clothing groups. She felt extremely rxed. The next day, the 19.5 billions dors. clothing group began to sell. Timothy had only been happy for a day when he saw the sales of Julian¡¯s clothes skyrocket. Moreover, it did not come from Twitternt, but from a rather well-known listed clothingpany. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Timothy was so frightened that he immediately called Nancy. When Nancy found out that Julian was involved in a 19.5-billion-dors clothing group, she frowned and asked, ¡°Do you know the background of thispany? Are the people from the group old friends with Julian?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve checked. It¡¯s not an old acquaintance of Julian. irrelevant. They suddenly cooperated. Could it be that Annalise facilitated it?¡± Timothy was terrified when Annalise was mentioned. He felt that Annalise was a very evil woman. It was as if many things would be weird in her hands. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Nancy was filled with anger. ¡°Don¡¯t deify Annalise, okay? She¡¯s just a doctor. People nowadays hold the profession of doctor in too high esteem. If it were in ancient times, doctors would be physicians with no status. Let¡¯s not talk about Annalise. What¡¯s going on now? With this15-billion-dor clothing group involved, can your sales surpass Julian?¡± ¡°No,¡± Timothy said awkwardly. Nancy became even angrier. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as you add a few hundred more stores, you¡¯ll have absolute confidence in winning against Julian?¡± Timothy sighed. ¡°Well, but I really didn¡¯t expect Julian to find a 15-billion-dor clothing group to coborate with!¡± He was extremely annoyed. It was not like he was willing to lose to Julian. ¡°Oh, the ipetent people always have a bunch of excuses.¡± She would not have supported Timothy in every store if she had known earlier. She had to wheedle with her biological father twice to get the shop. In the end, Timothy was really useless. Timothy was so angry to be called useless that he wanted to argue with her, but Nancy hung up the phone. ¡°What the hell? Pfft!¡± Timothy spat at the phone. It was so annoying. He was bullied at both ends. On Alexander¡¯s side, La and Tony¡¯s overseaspanies also suddenly made a move. Alexander¡¯s sales had always been at the bottom. But his sales had surged in the past two days. Alexander had be much quieter since the incident with Abigail. If he hadn¡¯t been insisting on selling clothes, others would have thought he was depressed to the point of being indifferent to everything. With the support of La and Tony, his sales once exceeded Julian¡¯s. However, Julian exceeded him without in less than three minutes. After that, Julian¡¯s stats kept increasing. Alexander was anxious. He called La and asked her to focus all her efforts on increasing sales. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. La was full of confidence. ¡°Rest assured, it¡¯s win or lose, and I¡¯m going to try to get you to beat Julian in sales. As long as your sales surpass Julian¡¯s, your father can go to Samuel to fight for you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alexander replied. On Timothy¡¯s side. His grandfather, Albert, did not look good either. ¡°How did the 15-billion-dor Group suddenly appear? Who is Trevor Stinson? Can we contact him? If we can, we just need to find a way to make him temporarily stop cooperating with Julian. That way, even if we can¡¯t get him to cooperate with us, we still have a lot of hope.¡± Timothy sighed and wanted to give up. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve been too tired these days. Maybe I¡¯m really not cut out for it.¡±Albert was exasperated. ¡°Timothy, how could I have a grandson like you? Huh? How much did I pay to get you up there? I roped in the third branch and bribed thepany¡¯s executives. After persevering for so long, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re not cut out for it?¡± Timothy was particrly depressed. ¡°But Grandpa, as you can see, our sales can¡¯t surpass that of Julian.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t surpass his, we¡¯ll think of a way.¡± ¡°What else can we do? Nancy has won so many shops for us. In the end, we¡¯re still outdone.¡± ¡°When the race is not decided, anything is possible.¡± ¡°There are only a few days left. There¡¯s no way we can counterattack.¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t counterattack, we think of a way to make a counterattack. If we run out of time, we find a way to buy time.¡± ¡°Samuel and Julian won¡¯t agree.¡± Hmph, I¡¯ll make them agree!¡± Albert said. Timothy¡¯s eyes sparkled. Albert went to look for Samuel. Coincidentally, Annalis¨¦ and Julian hade to Samuel too. Annalise came here to get her t shoes. Julian had bought her several pairs before. As soon as they arrived, they saw Samuel scolded Albert with a sullen face, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about postponing the quarterly meeting. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Isn¡¯t it just that Timothy¡¯s performance isn¡¯t good, and you want to buy time so that he can continue to improve his clothing sales?¡± There was a word in his mind that he didn¡¯t say. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because you couldn¡¯t bear to see Julian officially seed as president of Parks Group?¡± Despite Samuel¡¯s sullen expression, Albert still continued to persuade him, ¡°Samuel, the quarterly meeting on December 20th is unreasonable. It is not only a quarterly meeting but also an annual meeting. How can we make an year-end summary before the end of the year?¡± Old Mr. Parks said, ¡°There are 365 days in a year, and we only make a summary ten days in advance. Your performance can¡¯t exceed his in 355 days, and you think you can exceed him in thest ten days?¡± ¡°Samuel, other companies make their summaries at the first month of the next year. Why don¡¯t we change it to the first month of the next year too?¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Samuel, you are afraid that Julian won¡¯t be able to win, aren¡¯t you? In the end, you still don¡¯t have confidence in Julian. If you don¡¯t have confidence in Julian, how can we have confidence in Julian to run the entire Parks Group?¡± Albert said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to have confidence in him. All decisions of Parks Group are up to me. I can make all decisions for Parks Group.¡± ¡°Look, you¡¯re being autocratic again. Samuel, we were also investors back then although you have the final say of Parks Group, weren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do as Albert says and move it to the first month of the next year, Julian said as he walked in. Everyone looked at Julian. He continued, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with rescheduling it to the first month of the next year, but I want Albert to promise me something.¡± ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Seeing that Julian had relented, Albert immediately struck while the iron was hot. ¡°ording to you, the fourth-quarter meeting and the year-end summary meeting will be rescheduled to January 15th of next year. At that time, if Timothy loses, I want you and your branch out of the group¡¯s management altogether,¡± Julian said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Albert looked quite pale. Julian said, ¡°It means that if Timothy loses, everyone in the second branch will resign from Parks Group. Except for getting the year-end bonus, you are not allowed to participate in any management affairs.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Albert, there must be rules for everything. If you want to change the rules, you have to pay a price. The past two years have been very noisy. I don¡¯t want a group of people to criticize my decisions after I officially seed the president of Parks Group,¡± Julian said calmly. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Albert, you can take your time consider it. I¡¯m not in a hurry. After all, my sales are much higher than Timothy¡¯s.¡± Julian led Annalise upstairs with his arm around her shoulders ¡°I ept!¡± Albert said to Julian¡¯s back. Julian did not turn around. He just said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll have to discuss it with Tony!¡± After all, Alexander was also a participant. Albert immediately called Alexander, who agreed without hesitation. After all, his sales could not exceed Julian in the next few days. He was also anxious! The summary meeting would be moved to January 15th of next year, and there would be plenty of time. There were more than 25 days left. Time passed quickly. Just as Annalise was having a pregnancy reaction, Old Mr. Xander¡¯s birthday party began¡­ Chapter 256 Chapter 256 The Xander family was the secondrgest aristocratic family in Jadeborough, which had no less influence than the Parks family. Old Mr. Xander¡¯s 73rd birthday party. The Xander residence was decorated with lights and colored banners, which was a joyous scene. Old Mr. Xander was wearing a red button-up shirt, and his face was filled with joy. There was an endless stream of guestsing and the luxury cars stopped in front of the Xaner residence one by one. The servants ran around to help park the cars and guide guests into the house. Old Mr. Xander¡¯s birthday party was no less. grand than Samuel¡¯s. Almost all the influential people in Jadeborough had come. The Xander Residence was a traditional garden with ancient vor. All kinds of flowers were blooming and decorating the courtyard at this time. The ck swans intertwined their necks in the man- madeke. It was January, and the temperature was less than 10 degrees. However, the socialites who loved to look beautiful were all wearing long dresses. However, it was also the season topete with each other in minks. They wore Long dresses with mink fur and handbags, making them look fresh and noble. It was Old Mr. Xander¡¯s birthday, so the people from the Zeller family naturally had toe. So it was Nancyt¡¯s home ground. Nancy was wearing a long white dress and a top-grade mink fur coat, holding a limited edition handbag. Her hair was tied up, and her earrings hung down. She looked gorgeous and extraordinary, more elegant than a popr celebrity. Although she lived with her mother in the Zeller family, she was quite familiar with the people in the Xander family. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The moment she arrived, she greeted everyone warmly. ¡°Granpa, Granma, Dad, Uncle¡­¡± Seeing Sybil helping Lee over, surprise shed across her eyes. ¡°Uncle Lee, you can walk now?¡± Lee was a little confused and looked at Sybil in surprise. Sybil introduced, ¡°Lee, this is Nancy, the eldest daughter of Yechiel.¡± ¡°Yes, Uncle Lee, I¡¯m Nancy,¡± Nancy said. ¡°Okay.¡± Lee smiled at Nancy with affection in his eyes. Now that she was his niece, he naturaaly would like her. He had been cooped up in the room for so long that he had not even met his niece. Perhaps he had met her before. During the holidays, his nieces would visit him, but he would only reply perfunctorily before closing his eyes and continuing to lie down. At that time, he had little desire to live except for looking for his son. He lived by the faith of finding his son. After meeting Annalise and learning that Heather had passed away, he acknowledged Annalise as his daughter. He suddenly wanted to protect her. He began to cooperate with the treatment. He took a pill daily with an injection for a month, and his body recovered quickly. At first, he was panting heavily when he got off the bed. Now he could walk. However, his muscle atrophy was severe because he had been bedridden for a long time. His-fnuscles. was much weaker than ordinary people and he needed a long time to recover. Many people were surprised to see Lee. They could not help but discuss quietly. ¡°Mr. Lee Xander actually went out to meet other people. It¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s been 20 years since west met him, right?¡± ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s been 20 years. How talented and amazing was he back then!¡± ¡°He is also handsome now, but he looks weak.¡± ¡°I heard he fell seriously ill twenty years ago. and was bedridden. He lost his child, and his wife ran away with someone else. How miserable he was.¡± ¡°At that time, I felt that maybe God doesn¡¯t like him. I was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t live long. Later on, he was bedridden. Although I didn¡¯t hear any news of his death, I always felt that he would die at any time. I didn¡¯t expect that he was alive when so many people had died in the past twenty years.¡± ¡°Not only that. Except looking a little pale, he looks quite energetic now.¡± ¡°He has been in bed for 20 years! How can he not look pale? It is great that he can maintain such a state.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been 20 years. Everything has changed. Back then, his business ability and skills were unparalleled in Jadeborough. If not for his sudden serious illness, the Xander Corporation would have developed in his hands until now. Perhaps the Xander family is now the number one in Jadeborough.¡± ¡°That might not be the case. Julian Parks is also very powerful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The market value of Parks Group has still increased year after year in such a bad economic situation.¡± Many people took the initiative to greet Lee. They felt that once Lee recovered, it was very likely that he would take over the position of president of Xander Group again. After all, Lee was so clever. Annalise and Julian also came to the party. Tony asked them to enter the house with him, saying that they would look more like a family in this way. In fact, he was trying to take the opportunity to repair their rtionship. However, Julian rejected him mercilessly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of pretending to be close when we have had a falling out?¡± Asking him to follow behind La? No way! He held Annalise in his arms and went right past Tony. Tony was furious that he cursed Julian as a brat behind him. Annalise was almost two months pregnant. Not only was her pregnancy reaction serious, but her urine frequency was also serious. She did not even dare to drink water. She didn¡¯t drink much water, but the moment she entered the Xander residence, she couldn¡¯t help but want to go to the bathroom. She looked around. Julian got her immediately. He asked her gently, ¡°Do you want to go to the bathroom?¡± ¡°Yeah, the reaction is a little annoying. I keep wanting to go to the bathroom,¡± Annalise said helplessly. Julian tightened Annalise¡¯s jacket and said, ¡°It¡¯s too hard being a mother. When the baby is born, I want to tell him all the details. Let¡¯s go, the washroom is over there.¡± Julian apanied Annalise to the washroom. He waited outside when Annalise wen bathroom. Before Annaise went in, he repeatedly said, ¡°Be careful of the slippery floor and slow down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise could not hide her smile. She felt that in his eyes, she was like a three-year-old child who had to be told how even when she went to the washroom. Julian was waiting outside. Suddenly, a middle-aged man came out of the men¡¯s room. He held onto the wall with one hand on his chest and panted heavily. Then he squatted down. He seemed to be in a lot of pain, and a cold sweat began to break out on his forehead. He stood up again and walked forward with his hand over his heart. Seeing that he seemed to be sick, Julian was about to ask if he needed help when the man fell to the ground. Julian was about to reach out to help him up. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him!¡± A girl walked over and said. Julian looked at the girl in surprise. The girl was about 18 or 19 years old and looked very delicate. She frowned slightly and immediately squatted beside the man on the ground. Then, she swiftly pricked the man¡¯s fingers to make him bleed. Then, she looked up and said to Julian, ¡°Hi, please help me call an ambnce. It is a sudden myocardial infarction. He can¡¯t be moved.¡± Then the girl quickly unbuttoned the man¡¯s coat and revealed his breast. She took out a silver needle and acupuncture the man on his heart. Julian was helping to call an ambnce to say that there was a patient with a serious illness¡­ Suddenly, his voice stopped. His eyes were fixed on the girl squatting on the ground doing the acpuncture. The silver needle, the orchid finger when holding the silver needle¡­ The scene suddenly ovepped with the one from many years ago. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 That year, Julian had an asthma attack and copsed to the ground. He was panting heavily. He felt like the air and it was difficult for had be thin, to breathe. It was a little girl who saved him with silver needles. The little girl was around seven to eight years oid then. She was skinny and had small hands. Her fingers were bent like an orchid when she did the acupuncture on him. ¡°Was that you?¡± Julian looked at the girl in front of him in a daze and asked in his heart. The girl was not paying attention to Julian. Instead, she focused on the man on the ground. After pricking the acupuncture points near his nipple and corbone, she quickly pricked the ones near his heart. Every time she twisted the needles, she had the orchid fingers. Julian received a huge psychological blow. Was she that little girl from back then? Was she his savior? The girl suddenly looked up at Julian and asked, ¡°Excuse me, have you dialed for the ambnce yet? When will it arrive?/The patient has a myocardial infarction. He must have thrombolysis treatment within the next two hours. If too much time passed and arge area of the myocardium necrotizes, the treatment effect won¡¯t be good. Furthermore, the patient is at risk of death at any time.¡± Julian looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already dialed for it. I¡¯m not sure when it will arrive.¡± At that moment, Annalise came out of the washroom. She smiled and asked, ¡°Julian, is that your friend?¡± Julian immediately went over to hold Annalise¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I just met her. She¡¯s also a doctor. She¡¯s saving someone.¡± Annalise Barton nodded. ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°She said the patient has a myocardial infarction and gave him an injection. We have called for an ambnce too.¡± Julian exined. Annalise nodded. She suddenly felt like checking on the patient. Julian pulled her and said, ¡°The ambnce will be here in a while. Let¡¯s go greet our friends.¡± With that, he nodded slightly at the girl and left with Annalise. Although her finger gesture was exactly the same as the little girl back then, he still felt that it was a little strange. It just so happened that Trevor Stinson was back. Julian would let him investigate this. Julian thought about it and sent a message to Treyor. ¡°I¡¯m at the Xander family¡¯s banquet. There¡¯s a girl here that might be someone I¡¯ve been looking for.¡± §£§Ö§Ö§â. Trevor replied instantly, ¡°I¡¯lle over immediately! Don¡¯t let it affect you and Annalise!¡± Julian curled his lips and replied, ¡°That might not even be her. Even if she is, she would not affect my rtionship with Annalise. Love and gratitude do not conflict with each other.¡± Trevor replied, ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± ¡°When Trevores overter, I¡¯ll introduce you to him,¡± Julian said gently to Annalise. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise answered. She had heard Julian mention that he had a few friends who were extremely close to him. Trevor Stinson and Heriry Dalton were one of them. Henry looked cynical on the surface, but he was actually meticulous and had a unique business vision. They had invested in many projects together. Treyor ran a boxing club and a detective agency. He had more than 70 branches scattered in various cities. Most of the time, Trevor was expanding hi business and rarely stayed in Jadeborough. ¡°His personality is different from Henry¡¯s. He¡¯s not that passionate, but he¡¯s cold on the outside and warm on the inside. Don¡¯t mind him,¡± said Julian. Annalise Barton smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t. Everyone. has different personalities.¡± ¡°Yep. Come, let¡¯s go over there. Let¡¯s sit for a while and eat something.¡± Julian led Annalise to the bench on the other side of thewn. Apart from the magnificent courtyard, the Xander family was also very green. They had greenwns and benches everywhere. The banquet was held in various courtyards. There were pastries, fruits, and drinks on the tables every Julien held Annalise as she sat down on a bench. He then went to fetch some fruits and pastries for her. Knowing that Annalise liked honeydew, he especially took a few more pieces of that. He also took a cup of orange juice for her. As Julian took the orange juice, he looked up at Annalise who was smiling at him on the bench not far away. The two of them looked at each other gently, making many envious. When Nancy Zeller saw that scene, she frowned and narrowed her eyes. She turned around and walked in the opposite direction. She found a remote and deserted spot and called, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You failed?¡± The person on the other end of the line replied, ¡°It was a sess. At the bathroom door, our act went great. He appeared to be very shocked. He kept staring at me.¡± ¡°Did you expose yourself?¡± Nancy asked. The person on the other end of the line said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t look at him much. I just followed our n and asked him to call for an ambnce. After Annalise Barton came out of the washroom, he left with her. Lady Zeller, could it be that after he fell in love with Annalise Barton, he isn¡¯t so obsessed with his savior anymore?¡± Nancy sneered. ¡°You said it yourself. His savior. The one who saved his life. Even if he has deep feelings for Apnalise Barton, he won¡¯t actually ignore his savior. Let¡¯s move on to the next step of the n.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Zeller!¡± The woman on the other end of the line replied. Nancy¡¯s lips curled into an evil smile. A woman is unreasonable when she¡¯s jealous. To a man, the little girl was just his savior. But it would not be the case from a woman¡¯s perspective. In a woman¡¯s world, it was always only one or the other. Julian and Annalise sat on the bench and ate the fruits. Julian held a fruit fork and handed it to Annalise. ¡°I can do it myself,¡± Annalise said. Julian smiled gently. ¡°I want to feed you.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Annalise suddenly retched. Julian immediately stood up and put down the fruit tter. He helped Anna to smooth her back. ¡°Are you feeling ufortable again?¡± Annalise smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±, The pregnancy¡¯s raorning sickness was very ufortable. It was like motion sickness,ing wave after wave. Sometimes, her stomach would churn. Howeyer, every time she saw Julian¡¯s concerned gaze, she would beforted and would feel like she could ovee any difficulties. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Julian continued to massage Annalise¡¯s back. He took another look at the orange juice and said, ¡°This orange juice is sour. Will you feel better after drinking it?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ll keep needing to use the toilet,¡± Annalise said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Julian Parks said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you no matter how many times it is.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise took a sip of orange juice. It had been less than an hour since she went to the washroom, and she wanted to go again. Julian could tell. He helped Annalise up. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the washroom.¡± The two of them got up and were about to walk toward the washroom. On thewn not far away, a woman had her back facing Julian. She kept retreating as she said, ¡°Sir Hiller, please don¡¯t be like this. I appreciate your love for me, but I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship. Sir Hiller, please¡­ please let go of me! No, please don¡¯t do that¡­¡± Julian and Annalise looked over and saw a man forcefully kissing a woman. Julian recognized the girl at a nce. It was the acupuncture girl he had met at the bathroom door earlier. It was the girl who might be the person who saved his life back then. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Julian was still squinting at the situation, but Annalise was already angry. She was about to roll up her sleeves. How could she tolerate a bastard forcing himself on a girl in broad daylight? Juhan was afraid that that might affect the baby, so he immediately pulled her back. There was a loud bang. The man called Sir Hiller was sent flying with a kick. He fell onto the grass with a bang and cried out in pain. ¡°Ouch! Who in the world are you? Tell me!¡± ¡°Trevor Stinson!¡± Trevor¡¯s cold voice sounded. The girl who was forcefully kissed was also speechless. She was lost for words. Where did this hotheade from? Did he think he was saving the damsel in distress? How infuriating. Her perfect n had been ruined. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been settled!¡± Julian held Annalise¡¯s hand and walked in another direction. Annalise was surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Trevor?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯lle to find us when he¡¯s done,¡± Julian said. Perhaps he was being too conscious, but the girl had appeared twice before him. It felt as if it was too coincidental to be true. However, not many people knew about the little girl and her orchid fingers while she worked with silver needles. Only a few of his best friends knew. They were Henry, Trevor, and Sybil. They only knew about it because Julian had asked them to help find the little girl. There shouldn¡¯t be a fourth person who knew. Therefore, the probability of this orchid fingers being designed was very low. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Annalise asked. Julian reached out and touched Annalise¡¯s head. He held her hand and walked forward as he exined, ¡°I remembered something from the past. When I was in my teens, my health wasn¡¯t very good. One time, I suddenly had an attack and happened to meet a little girl who saved me with gcupuncture. Her technique was quite good.¡± ¡°Did you not want to marry her out of gratitude?¡± Annalise teased Julian. ¡°At that time, I was in my teens and didn¡¯t know anything. Besides, even if I wanted to, she was only seven to eight years old. She would have been terrified.¡± Julianughed. ¡°Haha!¡± Annalise also In particr, in the past, she often came across such incidents on the train. Some people would get a sudden stroke, some would have a heart attack, and some would experience asthma attacks. She always did her best to save them. She also saved a few children and some teenage boys. If they all offered themselves to her, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to fit in the private home of her mentors. At that time, she was also a child. There were actually some kids who said that they wanted te marry her when they grew up Seeing Annalise smile, Julian also smiled and held her hand while he greeted someone. When Nancy saw Julian and Annalise chatting andughing, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. Did she fail again? She immediately made a call. The call went through, but no one picked up. Holding a wine ss, she elegantly twisted her skirt and slowly walked in the direction Annalise hade from. As soon as she walked over, she saw an iceberg-like man chatting with her subordinate. Was she being held back by someone? She would ask her againter. As Nancy thought about it, she slowly walked in another direction with the ss in her hand. At the meadow. When Sir Hiller heard Trevor¡¯s cold voice, he was so angry that he spouted fiercely, ¡°Trevor Stinson, right? Just wait. I don¡¯t believe I won¡¯t be able to screw you up. ¡°How long would that take?¡± Trevor asked coldly. ¡°You!¡± Sir Hiller was furious. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll find someone to kill you immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you for half an hour. If you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll be my servant.¡± Trevor¡¯s voice was cold. Sir Hiller snorted and ran away. Trevor looked at the girl and asked calmly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! Thank you! My name is La Cory. I¡¯m 19 years old this year.¡± The girl introduced herself. ¡°Trevor Stinson.¡± Trevor nodded slightly and introduced himself. ¡°What a cool name,¡± La praised. ¡°Thank you.¡± Trevor thanked her. He was extremely unwilling to chat with strangers. With the thought of investigating the woman, he took the initiative to ask, ¡°Are you still studying?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a sophomore at Jadeborough Medical University,¡± La said. Trevor nodded. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What about you? Are you still studying?¡± La probably felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward, so she took the initiative to start a topic. ¡°No,¡± Trevor said. He was 22 years old. When he was 13, his family was exterminated. His parents were hacked to death overnight, and he was also severely injured. He had lost a lot of blood and went into shock. When he woke up, he was lying in the hospital. He was not conscious when he got sent to the hospital. After he woke up, he found out that he had crawled out by himself, and Julian saw him by the roadside and took him to the hospital. He was so badly injured that he was treated in the hospital for more than half a year. His body and face were covered in injuries. He only fully recovered after transnting skins. After that, he followed Julian everywhere. Julian arranged for him to learn boxing, so he went to do that. He had always been thinking about going after his enemies. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He was searching for clues every day. He learned all kinds of ways to investigate. In the process of finding his enemies, his thoughts became more and more meticulous. Two yearster, he found his enemy. He made use of thew and prosecuted his enemies. However, the enemy escaped legal responsibility with a mental illness that was diagnosed years ago. At that moment, he felt a strong psychological impact. He realized that no matter how sound thew was, there would still be people who would take advantage of the loopholes to escape their punishments. He had to use violence to suppress violence and evil to suppress evil. He quietly dealt with his enemies and went to look for Julian with blood all over his body. Julian, who had never lost his temper, flew into a rage that day. Trevor clenched his fists indignantly and dered that he had to avenge his parents no matter what. Julian roared at him, telling him that revenge must be based on his ability to protect himself. Revenge was to let his enemy be punished, not to exchange his life for his enemy¡¯s. At that moment, Trevor felt Julian¡¯s genuin care for him. He swore in his heart that from then on, his life would be Julian¡¯s. He would do whatever Julian asked him to do. Later on, he was sent overseas to specialize in Crime Investigation for a few years. After he returned, he opened several detective agencies and boxing schools. Whether it was business or political news, he would have first-hand information. That was because many important figures were secretly monitored by him. Julian also asked him to look for the little girl who saved him. However, there was too little information. That year, Julian had taken a rare train to the town of Ice City. Coincidentally, the seat where Julian had the asthma attack was not monitored. There were no surveince cameras and no specific information about the little girl. Most importantly, Julian was experiencing a serious asthma attack at that time. He had fallen to the ground and was almost delirious. His eyes were in a daze. He only saw the little girl¡¯s graceful gesture. He did not even get to see her face. He only remembered the little girl¡¯s eyes being bright and beautiful. He had already sent his people to gather information on girls in Traditional Medicine universities. He also collected all their acupuncture techniques, but nobody had the orchid fingers when conducting acupuncture. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Since the person before him was actually using the orchid fingers when conducting acupuncture, Trevor was sure to investigate her thoroughly. After hearing that Trevor was not a student. La smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head over ther to eat something.¡± Now that her second n had failed again, La could only execute her third one. Th was to wander around Julian and leave a strong impression on him. Nancy had told La that Julian for her eventually. The moment Julian looks for La, she would simply carry on with their n. Seeing that La had invited him to eat, Trevor raised his wrist to look at the time and said, ¡°I have to wait here for another 23 minutes.¡± He had agreed to wait for that man for half an hour. La mentally rolled her eyes. She thought to herself, ¡°He¡¯s pretty good-looking and well-trained, but he sure is stupid. That man was only jesting, and he took it seriously.¡± She smiled again and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ahead myself.¡± Trevor nodded slightly. ¡°Okay.¡± La left. She wanted Julian to notice her presence. Trevor looked at La¡¯s back and narrowed his eyes. He instinctively got suspicious. The girl did not show any signs of psychological impact after being forcefully kissed by a man. Was she mentally strong, or was she only acting? Well, it didn¡¯t matter. He would be investigating her. He took out his phone and sent a message, ¡°Investigate Jadeborough Medical University¡¯s sophomore student, La Cory.¡± In less than half an hour, he received information. ¡°La Cory. 19 years old. Came from the vige of Yogan City. Her grandfather is a traditional medicine practitioner in the vige. She had learned traditional medicine practices from him since she was young.¡± Her background was indeed simr to that little girl back then. The little girl was also a skilled traditional medicine practitioner at merely the age of seven or eight. Putting away his phone, Trevor walked towards the crowded banquet. He wanted to take a look. It was very noisy in that crowded ce. As soon as Trevor walked into the crowd, he heard the quiet discussion of three beautifuldies. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the eldest son of the Parks family, Julian, to be together with a woman far below his standards. What a lucky country bumpkin.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that about her. She¡¯s Joseph Quigley¡¯s favorite student and a graduate student at Jadeborough Medical University.¡± ¡°Tsk, she¡¯s only 20 years old and already a graduate student at the Medical University? Who will be so gullible to believe that? Have any of you seen her certificate? ¡°Besides, don¡¯t graduate students have to study in school? Joseph Quigley must have just said that to cover up for her. ¡°Also, so what if she is a medical student? It doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s a country bumpkin and looks like one too. ¡°Look at what she¡¯s wearing at such a formal banquet. A down jacket with casual pants and sneakers. She¡¯s here to be a clown.¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with her outfit. It makes her look young and beautiful?¡± ¡°Yes it¡¯s not a problem if it¡¯s a casual event, but it¡¯s a formal one today! It¡¯s Old Mr. Xander¡¯s 73-year- old birthday party. The entire banquet hall is filled with famous people. Everyone is wearing evening gowns and mink or cashmere coats. As expected, those from the countryside are indeed not presentable.¡± ¡°In my opinion, those who talk about others behind their backs are worse.¡± Trevor¡¯s voice was cold. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The three women immediately looked at Trevor awkwardly. No one recognized Trevor. A woman unhappy. ¡°Who are you? How can you eavesdrop on someone¡¯s conversation? at doesn¡¯t make you any more presentable.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to be. I only wish to warn some people to not gossip behind other people¡¯s backs. It might cause their tongues to grow piles. Oh, and if they ever meet someone unreasonable, they might even be torn apart.¡± Trevor¡¯s voice was cold and sharp. ¡°You!¡± Trevor left, leaving the women furious. Seeing that Trevor had walked away, they spoke even more loudly. Could it be that a woman like Annalise Barton has die-hard fans?¡± ¡®Of course! Her fans¡¯ Twitter ount has a Of cour few million fans already.¡± ¡°Haha, I always thought that only poor and lowly girls would be her fan. I never expected that there would be her diehard fan at such a high-end banquet.¡± ¡°He probably has a crush on Annalise Barton. Although she¡¯s old-fashioned, she¡¯s good-looking after all. Coupled with her young age, she¡¯s bound to have men at he feet.¡± ¡°Look, look, Nancy Zeller is over there. She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That is what you call ady from a wealthy family. She¡¯s the real socialite!¡± At that moment, Nancy was with her second uncle, Lee Xander. Every time she went to visit the Xander family, she would also visit Lee. However, he was always depressed and would not take a nce at her. However, it was different now. Lee seemed to have regained his vitality and his health was getting better day by day. Many people spected that once Lee recovers, the Xander family would probably return to his hands. After all, his business ability was outstanding. Back then, he had been in charge of the Xander family¡¯s business for five years, and their profits had increased sevenfold during that time. It was also then that the Xander family became one of the top three families in Jadeborough. It was also because of the foundation that Let hadid then that the Xander family¡¯s business could develop benignly. All these years, Nancy had not been very interested in Lee. After all, a sickly person could not do anything for her. She only visited him out of courtesy every time. Her visits were also for Samuel to see. Samuel valued Lee greatly. However, things are different now. Lee had recovered. Nancy was very afraid that he would regain power. No matter what, it was always good to please him first. She held Lee¡¯s hand and deliberately announced, ¡°When you transnted your bone marrow back then, I was always praying for your recovery. Thankfully, after so many years, you have finally fully recovered.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lee replied. He frowned slightly and quietly pulled his hand away. He didn¡¯t like being too close to anyone, even to his own niece. ¡°At that time, I thought that donating bone marrow would affect my body, but I thought that as long as you can be cured, it would be okay even if I died,¡± Nancy said. Lee was shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡± He frowned and looked at Nancy. ¡°Were you the one who donated the bone marrow to me back then?¡± ¡°No, no, I was just spouting nonsense,¡± Nancy said deliberately. Lee was smart. He would know the truth after investigating. She quickly changed the topic. ¡°Uncle, do you like orchids? I saw that you nted a lot in your courtyard.¡± ¡°Yes, I like orchids very much.¡± Lee¡¯s impression of his niece became extremely bad. He hated smart alecs. If she didn¡¯t want to tell him that she was the one who donated her bone marrow, why would she bring up the topic? Back then, when he was hospitalized with leukemia, Julian found the bone marrow for him. Julian offered it to him in exchange for his presidential role in the Xander family¡¯s business He agreed without thinking. He did not care about being the president at all. He only wanted to live well. He wanted to live well for the woman he loved. However,, when he survived and was discharged from the hospital, a farewell letter greeted him instead of his lover. She had fallen in love with someone else. It had happened even before he was hospitalized. From then on, he sealed himself in his small courtyard. He instructed his servants to take care of his orchids. Every day, he would lie in bed, waiting for news of his son and for death to knock on his door. ¡°Uncle, is there a story behind those orchids?¡± Nancy asked. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 No, I just like orchids,¡± Lee said indifferently. He did not want to talk about the past, much less talk about it with Nancy. ¡°Orchids are really beautiful,¡± Nancy said with a smile. ¡°Yes,¡± L¨¦e replied perfunctorily. Nancy tried to hold Lee¡¯s hand again, but Lee avoided her move. He hated physical contact. When he saw the butler approaching, he strode over and instructed him, ¡°During the speech by the Xander family, please allocate a few minutes for me. I have something very important to announce. I have very important people to thank.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± the butler replied immediately when he heard Lee wanted to thank someone. When Nancy heard that Lee was going to publicly announce his gratitude to someone, she was very happy. She guessed that her uncle wanted to publicly thank her for donating her bone marrow back then. Although everyone knew that she was from both the Zeller and Xander family, nothing was more precious than having Lee thank her in public. Thinking that Lee was going to thank her in public, Nancy felt that she should put on some performance Hence, she took the initiative to arrange a dance. She changed into her ethnic outfit and went up to dance. Her body was so pliable and her movement was gentle as the wind that she caught the eyes of countless men. There were cheers and whistles below the stage. She looked down from the stage in the -direction of Julian. Julian did not look at the stage at all. He thoughtfully brought food to Annalise. The two of them lowered their heads and chatted away. Nancy could not help but feel angry. there something wrong with Julian¡¯s eyesight? Was She then looked at La. La had passed by in front of Julian a few times, but Julian did not seem to be interested in La. Did he not remember what happened back then? Or did he not realize that La used Orchid-style finger gestures whenever she performed acupuncture? After Nancy finished dancing and getting off the stage, she could not wait to call La. She asked La if Julian had seen La doing acupuncture. La was very certain that Julian was shocked when he saw her at the entrance of the washroom.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, it was impossible that he did not notice her. He did not pay much attention to her after that. It was very likely that he was taking care of Annalise¡¯s feelings. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Nancy sneered. Annalise was really lucky to be cherished by Julian. She was just a woman from the countryside who had some medical skills. Naney then instructed La to think of a way to fall in front of Julian and to test if Julian would help her up. She knew very well that Julian was extremely defensive against women. If an old man fell in front of him, he might help him up. If a woman fell in front of him, he would not even look at her. If he helped out La, that means he cared for her. Otherwise, Nancy would have to think of other measures. Upon receiving the instructions, La immediately held a ss of red wine in her left hand and a small te of pastries in her right. The long train of the evening gown was dragged behind La. Previously, she would pull the skirt up a little every time she walked. Now that she was holding something with both hands, it was not convenient for her to do so. She walked forward slowly in her high heels. When she passed by Julian, she suddenly twisted her foot and fell towards Julian Julian¡¯s first reaction was worry that the cup or pastry in La¡¯s hand would hit Annalise. He immediately turned his back toward La and opened his arms to protect Annalise. ¡°Be careful!¡± Trevor who was not far away rushed over quickly and reached out to support La. ¡°Thank you, thank you! I was too careless.¡± Lua immediately thanked Trevor. She failed again. Was she having bad luck today? ¡°Let¡¯s sit over there for a while. There are fewer people there.¡± Julian held Annalise in his arms, and they left. When he turned around, he narrowed his eyes and nced at La. It could be merely a coincidence if a person showed up in front of him once or twice. After seeing La for the third time, Julian suspected that she had ulterior motives. After Nancy left the stage, she watched the situation from afar. Seeing La had failed again, Nancy secretly scolded La for being useless in her mind. If she had known that La would not be able to do such a small thing, she would have chosen a smart girl from the medical university. On the stage. Lee, the second son of the Xander family, went on stages. Lee was 47 years old this year. He looked thin and handsome as if he was only about 38 years old. He was at the prime age for a man. Below the stage, there was a chorus of praise. ¡°The Xander family has a really good gene. Lee is almost 50 years old, but he looks like he was only in his thirties.¡± ¡°Ahhh! I want to marry him!¡± ¡°In the past, I always thought that man had to be well-built. No woman would like that man with softer features. Lee has proved me wrong. I like Lee¡¯s soft and fragile appearance!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder what kind of woman Lee likes?¡± ¡°Lee-likes fatdies, right? His ex-wife was extremely fat. Haha! I heard that she weighed 180 pounds and was veru chubby. Lee treated his wife like a treasure. ¡°Tell me, how did we lose to his wife? The 180-pound woman was lucky enough to marry Lee. She was pampered by him. Yet, she abandoned him in the end.¡± Nancy looked at Lee excitedly when she saw him on stage. With Lee¡¯s support, it would be easier for her to ask the Xander family for resources in the future. On the stage. Lee held the microphone and said, ¡°Today is my father¡¯s 73rd birthday. Thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to attend my father¡¯s birthday banquet. I want to thank my father for giving me life. At the same time, I want to announce something very important to me.¡± Nancy became even more excited. Her eyes were fixed on Lee who was on the stage. Lee nced down the stage and said emotionally, ¡°I found my daughter! I¡¯ve been lying in bed for 20 years. I missed my daughter¡¯s birth and growth. I missed her first steps and first words. Fortunately, she grew up very well. She¡¯s so outstanding that I¡¯m proud of her. ¡°I implore everyone to be my witness. From today onward, I will try to be a good father. I will dote on her, pamper her, and protect her. I will not let anyone bully her.¡± Below the stage, Nancy was stunned. She thought, ¡°He has found his daughter? ¡°When did he have a daughter? ¡°Was there a mistake somewhere? ¡°Didn¡¯t he lose his son back then?¡± Many people below the stage asked excitedly, ¡°Mr. Xander, who is your daughter?¡± On the stage, Lee looked at the audience. emotionally and said, ¡°My precious daughter is Annalise Barton. I neglected my duty and missed her growing up. So, she took her mother¡¯s surname. Annalise,e,e to the stage!¡± Annalise did not expect Lee the o announce their rtionship in such a way. She knew thar it was all fake, but she was still very touched that her eyes turned red. Julian smiled and said, ¡°Go, slow down. Don¡¯t trip.¡± It did not matter if it was true or fake. It waqs fine as long as Lee treated Annalise well. Annalise felt happy. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied in a choked voice and walked up the stage. Everyone¡¯s sight was on her¡­ Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Annalise. Some were shocked, some were surprised, some were in disbelief, some were enyious, some were jealous, and some were envious¡­ Some gave their blessings, such as Lianne. Some were gratified, such as Sybil. Some gave congrattory messages, such as Trevor and Henry. Many people whispered to each other. ¡°Annalise is popr recently. It generates more news than a popr celebrity. There were so many talks about her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. First, she is Master Quigley¡¯s proud disciple, and now it was announced that she¡¯s Mr. Xander¡¯s daughter. No wonder she is so beautiful and has such a good temperament?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯m dreaming. I can¡¯t believe this is happening.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Annalise does bear slight simrity to Mr. Xander.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my biological daughter. She looks like me for sure!¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? For a wealthy family to acknowledge a child, they must have done a DNA test. How can it be fake?¡± ¡°Julian¡¯s good at making choices. When he first got married, I thought he must be blind. He married an uneducated woman from the countryside. Now, I realize that he¡¯s amazing. He can pick out an unpolished jade from a pile of rocks at just a nce.¡± When Nancy saw Annalise being the center of attention, the disparity in her heart increased. She did not believe that was true. Seeing Sybil standing not far away, she immediately went over and asked softly, ¡°Aunt, is this true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Sybil said. Synil would support any decision her brother made. Whether it was true or not, everything was for the best as long as Lee had faith in his heart. Nancy bit her lip subconsciously. Sybil turned to look at Nancy, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy?¡± How could that be? I was just a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect Annalise to be my sister.¡± ¡°Yes, I have one more niece In the future, we have to treat Annalise better.¡± ¡°Yeah, I will,¡± Nancy replied. On the stage. Annalise had gone up the stage. Lee¡¯s eyes were filled with affection. He handed the microphone to Annalise and said gently, ¡°Annalise,e. Say a few words to everyone.¡± Annalise took the microphone and said, ¡°I¡¯m not good with words of gratitude. Anyway, thank you, everyone. Thank you for everything!¡± Below the stage, Julian smiled dotingly. No matter how she looked, he felt that she was very cute. Trevor looked at the scene on the stage and was slightly moved. Family members were always the closest and warmest. Lee looked at Annalise with a doting smile. He took the microphone from her and said, Thank you again!¡± Lee held the microphone and bowed slightly on stage. Then, he handed the microphone to the host and walked off the stage with Annalise. As soon as Annalise left the stage, many people tried to talk to her. ¡°Hello, Ms. Xander. I¡¯m Jill Selley!¡± ¡°Hello, Anna. I¡¯m Jenny Jackson!¡± Julian was already waiting below the stage. As soon as Annalise got off the stage, he came over to protect her and led her away. If someone tried toe close, he would give a cold attitude so that no one would disturb Annalise. When Annalise saw Julian acting that way, she smiled and whispered to Julian, ¡°You look so cool and handsome acting like this!¡± Julian¡¯s gaze instantly became fervent. He whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with me. I won¡¯t be able to control myself at night.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Annaliseughed. She knew him well. She was pregnant. No Lee did not know what Annalise and Julian were talking about. But, when he saw Annalise smiling happily, he could not help but smile. It was as if he could see Heather and him through them. Unfortunately, his rtionship with Heather was short-lived. He hoped that Annalise and Julian could live happily together for a long time. ¡°Mr. Xander, Old Mr. Xander wants to see you.¡± The butler hurried over to look for Lee. Lee nodded slightly and said to Annalise, ¡°Annalise, please eat something. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He would bring her to officially meet the members of the Xander family. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. Mr. Xander followed the butler to meet his father, who was dozens of meters away. ¡°Lee, what¡¯s going on?¡± Old Mr. Xander looked very serious. He observed Annalise from afar, and his eyes filled with hatred. past, she disappeared suddenly to elope with someone. If Heather had not suddenly eloped with someone back then, Lee would not lose his determination to fight on and would not be bedridden for 20 years. 20 years. Lee had spent the prime 20 years of his life in a hospital bed. When he thought of the past, he was furious. In that case, even if Heather gave birth to a daughter, she would not be Lee¡¯s. Lee saw that his father was looking at Annalise with hatred. His eyes darkened and he said, ¡°Dad, no matter what kind of issues I have with Heather, Annalise is my biological daughter. It¡¯s already negligent on my part not to protect and take care of her when she grew up. I hope that no one in the Xander family will treat her badly and make her sad from now on.¡± Old Mr. Xander¡¯s tone became even more serious. ¡°How could she be your biological daughter? You know very well that Heather had already cheated on you before your surgery,¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done the DNA test. Annalise is my biological daughter.¡± Lee looked at his father. rival¡¯s daughter?¡± Old Mr. Xander showed some uncertainty. ¡°Is she your biological daughter?¡± Old Mr. Xander knew Lee well. Lee would not tolerate any wrongdoings. ¡°Yes!¡± Lee said firmly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the report?¡± Old Mr. Xander still did not believe it. Lee asked, ¡°Dad, do you think I¡¯m easy to fool?¡± Who could fool him if he was unwilling to be fooled? Mr. Xander frowned. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like Heather at all.¡± If they looked alike, they would have recognized each other when they first met at Samuel¡¯s birthday banquet. ¡°She looks like me!¡± Lee said. Annalise bore at least 70% simrity to Heather. Otherwise, he would not have recognized her at a nce. Other people could not recognize the simrity because when he brought Annalise back to the Xander family, Heather already Heather was very fat. Although she was still cute in his eyes, her appearance had changed. She was different from when she was thin. When Old Mr. Xander heard that Annalise looked like Lee, he frowned again. He looked at Lee and thought about Annalise¡¯s appearance. She had a slight simrity to Lee. His expression softened. ¡°If she¡¯s your daughter, you have to acknowledge her.¡± No matter how ridiculous Heather was back then, the Xander family bloodline had to be recognized. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I just did the public acknowledgment,¡± Lee said. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s arrange a family dinner for her. She has to know her family. Let¡¯s arrange a room for her at the Xander¡¯s residence. She can stay near my ce, ¡± Old Mr. Xander said. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no need. She can stay at my ce. We haven¡¯t seen each other for 20 years. We need to build our rtionship,¡± Lee said. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Old Mr. Xander nced at his son and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, she can stay at your ce.¡± He thought that it was fine as long as Annalise was Lee¡¯s biological daughter. No matter what Heather had done wrong in the past, the child was innocent. Moreover, Lee¡¯s illness gradually recovered after Annalise¡¯s arrival. One of the reasons was probably due to Annalise¡¯s superb medical skills, and the other reason was Lee was in a good mood after knowing that he had a daughter. When one was in a good mood, all illnesses would be cured. Thinking of Annalise¡¯s full name, Old Mr. Xander frowned and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s confirmed that she is the Xander family¡¯s bloodline, we should change her last name as soon as possible.¡± Lee said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not change thest name.¡± Old Mr. Xander frowned. ¡°Is it because she might not be your daughter?¡± her for a day. Heather is no longer around. Let Annalise keep Barton as herst name.¡± Old Mr. Xander wanted to say that Heather deserved it. But, when he saw his son¡¯s sad expression, he could not bear to say it. He sighed and said, ¡°So be it then.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Lee said. Old Mr. Xander nced in the direction of Annalise and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve knowledged her, she is a part of the Xander family. We can¡¯t let anyone bully her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lee smiled again. He recognized Annalise publicly so that he could protect Annalise from being bullied. Old Mr. Xander saw the doting expression and the smile on Lee¡¯s face. He felt gratified and his expression became much better. He looked around and saw the butler greeting guests nearby. He waved for the butler. The butler came over immediately. He instructed the butler, ¡°Bring me my thousand-year-old ancient jewelry.¡± The butler was shocked. ¡°Old Mr. Samuel, you¡¯ve always treasured that ancient jewelry.¡± Alright¡­¡± The butler immediately left. Ten minutester, the butler came back with the ancient jewelry. He held the box carefully as he was so afraid. that he would knock into it Nancy happened to see it and immediately recognized the box containing the ancient jewelry. She asked the butler in surprise, ¡°Mr. Wallich, isn¡¯t that Grandpa¡¯s ancient jewelry? What are you doing with this?¡± The butler said politely, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Old Mr. Xander asked me to bring it over.¡± He did not know. He could only guess that Old Mr. Xander want to give the ancient jewelry to Annalise. ¡°Okay! Mr. Wallich, hurry up. Don¡¯t let Old Mr. Xander wait too long.¡± Nancy smiled slightly. Nancy guessed that Old Mr. Xander must have been chatting with a few old friends and wanted to show them the thousand- year ancient jewelry. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. People were like that. They always like to show off their rarest possessions to attract praise from others. ¡°Okay¡± The butler immediately took the Xander. Namey thought that since she had nothing to do now, she might as well follow him to take a look. Old Mr. Xander took the box containing the thousand-year ancient jewelry from the butler and walked straight toward Annalise. Nancy saw that there were indeed two old men not far from Annalise. They were Mr. Sullen and Mr. Yannick, who were chatting happily. She also wanted to see how Old Mr. Xander show off the ancient jewelry, so she followed along. In the end, she saw Old Mr. Xander standing in front of Annalise. ¡°Annalise!¡± Old Mr. Xander shouted. Annalise was chatting with Julian. She sat on the bench with her hands on it and her feet swaying gently. Her posture was extremely rxed. When she heard Samuel call her, she immediately stood up. She looked a little ufortable. After No matter what, even if they were not rted by blood, Samuel was already in his seventies. It was not an exaggeration for her to address him as her grandfather. ¡°Yes,¡± Samuel replied. He looked at Annalise¡¯s reserved expression and smiled lovingly. ¡°I¡¯m your grandfather and this is your home. Don¡¯t be nervous! I didn¡¯t know of your existence in the past and neglected you. I¡¯d like to apologize to you for your suffering all these years!¡± Lee said that Annalise looked like him. Now that Samuel took a closer look at Annalise, he felt Annalise indeed bore more resemnce to Lee. Annalise was moved to tears by Samuel¡¯s words. The Why was she crying so much? In the past, she was really very strong. She immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t suffer. I¡¯ve been living well all these years.¡± Ms. Tuffin treated her very well. She didn¡¯t suffer. However, she was still touched by Old Mr. Good, that¡¯s good,¡± Old Mr. Xander said with relief. He handed the box containing the ancient jewelry box to Annalise. ¡°H¨¦re. I didn¡¯t know of your existence before today and didn¡¯t prepare anything. It¡¯s a small wee gift. Please take it.¡± The box looked antique. Annalise guessed that it might be something rtively vintage inside. She did not know if it was expensive, but it was very heavy. Just as Nancy was thinking about how to reject him, she heard a voice suddenly. Nancy said anxiously, ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s the thousand-year-old ancient jewelry that you¡¯ve been collecting for decades!-know you¡¯re very happy to reconnect with your granddaughter, but you can give another gift to Annalise.¡± She was furious and wondered if Samuel was thinking straight. Old Mr. Xander was usually very reluctant when she wanted to take a look at the ancient jewelry. He never allowed her to hold or touch it for fear that she would break it. Now that he had acknowledged the child born out of wedlock, he was in a hurry to Nancy knew Old Mr. Xander was biased toward Lee. Even though Lee had been bedridden for 20 years, Samuel still felt that Eee was the best among his children. No matter how much her branch of the family contributed, they were not treated warmly. After hearing that it was ancient jewelry, Annalise was touched again. Of course, she would not ept such an expensive gift. She refused, ¡°Grandpa, I appreciate your thought. Thank you, but I can¡¯t ept such an expensive gift.¡± ¡°Silly child, just ept it!¡± Old Mr. Xander insisted. Back then, Old Mr. Xander also wanted to give the ancient jewelry to Lee, but Lee refused to ept it no matter what. Lee told Samuel to gift it to Lee¡¯s wife when he got married in the future. After that, Lee had gone overseas to expand the market for three years. During that period, he did not mention that he was looking for a partner. After three years, he suddenly said that he was married and had a said he woulde back with his entir¨¦ family for a reunion at the end of the year. The situation was gloomy when he came back end of that year. A huge turn of the event had happened. Lee lost his two-year-old son abroad in July. When Old Mr. Xander looked at the photo, his heart ached. His grandson was such a cute kid. Heather weighed 180 pounds. Old Mr. Xander despised her, but he did not dare to say it. He could not understand why a handsome person like Lee would get an overweighed wife. Moreover, Heather¡¯s family background was very mediocre. However, he did not dare to say anything because Lee had lost his son. It was also during that time that Lee had fallen ill. He had very serious leukemia and needed a bone marrow transnt. Even though the Xander family had a big business, it was still very difficult to find a matching bone marrow. They sessfully found a matching bone However, Heather eloped with someone when the matching justplete. Lee was bedridden again after he recovered from leukemia. He only wanted to die. If not for his son, he would have passed away that year. Old Mr. Xander thought about the past and looked at Annalise. His yellow eyes were filled with tears. He felt sorry for Lee. Although Annalise was Heather¡¯s daughter, she still looked like Lee. This was something to be happy about. How could Samuel not love her? Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Annalise refused to ept the ancient jewelry. ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t ept such a precious thing.¡± ¡°Silly child, take it.¡± Old Mr. Xander took Annalise¡¯s hand and stuffed the box into her hands. Annalise refused to ept the gift. Old Mr. Xander pretended to be angry. ¡°If you don¡¯t take it, it¡¯ll be a pity if it broke.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I really can¡¯t ept it.¡± Annalise could not ept such a valuable thing. It would be fine if she was the Xander family¡¯s bloodline. But, she knew that she was not. How could she ept it? Nancy saw that Samuel kept insisting Annalise take the ancient jewelry even after Annalise refused the gift. Anger filled in Annalise¡¯s heart. Nancy thought, ¡°Well, could it be because she isn¡¯t his biological granddaughter? ¡°Could it be?¡± They were both Samuel¡¯s biological granddaughters. Samuel would not allow wanted to give it to Annalise. The more Nancy thought about it, the angrier she became! Lee had been bedridden for 20 years. What contribution did he give to the Xander family? The fruits that the Xander family was enjoying now were thebors of her immediate family. Just as Nancy was about to speak, she heard Lee say, ¡°Anna, please ept it. It¡¯s Old Mr. Xander¡¯s kind intentions. Don¡¯t make an old man anxious. Just take it that you¡¯re temporarily keeping it for Old Mr. Xander.¡± Annalise was in a difficult position. Julian also smiled and said, ¡°Yes, please ept it and keep it for Old Mr. Xander.¡± Annalise could not refuse anymore. She took the box with both hands and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± The more Samuel looked at Annalise, the more he liked her. Most importantly, he realized that Annalise not only looked like Lee, but her personality and behavior were simr to Lee¡¯s. After Annalise epted the box, S¨¢muel smiled lovingly. ¡°No need to thank me. Anna, we¡¯ll organize a banquet for you tonight. Let¡¯s catch up as a family. In the future, you spend more time in the house. Julian, pleasee here often with Anna.¡± OldMr. ¡°Sure, Old Mr. Xander!¡± Julian replied with a smile. When Nancy saw this scene, she really could not take it anymore. She felt like her heart, liver, spleen, and lungs were going to explode with anger. She forced a smile and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m meeting a few friends over there. I¡¯ll leave first. Let¡¯s have a banquet for Anna tonight¡± With that, she left immediately. After finding her mother, Nancy could not hold her resentment any longer. ¡°Mom, am I my father¡¯s biological daughter?¡± ¡°What? Why would you say such a thing?¡± Lily Sox, who was the ex-wife of Yechiel Xander and current wife of Jimmy Zeller, looked displeased. Nancy sneered angrily. ¡°Mom, do you know what Grandpa did just now?¡± Nancy chuckled. ¡°He gave his precious ancient jewelry to Annalise Barton. Annalise rejected it, but he kept forcing her to ept it. She didn¡¯t want it at all, but he insisted that she take it.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said faintly, ¡°Hence, status is very important.¡± Nancy was even angrier. ¡°What status? It doesn¡¯t mean that her status isparable to mine. I¡¯m the eldest girl among the Xander family¡¯s younger generation. Not only that, I¡¯m also the daughter of the Zeller family. Who had better status in the entire Jadeboroughpared to me?¡± Lily tried to educate her daughter. ¡°Nancy, I¡¯ve told you many times that people must learn to control their emotions. Only when you remain calm at all times that you can make urate judgments and make decisions. that are best for yourself.¡± Nancy heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°But, Mom, I¡¯m really aggrieved, okay? I even smiled at them under such aggrieved circumstances just now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± Lily said, ¡°but now that anger has taken away your rationality, you¡¯ve lost your judgment she think she is? ¡°Your grandfather likes Lee so much that he gave the ancient jewelry to his Lee¡¯s daughter. ¡°Besides, Annalise is Julian¡¯s wife. Of course, your grandfather took this opportunity to build closer rtionships with the Parks family.¡± Nancy¡¯s eyes shed with jealousy. She became even more determined. She wanted to steal Julian and be the wife of the richest family. She said angrily, ¡°Lee was also a good-for-nothing. I hinted that I donated bone marrow for him back then, but he didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Hearing this, Lily¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Why did you tell him this? I warned you not to mention what happened back then.¡± ¡°Mom, as you can see, Lee¡¯s health has improved. If I don¡¯t hint him, what if hees to fight for thepany with Dad again? Even though her father was managing the corporation and generated so much profit for the Xander family in a year, her grandfather still valued her second uncle and ¡°If Lee fights for thepany, grandpa would fully support him, right?¡± Nancy said anxiously. ¡°He won¡¯t fight for thepany.¡± Lily was certain. Lee was not an ambitious person. Unless he found his son and wanted to fight for him. His son was probably a skeleton now. How could he find him? Nancy frowned and asked again, ¡°Mom, why did you divorce Dad back then?¡± She had asked this question countless times. She did not understand when she was young, but she could see the situation better when she grew up. Jimmy was very cowardly and always listened to Lily. He could not bepared with her biological father at all. Lily¡¯s expression darkened again. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t interfere in adults¡¯ matters.¡± Nancy rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m 25 years old this year.¡± Lily said in a deep voice, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t mention your bone marrow donation to anyone. Don¡¯t mention my past marriage ¡°But Lee, he¡­¡± ¡°No-buts!¡± Lily¡¯s tone became domineering. ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Nancypromised. She had been living with her mother for more than 20 years and knew her mother¡¯s personality. Ever since she was young, her mother had doted on her very much. Her mother fulfilled almost all her requests. Yet, her mother could be very firm in certain matters. Once her mother firmly said no, it meant it was a taboo or red zone for her. Seeing that her daughter was obedient, Lily¡¯s expression softened. She said gently, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Nancy pouted. Lily asked again, ¡°The Xander family will hold a dinner banquet for Annalise, right?¡± At the mention of this, Nancy chuckled again. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s so precious. Not only is there a banquet, but she¡¯s also staying at the Xander family for a long term.¡± ¡°Nancy, you have to be friendly to Annalise. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking, but you Look at how behave in the Zeller family. What did I do? I was friendly and polite to everyone in the Zeller family. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Sometimes, not getting into a fight was the greatest weapon. ¡°Which daughter-inw of the wealthy families managed obtainedpany shares? I now own 20% of the Zeller Corporation¡¯s shares. ¡®Mom, I understand.¡± Although Nancy agreed, she cursed in her heart, ¡°Not getting into a fight. Julian has already be someone else¡¯s husband. If i don¡¯t fight, Julian will have a child soon.¡± Chapter 264 Chapter 264 The guests trickled out after Old Mr. Xander¡¯s birthday banquet ended. Before n left the Xander residence, he walked up to Annalise and said to her with a polite smile, ¡°Congrattions on finding your family ¡°Thank you!¡± Annalise nodded slightly. ¡°Here.¡± n smiled and handed a paper star to Annalise. There was something written on the star. Julian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You must open it and read it!¡± n said with a gentle smile. Then, he nodded at julian and left. n had texted Annalise on Whatsapp before, but she did not reply. n did not know if it was because Annalise had not seen his message or if it was because she did not want to interact with men. Annalise looked at the star she was holding in her palm. Julian reached out and took the star. he folds paper stars. What a sissy.¡± Annalise felt that Julian was adorable every time she saw him behaving jealously. Her lips curled into a smile, and her eyes. curved into crescents ¡°How is that sissy? This star is beautiful. It would look even prettier if it were folded with luminous paper.¡± Julian frowned. ¡°You like stars?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. Julian handed the star to Annalise. ¡°Open it.¡± He wanted to open it and see what n had written in it. But this was disrespectful to Annalise. Though Julian was jealous, he could not be unreasonable. Annalise was an independent person. If he loved her, he should respect everything about her. Including who she made friends with, and that naturally included her male friends. If there was no love and admiration hidden in n¡¯s eyes every time he looked at Annalise, he would make a pretty good friend. Julian¡¯s face. She took the star from him and opened it. There was a line of words written on it: Nancy¡¯s a bad egg. Watch out for her. ¡°What does it say?¡± Juli¨¢n asked. Annalise handed the note to Julian. Julian¡¯s expression instantly softened. So that was what n had written. Julian thought that n had written something like ¡°You¡¯re beautiful¡±. Julian said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We just have to distance ourselves from those with bad characters.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Annalise replied. Annalise had not interacted much with Nancy before, so she could not tell what Nancy was like as a person. Now that someone had given her a warning, she just had to be more careful of Nancy. It was gettingte at night, but the lights were still on in the Xander residence. The servants were very busy. Lee Xander¡¯s home had already been packed up more than two weeks ago, but he got the bedding was pink as well. Lee-took Annalise and Julian to see the room. Annalise felt a little resigned when she saw the pink-colored room. She was already twenty years old. Lee said, ¡°Back then, your mother said that if she gave birth to a daughter, she would treat her daughter like a princess and give her daughter a pink-colored wondend.¡± Lee did not know why his heart ached when he said this. The way his heart spasmed was beyond his control. It felt as if that had all happened yesterday, but things were different now. That had happened in autumn 23 years ago. Heather was very thin, she was only 90 pounds. She was pregnant and she caressed her belly with a smile. She said wistfully, ¡°If it is a boy, then we will decorate his room like the ocean. If it is a girl, then we must treat her like a little princess. We will decorate her room like a pink-colored wondend.¡± Lee could not think about it. The more he thought about it, the more painful his heart Annalise felt very upset when she heard that. She did not remember much about her mother because her mother had passed away when she was three years old. However, all the events and details rted to her mother reminded her that her mother loved Annalise as if her life depended on it. That kind of love touched Annalise and made her heart ache. ¡°I love this room.¡± I love my mother¡¯s love, and I love my mother. ¡°Don¡¯t go back tonight. Stay here. Come and stay over when you have time in the future,¡± Lee said. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. No matter whether she really was Lee¡¯s daughter or not, she could feel that Lee truly treated her as if she were his daughter. Old Mr. Xander also treated her as if she were his granddaughter. She would acknowledge the Xander family as her family as well. ¡°Take a look around and see if there¡¯s anything missing. If there¡¯s anything missing, tell the helper. Or you can tell me too,¡± Lee Lee ¡°Dad¡±, she could not help but feel a little excited. This word was complicated and felt heavy to her. ¡°Silly, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with Daddy.¡± Lee looked at Annalise dotingly. Lee thought to himself, ¡°Heather, if only Annalise was our daughter! ¨ª am sorry! I had made you lose hope. That was why you left. Even if you leave, I want you to live well! Were you too tired? Was that why you left this word? I¡¯m tired too. But Thave things to do. Our son has not yet been found. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of your daughter. I¡¯ll treat her as my own.¡± Julian led Annalise into the room. He wanted her to rest for a while. A servant came over and said to them, ¡°Sir, asked me toe and get you all for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lee replied. Then, he smiled and said to Annalise, ¡°Anna, let¡¯s go over for dinner and meet the family officially.¡± Everyone had already eaten at Old Mr. Xander¡¯s birthday banquet earlier today. It was only eight o¡¯clock in the evening, so they weren¡¯t hungry. The dinner was just so that the family could meet each other officially. The three of them walked from Lee¡¯s ce to the main house. The Xander Residence was veryrge. It wasplete with a vintage garden. There was a pavilion, an artificialke, willow trees, stene paths, and a purple bamboo forest¡­ One could read in it in the afternoon, and it was beautiful at night when the lights were switched on. They took about five to six minutes to get to the main house. It did not feel far at all. In fact, it felt as if they had only walked for a minute or two. The scenery was simply too beautiful. They arrived at the main house. The servants busied themselves bringing out the dishes from the kitchen. There were already more than 40 dishes on the huge round table. When they saw Annaliseing over, they greeted her warmly, ¡°Annalise is here. Quick, sit!¡± Lee introduced them to Annalise one by one. Won¡¯t introduce Grandpa. You¡¯ve already m¨¦t him during the day. This is your uncle, that¡¯s your aunt. That¡¯s your eldest cousin and your second cousin.¡± Annalise Barton couldn¡¯t remember all the people because there were too many of them. There were more than 20 of them. Lee knew what Annalise was thinking. He smiled and whispered to Annalise, ¡°Sorry, you don¡¯t have to remember them. I¡¯ll give you photos of them to look at tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Silly child. Come, sit, sit down and eat. Eat whatever you like. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± Lee said. Samuel also said heartily, ¡°Annalise,e, eat.¡± After everyone was done eating, Samuel today is a day of reunion. Let¡¯s have a drink together and wee Annalise home!¡± Lee had not found his missing son, but it was fortunate that he had found a daughter. At least he had the motivation to continue living.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Everyone raised their sses and clinked them together. All of them weed Annalise with smiles. Annalise¡¯s ss was filled with water. Julian had poured it for her. When Lee saw what Julian had done, he immediately got it. He could see a hint of himself in Julian. Lee was filled with emotions. Though he did not have his happily-ever-after, he hoped that Julian and Annalise would be happy together. Nancy also clinked sses with Annalise. She was also full of smiles and said in the tone of an elder sister, ¡°Anna, I¡¯m your eldest cousin. We are family now. Wee home. I¡¯m the older one of us two, so I should take care of you. If you need any help in the future, you can tell me.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Annalise smiled at Nancy. If not for n¡¯s reminder, Annalise really wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that Nancy was a bad person. However, Annalise was also good at putting on a false front. After all, she grew up with five masters who were all as sly as fox. Although Annalise was only 20 years old and had never harmed anyone, it didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t smart. ¡°Sit, sit,¡± Nancy said immediately when she saw Annalise¡¯s guileless expression. It was good that Annalise was naive and gullible. Nancy¡¯s next n to sow discord would definitely seed. Everyone didn¡¯t eat much and just chatted. After chatting for less than an hour, Lee said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone, go to sleep. I feel quite weak and I¡¯m going to go to bed. Anna,e and take my pulseter.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Go and rest,¡± Old Mr. Xander immediately said. Lee and Annalise returned to Lee¡¯s home. When they arrived at Lee¡¯s home, Lee told Annalise and Julian to go to bed early and to have a good rest. They didn¡¯t have to wake up early tomorrow morning and could sleep for as long as they wanted. Annalise was about to take Lee¡¯s pulse when Lee smiled. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take my pulse. I¡¯m in good health. Just the thought of finding my daughter makes me extremely happy. I can eat and sleep well. I have also been taking the medicine you gave me. I¡¯m almostpletely recovered now. Anna, go to bed. You¡¯re pregnant. Go to bed early. Annalise nodded and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you¡­ Dad.¡± Lee smiled at Annalise dotingly. ¡°Good night!¡± Even though Annalise was not his daughter, Lee wanted to treat her as his biological daughter. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. After Julian and Annalise returned to their room, Julian told Annalise to lie down and he went to fill the bathtub for her. The two of them washed up and went to bed. Julian had his hand ced under Annalise¡¯s neck. Annalisey sideways in Julian¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯t help but move her hand around his waist. J¨²lian reached out and grabbed Annalise¡¯s hand. ¡°Stop fooling around. I won¡¯t be able to stop.¡± His eyes were filled with helplessness. When Annalise saw Julian¡¯s gaze, she felt likeughing. If she didn¡¯t tease him now, when would she? Now that she was pregnant, it was as if she was hiding a powerful weapon. He did not dare to touch her at all. Annalise smiled and reached out to touch Julian. Julian was about to cry. He grabbed Annalise¡¯s hand. ¡°Wife, stop fooling around.¡± His voice was low and hoarse. God knew how ufortable he was from holding back on his urges. He would have felt ufortable even if Annalise had not tried to tease him. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Good night, darling.¡± Annalise could tell that she could not tease him anymore. She immediately snuggled into his arms and closed her eyes. Julian felt extremely helpless. He stroked Annalise¡¯s head dotingly and kissed her forehead. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Good night, Anna.¡± It was a killer move for her to call him ¡°darling¡± at a time like this! He would have to get up and take a cold shower later when Annalise has fallen asleep. At night. Julian was not the only one who had insomnia. Lee could not fall asleep either. Lee was preparing character cards on hisputer. He wrote a short story for every member of the Xander family. There was a photo of each person, their date of birth, personality, and so on. He wrote everything that he could think of on the cards. For example, Samuel Xander, 73 years old, amiable, healthy, open-minded, easy to get along with¡­ Uncle Yechiel Xander, 50 years old. His ex-wife, Lily Sox, was the daughter of the Sox family. They got married 26 years ago and had Nancy 25 years ago. They divorced when Nancy was 5 years old Nancy has a younger sister, Jasmine Xander. Jasmine was the wife of Timothy Parks. After Yechiel and Lily divorced, he married the daughter of the Tarte family, Jolene Tarte, the following year. Three years after his divorce, Yechiel and Jolene had a daughter, Kristen. Lee did his best to write about everyone in detail. He specifically wrote down who was easy to get along with and who was not. Actually, Lee had been bedridden for 20 years and did not know much about the members of the Xander family. It was all based on his intuition. When he wrote about Nancy, he even specially wrote- Nancy is scheming. Don¡¯t get too close to her. Lee stayed up until around four to write all of that down. Not only did he not feel tired, but he also felt a sense of aplishment. Meanwhile, Julian still could not sleep. Annalise had fallen asleep. But Julian still felt very warm. He had no choice but to get up and take a cold shower to cool himself down. After washing up, he immediately felt much morefortable. He received a message from Trevor after he got into bed. [Julian, I¡¯ve checked. That girl¡¯s name is La Cory. She¡¯s probably the little girl who saved you back then. But I can¡¯t find the Surveince footage from back then, so I¡¯m not 100% sure. However, her resume, acupuncture habits, age, and all the information matches that of the little girl from back then. She also happened to be from Yogan City. I got someone to get information from her. She happened to be near Yogan train station when you had your asthma attack.] [Got it] Julian replied. Trevor asked anxiously. [Julian, why don¡¯t we pretend that nothing happened? At most, I can just watch her in the dark. If she needs help, I¡¯ll help her.] Trevor had a nagging feeling that even if Julian did not have any other ideas other than acknowledging La as his savior, La might have other thoughts about it. Which neen-year-old girl didn¡¯t yearn for love? Who wouldn¡¯t dream of finding a handsome man with an extraordinary temperament and a sharp mind? When Julian saw Trevor¡¯s message, he smiled slightly. [Yes, help her if she needs it. Don¡¯t bother her if she doesn¡¯t need any help.] Julian could just take it that he had been disillusioned. Julian had always wanted to look for his savior before He had never been in a rtionship before he met Annalise. He had hoped to find his savior and marry her. However, now that he had found La, he did not have a good impression of her. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he already had Annalise, so no other woman could catch his eye, or if it was for some other reason. In short, he was very disillusioned. However, La was still his savior. If she encountered any difficulties in the future, he was willing to help her. When Trevor heard Julian¡¯s reply, he heaved a sigh of relief and replied instantly. [Okay.] Trevor had a very good impression of Annalise. He felt that Annalise was perfect for Julian the first time he met her. Her clear gaze, graceful temperament, and gentle smile-everything about her made. one feel at ease. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 At the Xander residence, Yechiel¡¯s study was still brightly lit in the middle of the night. Nancy said coquettishly, ¡°Dad, can you help me this time? Just this time.¡± Yechiel was frustrated. ¡°Nancy, don¡¯t overdo it.¡± Nancy continued to y coquettish. ¡°Dad, this is thest time.¡± Yechiel became more frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ve already invested in hundreds of clothing stores for you. You must know that such an overstock is disadvantageous to our Xander family.¡± Nancy continued to say coquettishly, ¡°Dad, how can you be considered to have helped me by investing in those clothing stores? You have helped my young sister Jasmine by doing so!¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t make these requests. It has always been you who did so.¡± Yechiel was dissatisfied. ¡°Dad, this is thest time. I definitely won¡¯t trouble you again!¡± Nancy said. ¡°No!¡± Yechiel refused. ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t agree, I can only resort to Second Uncle for help. I believe that he will help me anyway on ount of me donating my bone marrow to him.¡± Nancy¡¯s tone was threatening. ¡°You!¡± Yechiel was furious. ¡°Second Uncle may not have gone to bed. I¡¯ll go to him for help now,¡± Nancy said as she was ready to leave. ¡°Come back!¡± Yechiel gritted his teeth. ¡°This is thest time. There¡¯s no next time. Nancy Zeller, you know that the donation of bone marrow had nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re smart. If your second uncle hadn¡¯t been trapped by his feelings, his IQ would have crushed you a thousand times.¡± ¡°Thank you, Dad. Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble. I won¡¯t mention the donation of bone marrow to Second Uncle again.¡± Nancy knew when to stop. Yechiel¡¯s face was somber. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll arrange it tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Thank you, dad. Good night, dad. Her face lit up with joy at the sess of her n. The next day. Annalise and Julian left the Xander family after nine o¡¯clock. The more Old Mr. Xander looked at Annalise, the more he liked her. He walked Annalise to the door and kept saying to her, ¡®Anna,e back more frequently!¡± ¡°All right, Grandpa.¡± Annalise smiled. She liked Old Mr. Xander, too. Not long after leaving the Xander residence, Annalise received a call from Chloe, who told Annalise that an incident had happened to the pharmaceuticalpany. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Chloe, take you time, please.¡± Annaliseforted Chloe. Chloe was anxious. ¡°The incident is serious. There¡¯s a problem with the quality of the medicines. People from the Drug Administration have alsoe over. They said that some people suffered necrotic nerves and bones after taking our medicines.¡± ¡°Has John known about it? We have to check the patients¡¯ condition immediately. Also, Chloe, why is there a problem with our medicines?¡± Annalise asked. Chloe said anxiously, ¡°There can¡¯t be a problem with our medicines, but the current situation is that the people from the Drug Administration have found something wrong with our medicines in our warehouse.¡± ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Annalise said. Julian immediately asked the driver to drive to Chloe¡¯spany. Seeing that Annalise had hung up, he held her hand and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Annalise said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the situation. Let¡¯s go over and take a look first.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Julian replied. His phone rang suddenly. It was his grandpa calling, and he picked it up. No one spoke on the other end of the line. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Julian shouted. Still, no one spoke. Then, the phone was hung up. Julian thought that Grandpa might have identally dialed his phone number. He urged the driver to drive faster. However, thinking that Annalise was pregnant, he immediately asked the driver to drive slower. He held Annalise¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°All right,¡± Annalise replied. She said, ¡°All the medicines in our pharmaceuticalpany are under strict control. There can¡¯t be any problems with their quality. There might be a conspiracy here. We might have encountered viciouspetition.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°Yes, doing business is like fighting a battle. Some ck sheep always don¡¯t participate in regrpetition and secretly y dirty tricks. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll deal with the incident actively.¡± ¡°Yes¡± Annalise nodded. She wasn¡¯t worried about the pharmaceuticalpany. Instead, she was afraid that someone would be so wicked that he/she wanted to cause some people to die. Then, these people would be too innocent. Arriving at Caretech Pharmaceutical Comparty, they found seven to eightw enforcement cars parked at the entrance. Some reporters rushed over after hearing the news. Julian led Annalise inside. His phone suddenly rang. It was Grandpa again. He immediately picked it up. ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian thought, ¡°Maybe Grandpa dialed my phone number by mistake the first time, but how could he have done so a second time?¡± The phone was hung up again. Then, Julian received a message: [If you want him to live, bring a ransom of 7 million dors in cash!] Julian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Grandpa was kidnapped? How could it possible? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that Julian¡¯s expression was somber, Annalise asked. ¡°Annalise, something troublesome has happened to Grandpa. I might have to deal with it. I get Henry to handle the incident here¡± Julian was afraid that Annalise would be distracted if she knew about the trouble with Grandpa. ¡°All right, go quickly.¡± Looking at Julian¡¯s serious expression, Annalise knew what had happened was urgent and troublesome. ¡°Are Second Grandpa Albert and Third Grandpa Christopher causing trouble again?¡± Julian was worried about Annalise. He said to her, ¡°Neither work too hard nor be too emotional. I¡¯ll ask Henry toe over immediately.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I know what to do. Go quickly,¡± Annaliseforted Julian. At the same time, she felt warm in her heart. Since they two got married, Julian had always been taking care of her sincerely. He knew very well that her master was Dariel and that she had high fighting skills and was good at talking, but he was always afraid that she would be bullied. This made Annalise feel warm. ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied, and then he quickly called Henry. He asked Henry to immediatelye and help deal with the incident of the pharmaceuticalpany. Julian left the building of Caretech Pharmaceutical Company in a hurry. Outside the building, he quickly made a call to the butler. ¡°Gilderoy, is Grandpa at home?¡± The butler was so anxious that he was about to cry on the phone. ¡°Mr. Parks, Old Mr. Parks went to the vegetable garden to look after vegetables after breakfast. He said that he wanted to fertilize them. ¡°I thought that it would take him about an hour to do it. A longer time would make him tired. ¡°I¡¯ve gone to the vegetable garden just now. He¡¯s gone. I¡¯ve looked for him everywhere, but just couldn¡¯t find him. ¡°I called him, but no one answered. ¡°I was just about to contact you. Oh, by the way, Chauffeur Chambein is gone, too. I can¡¯t get through to him on the phone. There¡¯s a car missing from the garage.¡± Julian¡¯s heart tightened again. Grandpa had been kidnapped! His first reaction was that Chauffeur Chambein had ill intentions toward Grandpa. On second thought, he felt that it was impossible. Chauffeur Chambein was a dedicated driver who had been working for the family so many years. Moreover, only when Grandpa wanted to go out would Chauffeur Chambein drive the car. Then, where would Grandpa go? Julian¡¯s expression turned somber as he strode toward his car. He quickly took out hisputer and entered the program mode. His fingers quickly typed on the keyboard. Soon, he hacked into Grandpa¡¯s phone and found the most recent call records. Grandpa received a call from an unknown phone number forty minutes ago. This phone number belonged overseas. Julian immediately checked Grandpal¡¯s movement track, too. Grandpal¡¯s cell phone¡¯s movement track showed¡­ Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Grandpa¡¯s movement track showed that after leaving the Parks residence, he had been heading all the way to the suburbs. He was still moving. The ces Grandpa passed were bing more and more remote. Grandpa was already out of the western suburbs now. Julian narrowed his eyes dangerously. He picked up his phone and quickly sent a message to Grandpa¡¯s phone: [I¡¯ll pay the ransom. Give me some time to raise cash. I want to video call him now.] There was a beep. Julian got an instant reply: [You haven¡¯t even given me a single cent. Why are you asking for so much? Do you not know the rules?] He squinted and sent another message: [I¡¯ll only take a look and confirm that it¡¯s my grandpa. After seeing that he¡¯s safe, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask.] There was no reply. Julian immediately asked the driver to get out of the car. Then Julian drove toward the western suburbs. He was afraid that the driver would not drive properly. He would, after a while, try his best to change to an inconspicuous car on the road. While driving, he called Trevor. ¡°Something happened to my grandpa. I would like you to go to Caretech Pharmaceutical Company to protect Annalise now. Be fast.¡± He was afraid that Grandpa¡¯s matter was rted to Annalise¡¯s. He would feel more at ease if Trevor could protect Annalise. Trevor said, ¡°I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± After calling Trevor, Julian called Simon. ¡°Get 7.5 million dors in cash as soon as possible.¡± When hearing Julian speak in an anxious tone, Simon didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. He replied directly, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll send some people out to get the money immediately.¡± The bank had its own rules. Arge amount of cash couldn¡¯t be withdrawn without an appointment. Simon could only mobilize the employees in such a way that they went to different bank branches and each withdrew tens of thousands of dors. There would be no problem, for there were a lot of people. Julian was about to call Grandpa¡¯s cell phone again when it video called him first. Grandpa appeared in the video. His mouth was gagged with a piece of cloth and there was a rope tied around his body. As soon as he saw Julian in the video, he immediately shook his head and signaled Julian not to listen to the kidnapper. The next moment, a hand reached out to the video and pulled the cloth out of Grandpa¡¯s mouth. Grandpa could speak again. He said anxiously, ¡°Julian, don¡¯te. Don¡¯t worry about me¡­ Ugh¡­¡± The next moment, his mouth was gagged with the cloth again. A male voice cursed, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t push it. If you keep nagging, I¡¯ll cripple you.¡± Julian¡¯s voice was cold and bloodthirsty. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my grandpa. He¡¯s not in good health. Don¡¯t tie him up. His body will bruise¡­¡± The male kidnapper said rudely, ¡°You should know this is kidnapping, okay? Do you think I have invited the old man here as a guest? Prepare the money quickly, or I¡¯ll kill him.¡± J¨²lian could only hear the man¡¯s voice but couldn¡¯t see him. The next moment, the camera went ck and the video call was cut off. Julian¡¯s heart tightened with the interruption of the video. Now, he confirmed that Grandpa had really been kidnapped. He could have 7.5 million dors in cash prepared to redeem Grandpa. He would punish these bad guys twice as much in the future. He drove on. Soon, he saw a small pickup. He overtook it and stopped it. The pickup driver was stunned. He felt unhappy at once. When he saw Julian get out of the car and walk to his car window, he stuttered, ¡°Sir, I have been driving properly. I didn¡¯t hit your car¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rent your pickup for 16,000 dors for a day!¡± said Julian. ¡°Huh? W-what?¡± The driver couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°I¡¯ll rent your pickup for 16,000 dors for a day!¡± repeated Julian. ¡°Okay, okay, thank you!¡± The driver quickly pushed open the door and got out. Julian was his benefactor. Not only could he rent the pickup to Julian for a day, but he could also give it to Julian! Having transferred 16,000 dors to the pickup driver, Julian got into the pickup. Then he drove the pickup toward the western suburbs. As he drove, he asked Henry what thetter was doing now. Julian could hear extremely strong wind from Henry¡¯s phone. Henry said, ¡°Julian, I¡¯m driving. I¡¯m about to reach Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle the incident well. I won¡¯t let Annalise be bullied.¡± Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. The people from the Drug Administration found a batch of problematic medicines in the warehouse. Chloe hurriedly exined, ¡°Hello, our medicines have always been strictly regted. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for there to be a quality problem. I don¡¯t know why such a thing has happened. Please give us some time to conduct an investigation.¡± One of the people from the Drug Administration said seriously, ¡°The problem now is that it¡¯s we instead of you who will conduct an investigation! If the quality of your medicines had been good, why would these problematic medicines have been found in the warehouse? Did we bring them into the warehouse to set you up?¡± Chlee immediately said, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I mean. Of course, these medicines can¡¯t have been brought over by you. What I mean is that we need to investigate our staff thoroughly.¡± That person became even more serious. ¡°Whether there was a problem with your production, or the medicines were swapped by somebody due to mismanagement, the consequence now is that someone has already had an adverse reaction after taking your medicines. ¡°We will now strictly follow the procedures. to close down your pharmaceuticalpany. We will also thoroughly investigate how many medicines are problematic and how many problematic medicines have been put on the market. ¡°At that time, you will be punished ording to the incident¡¯s severity and its impact on society. The punishment includes, but not limited to, fines. If the incident is extremely bad, somebody will be handed over to the police station.¡± Chloe had never experienced anything like this before and felt a little scared. Annalise was now desperately typing on the keyboard to restore the destroyed surveince footage. Caretech Pharmac¨¦utical Company had been operating for so many years, but there had never been any problems with its medicines. Now that problematic medicines had been discovered in the warehouse, someone must have tampered with them. Annalise¡¯s first reaction was to check the surveince footage. In the end, she found that the surveince footage was nk from five to six in the morning and was full of snowkes. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. If only one surveince camera had been broken, it could have been considered to be malfunctioning. However, in the huge warehouse, there were more than 30 cameras, and seven of them had no footage at the same time. This was definitely a man-made incident. What Annalise had to do now was to restore the destroyed surveince videos. No matter how noisy the environment was, she stayed calm. Her fingers moved rapidly as she was typing on the keyboard. After writing some programs, she quickly activated them, and theputer system began to restore the videos. While the system was restoring the videos, she heard what the person from the Drug Administration had said to Chloe. Annalise said, ¡°We will surely support your investigation. We will bear the responsibility that we should bear. The most important thing now is to quickly get the patients cured and strictly control the problematic medicines that have entered the market.¡± Hearing Annalise say this, the people from the Drug Administration all looked at her. Obviously, they hadn¡¯t expected Annalise, who looked like a girl of 17 or 18 years old, to be able to speak so clearly and logically. One of them asked Chloe, ¡°Who is she?¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chloe immediately introduced Annalise to them. ¡°This is Annalise Barton. She¡¯s also a shareholder of thepany.¡± When these people heard that Annalise was a shareholder, they nodded. One of them said to her, ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve already arranged for some people to investigate the whereabouts of that batch of medicines. We hope to recover them as soon as possible. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡± These people had a good impression of Annalise after hearing what she had said. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, they became dissatisfied again when they saw that Annalise was still typing on the keyboard instead of standing up. She was still sitting there to y on theputer at this critical moment. What? Was she instructing them to investigate this incident? The incident had been caused by theirpany, hadn¡¯t it? Hence, one of the people from the Drug Administration said, ¡°This incident is very serious. I pope that yourpany¡¯s shareholders, legal representative, and staff members will take it seriously and support our investigation.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll give full support!¡± said Chloe immediately. A person from the Drug Administration had already finished counting the problematic medicines in the warehouse. He said solemnly,¡± Mr. Herman, there are 34 boxes of ticagrelor tablets. All of them are problematic.¡± Herman¡¯s face turned stern. He knew about ticagrelor tablets. They were necessary for the treatment of coronary heart disease. They could be used to prevent telet aggregation. With the improvement of modern living standards, the food people ate became more and more. exquisite and greasy, so Chanaea now had a high incidence of coronary heart disease. Nearly every coronary heart disease patient needed to take ticagrelor tablets. Some patients even needed to take them for life. Now, there was a problem with this batch of ticagrelor tablets. Two patients who had taken some of the tablets suffered nerve and bone pecrosis. There were more than thirty boxes in the warehouse now. Who knew how many ticagrelor tablets had entered the market? Herman looked at Chloe. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the situation is serious?¡± Chloe was in a difficult position. She frowned and said, ¡°I know the situation is serious. We have to find a way to stop the medicines from flowing to the market first. I¡¯m sure that these problematic medicines are definitely not produced by ourpany. Anyway, let¡¯s make sure no one else will get hurt.¡± Hearing Chloe say this, Herman¡¯s expression eased a little. He said, ¡°In the entire Jadeborough, only seven hospitals can perform coronary heart disease surgery. We¡¯ve already asked all of them to stop using this batch of medicines. I hope no one else will be hurt by such medicines.¡± Chloe was extremely grateful. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± Herman said with a solemn expression, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that these medicines have flowed to other cities, too.¡± Annalise said, ¡°Therefore, we have to find the source as soon as possible. Only those people who had the medicines swapped know where these medicines are flowing. At the same time, we have to treat the injured patients immediately to minimize the harm to them.¡± Each time Herman heard Annalise¡¯s point of view, his eyes lit up. He felt that though she was young, she had an original opinion and could hit the nail on the head every time. However, she was too arrogant. She had been sitting there to y on theputer all the time. Theputer suddenly beeped. Its screen shed, and a surveince video appeared. Annalise¡¯s eyes immediately glowed, and she said excitedly, ¡°The person is found!¡± A destroyed video had been restored. Now, a woman appeared in the video. Coincidentally, the video was very clear. The woman, who was a warehouse keeper, sneakily ced the medicines carried in her hands on the shelf. Then, she looked around mysteriously. Herman and some other people from the Drug Administration immediately stood behind Annalise. They saw the warehouse keeper swapping the medicines in the video. The pharmaceutical supervisor who had just counted the medicines said excitedly, ¡°Yes, it was at this ce that the medicines had been swapped. Damn it.¡± Herman ordered, ¡°Go and arrest this woman immediately.¡± He looked at Annalise in a different way. He thought that this girl was a real talent! She had actually restored the surveince footage. Annalise looked at Chloe, who was clenching her fists and was gritting her teeth in anger. ¡°It¡¯s Nydia Hugo, the warehouse supervisor. Before the incident, she said that her son suddenly had a high fever and wanted to ask for leave. She had already left.¡± Nydia had been in thepany for eight years, and Chloe was really good to her. Nydia was a single parent. She raised her son. herself. Usually, her parents took care of her son, who was now in primary school. Nydia didn¡¯t receive much education. She didn¡¯t even graduate from junior high school. Back then, she was employed by thepany as a cleaner. Later on, at an annual meeting, Chloe identally learned about Nydia from other employees¡¯ discussion. Then, Chloe made her a warehouse keeper because the sry of a warehouse keeper was much higher than that of a cleaner, and the former was almost three times thetter. After Nydia worked as a warehouse keeper for two years, Chloe felt that although Nydia¡¯s education level was low, she was reliable. Anyway, it was enough for a warehouse keeper to be reliable and careful. The medicines they produced were all sold domestically. There was no need for trantion. A warehouse keeper only needed to know the basic words and be able to register the names and batches of medicines clearly. Later on, Chloe promoted Nydia to the warehouse supervisor¡¯s position, and her sry was increased from 1,000 dors to 1,500 dors. Thepany¡¯s employees could enjoy good benefits. The warehouse supervisor would get arger bonus than ordinary employees at festivals. In addition, Nydia would be given a generous year-end bonus, too. Chloe had never expected that Nydia would have done such a thing when Chloe had been treating her so well. Indeed, some people were just ingrates. ¡°We need to find her quickly!¡± Herman and Annalise said simult¨¢neously. Chloe nodded. ¡°I know her address. I¡¯ll call her first.¡± Then, she immediately made a call to Nydial There was a busy tone on the phone Chloe said, ¡°She has cklisted me.¡± Annalise understood and said to Chloe, ¡°Since she has done something wrong, she naturally has to cklist you. Let¡¯s call the police. No matter what her motive was, not only has she hurt the interests of our pharmaceuticalpany, but she has also vited thew!¡± Chloe had some concerns. ¡°But calling the police will blow this incident up. It will affect ourpany badly.¡± However, Annalise had a different idea. She said to Chloe, ¡°The incident urred due to our negligence in management. If there are any negative effects, we should bear them and actively face them. If the media want to report this incident, we should give interviews and have this incident publicized. We can also take this opportunity to remind our peers, so that we all can avoid simr risks in the future. ¡°Maybe in the short term we¡¯ll take a big hit. However, I believe we can regain the market¡¯s trust with high-quality medicines.¡± p, p, p¡­ ¡°Excellent!¡± Herman apuded what Annalise had said. How could there be such a sagacious person? It was understandable for a person at an age of 50 to 60 to be so sagacious. However, this girl was only about 17 or 18 years old. How could she be so sagacious and smart? Who gave birth to such a daughter? She was so enviable! As soon as Henry entered, he heard what Annalise had said. His eyes lit up with admiration. ¡°Was she another Julian? ¡°She was not inferior to Julian at all! ¡°Julian just overthought. I don¡¯t need toe here at all!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go look for her now!¡± Herman said to Chloe. He also asked his subordinates to call the police. The police would find her faster than them. ¡°Looking for someone? I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Henry said. He thought that Trevor was the best at finding people. Henry was about to call Trevor when seeing Trevor, who wore a ck windbreaker with the cor turned up, walking in with a cold expression. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Oh, you¡¯re here. Hurry up and let¡¯s go look for someone together!¡± Henry immediately said to Trevor. Trevor¡¯s expression was solemn. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Give me the information.¡± Henry immediately said to Chloe, ¡°Do you have that person¡¯s personal information? Provide it for him. He can find her quickly.¡± Chloe immediately took out her cell phone and checked the information about the company¡¯s employees. After finding the information about Nydia Hugo, Chloe asked Trevor, ¡°How am I supposed send it to you?¡± Trevor was already standing beside her. When he saw Nydia¡¯s personal information, he took out his phone and said, ¡°Send it to me through Whatsapp.¡± The information was so comprehensive that it even contained Nydia¡¯s address. In fact, there was no need for Trevor to look for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Henry said. Seeing Annalise shut down herptop and stand up, he said, ¡°Annalise, you don¡¯t have to go with us.¡± She was pregnant. They would have to take cars, and the journey would be tiring. It was not suitable for her. ¡°I have to go! Chloe, you stay!¡± The management of the pharmaceuticalpany needed to be improved, and the details of management need to be controlled by Chloe. John had already brought a team to deal with the matters concerning patients. If Annalise and other people could found Nydia, this incident would be resolved quickly. With advanced modern information in hand, they didn¡¯t need Chloe to identify Nydia. They could recognize her by just checking her photos. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, Annalise, you are now special.¡± Henry could not help but look at Annalise¡¯s lower abdomen. Although he could see nothing special now, she was pregnant. Henry thought that Annalise felt ufortable now because of her pregnancy. If she went with them, she would have to sit in a car. In case Julian sawter that she vomited and that her face turned pale, Julian would surely me him for not taking good eare of her. Trevor didn¡¯t know that Annalise was pregnant, but looking at Henry¡¯s expression, he seemed to understand what Henry meant. Trevor said, ¡°Annalise, don¡¯t go ¡°Never mind: I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Annalise insisted. ¡°Believe me. We¡¯ll bring her back.¡± Henry said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m in good physical condition,¡± Annalise said. Seeing that they were dawdling, Herman said anxiously, ¡°Hurry up. Maybe she has run away.¡± His words had reminded Trevor. Trevor immediately sent out a message: [All traffic routes such as highways, train stations, airports need to be blocked to intercept Nydia Hugo.] He then sent Nydia Hugo¡¯s photos and identity information to his Whatsapp group. Trevor¡¯s boxing club and detective agencies covered most of the cities in Chanaea. As long as he had a person¡¯s personal information, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to find the person. ¡°Have you made arrangements yet?¡± Henry asked Trevor. Trevor nodded. Then, they set off to look for Nydia. Trevor was driving a car. Herman sat in the passenger seat, and Henry and Annalise sat in the back. The other people from the Drug Administration took another car. The cars were driving toward the northern district of Jadeborough, where Nydia lived. Trevor drove with earphones on his ears. Henry leaned forward slightly and kept one hand outward all the time. As long as the car was bumpy, he would try to protect Annalise immediately. Annalise didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she saw Henry like this. She could fight ten people alone! Trevor drove the car slowly. Herman was anxious. ¡°Hey, young man, could you drive faster? Otherwise, ¡°Where is she?¡± Then, he led the people toward the waiting hall. Henry kept looking at Annalise¡¯s expression. Seeing that she was covering her mouth and her face had turned pale, he felt that he was doomed. Would Julian kill himter? He immediately asked her, ¡± Annalise, how are you? Shall I buy you a bag of preserved plums?¡± ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Annalise was already feeling terrible from both the morning sickness and the long ride. When she heard Henry¡¯s words and saw his serious expression, she really couldn¡¯t help but want tough. ¡°Are preserved plums not good enough? Does she want to eat lemons directly?¡± Henry shuddered at the thought of sour lemons. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go in,¡± Annalise said. ¡°How about I support you?¡± Henry was about to reach out to support Annalise, but when he thought of Julian¡¯s terrifying possessiveness, he immediately retracted his hand. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t support you.¡± ncing at Henry speechlessly, Trevor walked over and reached out to support Annalise. Annalise didn¡¯t say anything. As soon as they entered, they saw a woman sitting uneasily in a chair in the waiting area. When she stood up, five to six men immediately stood up, too. They surrounded her. The pressure from them made her sit back in her chair again. She looked extremely troubled. ¡°Who are you people? I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re illegally restricting my personal freedom. Who the hell are you? I don¡¯t know who you are. My bus is leaving in ten minutes. Are you going to be responsible if I miss it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to take the bus!¡± Trevor¡¯s cold voice sounded. Nydia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly looked at Trevor. Perhaps because she felt guilty or because Trevor¡¯s tone was too cold, she could not help but tremble and stutter, ¡°You¡­ You are¡­ Who are you?¡± ¡°You should know what you¡¯ve done, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Trevor asked coldly. Seeing Nydia, Herman immediately turned around and looked at Trevor with a strange and admiring gaze. ¡°Who was this young man? How could he find Nydia Hugo so quickly? ¡°Maybe I am really old. I cannot bepared to the young now.¡± He had thought before that he deserved this position. Now, he felt that many people were more outstanding than him. He had to work harder. Nydia¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What¡­ what have I done?¡± Annalise looked at Nydia with a sharp g¨¢ze and asked, ¡°Who asked you to swap that batch of ticagrelor tablets? How many medicines did you swap? How many medicines went to the market? Were the two patients suffering necrosis of nerves and bones targeted by you, or did they take the medicines randomly?¡± If the two patients were targeted, the consequences wouldn¡¯t be so serious. If they were cured, the problem would be solved. If the two patients took the medicines randomly, how many more patients would get hurt? ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Nydia¡¯s eyes flickered even more sharply. Henry had followed Julian in the business world for many years and was proficient in all kinds of legal provisions. He blinked his eyes and sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what you heard, right? That you swapped the medicines of the pharmaceuticalpany has damaged its reputation and caused direct and indirect losses of at least 20 million dors¡­¡± Nydia¡¯s pupils constricted when she heard such a huge amount of money. Even if she had dug out all her organs and sold them, she couldn¡¯t afford to pay such arge sum. Henry sneered. ¡°The problematic medicines have caused the two patients¡¯ nerves and bones to necrotize, which involves the crime of intentional homicide. I heard that you have a son? Oh, a criminal offense affects three generations. Not only will your son¡¯s future be affected, but that of your grandsons and great-grandsons will also be affected.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Nydia panicked. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 You didn¡¯t kill people directly, but the medicine you reced did ¡°We are treating two who are suffering from neural and skeletal necrosis. ¡°If they are cured, you¡¯re barely considered an attempted murderer; but if they are not, this will definitely make you a murderer! ¡®On top of that, it¡¯s unknown how many people have taken the medicine you reced after it went to the market.¡± Annalise looked at Nydia with piercing eyes. When Nydia heard that the situation was so serious, she blurted out without thinking, ¡°That batch of medicine didn¡¯t go to the market, nor did more people take it. It¡¯s just those two¡­¡± After saying that, Nydia realized that she had said something wrong and immediately kept her mouth shut. Her eyes darted around as she exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. It¡¯s just a guess. Also, I didn¡¯t rece those medicines. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± After the damaged surveince video was repaired, Annalise sent a copy to her phone. When Nydia saw the surveince footage, she was so nervous that her heart was racing and her eyes were kept averted. Nydia was extremely vexed. She was told that she would be fine and everything would be alright. She thought the surveince cameras had been destroyed and she could leave Jadeborough in a car and then take a boat out of the country. Why was there surveince footage now? ¡°Tell it to the police. Nydia, the victim will sue you for the criminal case you¡¯re involved in, and the procuratorate will also prosecute you. We will also sue you ording to the damage caused to our company by your switching drugs.¡± Annalise pressured Nydia. From the looks of it, it was very likely to be an animus eompetition. Annalise had to pry more details from Nydia to investigatepanies that werepeting maliciously. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Nydia suddenly could not withstand the pressure. She squatted on the ground and covered her face with her hands. She sobbed, saying in a sexdidn¡¯t choked voice, ¡°Lreally didn¡¯t do it on purpose didn¡¯t do it. It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± If Nydia had known that the consequences would be so serious, if she had known that she would not be able to escape, she would never have done this. She shouldn¡¯t have lost her head for money. However, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of 150 thousand dors! ¡°Crying won¡¯t help. Moreover, do you think you have the right to cry?¡± Annalise asked coldly. She then added in a mocking tone, ¡°You¡¯re crying because this is exposed. Before doing this, have you thought about those patients¡¯ families? Those patients with myocardial infarction are already in poor health and they are having trouble breathing with a weak heart, and now they also have to endure the pain of necrosis of their nerves and bones.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Nydia pleaded, crying, ¡°I beg you, can you let me go this time? My son is only nine years old¡­¡± Annalise interrupted her forcefully. ¡°You love your son, but the patients also have families who love them. Do they deserve to die? If you have anything to say, tell the police! ¡°Also, I have to remind you that if you are the mastermind, this crime will be very serious. ¡°If you were an essory, you might spend a few years less in prison. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to rat out the mastermind, you¡¯d better hurry. Maybe he¡¯s already figured out how to pin the me on you. ¡°Of course, you could stay silent. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve found you and there are surveince videos to prove your crimes, whether you reveal the mastermind or not, it doesn¡¯t affect us much. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be the mastermind. You¡¯ll bear all the consequences, not our pharmaceuticalpany¡­ ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Nydia suddenly raised her head. Her eyes were already red from crying. Nydia looked at Annalise and told her everything. She told Annalise that she was originally doing well with her work and was very grateful and that she just wanted to save enough money to buy a house with two bedrooms and one living room, so that the family would settle down well. This morning, someone suddenly came to her and asked her to rece the ticagrelor tablets in thepany¡¯s warehouse. Of course, Nydia didn¡¯t agree at first. After managing medicine for so many years, she knew the importance of every medicine. But she was offered 150 thousand dors as a reward. Nydia was tempted. With the money, she would have no pressure to buy a house. After paying the down payment, she could even get it renovated simply. Seeing that Nydia was tempted, the person gave her the medicine and told her that this was not too risky. As she was told, two people among the patients were arranged to have necrosis of nerves and bones voluntarily. Then someone from the Drug Administration woulde over to investigate Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. At that time, Nydia felt that this was very risky for her. After all, recing the medicine would definitely leave a record. The person told her that they would destroy the surveince cameras in the warehouse and ensure her safety after hearing about her concerns. Nydia asked him how he would ensure her safety. He convinced her by saying that since his people were going to make a move against Caretech Pharmaceutical Company, they would not let her be discovered. Because only by protecting her could they prove that caretech Pharmaceutical Company was the problem. Nydia felt relieved after giving it a thought. The person immediately gave her a suitcase with 150 thousand in cash. Nydia had a car that she could put the money in. Feeling that the person who came to her had taken everything into consideration, she was less vignt and agreed to do this. In the morning, she went to the warehouse to rece the medicine. After that, Nydia asked for a leave and left her son to her mother to take care of with the excuse that she was on a business trip, but she did not dare to deposit the cash in her bank card. Instead, Nydia stuffed the suitcase into the wardrobe and covered it with her clothes, thinking that she woulde back to deal with it after the whole thing was over. After that, Nydia followed the person¡¯s instructions and headed to the bus station to leave by car. Unexpectedly, before the car could start, it was stopped by someone After listening to Nydia¡¯s confession, Annalise asked, ¡°Who is the person? Is it a man or a woman? Tall, short, fat, thin? Age? Where did he find you?¡± There were surveince cameras everywhere now. As long as Annalise confirmed the location, it would be easy for her to investigate. ¡°He found me downstairs at the parking spot. It was a man in his thirties or forties. He didn¡¯t say his name. There¡¯s a mole at the corner of his mouth and he smiles a lot,¡± Nydia described. Henry¡¯s eyes shed A figure shed through his mind. Henry quickly took out his phone and opened the search bar. He entered a line of words: Ethan Trevor, the executive assistant of the president of the Xander Group. The image shed, and some words and pictures popped out. Henry clicked on a picture and showed it to Nydia. ¡°Is that him?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s him.¡± Nydia immediately nodded. She still had lingering fears. People¡¯s ess to information was all- pervaded. No one would be able to get away with it if they broke thew. In such a short time, they had locked onto everyone involved. Nydia¡¯s heart was filled with remorse. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The police rushed over and took Nydia away. Annalise and the others prepared to rush to the Xander Group. When it came to the Xander Group, Annalise had mixed feelings. She had just admitted to being the Xander family yesterday. It was indeed not good to show up in their ce and find out if they were guilty. Annalise had to consider the feeling of Sybil, Lee, and Shaw. However, about this case, she was supposed to get to the bottom of it. After thinking for a while, she asked Henry, ¡°Do you have a way to ask this person o¨²t alone?¡± Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Henry immediately replied, ¡°Yes!¡± Asking someone out was a piece of cake for him. He immediately checked the number of Yechiel¡¯s executive assistant Ethan and made a call. Henry wasn¡¯t able to ask him out with his identity. Thus he revealed another identity. ¡°Hello, Mr. Trevor. i¡¯m Damon, the CEO of East Arising International Group. Are you free toe out for a cup of coffee?¡± When the person on the other end heard ¡°East Arising International Group¡±, he gotpletely carried away. ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s my honor to have coffee with you. I¡¯ll book a ce now.¡± ¡°Moon Ind Coffee!¡± Henry said. Ethan agreed readily. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Henry hung up. He looked at Annalise and blinked his charming eyes as if he was asking for credit. ¡°Annalise, it¡¯s done.¡± Herman was stunned around them. He was awed when hearing the words ¡°East Arising International Group¡±. East Arising International Group was one of the top 50panies in the world. Its performance doubled annually, withst year¡¯s annual report fanking 38th in the world group with 214.7 billion dors. Herman did not know if the young man in front of him was really the CEO of East Arising International Group or if he was using such a way to trick Ethan out. He had a feeling that it was impossible for such a young person to be the executive president of such a huge corporation, but what the young man had done just now almost convinced him: This was because when Henry was on the phone just now, the aura around him made him king-like. He behaved in a majestic manner with no diffidence at all. Herman put this doubt behind his back as the case should be solved quickly, and the Medicine Directorate had toe to a conclusion. The group rushed to Moon Ind Coffee. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Henry chose to set the ce in Moon Ind Coffee after considering Annalise¡¯s condition. It was only a 20-minute drive from the current bus station. Even so, Annalise¡¯s face was still pale in the car. Once she got out of the car, Annalise turned her back and retched. Henry asked anxiously, ¡°Annalise, how are you? Are you feeling very ufortable? What do you need to eat to make you feel better?¡± Trevor had rushed straight into the Moon Ind Coffee Club. After a while, he came out with some food in his hand. There were peaches, nuts, spicy sticks¡­ He said in a calm voice, ¡°Annalise, look, which one of these can help? You can eat whatever you want.¡± Annalise was touched. She took a bite on the peach. It was sour and salty. However, it could indeed suppress the difort in her stomach. Annalise said with a smile despite thefort, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I usually get car sick. Let¡¯s go in and wait.¡± Trevor supported Annalise with one hand. Henry looked at Trevor with a strange gaze, as if he had discovered some big news. ¡°This guy is usually cold and indifferent to everyone, especially women. He¡¯s really too concerned about Annalise, Could it be that he has a crush on her? ¡°Damn, it¡¯s better not to be the case!¡± thought Henry. After they entered the clubhouse, Ethan had yet to arrive. The Xander Group was at least 50 minutes away. Henry immediately told Annalise to take a break. He then asked the waiter to prepare in water and fruit tters and coffee for Herman and the others. Reaching out to grab Trevor¡¯s arm, Henry lowered his voice and said, ¡°Come out for a moment.¡± Trevor followed him out, assuming that they were discussing something important. ¡°You like Annalise?¡± Henry asked seriously. ¡°Yes,¡± Trevor replied. Upon hearing this, Henry¡¯s face distorted wretchedly. His expression was indescribably vexed, angry as he said with a hint of usation in his voice, ¡°Damn, you¡­ You actually like Annalise. She¡¯s Julian¡¯s woman! We¡¯ve always been by his side, but you covert his woman! Julian is always worried Annalise will be coveted by another man, but in the end, you¡­¡± Trevor was speechless. His face darkened and he said, ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you like Annalise?¡± Henry was stunned. Trevor said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t like her? I mean I just like her as a friend. I admire her character and how she handles things. I think she¡¯s a good match for Julian. I respect her from the bottom of my heart.¡± ¡°Fu**k, you should have said so earlier. You scared the hell out of me,¡± said Henry, covering his chest. Trevor rolled his eyes at Henry and turned to enter the club. He stopped in his tracks and said, ¡°Be helpful. Don¡¯t let Annalise do everything.¡± Henry said, ¡°No, you¡¯re just talking about me. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in charge of finding people and protecting her. You¡¯re in charge of the specific matters,¡± said Trevor. Then he walked into the club. Henry rolled his eyes behind Trevor. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to help, but Annalise was too capable! Not long after, Ethan rushed over. Henry guessed Ethan had sped all the way here through the red light. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made it here so quickly. Ethan looked around as soon as Loring entered the club. Henry said in Ustranasion, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Damon from East Arising International Group.¡± Looking at Henry, Ethan was a little confused. ¡°Ah¡­ hello¡­¡± He found Henry quite familiar as if he had seen Henry somewhere before. How did he be East Arising International Group¡¯s Executive president? Ethan wondered if this was a trick. Henry, who could tell what Ethan was thinking, quickly said, ¡°Forget about my identity. We have something else to talk to you about now. It¡¯s about you getting Caretech Pharmaceutical Company¡¯s employees to disce medicine!¡± Henry was not in the mood to prove to Ethan that he was the Executive President of East Arising International Group. Moreover, it was good for this identity to remain mysterious All trump cards would be the magic weapon to win. Ethan¡¯s pupils constricted slightly on hearing that. However, he, as a veteran after all, was much moreposed than Nydia. Ethan looked at Henry with a frown. ¡°What medicine? You¡¯re mistaken. How can I get someone to exchange medicine? The Xander Group doesn¡¯t deal in medicine.¡± ¡°Drop the act. We are able to find you because we have evidence. Do you think that you did it wlessly? Then you really think too highly of yourself. We have got the footage of you and Nydia, wlessly? Then you really think too highly of yourself. We have got the footage of you and Nydia, the Warehouse manager of Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. We¡¯ve known everything including you giving her a suitcase of money, the medicine you gave her, and the time to change the medicine. ¡°I called you here just to make clear who¡¯s behind this,¡± said Henry with cold eyes. That aura around him waspletely different from his usual frivolous attitude. really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Ethan, who had been working as the executive assistant for Yechiel Xander for 20 years, was very tactful. Without evidence, how could he allow others to trick him? Even if Nydia was caught, it didn¡¯t mean Ethan would admit it. He did not know how Nydia was caught, but he knew very well that his appointment with her was very secretive. He had avoided the surveince cameras. Even if Nydia revealed him, he could bite back at her saying that he didn¡¯t know her at all and she was just making things up. What evidence did she have to prove it was him? Chapter 272 Chapter 272 When Herman heard Ethan¡¯s words, he became anxious. They had already found the person mainly involved. Howe there was no way to break through? Herman subconsciously looked at Annalise. Although herplexion was a little pale because she was not feeling well, she was calm and composed. At such a young age, she looked confident, which was impressive. Annalise asked, ¡°Does my Uncle Yechiel know that the person in charge of Caretech Pharmaceutical Company is Chloe, my senior sister?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ethan looked confused. ¡°Oh, Nancy should know,¡± Annalise added. She mentioned Yechiel and Nancy on purpose to see Ethan¡¯s reaction. Annalise felt that even if Yechiel didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯t do anything against Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. After all, it was tooplicated. Furthermore, there was a high chance that Yechiel did not know that Caretech Pharmaceutical Company was rted to her. However, Nancy was different. Nancy had gone to a farmhouse with them and had interacted with Chloe. She should know that Chloe was in charge of Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. In addition, a woman¡¯s intuition made Annalise feel that this might have something to do with Nancy. Perhaps it was because n and Lee had both told her that Nancy was scheming, so when Annalise saw Yechiel¡¯s assistant now, she could not help but think of Nancy. Nancy had a special identity. Although herst name was Zeller, she was Yechiel¡¯s biological daughter. At the mention of Nancy, Annalise clearly felt Ethan¡¯s eyes averted from her. Annalise nced at Ethan and said, ¡°Do you know how we found out about Nydia?¡± Ethan was obviously taken by surprise for a moment, then he pretended to be calm and yed dumb. ¡°What? Who¡¯s Nydia? No, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Annalise knew that Ethan understood. She said slowly, ¡°It took us less than ten minutes to repair all the surveince equipment in the Warehouse. Technology nowadays is advanced. Do you think we will come to you without evidence?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Ethan still yed dumb. He was already panicking. Annalise continued, ¡°Why did you frame Caretech Pharmaceutical Company?¡± Ethan said testily, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Annalise¡¯s voice turned colder. ¡°My uncle probably doesn¡¯t want the Parks Group to be enemies with the Xander Group, right?¡± This was the first time Annalise had used Parks Group to pressure someone. Seeing that Ethan was about to lose it, she added, ¡°The Xander Group and the Parks Group can form a strong alliance. If they turn against each other and both sides end up suffering losses, who knows who will be benefited? I¡¯m young and impetuous. I do enjoy haying pillow talks. Anyway, I¡¯m just a woman, a woman who tends to make clear everything and find out who¡¯s right and who¡¯s at fault. I¡¯ll fight to the end with whoever treats me badly. I don¡¯t care about the cost or the price. The interests of the family are something that older people need to consider.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered. He stole a nce at Annalise. At the sight of her extremely serious expression, Ethan frowned and hesitated for a while. Then, he braced himself and said, ¡°Mrs. Park, I know that you¡¯re ady of high rank and you¡¯re capable of fighting against the Xander Group, but I really don¡¯t- understand what you¡¯re talking about Even if I rack my brains. I really didn¡¯t do any of the things you¡¯re talking about!¡± Ethan would not admit to something without evidence. Henry had been ying on his phone in silence. That was because he was arranging for his team to check the surveince cameras along the way. During Annalise¡¯s conversation with Ethan, his people had already found out about the footage about Ethan. Although Ethan intentionally avoided the surveince cameras, he couldn¡¯t get his way with so many cameras around. In the old neighborhood where Nydia lived, there was a camera in the corner that he failed to avoid. It captured the scene of him handing the Suitcase to Nydia. Although he did not face the camera directly, his side profile was enough to prove that it was him. Henry showed Ethan the footage and said, ¡°Mr. Trevor, are you still deny it?¡± gonna At the sight of the surveince video, Ethan¡¯s pupils constricted. He remembered he had clearly avoided the surveince cameras. Why was he still captured? Annalise took the opportunity to pressurize again. ¡°I¡¯m running out of patience. I can¡¯t stand being bullied like this. I¡¯d better call my husband.¡± As she spoke, Annalise took out her phone and was about to dial. When he saw the word ¡°hubby¡± on Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Annalise¡¯s phone screen, Ethan blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s Nancy!¡± Annalise hung up the phone and looked up at Ethan. ¡°Why did she do that?¡± Ethan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why she did this either. Anyway, this has nothing to do with Mr. Xander. It was all Nancy¡¯s idea. She was the one who asked me to exchange Caretech Pharmaceutical Company¡¯s medicine. I also asked for the reason, but she didn¡¯t say. She told me not to be a busybody and just do as she said.¡± Annalise¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. It was really Nancy, but what was she up to? Both of them had no conflict of interest with each other. When they had dinnerst night, Nancy was on friendly terms with her. Just as Annalise was puzzled, her phone suddenly rang. She thought it would be Julian calling her, but it turned out to be Chloe. Annalise picked up the phone. ¡°Chloe, What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chloe was filled with rage on the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m so angry. Anna, I¡¯m pissed off.¡± ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me slowly. Is there a new problem with thepany? Or is there a problem with the patient at John¡¯s side?¡± Annalise asked. Chloe¡¯s breathing was heavy on the phone, and the anger in her voice was evident through the phone line. ¡°Huh, I was wondering why Julian ran so fast. As expected, no one can rece his first love.¡± ¡°What?¡± Annalise was stunned. Julian¡¯s first love? Wasn¡¯t Julian leaving in a hurry that day because something happened to Samuel? The more Chloe spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°Thest time we were at the farm, I heard that he had a girlfriend he¡¯s been obsessed with. He met her in his teens and he couldn¡¯t find her for many years. Now, it¡¯s said that he found her recently. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t hesitate to abandon you to meet her even though something happened to you.¡± Annalise was muted. ¡°Anna, are you listening?¡± Chloe asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening.¡± Annalise suddenly felt a little ufortable. She was about to lose it. It urred to Annalise that she was enraged when Abigail tried to drive a wedge between her and Juli¨¢n. Later on, they reconciled and even made a deal that they would ask each other in person and make things clear about whatever happened. Annalise asked after a thought, ¡°Chloe, how did you know about this?¡± ¡°Everyone knows about it now,¡± Chloe said with heat. ¡°It spread in Caretech Pharmaceutical Company?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I wanted to tell you when we were at the farmhousest time, but I didn¡¯t because I saw you guys were good. I always thought that Julian was a clear-headed person. Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯s such a jerk? Anna, don¡¯t be sad. You still have us. We all love you so much,¡± Chloe said as she cried sadly Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chloe wept bitterly. Annalise calmed down instead. Sheforted Chloe instead. ¡°Chloe, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t cry. Julian left because something happened to Samuel.¡± How could Chloe believe that? ¡°Don¡¯t absolve him. His grandfather¡¯s at home. What can happen to him? He¡¯s an old man. If something really happens, it¡¯s a physical matter. He¡¯s not a doctor. What¡¯s the use of him rushing over? If it¡¯s really about Samuel, he should at least bring you along. Anna, I really don¡¯t want you to go through what happened to me. Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Yes, get to the bottom of this. Don¡¯t be fooled by him. He¡¯ll have to make a choice between you and his first love. If he chooses her, we¡¯ll kick him out.¡± Chloe was furious. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Call him and make it clear now,¡± Chloe said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up. Anna, where are you now? I¡¯lle over and keep youpany.¡± Chloe was worried about Annalise. ¡°I¡¯m fine. We¡¯ve found the culprit. The medicine exchange thing will be resolved soon. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about thepany. I¡¯m worried about you.¡± There was concern in Chloe¡¯s tone. Her tone made Annalise feel bad. The concern of her friends and loved ones made her vulnerable. But she would be more powerful. Annalise said with a smile, ¡°Chloe, I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Alright, I gotta go. We¡¯ll always love you!¡± ¡°Love you too!¡± Annalise then ended the call. As soon as she hung up, Annalise saw Henry and Trevor¡¯s gazes fall on her. Seeing her look over, Henry and Trevor said in unison, ¡°Julian will never lie to you! It¡¯s indeed because something happened to Old Mr. Parks!¡± ¡°What happened to Samuel?¡± Annalise asked. Henry said, shaking his head, ¡°Julian left in a hurry. He didn¡¯t say.¡± Trevor said, ¡°Julian asked me to rush over immediately to protect you. He just said something happened to Old Mr. Parks.¡± Annalise nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She stood up and said to Herman, ¡°Hello, Mr. Herman, we¡¯ve made it clear. We¡¯ll hand the responsible ones bver to the police, and we will bear the responsibility of poor management. In addition, we¡¯re willing to ept administrative punishments. At the same time, we will be interviewed by the media and treat the patients.¡± Upon hearing Annalise¡¯s words, Herman immediately said politely, ¡°Alright, alright. Leave them to the police. They¡¯ll be punished ording to thew. You can sue them. Since you¡¯ve investigated it thoroughly, there won¡¯t be any punishment for thepany. Well, this is also a result of your poor management, so make sure you tighten up.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for pointing it out,¡± Annalise said politely. ¡°Alright, alright. Annalise, right? Why don¡¯t we add each other friends on Whatsapp? It¡¯s more convenient for us to talk if there¡¯s anything rted to work,¡± Herman said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯d love to, You¡¯re wee to guide our work at any time,¡± Annalise said. Henry stood at the side and smiled meaningfully. Annalise was so smooth in dealing with Herman at such a young age, Henry found her very cute. Trevor felt the same way. It was rare that Annalise showed a smile on her face. ¡°Then, Mr. Herman, I still have other things to deal with. I¡¯ll go first,¡± Annalise said politely to Herman after friending each other. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Herman immediately replied. Looking at Henry and Trevor, Annalise said, ¡°Henry, why don¡¯t you apany Mr. Herman and deal with thepany¡¯s caseter? Trevor,e with me to see the situation on Samuel¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Henry immediately responded and made an okay gesture. He sighed that Annalise¡¯s style of doing things was more and more like Julian¡¯s. The group split into two teams. Annalise and Trevor drove back. Annalise called Julian, whose line was busy, Annalise turned on theputer and typed on the keyboard, trying to locate Julian¡¯s phone. This was the first time she had used the positioning function on him. The firewall on his phone was very powerful, making it hard for Annalise to crack it. It wasn¡¯t that Annalise was checking on his first love, but she suddenly realized that the situation was severe. Something big might have happened to Samuel. Otherwise, his phone wouldn¡¯t have been busy. The phone suddenly rang. There was an unfamiliar message apanied by a beep. Julian is in danger. In the western suburbs.] Annalise¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight of the message, then she found this message suspicious. She felt that she had fallen into a huge trap. Phew! Annalise took aN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. deep breath and told herself to calm down so that she wouldn¡¯t be misled. She said to Trevor, ¡°Trevor, keep calling Julian. If you get through, ask where he is now and if he is safe. Ask how Samuel¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Trevor replied. He turned to look at Annalise and saw that she was still typing on the keyboard. He said, ¡°Try not to look at theputer. You¡¯ll feel dizzy and ufortableter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Annalise said. Trevor called Julian. The line was still busy. Annalise continued to crack the firewall of Julian¡¯s phone. At this moment, Julian was driving on the road at a furious pace. He had located Samuel in an unfinished building in the western suburbs. However, just as he was 20 minutes away from the location of Samuel¡¯s phone, Samuel¡¯s location suddenly moved. Julian immediately called Samuel¡¯s phone again but there was still no answer. He stopped the car and sent a message. [The cash is ready. Where are we meeting?] After about two minutes, the other man replied, [Send me a photo first.] Julian immediately asked Simon to take a photo of the cash. The trunks of several cars were filled with cash. He sent the photo to Samuel¡¯s Whatsapp. The other man replied, [There are so many cars. Are you here to arrest me under the pretext of giving me cash?] Julian had no choice but to reply, [7.5 million dors in cash. That¡¯s indeed a lot. Don¡¯t worry. I only want Samuel to be safe. I don¡¯t care about money.] The other man replied, [Exchange it for foreign currency.] Julian replied, [Okay.] Julian then called his assistant Simon to exchange the money. He then drove to the location. Samuel¡¯s position was constantly moving from the original unfinished building to the eastern suburbs. They were in opposite directions. Julian quietly followed closely. At this moment, in a dpidated- building in the southern suburbs, a woman wearing a ck butterfly-shaped mask was staring at her phone. It had been five minutes since she sent Annalise a message, but there was still no reply. Annalise was soposed! The woman changed to another mobile card and sent a message to Annalise. It was a photo of Samuel tied up. She had someone send it over just now. Beep¡­ Annalise¡¯s phone rang again. When she saw the photo of Samuel tied up, her pupils constricted and her heart tightened. Annalise immediately logged out of the hacker program and tried to locate the unfamiliar number instead of Julian¡¯s phone. This location was found in only a minute. After confirming it was in the southern suburbs, Annalise instructed Trevor, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the southern suburbs. Hurry! Samuel is over there!¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Trevor immediately drove the car forward there. The car sped all the way to the southern suburbs. Annalise¡¯s fingers were still tapping on the keyboard as she continued to crack Julian¡¯s location. Now that Samuel had been kidnapped, she was afraid that Julian was really in danger. It was half an hourter. Annalise suddenly couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She covered her mouth and forced herself to hold it in. She said to Trevor, ¡°Stop the car.¡± Trevor immediately stopped the car by the side of the road. Annalise quickly pushed open the car door and vomited. She wiped her mouth with a tissue and opened a bottle of mineral water. Trevor said, feeling sorry for her, ¡°Annalise, you don¡¯t have to go. Just tell me the location and I¡¯ll go save Old Mr. Parks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it!¡± Annalise perked herself up. She felt so terrible because of the reaction of pregnancy, with the baby kicking her belly all the time. Normally, she would have no problem taking the car. Thinking of her past days of drag racing, Annalise said, ¡°Trevor, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Trevor said, frowning subconsciously, ¡°But you don¡¯t look good.¡± Trevor had heard that people who were carsick felt better when they drove themselves. However, he was worried that she would feel more ufortable since herplexion was so pale. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Driving might make me feel better,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Alright!¡± Trevor replied. He switched seats with Annalise. Annalise asked Trevor to continue calling Julian. Annalise dr?ve as fast as she could. Trevor was shocked. She drove even faster than Julian. Trevor immediately grabbed the armrest and reminded Annalise, ¡°Annalise, can you drive slower?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. This speed is fine.¡± They were in the suburbs with few cars on the road, so driving at such a speed wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Trevor finally got through to Julian. He was overjoyed and put on speakerphone. ¡°Julian, what¡¯s the situation on your side?¡± Julian asked first, ¡°How¡¯s thepany? Is everything alright? You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Protect Annalise and don¡¯t let her out of your sight. Don¡¯t let anyone hurt her or knock her¡­¡± Annalise, focusing on driving, felt a wave of happiness flooding her when she heard Julian¡¯s voice. She held the steering wheel and asked loudly, ¡°Julian, are you alright?¡± Perhaps because the car wasThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. moving too fast and there was a problem with the signal, the phone was disconnected. Trevor was afraid that Annalise would be worried, so he immediately said, ¡°The signal at Julian¡¯s side is not good. I¡¯ll continue to call him. Drive slowly.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. She was much calmer than before. This was because she heard that Julian could answer the phone, which meant that he was safe. At least, he was temporarily free. Annalise would save Samuel first and leave the other things aside. She drove faster. More than half an hourter, the car finally arrived at the location, an unfinished building in the southern suburbs. Annalise stopped the car. Trevor immediately said, ¡°Annalise, wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll go and save Samuel. Lock the door. This car is modified and bulletproof. As long as you don¡¯t open the door, it¡¯s safe.¡± He was driving this car when they got out of Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. He took out a walkie-talkie from the car and handed it to Annalise. ¡°Annalise, take the walkie-talkie. If you have any questions, tell me immediately.¡± This was more convenient than making a phone call for a short distancemunication. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. We can take care of each other,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Annalise, you¡¯re safer in the car, Trevor insisted. Annalise said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m good at fighting.¡± If she didn¡¯t have any skills, Annalise would choose to stay in the car so as not to be a burden for Trevor. ¡°But you¡¯re pregnant now. Your situation is special,¡± Trevor said. ¡°It¡¯s alright. The baby¡¯s condition is very stable. We¡¯re here to save Samuel, but it¡¯s not necessary for us to fight. Kidnappers usually ask for money. We can negotiate and give them money,¡± Annalise said. Although she vaguely felt that this was not an ordinary kidnapping and that there might be a huge conspiracy, Annalise still hoped that it could be resolved through negotiation. Even if the negotiation didn¡¯t work out, more hands made light work. In particr, given that the kidnappers were in the dark and they were exposed, it was very likely for them to be stabbed in the back. The two of them working together could observe a wider area. ¡°Okay.¡± Trevor could only agree. He and Juli¨¢n were from the same sect, and their master was Todd Edmund. Trevor was a match for dozens of ordinary men at once. The two of them walked towards the unfinished building. The unfinished building, 18th floor. The woman in the ck butterfly-shaped mask stood in front of the building and looked down. When she saw Trevor and Annalise getting out of the car, a cold glint shed across her eyes and her lips curled into a cold smile. She was surprised that Annalise was fearless and actually dared toe. Moreover, Annalise came so quickly. Most importantly, Annalise had rushed over without asking for her address. Come to think of it, she realized that Annalise had quite a widework. She probably knew a rtively famous hacker who had cracked the phone¡¯s location. Since Annalise came on her initiative, the woman decided not to show any mercy. She turned around and coldly ordered the blond mercenaries behind her, ¡°When theye upter, kill that woman immediately.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the mercenaries replied in unison. The woman frowned slightly and reminded the mercenaries, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the man beside her. He¡¯s very strong.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The mercenariesughed out loud. The weak man downstairs was strong? They thought they could crush him with their size. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him!¡± the woman hissed. ¡°Okay!¡± the mercenaries replied with a casual air. ¡°We¡¯ll take this slow,¡± said Trevor, afraid that Annalise could not make it. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Annalise said softly. When they climbed the stairs, they kept close to the wall, trying to make themselves as invisible as possible. They walked quietly. Trevor was wearing a windbreaker and soft-soled boots. Taking light steps wouldn¡¯t make a sound. Annalise was wearing a down jacket and sneakers, which were lightweight. They crept upstairs, quiet as a mouse. Trevor was always in front. His eyes were like an eagle¡¯s as he scanned the area above him. He was on guard at all times. As long as something happened, he would protect Annalise immediately. The two of them climbed up step by step. The higher they went, the more vignt they became. They made it to the tenth floor, the fifteenth floor, and the sixteenth floor¡­ The higher they went, the slower they were. They held their breath and pricked up their ears to listen for any movements. However, they did not hear any voices at all. They kept creeping their way upstairs. They reached the eighteenth floor. Suddenly, they heard footsteps. Trevor immediately stood in front of Annalise. Five blond men surrounded him in unison. All of them laughed mockingly. ¡°Uh-oh.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet you still want to protect the woman?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The few mercenaries spoke in a mocking tone, making one feel ufortable. A mercenary suddenly raised his middle finger and scolded in disdain, ¡°Weak man.¡± Trevor ignored their insults. He had heard such insults many times. It could be said that he had heard them since he was young. Towards his enemies, he had always shown his real strength. He whispered to Annalise, ¡°Annal¨ª?e, stay away from themter. Don¡¯t fight them head-on. I got this.¡± Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Although Trevor¡¯s voice was soft, the mercenaries still heard him andughed out loud. ¡°Haha, are all men from Chanaea so ridiculous?¡± ¡°Haha, you can¡¯t even protect yourself, yet he still wants to protect others!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± There was a burst ofughter. Suddenly, a mercenaryunched a sneak attack against Trevor while he was not on guard. He punched Trevor¡¯s face fiercely. Bang! Trevor¡¯s eagle eyes were zing with anger. Without flinching, he pouched toward the mercenary¡¯s fist. The two fists collided in the air and made a sound. ¡°Shit!¡± cursed the mercenary, shaking his fist hard. Trevor, however, acted as if nothing had happened with a solemn expression. Another mercenary suddenly charged at him with a sweeping kick. Trevor aimed a kick at him., The mercenary immediately retracted his leg. He bent his knee to meet Trevor¡¯s kick in the air. After all, they were both trained. They were very stable, and visibly equal-matched. The woman in the ck butterfly mask suddenly flew at Annalise. Trevor¡¯s pupils constricted. He immediately turned sideways to interpose himself between Annalise and the woman and threw a punch at the woman¡¯s face. ¡°Heh¡­¡± The woman in the ck butterfly sneered and quickly turned her head away. She was wearing a tight leather jacket and pants, making her figure so hot and curvy. She had a high ponytail. When she shook her hair forcefully, it was thrown toward Trevor¡¯s face. There were hooks on her hair. Trevor¡¯s eyes were cold as he tossed his head to keep the hooks from hurting his face warily. The woman in the ck butterfly mask nimbly charged toward Annalise again. Trevor noticed that the woman took out a shining dagger and aimed it at Annalise¡¯s heart. Trevor felt his heart tighten. He flew up and kicked over. The woman in the ck butterfly mask was quick in reaction. She quickly withdrew the dagger and started fighting Trevor. She tipped the mercenaries a wink. Three of the mercenaries came over to help her. The other two rushed toward Annalise. The woman in the ck butterfly mask¡¯s goal was very clear. She didn¡¯t want to kill someone herself. If the foreigners killed someone, they could get away with it as long as they fled the country immediately. Seeing the two mercenaries charging at Annalise, Trevor panicked. With his pupils constricted, he wanted to end the fight with the few mercenaries as soon as possible, trying to find an opportunity to help Annalis¨¦. However, the mercenaries were very skilled, especially this ck butterfly woman, who was very agile. Trevor had wanted to kick her in the heart several times, but he failed every time. On Annalise¡¯s side. She was fighting against two mercenaries. The two mercenaries had thought that she was just a weak woman and looked down on her. The two of them attacked her from the front and back, each holding a dagger. With one stabbing her in the back and the other in the heart, they thought that Annalise was doomed to die today. When they charged at her with the dagger, however, Annalise stood still, as if she was scared out of her wits. Just as they felt that this quest was as easy as pie, Annalise suddenly crouched down and dodged the dagger. The two mercenaries¡¯ eyes widened as they quickly retracted their hands. Thanks to their quick reaction, they did not stab the dagger into the each other¡¯s heart. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Suddenly, a mercenary cried out. He howled in pain as Annalise stabbed him in the leg with a silver needle stick. The next moment, Annalise quickly got up and pressed her dagger against a mercenary¡¯s neck. She cleverly hid behind the mercenary. Annalise used the mercenary she was holding hostage to threaten another mercenary who wanted to attack. ¡°Back off, or I¡¯ll kill him!¡± ¡°You Chanaea people cannot kill people,¡± said the mercenary who wanted to attack. Annalise replied calmly, ¡°We¡¯re allowed to defend ourselves in the face of the threat of physical violence.¡± Seeing that the mercenary still wanted to attack, she pressed the dagger harder against the hostage¡¯s neck. ¡°It hurts¡­ Ah¡­ It hurts¡­¡± The big mercenary cried out in pain. Annalise was only 5.6 feet tall. When she stood with a 6.5 feet-tall man, she had to raise her arm to hold him hostage: However, her dagger was still firmly pressed against his neck. The woman in the ck butterfly mask suddenly ordered, ¡°Kill her!¡± The mercenary who tried to attack suddenly ignored the fact that hispanion was being held hostage and rushed towards Annalise. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Annalise shed the dagger in her hand and cut the mercenary¡¯s neck. If she controlled her strength well, the man wouldn¡¯t die immediately, but he would if there was any dy in sending him to the hospital. It was up to him whether he wanted to save his life or risk his life. She said, ¡°You have forty minutes to rush to the hospital for emergency treatment.¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The mercenary who had his neck cut screamed in fear. He reached out and touched his neck. When he touched the bright red blood, he peed his pants from fear. He immediately covered her neck and rushed downstairs. ¡®Come back!¡± The woman in the ck butterfly mask shouted. She could not tell that Annalise was actually a martial artist. Seeing that Annalise had dealt with a mercenary, Trevor heaved a sigh of relief. He did not expect Annalise to be so skilled. When Julian asked him toe and protect her immediately, Trevor assumed that Annalise might be an amateur in fighting. To his surprise, Annalise was so good at fighting. These mercenaries were definitely skilled. However, the two of them working together were not a match for Annalise. Undoubtedly, this was also partly because they had let their guard down. However, strength mattered the most when it came to boxing. If Annalise was not capable, she would still fail no matter how careless her opponent was. The woman in the ck butterfly mask rushed towards Annalise and shook her hair. Her hair was like her trump card. She kicked, swung, spun, and kicked again. Annalise dodged her flying kicks every time, and the woman kicked her again and again as she shook her hair at Annalise¡¯s face. Annalise quickly retreated to avoid the woman¡¯s hair. Annalise held a silver needle in her left hand and a dagger in her right. She quickly threw silver needle at the woman in the ck butterfly mask. The woman dodged. Annalise reached into her pocket and found the surgical scissors. She called out to the stairway, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re here!¡± The woman in the ck butterfly mask immediately looked at the stairs. When she looked over, her ponytail subconsciously swung. Annalise waited for an opportunity to strike when her hair was swinging. With a click, her hair fell. Her hair and small hooks all fell on the ground.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The woman in the ck butterfly mask knew she had been tricked when she saw no one on the staircase. She turned around and saw that a portion of her hair had been cut off and had fallen to the ground with hooks. She was so angry that she kept taking flying kicks at Annalise. Coincidentally, Trevor recognized her from her continuous flying kicks. As he fought with the mercenaries, he looked at the woman in the ck butterfly mask in shock. ¡°Leslie?¡± ¡°Hmph! Good for you. You recognized me as your senior sister.¡± Seeing that Trevor recognized her, the woman in the ck butterfly mask raised her chin proudly. She looked at Annalise, and the disdain in her eyes was evident. Her gaze seemed to be telling Annalise, ¡°Look, you¡¯re really gonna fight alone.¡± Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Seeing that Trevor was still fighting her mercenaries, the ck butterfly-masked woman was pissed. She said to Trevor in amanding tone, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stopping?¡± Bang! Trevor finally found a mercenary¡¯s weakness and kicked him over. Then, he squatted down and stabbed a dagger into his calf, causing thetter to scream. Trevor decisively pulled out his dagger and stabbed another mercenary. He turned a deaf ear to the woman¡¯s words. He waved his dagger and repelled another mercenary. Coincidentally, he was facing the woman. He said coldly, ¡°Leslie, tell your men to stop immediately. Otherwise, they¡¯re gonna be sorry!¡± ¡°Do you know what you are saying? Do you dare to disregard the teachings of the sect? ording to the rules of the sect, when fellow disciples meet, the senior call the shots and the junior obey unconditionally,¡± said the ck butterfly masked woman. ¡°For me, moralityes first, and sect rules come second,¡± Trevor replied coldly. ¡°Whoever dares to hurt someone I care about, I will fight them to the death, no matter who the person is.¡± ¡°You!¡± The ck butterfly-masked woman was furious. She reminded him again, ¡°I¡¯m your senior sister!¡± ¡°So what?¡± Trevor¡¯s voice grew colder. One of the three mercenaries was crippled and was still not giving up attacking him. Although he could not beat the three of them in one go, the three mercenaries were no match for him. On Annalise¡¯s side, a mercenary had rushed to the hospital covering his neck, leaving only one mercenary and the ck butterfly-masked woman. Trevor was worried about Annalise. Although he had never interacted with Leslie in his life, he knew her strength. In the sect, the video of Julian and Leslie¡¯s training was yed as a temte. The reason, of course, was that they were talented and skilled. The three of them were all from the same sect. In case of inconvenience, Julian would wear a silver mask when he practiced boxing in his sect. Leslie also had the habit of wearing masks. She liked to wear all kinds of masks, so almost no one in the sect knew who she was. Just now, Trevor recognized her identity through her interlocking kicks. At the thought of this, Trevor fought the mercenaries harder in a bid to end the fight as soon as possible. TheCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. woman in a ck mask saw through Trevor¡¯s intentions. Her eyes flickered and her lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Hmph, this bitch Annalise is really good at seducing men. Julian is attractive to her, and now, even Trevor, who was other-worldly, treats her so well. ¡°He¡¯s concerned about her, right? ¡°That¡¯s good! ¡°Because concern usually leads to panic.¡± She immediately ordered a few mercenaries, ¡°What are you doing? All of you, buck up and end this quickly I¡¯ve told you long ago not to underestimate him. Well, three of you can¡¯t beat him alone, and you call yourself an international mercenary. How embarrassing!¡± As expected, the foreigner could not take the provocation. Hearing her words, they all rushed towards Trevor like crazy. As they fought, they murmured something, trying with all their might. Trevor braced himself to deal with them. As he responded to their punches and kicks, he looked for their weakness. On the woman¡¯s side, she deliberately made a sound to distract Trevor. ¡°Haha, die!¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®die¡¯, Trevor looked over regardless of his situation. Bang! Trevor was punched in the shoulder. Seeing the woman¡¯s flying kick aimed at her, Annalise gathered all her strength into her fist and punched the woman¡¯s knee. The knee acupoint was an important acupoint to dredge the channels. But a heavy punch on it would paralyze the leg. If a boxer was still an outstanding doctor, she would definitely be invincible in boxing. Because she understood people¡¯s weaknesses and sore spots better than anyone else. Annalise was the proud disciple of Dariel, the boxing champion. In addition, she knew very well about human anatomy. Ever since she started practicing boxing, she had consciously practiced how to attack her opponent¡¯s weak points. Therefore, even though she was pregnant and had tried not to make such a demanding move as she did in the past, she still urately hit the woman¡¯s knee acupoint. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The woman cried out in pain. Annalise immediately rushed over and prepared a dagger to hold her neck. The ck butterfly-masked woman was so agile that she quickly dodged and kicked over again. ¡°You didn¡¯t learn your lesson!¡± Annalise said coldly. She stabbed the woman¡¯s calf without hesitation. The woman quickly aimed a kick at Annalise in the head. Annalise tited her head and dodged. Her elbow collided with the woman¡¯s leg. The ck butterfly-masked woman swiftly retracted her leg, but it was still cut open by the dagger in Annalise¡¯s hand. Annalise said disdainfully, ¡°The so-called eldest Leslie is nothing more than this. Tsk.¡± Annalise taunted as the ck butterfly-masked woman did before. For the sake that she was from the same sect as Trevor and Julian, Annalise didn¡¯t humiliate her. Otherwise, she would say that it was no wonder that Ms. Tuffin looked down on Todd. Being distained by Annalise, the ck butterfly-masked woman was pissed off. She ordered the mercenaries who were fighting with Annalise, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. You take the left, I¡¯ll take the right!¡± The two of them attacked Annalise from both sides. Annalise said aloud to Trevor, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. They are no match for me.¡± She fought with the mercenaries and the ck butterfly-masked woman. Annalise was aware that the butterfly-masked woman was skilled. Now that she was pregnant, Annalise needed to be more careful. It was too difficult to fight two people alone, so she had to take them down by strategy! In addition to intelligence, speed and courage were very important. Since the mercenary and the ck butterfly-masked woman were on her left and right, Annalise might as well rush between them and let them form a pattern. The two of them attacked her from both sides. Just like before, Annalise didn¡¯t make move at first, and when the opponents felt that it was an opportunity and suddenlyunched an attack, Annalise quickly dodged. Although they dodged a few times, they stillnded in Annalise¡¯s trap. The butterfly-masked woman kicked the mercenary¡¯s chin. The kick went from the bottom up. She kicked the mercenary¡¯s lower jaw so hard that it dislocated. ¡°Trash, get out of the way!¡± The woman cursed and was ready to kick Annalise again. ¡°So you think you¡¯re the only one who can kick?¡± said Annalise as she made a move as well. The woman was delighted. She was proud of her kicking skills. Annalise was simply courting death bypeting with her. As a result, Annalise only put on an act and punched the woman¡¯s knee acupoint again. ¡°You!¡± The woman¡¯s legs were temporarily paralyzed again. She was furious. Annalise turned around and mmed her elbow into the woman¡¯s chest, pushing her against the wall behind her. Then, the dagger was pressed against her neck. The woman instantly froze. She knew that Annalise was ruthless and would really cut her neck. ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± Annalise ordered. The mercenaries looked at the ck butterfly-masked woman. Without her order, they wouldn¡¯t stop fighting Trevor. ¡°Tell them to stop!¡± Annalise demanded as her dagger was pressed against the woman¡¯s neck. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 The woman in the ck butterfly mask was indignant. She was at Annalise¡¯s mercy. She was afraid Annalise would cut her throat. All she could say was, ¡°Everyone, stop!¡± The henchmen immediately stopped. They did not want to fight anymore, either. Although Trevor was shorter than them, he was agile and had enough endurance. They could not gain the upper hand at all. If they continued fighting him, they would lose. They could only find openings to attack Trevor from time to time because he was worried about Annalise. Otherwise, he would only crush them. ¡°Where is my grandpa?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Let me go, and I¡¯ll tell you!¡± The woman in the ck butterfly mask sounded smug. Annalise tightened her grip on the dagger and said coldly, ¡°Right now, I can take your life in exchange for my grandpa¡¯s¡± The woman in the ck butterfly mask was speechless. ¡°Speak. Where is my grandpa?¡± Annalisc¡¯s voice became even colder. The cold aura emanating from her made the woman in the ck butterfly mask frown. She said nothing. ¡°Are you not going to tell me?¡± Immediately, the dagger pressed against her neck. She felt a bout of pain, and warm liquid slid down her neck. She knew Annalise was being serious. Although Annalise did not cut her throat, she had already cut the skin on her neck. What a crazy woman, The masked woman did not dare to take the gamble. ¡°He¡¯s in another unfinished building,¡± she said. ¡°Take me there.¡± Annalise grabbed the woman¡¯s clothes. Suddenly, she remembered that the woman was still wearing a mask. She reached out and was about to take off her ck butterfly mask. The woman in the ck butterfly mask wanted to find an opportunity to escape, but Annalise immediately pressed the dagger in her hand hard against her skin. Once again, the woman in the ck butterfly mask stopped struggling. At the top of the stairs, a voice suddenly sounded. Everyone looked over. They saw two men holding Old Mr. Parks hostage and walking over. Behind Old Mr. Parks, two more men walked over while holding a woman hostage. The woman was La. The masked woman¡¯s eyes flickered/ Now that she was under Annalis¨¦¡¯s control, all her ns had been disrupted. At first, she did not n to kill anyone. She only wanted to create chaos and misunderstanding so Annalise would leave Julian on her own ord. First, she had begged her father to arrange for someone to deal with the Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. Annalise would have to be dealt with. Then, she had someone trick Old Mr. Parks away, using him to lure Julian away. She then sent someone to spread a rumor around Chloe, causing Chloe to misunderstand that Julian was meeting his elusive love. Chloe was sure to be furious. She would then tell Annalise about it. Annalise might believe it right away, or she might doubt it. The masked woman had considered thetter. Considering the case of what would happen if Annalise doubted the news, she texted Annalise¡¯s phone and asked her out. She also brought La over At first, she nned to send Old Mr. Parks back safely so Annalise could see that Julian wasing to save La. And once Annalise saw that Julian disregarded the Caretech Pharmaceutical Company and her to save La, a misunderstanding woulde between them. She was sure they would not move on from this misunderstanding. Even if Annalise forced herself to stay with Julian because of his status, it would still be a thorn in Annalise¡¯s flesh. Once a woman felt that way, she would throw all kinds of tantrums. What kind of rtionship could withstand such torment? She would only have to wait for them to get a divorce. However, when Annalise rushed over, she suddenly changed her mind. When she stood upstairs and saw Annalise and Trevor walking over, she wanted to kill them. What a great opportunity. After killing Annalise, it would not matter if there was a misunderstanding. Once she was dead, she would be gone. She would disappear, once and for all. It was exactly like how her father had sent someone to kill her uncle¡¯s missing son to consolidate his position as the Xander Group¡¯s president. However, her n was in shambles right now. Therefore, she had someone bring Old Mr. Parks and La over. Julian had always worn a mask around the other disciples. They would not know his identity. But how could she possibly not know who he was? She liked Julian and had been obsessed with him for so many years. She would learn things about him in secret. What did she not know about him? He was the founder of East Arising International Group. He was her mentor¡¯s first disciple. He was the oldest son of the Parks family. He was the deputy leader of Red Hacker. Before this, she did not want Julian to find his grandpa, so she had someone take Old Mr. Parks¡¯s phone and rush to the eastern outskirts of the city. Butter on, she wanted to get Julian toe over. She then had someone bring Old Mr. Parks¡¯s phone back from the outskirts. She believed Julian should arrive soon. ¡°Let my grandpa go.¡± Annalise looked at grandpa¡¯s hands that were tied behind his back. His body was bound with a rope, and his mouth was covered with a cloth. She felt terrible. ¡°Let me go, and I¡¯ll let your grandpa go,¡± said the woman in the ck butterfly mask. She also had leverage. She would not let Annalise have her way. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Release my grandpa. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your life. At most, I¡¯ll kill you and beat them all up.¡± Annalise started counting. ¡°One, two¡­¡± The woman in the ck butterfly mask quickly shouted, ¡°If this woman kills me, kill her grandpa right away.¡± Annalise shouted back, ¡°Kill my grandpa, and none of you will escape unscathed. Also, if this woman dies, will you still get paid?¡± The woman in the ck butterfly mask- smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already paid all of you in full. If you disobey me, my mentor will never let you off.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Old Mr. Parks was afraid Annalise would kill the woman in the ck butterfly mask on impulse. But he was not afraid that the woman in the ck butterfly mask would die. He was not afraid that his captors would kill him, either. Instead, he feared Annalise would implicate herself in a criminalwsuit based on an impulse./ At his age, he was no longer afraid of death. As long as Annalise and Julian were together, he would be at ease even if he died. He was only afraid that something terrible. would happen to Annalise. Annalise looked at grandpa¡¯s pained expression and felt even worse. She took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. At times like this, she had to negotiate calmly. She had captured the leader. She had leverage. She suspected that this woman was Nancy. Seeing Old Mr. Parks¡¯s agitated expression, the woman in the ck butterfly mask said, ¡°Take off the gag.¡± wron A man immediately removed the cloth from Old Mr. Parks¡¯s mouth. ¡°Annalise, be a good girl. Don¡¯t act rashly.¡± Old Mr. Parks said, ¡°I just want you to beN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. alright.¡± Old Mr. Parks could not tell Annalise not to kill anyone. This would make the other party even more arrogant and fearless. He looked at Annalise with affection and shook his head. Annalise¡¯s heart ached even more when she saw grandpa look that way. Her eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯ll count to five, and we¡¯ll exchange the hostages. One, two¡­¡± said the woman in the ck butterfly mask. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Annalise asked. Just now, when Annalise thought this woman might be Nancy, she was about to tear off her mask. But at this moment, Annalise suddenly realized she had been too impulsive. If she were indeed Nancy, once she took off her mask and exposed Nancy¡¯s identity, there would be no doubt that Nancy would fight her to the death. Grandpa was still in the masked woman¡¯s hands. Annalise could not act rashly. At this moment, Julian had already located them. He stealthily climbed up the building, pressing his body against the wall¡­ Chapter 278 Chapter 278 When she heard Annalise Barton¡¯s question, the woman in the ck butterfly mask looked at Annalise. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯ll only give you five seconds to exchange hostages. Five, four¡­¡± ¡°Trevor! Save me!¡± When she received an eye signal from the woman in the ck butterfly mask, La Cory called out to Trevor Stinson for help. Now that Trevor had seen La Cory, he was extremely annoyed. Wasn¡¯t she causing trouble? Elusive love? Julian¡¯s savior? In his mind, Trevor only acknowledged Julian¡¯s wife, Annalise. He was so indifferent that there was no emotion on his face at all. He approached Annalise and whispered in her ear, ¡°Annalise, let¡¯s exchange hostages. After we get Old Mr. Parks back, we¡¯ll leave.¡± As long as the hostages were sessfully swapped, he would leave with Annalise first together with Old Mr. Parks. When they had been safely taken away, Trevor woulde charging back on a killing spree. Previously, he was worried about Annalise¡¯s safety and was somewhat distracted. He could not go all out to attack them. Once Annalise and Old Mr. Parks were safe, he would make life a living hell for all these people. While Trevor was whispering in Annalise¡¯s ear, the woman in the ck butterfly mask was waiting for an opportunity to hit Annalise in the chest with her elbow to break free. Pow! Trevor unceremoniously punched the woman¡¯s bent arm. She gasped as she felt the excruciating pain. She gritted her teeth so hard that grinding sounds could be heard in the air. Before the woman could speak, Trevor spoke first. ¡°I hat¨¦ despicable low-life the most in my life!¡± The woman wailed, ¡°¡­ Trevor, I¡¯m your senior!¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Trevor gave a scornful sneer. That sneer represented his whole attitude. ¡°Release Old Mr. Parks. I¡¯ll count to three. Release them together! One, two, three!¡± Trevor was looking at the two men holding Old Mr. Parks when he started counting. In the end, after he finished counting, the two men made a deceptive move. Annalise had just lowered the dagger a little when the woman in the ck butterfly mask tried to find an opportunity to break free from her grasp. Annalise pressed the dagger against the woman¡¯s neck again. She gave a scornfulugh. ¡°Do you think I will trust someone like you?¡± The woman in the ck butterfly mask was subdued again and was very angry. ¡°I¡¯m warning you to let me go immediately. Otherwise, my men will stab the old man once every second,¡± the woman in the ck butterfly mask threatened. Following that, she signaled to the two men holding Old Mr. Parks with her eye. The two men immediately nodded, indicating that they understood the order. Right after this, exactly one secondter, one of the men stabbed Old Mr. Parks in the thigh. ¡°Argh¡­¡± Old Mr. Parks tried his best to endure it but in the end, he still let out a muffled groan because the pain was too much. When Annalise and Trevor saw Old Mr. Parks¡¯ reaction, their hearts tensed up vehemently. Annalise felt as if her heart was going into convulsions. Her feelings for the elderly were iprehensible to ordinary people. Her three mentors, Joseph Quigley, Dariel Randall, and Cash Cappell were all elderly folks like Old Mr. Parks. They were loving and gentle, but at times, they were strict too. They were always thinking of her interests, doting on her, loving her, and protecting her. Now that Annalise had seen Grandpa Samuel being tortured, she wished she could stab this woman to death. However, she had to calm down. She had to defeat this woman psychologically. sh! Annalise stabbed the thigh of the woman in the ck butterfly mask with a pair of surgical scissors. These were the scissors she had used to cut the woman¡¯s hair earlier. The scissors had two sharp tips and hurt more than a dagger. ¡°Argh¡­¡± The woman cried out in pain. Annalise said icily, ¡°Every time your men stab Grandpa Samuel, I will stab you. Let¡¯s see who canst longer!¡± After the woman in the ck butterfly mask cried out in pain, sheughed. ¡°In my opinion, your method is very feasible. I also want to find out whether my tolerance for pain is higher or the old man¡¯s tolerance is higher. I want to know which one will deteriorate faster, my young body or his old body.¡± Annalise said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I can answer your question. Old people are definitely not as strong as young people. If we keep stabbing each other like this, under normal circumstances, you will definitely be able tost longer. But don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a doctor. I brought medicine that can extend Grandpa Samuel¡¯s life.¡± On the other side, the person holding Grandpa Samuel stabbed him again. Annalise decisively stabbed the thigh of the woman in the ck butterfly mask with the pair of scissors again. The woman screamed in pain again. Annalise warned in a chilly voice, ¡°You can do all things once or twice, but never thrice. I won¡¯t stab you so gently next time. At the conference, everyone thought that I was a traditional medicine practitioner. ¡°In reality, I studied modern medicine for many years abroad and dissected countless corpses. I¡¯m familiar with every muscle, organ, and blood vessel in the human body. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m also very good at picking tendons. in the arms and legs. Using surgical scissors to pick tendons will be more urate and faster than using a dagger.¡± When the woman in the ck butterfly mask heard Annalise¡¯s threat, her eyes widened slightly. She had to admit that she was afraid! She believed that this crazy woman Annalise Barton would really do it. If Annalise really cut the tendons in her hands and legs, not only would she not be able to practice boxing in the future, but she would also have a problem walking. When she saw that the man holding Old Mr. Parks was about to stab him again, the woman in the ck butterfly mask finally gave in and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Trevor looked at Annalise even more fondly. This was his good friend Julian¡¯s wife. She was simply tailor-made for him. Other than Annalise, who else could be Julian¡¯s wife? She had such boldness, such wisdom, and such mental fortitude. She was not inferior to Julian in each of these aspects. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five seconds to consider exchanging hostages honestly. Otherwise, I will not hesitate to slice off your Achilles tendons,¡± Annalise threatened. She knew that this woman¡¯s psychological defense was copsing. She had to strike while the iron was hot and gain the upper hand. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll count to five. One, two, three¡­¡± ¡°Release him!¡± the woman in the ck butterfly mask shouted. Thump! Suddenly, Julian Parks pounced on Grandpa Samuel from behind by. Immediately after that, Julian leaped up and delivered a dropkick on the chests of the two men holding Grandpa Samuel. Both men were sent crashing to the ground instantly. When he saw that Grandpa Samuel had been saved, Trevor¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately rushed over to help. La shouted again, ¡°Save me, Julian! Save me!¡± When the woman in the ck butterfly mask heard this, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. Look! The effect she wanted wasing! Now that Julian had rescued Old Mr. Parks, the next step was to ask Annalise to use the woman in exchange for La. At that point, Annalise would realize that La was Julian¡¯s elusive love. Would she be heartbroken? Would she be sad? Haha! The hostage Annalise had risked her life to take was only used to exchange for Julian¡¯s elusive love. Wouldn¡¯t she be upset? Haha! Even though the way things unfolded today was a little convoluted, as long as she achieved her goal, it was good enough! ¡°Why are you here?¡± Julian looked sharply at La. Grandpa Samuel¡¯s kidnapping today was definitely premeditated. She knew that it was him whom she saved back then? Or could it be that she was not his savior at all, and she simply got close to him with a purpose? Was she deliberately creating a coincidence? Did she want to make him take the initiative to acknowledge her? Chapter 279 Chapter 279 La Cory was only 19 years old. Although she was scheming, she was nothingpared to people like Julian Parks, who had many years of experience on this kind of battlefield. She had no idea there was a deeper meaning behind Julian¡¯s question. She followed the prenned script and regurgitated her lines with a sobbing voice, ¡°Julian¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here either. I was on my way to school when someone inexplicably knocked me out with a stick. When I woke up, I found out I had been kidnapped. Boo hoo¡­¡± At this moment, Grandpa Samuel groaned in pain again. Julian panicked. ¡°Grandpa!¡± He saw at once that Grandpa Samuel¡¯s leg was bleeding. His eyes turned bloodshot and he uttered through tightly gritted teeth, ¡°Dammit!¡± Pow! This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Julian sent another flying kick to one of the men who was holding onto Grandpa Samuel earlier. The kick was so vicious that it sent the man flying and he smashed into the wall with a loud crash. Initially, the two men were crouching on the ground, waiting for an opportunity tounch a sneak attack on Julian. In the end, after one of them was kicked so hard that he cried out in pain, the other person instantly lost the courage to approach again. He stepped back cautiously, afraid of angering Julian. However, pretending to be docile at this point could no longer mollify Julian¡¯s anger. Hended another kick on the man who was trying to sneak away and sent him flying too. Immediately after that, his sharp gaze shot toward the woman in the ck butterfly mask. The woman¡¯s eyes widened slightly in fear. ¡°Julian¡­¡± Grandpa Samuel saw that Julian seemed to have gone berserk, and was afraid that he would lose all rationality. In his opinion, their current situation was already very advantageous. Their best course of action now was to leave immediately and then call the police. Whether these people were kidnappers or murderers, they would be handed over to the police. Julian shouldn¡¯t be taking things into his own hands and getting his hands stained with blood in the process. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Tears welled up in Julian¡¯s eyes. Annalise knew that Julian was too worried about Grandpa Samuel now. He was no longer able to remain calm and rational. She immediately signaled with her eye to Trevor to take over the dagger in her hand. Trevor took over the dagger at once and held the woman in the ck butterfly mask hostage. Annalise rushed over and squatted down. She immediately deployed the silver needles to help Grandpa Samuel stop the bleeding. After piercing both his legs with a few needles, she turned to Julian andforted him. ¡°Grandpa is fine. It¡¯s my fault for not protecting Grandpa well.¡± Julian¡¯s throat quivered once. He reached out and grabbed Annalise¡¯s hand wordlessly. He simply held her hand tightly. It was not Annalise who had not protected Grandpa Samuel well. It was Julian himself. The moment he pounced on Grandpa Samuel and rescued him, he saw Annalise. When he saw her holding the dagger against the masked woman¡¯s neck, he noticed that her expression was so vignt and her concentration was so highly focused. She had been battling with the kidnappers all the while. Yet she was a pregnant woman! At that juncture, Julian¡¯s heart was all tensed up Julian was extremely thankful that Annalise was unharmed at that moment. He was even more gratified to see that she had the upper hand. When he saw that Annalise was fine, he then immediately checked Grandpa Samuel¡¯s condition. Upon hearing La crying for help, Julian felt extremely disgusted. Regardless of whether she was his savior or not, at this moment, he did not have the mood to care about her, even if it made him look heartless and callous. When Julian held her hand tightly, Annalise suddenly felt at ease. She said to himfortingly, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take care of Grandpa¡¯s injuries!¡± ¡°Do you feel¡­ okay?¡± Julian asked. His throat felt a little tight. Annalise was pregnant. First, she rushed to the office of Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. Now, she had rushed here and even held her adversary hostage. Needless to say, she must have gone through quite a battle. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Annalise said. In order to make Julian feel more at ease, she said softly, ¡°The baby is fine too. He¡¯s very obedient. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Julian tightened his grip on Annalise¡¯s hand. He had calmed downpletely. He then said to Annalise, ¡°Let¡¯s leave first!¡± He picked up Grandpa Samuel and stood up. Next, he turned to Trevor and said, ¡°Death for the mastermind!¡± Julian, save me¡­¡± La immediately cried out. Why didn¡¯t they follow the seript? The woman in the ck butterfly mask was also shocked. Julian Parks didn¡¯t care about his elusive love anymore? Was it because he had recognized it wasn¡¯t her? Impossible! That was absolutely impossible! She immediately signaled to La with her eyes. La immediately cried out in despair, ¡°Julian, have you forgotten that I saved you?¡± Julian stopped in his tracks and turned to look at La with a steely gaze while carrying Grandpa Samuel. When she saw that she had gotten Julian¡¯s attention, La immediately cried, ¡°Twelve years ago, at Yogan railway station, your asthma suddenly acted You copsed to the ground, and I helped to perform acupuncture on you¡­¡± Julian Parks interrupted her, ¡°Which day was it?¡± La said, ¡°I¡¯don¡¯t remember what day it was, but remember that it was in the month of May. The weather was still a little cold, and there were willow catkins fluttering in the air. That day, the temperature dropped suddenly, and your body couldn¡¯t cope. Ah, I remember now. It was a Wednesday.¡± In reality, when Nancy Zeller asked La to put up this act, she had told La the exact date. However, making up such details would make the story sound more authentic. After all, if she remembered the day from 12 years ago so clearly, it would seem too fake. Nancy knew the details so well because her aunt Sybil Xander had a habit of keeping a diary. Sybil¡¯s writing was not good, but she was great at keeping track of day-to-day ounts of events. She would even record what happened to her very close friends, or if they shared some important or interesting matter with her, she would record all of them down. Moreover, she would even record the minute details. Back then, there was a small image in Sybil¡¯s diary that depicted the method of holding the acupuncture needle with the thumb and middle finger La had practiced for quite a while to master this technique. When Annalise heard La¡¯s words, she looked at Julian with a peculiar expression. ¡°Twelve years ago, at Yogan City?¡± When Julian saw Annalise¡¯s peculiar expression, he immediately panicked. ¡°Annalise, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll exin these things to youter.¡± He must not let Annalise misunderstand him. Before he met Annalise, Julian had been searching for his savior. After getting to know Annalise, he stopped looking for her. When he found out that his savior was La Cory, Julian only wanted Trevor to take care of her. This was to repay her for saving his life, in a sense. Other than that, he really did not have any other thoughts. ¡°12 years ago, Yogan railway station, asthma, May?¡± Annalise looked at Julian with an expression that seemed to have be more complicated. There was a glint of curious probing in the midst of thatplex expression. In the past, Annalise had also saved a very refined, handsome young man with a squeaky-clean disposition at Yogan railway station. That was her first time going on a long trip, so she had a deep impression of it. That day was Wednesday. Annalise remembered it was Wednesday because she had checked the calendar before going out as she was so excited. This was the first time she had saved someone outside, and she had even asked Joseph Quigley to give her credit for this deed. Joseph was waiting for an opportunity to educate her. He said that if she wanted to save more people, she had to study harder. Could it be that coincidental? Julian also had asthma and was saved by another girl? Or could it be that the person she saved back then was actually Julian Parks? Was someone impersonating Annalise now? Chapter 280 Chapter 280 If it was as Chloe said that Juli¨¢n had been looking for the girl who saved him for many years but could not find her. There was a good chance that someone other than Julian knew about it. Once a second person knew about something, it was no longer a secret. If it wasn¡¯t a secret, more people might know about it. It was also possible to be used by people with ulterior motives. She could not figure out why Nancy wanted to touch Caretech Pharmaceutical Company and why Grandpa had suddenly been kidnapped. She also could not figure out how those things were rted. When Chloe made an angry phone call about Julian¡¯s elusive love, her heart was in knots. She tried hard to stay calm and believe Julian. After Grandpa was kidnapped, she did not have time to think about the rtionship between these people. She suddenly had a bold guess at the moment when she heard the woman cry and say that she had saved Julian back then. Could it be that the woman was actually Nancy¡¯s best friend or something? Did Nancy do everything to pave the way for her? If that was the case, everything made sense. Nancy first asked Yechiel¡¯s assistant to deal with the Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. She rushed to the pharmaceuticalpany with Julian. Then Nancy arranged for another group of people to trick Grandpa away and lure Julian away with Grandpa. Then, she arranged for someone to go to Chloe to say something to her so that Chloe would misunderstand. Chole would naturally tell and mislead her, so they sessfully sowed discord between the couple. She narrowed her eyes slightly at the thought that the woman in the ck butterfly mask used a killer move. If it was as she had thought just then, Nancy probably did not just pave the way for her best friend. More than that, Nancy might have wanted her life. Why did she want her life? Could it be because she was Lee¡¯s daughter? However, Lee¡¯s daughter was not a threat to anyone! No. Lee was very famous in Jadeborough circle. Even though he had been bedridden for 20 years, he was still a legend in Jadeborough circle. As long as Lee could stand up, Yechiel would be overshadowed. So, did NancyCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. want her life? Was she afraid that Lee was living too well? Of course, all of this was just her spection. She turned to look at Julian. He hadn¡¯t said anything about his asthma attack in Yogan City twelve years ago. Julian was flustered and guilty under Annalise¡¯s gaze. He tried to say frankly, ¡°Yes, I went to Yogan City once. The environment at the Yogan railway station was bad, and the weather was particrly cold that day. I suddenly had an asthma attack when I walked out of the railway station and met the cold air convection. A little girl saved my life¡­ Julian, the little girl who saved you is me¡­¡± La said anxiously. ¡°Is that her?¡± asked Annalise, looking at Julian. ¡°Yeah,¡± Julian replied. Then how did you know it was her?¡± Annalise asked. The little girl who saved him twelve years ago was only seven or eight years old back then, and how could he tell if she looked like her? If he had remembered more information back then, he could not have been unable to find her. ¡°Judging from her acupuncture technique,¡± Trevor said. He was really anxious and afraid that Annalise would misunderstand Julian Watching Julian be in a dilemma and did not know how to exin, Trevor, who usually couldn¡¯t get a word out of his mouth, offered to help quickly. What technique?¡± Annalise was even more curious. Joseph said that good traditional medicine must use the standard acupuncture technique. Everything had its rule. So, was there someone like her who used a strange acupuncture technique when she was young? ¡°She twists the needle with her orchid fingers,¡± said Trevor. ¡°Is that so?¡± Annalise¡¯s heart trembled slightly when she heard the words ¡®twists needles with her orchid fingers. Why did she feel that she was the one who saved Julian back then? She was about to pull out the needles for Grandpa. So she reached for the needles with her orchid fingers. When Julian saw Annalise twisting the needles with her orchid fingers, his heart trembled with excitement and anticipation. If she were the one who saved him back then, his life would have been perfect! ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Trevor was also a little excited. He suddenly doubted the results of his investigation He, who was proud and arrogant, would not allow any mistakes in his investigations in the past. Now, he hoped that his investigation results were wrong. He wished that La had nothing to do with the little girl who had saved Julian. Juli¨¢n stared at Annalise¡¯s hands. ¡°Many people use such the orchid fingers.¡± Annalise pulled out the needles one by one. She did not mention the incident that happened in Yogan City 12 years ago again. She would tell Julian about it when she back. got She looked at the woman in the ck butterfly mask and shouted, ¡°Nancy, is it fun?¡± The woman in the ck butterfly mask was slightly stunned. How did she recognize her? Upon hearing the words Nancy, Old Mr. Parks, Julian, and Trevor were shocked. Trevor rudely reached out and pulled off the ck butterfly mask. As expected, Nancy¡¯s face was revealed. Leslie had never shown her true face in the door. Unexpectedly, it was Nancy, the delicate eldest daughter of the Zeller family. ¡°It really is you!¡± Annalise looked at her indifferently. Previously, she did not dare to expose her when Grandpa was restrained. She did not dare to disclose Nancy for fear of driving her mad. Now that Grandpa had been rescued. They were in the driver¡¯s seat. There was nothing to be afraid of. In a situation like this today, everyone had to go in, no matter who it was. Nancy red at Annalise. ¡°Miss Zer, you have a sharp mind. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know thew. It¡¯s Alright. You can go in and learn,¡± Annalise said calmly. Nancy suddenly stopped being scared when she heard Annalise. She was the eldest daughter of both the Zeller family and the Xander family. When the time came, she would apologize to Old Mr. Parks and ask her grandma in the Zeller family and her grandpa in the Xander family to talk with Old Mr. Parks. Old Mr. Parks would show them respect even if he might be unhappy. She lifted her chin slightly and said, ¡°Have you forgotten that you cut someone¡¯s neek yourself?¡± ¡°That was self-defense!¡± Annalise said. Julian saw that Nancy still dared to be arrogant in front of Annalise under such circumstances. His eyes turned cold as he looked at Trevor and nodded slightly. Then he said to Annalise, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± The next scene might be bloody. He couldn¡¯t let Annalise watch it. There was light and darkness in the world. They advocated and respected the light. asionally, they needed to wander in the darkness ¡°Julian¡­¡± La shouted again. Julian turned a deaf ear to her. He carried Grandpa and left with Annalise. On the way downstairs, he reminded Annalise, ¡°Hold on to the wall and save some of your strength.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Annalise said. We are on the 18th floor, which is high. Let¡¯s slow down.¡± Julian said. He actually wanted to go home right away and ask her if she had also been to the Yogan railway station and saved an asthma boy. Was she the little girl who had saved him back then? Whether it was her or not, he wanted to tell her how sorry he was for abandoning her at the pharmaceuticalpany. He really thought that everything was arranged well. He asked Henry to help with work and Trevor to protect her personal safety. He only went to save Grandpa after everything was arranged. He wanted to apologize to her and then tell her she should not risk her life like that again. It was a man¡¯s business to take risks. Also, he loved her, only her! Chapter 281 Chapter 281 After more than an hour of driving, they finally arrived at the Parks residence. Julian had tried his best to drive very slowly, but Annalise still vomited. She had overexerted herself today. She took the car several times and was highly concentrated several times, too. Her spirit waspletely drained. The moment she got out of the car, she vomited. Julian¡¯s heart ached to see her like that. Old Mr. Parks¡¯s heart ached as well. He said to Julian, ¡°Put me on the bedter. Take good care of Anna. She¡­ has worked too hard today.¡± Old Mr. Parks¡¯s voice was choked with heartache when he said his sentence. It was not easy for him to be emotionally moved at his age. However, Anna¡¯s performance today moved him beyond words. She was calm, rational, decisive, and A pregnant 20- year-old girl fought with a bunch of gangsters. At that time, she had tried every means to deal with the gangster to save him. He saw the forbearance in her eyes, and she forced the tears in her eyes back to crush the gangsters with her momentum. He wanted to rush over and fight the gangsters to the death. He had been stabbed twice in his leg and could not move. Otherwise, he would not have let Julian carry him. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not tired,¡± Annalise said. Her face was already pale when she took a car. Now that she vomited, her face turned even paler. ¡°Good girl.¡± Old Mr. Parks¡¯s throat tightened. He was touched and grateful. It was hard to describe with words. Quickly carry Grandpa to lie down. I¡¯ll give Grandpa some medicer,¡± Annalise said. She was so tired now that she wanted to lie down and fell asleep immediately. However, there were still many things that she had yet to figure out. Even if she went to bed, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.// ¡°Okay.¡± Julian strode into the room with Grandpa in his arms. But he looked back at Annalise from time to time. When he ced Grandpa on the bed, Grandpa shouted, ¡°Julian.¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Julian looked at him. Grandpa told him, ¡°Anna has not only worked hard today but she¡¯s also been wronged. You¡¯re young people. There are some things that you must exin clearly.¡± ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa!¡± Julian said. How could he not exin it clearly? He had a lot more to ask her than an exnation. He also had a lot to tell her. ¡°Alright, go to her quickly!¡± Grandpa was relieved by Julian¡¯s statement. Julian went to look for Annalise at once. Annalise had entered the room. Julian immediately water for her. ¡°Honey, drink some water, said he Annalise did not take the water over and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to brush my teeth.¡± Usually, she did not feel anything when she retched. But she had vomited today and felt terrible now. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Julian immediately helped Annalise up. Annalise tilted her head and gave Julian an odd look. Julian felt extremely ufortable. Annalise did not say anything. She went upstairs and to the bathroom to brush her teeth. Julian was waiting for her at the door. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡± Annalise asked. She also wanted to hear what he had to say. Julian walked over. He held Annalise¡¯s hand and pulled her to sit on the edge of the bed. After she sat down properly, he squatted in front of her, slightly lower than her. He raised his head slightly to look at her, holding her hands with his hands. His expression was quite serious when he said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry about what happened today!¡± ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Annalise suddenly felt a little ufortable when she heard his apology. With their rtionship, she didn¡¯t want to hear his apology and would rather hear him say, ¡°Honey, thanks for your hard work!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t protect you well enough to put you in danger. If it weren¡¯t for your extraordinary skills, I don¡¯t dare to imagine what would have happened.¡± Julian¡¯s heart felt a little ufortable and tight at that point. When Annalise heard him say that, her displeasure was instantly swept away. Although she had seen him ignore that girl with her eyes, she still felt ufortable, like a small knot in her heart. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. If my kung fu were not good, I wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for you,¡± Annalise said.¡±No. You will never cause any trouble for me.!¡± Instead, it was her ability that put him to shame. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Annalise said with a smile. She looked at him again. Julian met Annalise¡¯s gaze. He knew she wanted to hear the story that happened twelve years ago at the Yogan railway station. He held her hands tightly and said, ¡°Twelve years ago, when I was 14 years old, I had an asthma attack at Yogan railway station. It was a little girl who saved me with acupuncture. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for her all these years but found no news of her. ¡°At the banquet at the Xander residence yesterday, we went to the washroom and saw that the girl happened to use the orchid fingers to perform acupuncture. Therefore, I asked Trevor to confirm her identity, and all her information matched.¡± ¡°So, you think she¡¯s your savior?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. He looked at her eagerly. She also used the orchid finge the needles. Did she go to Yogan railway station and save a teenage boy 12 years ago? ¡°If I wasn¡¯t there, would you have saved that girl?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°No!¡± Julian was very sure of it. If she had really been kidnapped, he might have saved her. However, it was obvious that it was just a plot, a plot to sow discord between them. ¡°She¡¯s not your savior!¡± Annalise said firmly. She might not have been sure if Julian had founded his savior any other time. However, they had only met her at the banquet at the Xander family yesterday when they went to the washroom. If it wasn¡¯t a plot, what was it? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. First, she pretended to perform acupuncture on a heart attack patient in front of the bathroom door and let Julian see her doing the acupuncture with the orchid fingers. Seeing that Julian did not say anything, she pretended to be harassed again. Again and again. She just pretended to be kidnapped today. They had really put in a lot of effort to sow discord between them. When Julian heard Annalise say with certainty that she was not his savior, he looked at Annalise more eagerly. His voice was trembling. ¡°You went to the Yogan railway station twelve years ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Do you still remember what the little girl was wearing?¡± Annalise asked. Julian nodded. ¡°Yes, I remember it a little.¡± ¡°What was she wearing?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°She was thin with big eyes and light yellow hair. She had two small ponytails and was carrying a small cloth bag. She¡¯s wearing a zippered red jacket and id pants¡­¡± Julian described. ¡°You remember so much information about her but can¡¯t find her?¡± Annalise was a little shocked. ¡°Many little girls dressed like that at that time,¡± Julian said helplessly. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Annalise thought about it. It made sense. At that time, she did not know Madeline, and her clothes were all bought by Cash.Cash¡¯s pots had always been expensive, so she said she was the richest like her name suggested. Cash loved to buy clothes for her, and id pants were the fashion of that time She took out her phone, logged into her private cloud drive, downloaded a photo of her as a child, and showed it to Julian. ¡°Is that what she was wearing?¡± she asked. Julian looked at the photo and asked excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Annalise said nothing. Julian looked at the photo again, then at Annalise. The little girl¡¯s facial features gradually ovepped with Annalise¡¯s. The more he looked at her, the more simr she looked. Because of his excitement, Julian¡¯s grip on Annalise¡¯s hand gradually tightened. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Annalise said. Julian was so frightened that he immediately let go of Annalise¡¯s hand. Being afraid of hurting her hand, he held her hand and blew it. He asked excitedly, ¡°You were the one who saved me back then, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was me, but I did save a little boy 12 years ago when I went to the Yogan railway station with Joseph.¡± Annie¡­¡± Julian was so moved that he held Annalise in his arms. He hugged her tightly. He suddenly realized that if he hugged her too tightly, she would not be able to breathe, so he quickly let her go. He hugged her with the appropriate strength, and his voice became low and hoarse from excitement. ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s you! Honey, I love you!¡± He really felplete as never before. After knowing and marrying her, he felt that his savior was no longer that important. But at this moment, he knew that she had saved him. She was his savior and the person he had been looking for. He felt particrly happy, touched, and lucky. He began to believe in fate. Maybe they really were meant to be. Annalise was also excited and happy. She also felt that fate had be mysterious and wonderful. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She recalled the scene in the past. When she saw a little boy suddenly fall to the ground, she quickly gave him acupuncture. Later, the little boy said to her politely, ¡°Thank you, little girl. You must eat more and gain weight.¡± She said, ¡°So do you. If you want to exercise, it¡¯s best to practice boxing.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask Julian, ¡°Have you been learning boxing since then?¡± Upon hearing her, Julian became even more excited. ¡°Yes, I did!¡± She actually remembered what she had said to him back then. Annalise said, ¡°I habitually used the orchid fingers when I twisted the needles in the past. Joseph forced me to change. I couldn¡¯t change much in the first two years. I would remember it in front of Ms.Tuffin. But I would forget it when she wasn¡¯t around. ¡°After I changed, I found that the foundation is the foundation of everything. All the standards have been debated countless times by our predecessors. We have to follow them.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. He hugged Annalise again and said, ¡°Honey, sleep for a while. You¡¯re exhausted.¡± He should have let her rest long ago. But he really wanted to know if she was the little girl who had saved him back then. Now that he knew, he was content. ¡°I want to take a bath,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fill the bathtub for you,¡± Julian said and immediately stood up. Annalise suddenly asked, ¡°Will Nancy go to jail?¡± She didn¡¯t want Nancy to go unpunished just because the aristocratic families cared about their reputation. ¡°No!¡± Julian said. Annalise was speechless. Suddenly, she was not happy. She didn¡¯t think she was being pretentious. or mean. Anyone would be unhappy! ¡°She will die!¡± Julian said. Annalise said, ¡°What?¡± Julian said, ¡°Nancy is scheming and vicious. Such a person like her will be a Scourge sooner orter. Honey, please don¡¯t think that I¡¯m ruthless. I¡¯m only ruthless to the bad guys. I swear that I won¡¯t do anything to harm you in this life, at any time, under any circumstances!¡± Nancy¡¯s ability to n such a big y showed she was meticulous. If it was just to put her in jail, she might be fished out soon. After being fished out, she would definitely harm Annalise again. Knowing that she was a time bomb, the. best way was naturally to take the opportunity to destroy her. Now that Nancy kidnapped Grandpa, he could pretend he had identally killed her while saving someone. Even if the Zeller family and the Xander family pursued the matter, they could not do anything to him. Annalise met Julian¡¯s gentle gaze. She reached out and touched his face. ¡°I also want to be ruthless to bad guys and save the best for the people closest and most matter to me.¡± Julian hugged Annalise again and kissed her ear. ¡°Honey, go take a bath and sleep. Have a good rest.¡± Okay.¡± Julian led Annalise to the bathroom. He quickly filled the bathtub for her. After doing so, he still wanted to watch Annalise taking a shower. ¡°Get out. I¡¯m going to take a bath,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I want to wash you,¡± said Julian. ¡°No.¡± Annalise blushed. ¡°Then I help you when your belly is bigger..¡± Julian immediately went out. He was worried that she would be even more tired if he dyed any longer. After Annalise came out of the bath, Julian finished showering and sat on the bed to wait for her. ¡°Why do you shower so quickly every time?¡± Annalise asked. Julian smiled mysteriously at Annalise. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Is it because your hair is short and you take a short time to wash it?¡± Annalise asked. Julian smiled even more mysteriously. ¡°No. Come here, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Annalise came over. Julian let her sit. He helped her blow dry her hair with the breeze as he said, ¡°Because we men usually shower/ three-and a-half.¡± ¡°What is three-and-a-half?¡± Annalise asked, surprised. Julian said with a smile, ¡°Swing the towel on my body Left, right, back, and lower half.¡± ¡°Pfft, you¡¯re really¡­ a hooligan.¡± Annalise was amused to death by Julian. ¡°Have you washed clean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very clean. I¡¯ll let you check me in a while.¡± ¡°Who wants to check on you?¡± Annalise was speechless. Julianughed again. After drying her hair, he lifted the nket to let her lie down. Then he undid his robe. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Annalise felt that the man must have had some thoughts when he showed off his abs like a peacock. Even if he wanted to, she couldn¡¯t because she was pregnant. Annalise smiled and rolled her eyes You are childish.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Julianughed and reached out to touch Annalise¡¯s face. ¡°Go to sleep, and I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Annalise¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Her eyes curved into crescents as she hid under the nket and closed her eyes. As expected, Julian did not disturb her. He lay down and closed his eyes to sleep, too. Annalise was probably too tired. Now that she was completely rxed, she fell asleep soon. Upon hearing Annalise¡¯s even breathing, Julian immediately opened his eyes. He tilted his head slightly, held his face with one hand, and looked at her tenderly. The more he looked at her, the more his lips curled up. He never expected that the person he casually pulled over to get married was actually his savior. The kind of fate was even lower than winning a lottery. God was great to him! He reached out and wanted to touch her, but he was afraid of waking her, so he carefully withdrew his hand. He continued to watch Annalise with a fool smile. Why was his wife so good- looking? Why was his wife so clever? Why was he so lucky? He thought he could brag about it for the rest of his life as he had married her! Chapter 283 Chapter 283 On the other side¡­ In a unfinished building on the southern outskirts of the city¡­ Trevor put the ck butterfly mask back on Nancy¡¯s face and said coldly to the Chanaean men and the foreign henchmen, ¡°All of you, scram.¡± They wanted the mastermind¡¯s life, so they could not call the police. They had to let those bastards off easy. When the henchmen and the man holding Old Mr. Parks heard this, they immediately fled in all directions. They ran so fast that the unfinished building¡¯s floorboard was shaking. It even made banging sounds. La, too, ran away in fear. When Nancy roughly put the mask back on her face, an ominous feeling overwhelmed her heart. She forced herself to be calm. ¡°Trevor, what are you trying to do?¡± Trevor said nothing. He was biding his time. He estimated that in two minutes, those bastards should have run far away. He would take action then. Trevor did not say anything. Nancy panicked even more. Not only did she panic, but she was also angry. ¡°Trevor, we¡¯re disciples under the same mentor. How will you exin to our mentor why you attacked me?¡± Suddenly, Trevor asked faintly, ¡°Did you tell them to capture La?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Nancy yed dumb. She could tell that Trevor liked Annalise. Huh, she thought. That slut, Annalise, was indeed impressive. Was she a seductress? She was so good at seducing men. ¡°Why did you kidnap Old Mr. Parks?¡± Trevor asked again. Nancy¡¯s eyes flickered as she said, ¡°That was my fault. I¡¯m willing to ept anywful punishment.¡± As long as Julian did not choose to punish her himself, she would get awyer to ask Old Mr. Parks for a letter of understanding. ¡°Are you worthy of it?¡± Trevor looked up at Nancy coldly. He had watched Nancy¡¯s boxing video many times. She was brilliant at boxing, especially her stance and leg techniques. She was quick yet powerful. In the words of their mentor, Nancy had achieved toughness while remaining supple. Every movement she made was perfectly bnced. She was a true boxing genius. He had once imagined what kind of person Nancy would be in real life. He did not expect her to be someone like this. ¡°Trevor, I¡¯ve made a mistake. I apologize. Otherwise, you can beat me up and vent your anger. I promise I won¡¯t fight back,¡± said Nancy. She was looking for an opportunity to escape. ¡°You know that our senior is Julian. You like him, don¡¯t you?¡± Trevor exposed Nancy¡¯s feelings. Trevor had never thought that the Zeller family¡¯s daughter, Nancy, would have any involvement with Julian. But today, he found out that Nancy was his senior, and he instantly understood everything. Nancy¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Trevor said coldly, ¡°You schemed against the Caretech Pharmaceutical Company, kidnapped Old Mr. Parks, got someone to pretend to be Julian¡¯s savior, and sowed discord between Julian and his wife. What could be the reason, if not because you liked him? Tell me, how did you know about the orchid fingers acupuncture technique?¡¯ Not many people knew that Julian had been looking for someone all these years. Only Trevor, Henry, and Sybil knew that the little girl had used the orchid fingers acupuncture technique and saved him. Did Sybil reveal that information? Was Sybil involved in this matter? ¡°I said, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Bang! Immediately, Trevor kicked Nancy¡¯s leg. With a plop, Nancy fell to her knees. She wanted to get up right away, but Trevor¡¯s dagger was pressed against her neck. It scared her so much that she did not dare to move. Trevor squatted beside her and said coldly, ¡°Do you remember it now?¡± Nancy gritted her teeth in anger and humiliation. Bang! Treyor shed at Nancy¡¯s neck again. Nancy started to feel dizzy. ¡°Do you still not remember?¡± Trevor asked. Nancy had never felt so upset all her life. Spurt- Trevor removed the dagger from Nancy¡¯s throat and stabbed her in the leg. Nancy¡¯s pupils constricted when she saw the dagger on her neck move away. She felt that this was her golden opportunity. Ignoring the pain in her leg, she immediately turned around and flung her hair at Trevor¡¯s face. In the past, when she used her hair to throw Anne off she did notect that and now, when she flung her hair, she did not feel asfortable as before./ Trevor leaned back and dodged it. His eyes were cold. He let go of Nancy on purpose. He would make her ept her loss, fair and square. She might die unwillingly, but she would understand why she had to die. Bang! Bang! Nancy could not care less about the pain in her leg. She kept kicking and attacking. him. Trevor followed suit, kicking back Their legs collided in the air, making banging sounds. Nancy was defeated. Trevor said coldly, ¡°Your reputation was legendary. But as it turned out, you¡¯re quite average.¡± Nancy wanted to find an opportunity to escape, but Trevor¡¯s figure was like a specter, blocking her path. At the same time, he raised his leg and kicked her. Nancy quickly dodged, but she was still a step toote. Trevor kicked her, and she was forced to retreat. Bang! Trevor rushed over and punched Nancy in the heart. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Nancy groaned in pain and fell to the ground. The next moment, the dagger in Trevor¡¯s hand was pressed against her neck again. ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± He looked at her coldly and disdainfully. ¡°Do you still refuse to tell me?¡± Nancy frowned and did not say anything. Trevor was ready to make a move and end Nancy¡¯s life. Nancy immediately shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Why!¡± Trevor was curt. ¡°I¡¯m the precious daughter of the Zeller and Xander families. If you kill me, Julian will be in trouble.¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be afraid of such trouble? In front of true strength, everyone else is nothing but paper tigers.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Parks family was Jadeborough¡¯s number one family. No to mention Julian was backed by the East Arising International Group and Tayhaven Corporation. ¡°Isn¡¯t Annalise Uncle Lee¡¯s daughter? He owes his life to me. I once donated my bone marrow to him,¡± said Nancy immediately. Trevor said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your family¡¯s business. Tell me how you know about the orchid fingers acupuncture technique. I might spare your life.¡± Of course, he would not let her live. He only wanted to know the truth. Sybil told me.¡± Spurt- Trevor stabbed the dagger into Nancy¡¯s thigh. He had lost control of his emotions. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for spouting nonsense.¡± Trevor had a very good impression of Sybil. Sybil was cheerful, carefree, and kind hearted. Every time he had a meal with Sybil, he felt especially warm.He pressed his dagger against Nancy again out of anger. Narty felt the chill on her neck. Seeing that Trevor had lost control of his emotions, she was frightened. She immediately said, ¡°It was me! I peeked at her diary.¡± After hearing her confession, Trevor calmed down in an instant. He knew that Sybil was not a cunning person. Now that he understood everything, he no longer needed Nancy alive. He had onest thing to tell Nancy. ¡°Do you know why your n failed?¡± At the mention of this, Nancy¡¯s eyes revealed an indignant expression. Trevor sneered. ¡°Because Annalise is the one who saved Julian¡¯s life.¡± In other words, Julian had found his savior. Of course, no one could ever sow discord between them. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± This time, it was Nancy¡¯s turn to lose control of her emotions. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Trevor was satisfied with Nancy¡¯s reaction. His lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that, did you?¡± Nancy¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. Trevor said coldly, ¡°And you didn¡¯t expect her to be so skilled at boxing, too, did you?¡± Nancy was even more furious. She was the one who wanted Annalise¡¯s life in the first ce. But in the end, she was the one who fell into their hands. Trevor continued, ¡°Annalise¡¯s medical skills are brilliant, and her mentor is Joseph Quigley. She had already be a graduate student at 20 years old. Her techniques are even better than yours, the famous boxer. Nancy, how were you so bold to think you¡¯re better than her?¡± Nancy was even more indignant. Just wait. After she settled this matter, she would find another opportunity to end Annalise. Annalise was the bane of her existence. ¡°Uh¡­ You¡­¡± Suddenly, her throat was slit. She could feel the heat gushing out of her neck. She reached out to cover her neck. Her hands were covered in blood. She felt the strength in her body quickly draining away. Her body could not take it anymore. She went limp. She heard Trevor say, ¡°My technique is not as good as Annalise¡¯s. She can extend someone¡¯s life for an hour. But my knife¡­ will only kill people on the spot.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Nancy¡¯s body went limp. She tried to stand up again, and blood instantly gushed down from her neck. Trevor quickly left the scene. About ten minutes after Trevor left the scene, the police siren sounded. A dozen armed cops went upstairs. When they reached the eighteenth floor, they discovered many bloodstains and the corpse of a masked woman. They took the fingerprints from the scene. Then, they removed her mask after swabbing her blood for a DNA sample. Someone recognized her as the eldest daughter of the Zeller family. Immediately, he contacted Jimmy¡¯s wife, Lily, toe and identify the corpse. After Lily identified the corpse, she hugged Nancy¡¯s body, which had not gone cold. Lily cried so much that she was out of breath. Her heart ached, and she was furious. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Please find the murderer and bring them to justice.¡± She would hire someone to investigate this matter, too. She would never let the murderer off. The police said they would do their utmost. It was not only because the victim was the Zeller family¡¯s eldest daughter, and her status was extraordinary. But more importantly, someone had been murdered in broad daylight in a ce like Jadeborough. That was an utter disregard for thew. It was infuriating. Yechiel also rushed over. He could not believe his eyes. His precious daughter was gone. There were deep stab wounds on her neck, and the stench of blood was everywhere. It had been many years since he saw such a terrifying blood stain. His eyes gleamed intensely, and his heart throbbed in difort. His daughter had fallen into someone¡¯s trap. Lily was shrewd. She looked at Yechiel sharply. ¡°Do you know something? Huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But this morning, when the Xander family was having breakfast, Nancy told me she wanted to take my assistant with her to visit some pharmaceuticalpany. Oh, Caretech. Pharmaceutical Company¡­¡± Yechiel said. There was no doubt that this matter was rted to Annalise, but someone like Annalise would not have the guts or capacity for murder. The murderer was most likely Julian. But he was determined to pin this crime on Annalise. Now that Lee had acknowledged Annalise as his daughter, Lee was full of vigor once again. Yechiel believed that if he made Annalise pay with her life, her death would be a fatal blow to Lee. If Lee suffered another grave illness, he wouldy in bed for another 20 years. Lee¡¯s life would surely be over then. We will investigate this matter right away. Our condolences.¡± The police made the statement and left in a hurry. On the 18th floor of the unfinished building, only Jimmy, Lily, Yechiel, and Nancy¡¯s corpse were left. Jimmy sighed. Heforted Lily. ¡°Lily, bad things happen to good people all the time. You have my condolences. Nancy has already passed. Let her rest in peace. It¡¯s no use being angry and damaging your health.¡± Lily cried and yelled, ¡°How should I let her rest in peace? Huh? I¡¯ve raised Nancy for twenty-five years. For twenty-five years, we¡¯ve been together day and night. Tell me. How do I keep living without her?¡± Jimmy sighed. He was speechless. Yechiel tried to console her. ¡°The most important thing now is to find the murderer and bring them to justice. This matter must be rted to Annalise.¡± Lily gritted her teeth. ¡°A woman from the countryside has inexplicably be the Xander family¡¯s daughter. Did Nancy get in her way? Huh? She couldn¡¯t even wait to harm Nancy. I¡¯ll go and ask for an exnation now.¡± Yechiel raised his voice slightly. ¡°Calm down. What evidence do you have to deinand that kind of exnation?¡± Lily sobbed. ¡°Nancy, my little girl, open your eyes and look at Mommy!¡± Lily cried, and all her tears fell onto Nancy¡¯s face. She regretted it so much. Lily regretted not stopping her daughter from trying to steal Annalise¡¯s husband. She did not expect Annalise to be so important in Julian¡¯s heart. Julian would even kill someone for her. She would not possibly let her daughter die in vain. ¡°Let me carry her.¡± Yechiel reached out to carry Nancy¡¯s corpse. Lily refused to let go. ¡°I¡¯ll hug her for a while. I¡¯ll hug her just a little longer.¡± Jimmy started to panic. ¡°No matter who they are, we won¡¯t let them off.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The Zeller family had also heard the news of Nancy¡¯s murder. Old Madam Zeller let out a long sigh. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Old Madam Zeller then instructed Jason, ¡°Jason, go and look at the situation. Don¡¯tet Jimmy mess up again. You have to investigate this matter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jason replied. In the past, Annalise had treated Old Madam Zeller. She felt a little better. With her current condition, she could stay lucid for a little longer each day. Her pain was not as bad as before, but she still could not get out of bed and walk around. Jason had been too busy in thepany recently. He wanted to handle the few projects he currently had. Since Annalise¡¯s exchange symposium hade to an end, he wanted to go and invite Annalise over. If push came to shove, he would bring Old Madam Zeller to Annalise so Annalise could treat her for some time. Unexpectedly, before he could finish his work, something happened to Nancy. It was such a terrible thing, too. This was Jadeborough. Even someone from an ordinary family would find it difficult to kill someone, let alone an upper-ss family like the Zeller family. Immediately, he arranged for someone to investigate Nancy¡¯s death. Lily cried for more than half an hour. She cried so much that she fainted. Yechiel was about to carry Lily when Jimmy scolded him. ¡°She¡¯s my wife. I¡¯ll carry her myself.¡± Yechiel red at Jimmy with bloodshot eyes. Jimmy picked up Lily and reminded Yechiel. ¡°Carry Nancy.¡± Yechiel picked up Nancy¡¯s body with a sullen expression. They came down from the eighteenth floor and left the unfinished building. That same day, the Xander family set up a funeral hall. Nancy¡¯s body was ced in an ice casket. Yesterday, Old Mr. Xander had just celebrated his birthday with a banquet. Today, there was a funeral at home. The atmosphere was suffocating. Lee vaguely heard someone say that Nancy¡¯s death was rted to Annalise. Instantly, his gaze sharpened. As long as he was alive, he would not let anyone nder Heather¡¯s daughter¡­ Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Inside the Xander residence, the atmosphere was gloomy. There was an ice casket in the funeral hall. In front of the ice casket, there was an altarmp. A brazier was ced in front of the funeral hall, too.Lily and Yechiel were lighting candles. Lily sat on the ground while Yechiel knelt. Yechiel sighed as he lit the candle. Lily lit a candle, too. She was crying. asionally, she would say, ¡°Nancy, may you rest in peace. I¡¯ll keep praying for you. I hope you¡¯ll visit me in my dreams and tell me who hurt you. I won¡¯t keep you waiting. No matter who it is, I¡¯ll make her pay with her life.¡± From time to time, she would cry in silence. Beads of teardrops would fall onto the ground. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was indeed ufortable to watch. The event host and his employees were giving a eulogy at a nearby table. They shared fond memories of Nancy. Some people wrote condolence letters. These ceremonial rituals were the oldest traditional rites of Chanaea. Nancy¡¯s friends, juniors, and the servants of the Xander family were wearing white mourning clothes. The elders were not wearing mourning clothes but had changed into ck or in white garbs. Dressed in ck, Sybil looked at the ice casket and sighed. Seeing Leeing over, she immediately helped him. ¡°Lee, please don¡¯t be too upset.¡± She had heard that Nancy was the bone marrow donor for Lee¡¯s transnt procedure. She was worried that Lee would feel upset when he knew that Nancy had passed away. ¡°Alright,¡± Lee replied. He did not feel too upset about Nancy¡¯s death Firstly, he was not that close to Nancy. Secondly, in the few times they had interacted, he felt that Nancy was cunning. However, as her uncle, he should attend her funeral and pay his respects. Besides, he also wanted to know which bastard had used Annalise of murdering Nancy. ¡°Lee, you¡¯re here. Come light a candle for Nancy, too,¡± Lily said with red eyes. Lee nodded and knelt. Lily took a few candles and handed them to him. Lee lighted candle after candle. Lily said, ¡°Lee, you¡¯re Nancy¡¯s uncle. You¡¯ll treat her with fairness, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lee asked. He could vaguely guess what Lily was trying to say. He was not too happy about it. If he had the same measure of affection for everyone, he would treat them equally. If he did not, how could he treat everyone equally? Nancy was his niece, whereas Annalise was his daughter. He cared for Annalise much more than he did Nancy. How was he supposed to treat them fairly? Although Ann¨¢lise was not rted to him by blood, she was Heather¡¯s daughter. Heather had already passed. He would protect Annalise even if he had to risk his life. How could he abandon Annalise for Nancy¡¯s sake? Even if Annalise had caused Nancy¡¯s death because of her willfulness and terrible temper, he would still protect her. Besides, Annalise was a reasonable person. Nancy¡¯s death might not be rted to Annalise. Even if it were, Nancy must have caused trouble first. That was the only reason why Annalise would have killed her by ident. Lily cried and said, ¡°You will treat Nancy and Annalise equally, won¡¯t you? If Annalise had killed Nancy, you wouldn¡¯t cover up the truth for her, would you?¡± She had to be prepared beforehand. In case they killed Annalise, Lee might retaliate against them. ¡°Mrs. Zeller, everything must be based on evidence. If you don¡¯t have the evidence, please don¡¯t spout nonsense. I don¡¯t care what your attitude is like with the Zeller family. But don¡¯t use your ridiculous and pretentious attitude to treat my family member,¡± Lee said bluntly. He continued, ¡°Annalise is my daughter. I know her very well. She has a gentle temper and a kind heart. She would never kill anyone.¡± He was telling Lily not to frame others just because her daughter was dead. Hearing Lee¡¯s words, Yechiel was unhappy. He put on airs. ¡°Lee, Annalise grew up in the countryside, after all. She has a wild personality. You didn¡¯t raise her. You¡¯ve only just found out she was your daughter. How much do you know about her? As the saying goes, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. A wild person like her could do anything.¡± ¡°Those who im that Annalise killed Nancy, show me the evidence. If you don¡¯t have any evidence, don¡¯t me my harsh words.¡± Lee¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. Lily immediately looked at Yechiel with dissatisfaction. She could not hide her disdain. It was as if her expression was saying, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯ve been the Xander Group¡¯s president for 20 years. But what¡¯s the use? You don¡¯t have any power at all. You¡¯re equally bad in bed, too. Absolutely useless.¡± Yechiel was instantly triggered by Lily¡¯s gaze. He raised his voice slightly. ¡°Lee, let¡¯s put it this way. If Annalise is behind this incident, as her uncle, I won¡¯t let her off, either.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Lee snorted. He turned around and left. Sybil immediately chased after Lee and held him. ¡°Lee, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯ll only damage your health. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not Annalise.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Lee replied. Sybil sent Lee back to his vi and reminded him, ¡°Rest well, Lee. If Annalisees over, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± Now, Annalise was the Xander family¡¯s daughter. Now that Nancy was dead, Annalise should be visiting them soon. ¡°Alright,¡± Lee replied. He had already arranged for someone to inform him as soon as Annalise arrived. He was a Xander. How could he possibly allow others to make Annalise¡¯s life difficult? Lily lit the candles for a while before her phone started ringing. She nced at the caller ID and knew it was an important call. She told Yechiel, ¡°Keep lighting the candles.¡± She got up and went to a quiet ce to answer the call. On the other end of the phone, the person she had hired reported, ¡°Mrs. Zeller, we haven¡¯tpleted our investigation yet, but we¡¯ve already made some discoveries.¡± ¡°Keep going,¡± Lily said coldly. The person on the other end of the phone answered, ¡°Miss Nancy had kidnapped Old Mr. Parks. Afterward, Annalise rushed over to them.¡± ¡°Was Julian not at the scene?¡± Lily asked. She did not believe that Annalise could kill Nancy. Others might not know about Nancy¡¯s skills, but as her mother, how could she not know? Nancy was the association. She was also mentored by Todd Edmund, the Kickboxing King. Across the entire Chanaea, only a handful of people were more skilled than Nancy. Nancy died because her throat was slit with a knife. With Nancy¡¯s skills, how could her murderer cut her throat if it wasn¡¯t someone more skilled than her? ¡°Julian rushed over, too, but Annalise arrived first. She brought someone with her. That person¡¯s name is Trevor Stinson. He runs a detective agency and a boxing club. He must be a skilled boxer. Mrs. Zeller, what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ Could that person have killed Miss Nancy?¡± ¡°Investigate this thoroughly,¡± Lily ordered. Her tone was cold. It did not matter if Trevor or Julian killed Nancy. Annalise had to die. If Trevor did it, Trevor would have to die, too. As for Julian, they could not touch him for the time being. They would have to find another opportunity in the future. ¡®Yes, Mrs. Zeller. We¡¯re looking into it. Once we find the people Miss Nancy had brought over to the scene, we¡¯ll know everything.¡± ¡°Hurry up.¡± Lily could not wait. Lily had raised her daughter for many years, and someone had murdered her. Lily could not take this lying down. After hanging up the phone, she turned around and bumped into Yechiel. She red at him in anger. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chapter 286 Chapter 286 ¡°I came over to discuss something with you,¡± Yechiel said in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss? It¡¯s a life for a life. No matter who killed Nancy, I want them to pay with their lives.¡± A cold light radiated from Lily¡¯s eyes. ¡°I wanted to say that even if Julian did this, we must pin Nancy¡¯s death on Annalise. Firstly, the Parks family is too powerful. We can¡¯t touch Julian. Secondly, once we kill Annalise, Lee will lose the motivation to keep living.¡± Yechiel lowered his voice. ¡°As long as the Xander family falls into my hands, it will belong to our daughter someday.¡± Although they were divorced, they had two daughters, Nancy and Jasmine. Afterward, Yechiel remarried. He married Jolene, and they had a daughter, Kristen. Kristen was now 18 years old and had just reached adulthood. However, Kristen was not too bright. It would be difficult for her to take on a prominent role in the family. Yechiel had always wanted to have a son. Jolene had tried her best all those years, but no matter what, she could not get pregnant. And at her age, Jolene could not get pregnant again. Although Lily and Yechiel were divorced, Lily would rush over if something happened to the Xander family. Yechiel both loved and hated Lily. In short, they hated each other more than they loved each other. However, they had no choice. They were in the same boat. They could not throw each other under the bus. Upon hearing Yechiel¡¯s words, Lily looked around and lowered her voice. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know about something so important? Do I need you to remind me? Lee suddenly managed to stand up, and his health improved every day. Do you think I¡¯m not worried?¡± Yechiel did not have a son, so the Xander family¡¯s future would naturally be handed over to their daughter. But Lee had suddenly stood up. How could she not panic? ¡°I¡¯m d you realize this.¡± After hearing Lily¡¯s words, Yechiel was relieved. Seeing how relieved Yechiel was, Lily was so angry that she started to yell, ¡°You heartless, cold blooded man. Nancy is already gone. Aren¡¯t you sad at all? She¡¯s your flesh and blood.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m cold-blooded and heartless? Get this straight. You were the one who cheated on me back then.¡± Yechiel was furious at the mention of what happened back then. ¡°Was talking about what happened back then? I¡¯m talking about what happened to Nancy. Nancy is your biological daughter. Aren¡¯t you sad that your daughter has passed away?¡± Lily could not help but cry again at the mention of her daughter. Yechiel was frustrated. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m not sad? But what¡¯s the use of being sad? Will Nancye back to life just because I¡¯m sad? If Nancy were alive, she would also want us to kill Annalise. Not Julian.¡± Lily sobbed again. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill Julian one day. I¡¯ll have him keep herpany.¡± ¡°Alright, stop thinking about this nonsense. I¡¯ll go over first,¡± Yechiel reprimanded her in a low voice, feeling frustrated. Before returning to the funeral hall, he continued to light some candles for Nancy. Lily also went to light the candles. More than an hourter, she received another call. She found out that Julian and Annalise had left with Samuel first Afterward, only Trevor was left. He was the one holding a dagger against Nancy. Therefore, the only person who could kill Nancy was Trevor. ¡°Have them prove that they saw Annalise kill Nancy with their own eyes.¡± A cold glint shed in Lily¡¯s eyes. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Understood.¡± On the other side¡­ The people Lee had hired also found out that Nancy had first sent Yechiel¡¯s assistant to cause trouble at the Caretech- Pharmaceutical Company. Then, Nancy kidnapped Old Mr. Parks and told Annalise and Julian to meet her. Afterward, the person Julian had sent to protect Annalise killed Nancy. The person Lee had hired suggested, ¡°Mr. Lee Xander, should we give Trevor up to protect Miss Annalise?¡± Lee scolded him, ¡°I¡¯ve taught you for so many years. Have I taught you to be so ungrateful?¡± Since Trevor protected Annalise, Lee would protect him. Nancy had caused all this. Even if she died, she was the one who courted death in the first ce. He believed that if Nancy had not gone overboard, neither Julian nor Annalise would have wanted to kill her. Perhaps Nancy had the intention to kill Annalise. And to prevent more trouble in the future, Julian asked Trevor to kill Nancy. If that were the case, Annalise had indeed married the right person. After being reprimanded, the person Lee had hired immediately corrected himself. ¡°Yes, Mr. Lee Xander. I was wrong. Please give us your instructions.¡± ¡°Nancy had kidnapped Old Mr. Parks. Julian and Annalise had gotten into a physical altercation with Nancy to save their grandpa. Nancy then wanted to kill Annalise. In desperation, Trevor snatched the dagger from Nancy¡¯s hand. Nancy identally bumped into the dagger and cut her own throat,¡± Lee said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Lee Xander. We understand.¡± At the Parks r¨¦sidence¡­ Annalise sleptfortably. When she woke up, she realized that it was almost dark. She got up. Julian was sitting in a chair. When he say she was awake, he closed hisptop and smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Are you hungry?¡± Yeah,¡± Annalise replied. She was indeed a little hungry. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and eat.¡± Julian came over to give Annalise her clothes and help her put them on. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Annalise was about to change out of her pajamas. Julian smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to change. If you wear your coat on the outside, no one will see your pajamas. We¡¯re not going anywhere today. After dinner, we¡¯ll walk around the vi and return to our room to rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Annalise took the coat and put it. The two of them went downstairs. Annalise did not go to eat. She went to check on grandpa first. Grandpa had also slept. However, he was getting on with age and only slept briefly. He had slept for two hours before waking up. When he saw Annalise, he smiled lovingly. ¡°Anna, you¡¯ve been through so much. today.¡± Annalise shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not tired.¡± Thinking of how grandpa could not get out of bed, she med herself. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep you safe.¡± ¡°Silly girl. You¡¯ve done so well already. You¡¯re the best.¡± Old Mr. Parks reached out to Annalise. Annalise immediately went over, and Old Mr. Parks held Annalise¡¯s hand. He then reached out to Julian. Quickly, Julian extended his hand as well. Old Mr. Parks put Julian¡¯s hand together with Annalise¡¯s. He said, ¡°Julian, you must protect Anna in the future. Don¡¯t let Anna get in harm¡¯s way like she did today.¡± ¡°Yes, grandpa. I will. Annalise¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything else. I¡¯m hungry. Can we eat?¡± said grandpa. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring in some food for you,¡± Julian said. ¡°No need, Carry ¡°No need, Carry me over. I¡¯ll eat at the dining table,¡± said grandpa. He wanted to put food on Annalise¡¯s te. During dinner, Annalise received a call from Lee. Lee said that Nancy had passed away. If Annalise was avable, she should visit the Xander residence and light some candles for Nancy. It would just be a formality. Annalise quickly agreed. ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle over.¡± After hanging up the phone, she looked at Julian and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Xander residenceter.¡± Indeed, Julian had told Trevor to kill Nancy. She did not feel Julian was being cruel at all. Annalise thought they could only be at peace once a cunning woman like Nancy was out of the picture. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 ¡°Why are you going to the Xander residence? Old Mr. Parks was a little worried. He continued, ¡°Anna, there are people in the Xander family who don¡¯t wee you. Don¡¯t go to the Xander residence in the future. Let¡¯s stay in our own house and live happily.¡± ¡°Nancy is dead. We have to pay our respects,¡± Julian said. When Old Mr. Parks heard that Nancy was dead, he fell silent. At his age, he had long lost the vigor of a young man. However, he still felt that Julian had made the right decision. Nancy was a wicked woman. And because Annalise was capable, she gained the upper hand. Nancy would not know how to hurt Annalise. After a moment of silence, Samuel said, ¡°Alright,¡± He then instructed Julian, ¡°You have to protect Anna. Don¡¯t stay in the Xander residence for too long. You have to stay close to Anna.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry,¡± Julian said. ¡°Once you arrive at the Xander residence, don¡¯t eat anything they offer you. Also, be wary of Lily and Yechiel,¡± Samuel added. He had never interacted much with Yechiel or Lily. But an adage went, ¡°A daughter¡¯s character is determined by her mother.¡± If the daughter were terrible, there was a high chance that her mother would not be any better. In addition, Lee had lost his son 20 years ago, and his wife had run away with someone else. He could not shake the feeling that this matter was strange. It might be rted to Yechiel. In the past, he had never thought too deeply about this. However, the situation was different now. Annalise was Lee¡¯s daughter. Since she was now rted to the Xander family, he had to consider it more carefully. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll only be going to light some candles,¡± Julian said. ¡°Alright, go ahead. Protect Anna, especially when you¡¯re going to the restroom. Never let your guard down,¡± grandpa said. ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. The two of them changed their clothes and went to the Xander residence. At the Xander residence¡­ As soon as Julian¡¯s car arrived in front of the Xander residence, Lee¡¯s trusted aide immediately ran to greet them politely. ¡°Miss Barton, Mr. Xander. Mr. Lee Xander asked me to wait for you here.¡± Annalise recognized Floyd Watson. She nodded and followed him into Lee¡¯s vi. Although Lee could now move freely, his body was not as strong as it had been at his peak. He would get tired after standing for a while. He had already gotten someone to ce a chair in front of the vi. He had waited there for a long time. He could not stand for long, so he sat and waited. When he saw Annalise, he immediately stood up and smiled lovingly. ¡°Annalise, Julian. You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Dad.¡± Julian and Annalise shouted in unison. Lee nodded. When Lee heard Annalise¡¯s voice, his heart was filled with gratitude and satisfaction. He immediately called out to them, ¡°Go in and rest for a while. Light the candlester.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise knew that Lee probably wanted to find out more about the situation The three of them entered the house. Lee-instructed Floyd, ¡°Watch over them. Don¡¯t let anyone sneak into my vi.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lee Xander.¡± Floyd personally went outside to guard the vi. Lee poured tea for Julian and a ss of in water for Annalise. After sitting down, he did not beat around the bush. He looked at Julian and asked, ¡°Did you ask Trevor to kill her?¡± Afraid that they would misunderstand, Lee added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Trevor was only protecting Annalise. Even if he killed someone, I would protect him. I only want to know what happened in the process and if we could use anything to our advantage.¡± Julian took out his phone and showed Lee photo. The photo was taken at the unfinished building before Annalise exposed Nancy¡¯s true identity. At that time, Nancy was still wearing the ck butterfly mask. In addition to Nancy, there were several men and a few foreign henchmen. Upon seeing the photo, Lee smiled. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± With this photo, everything should go smoothly for them. No one knew that the masked woman was Nancy A group of people held Old Mr. Parks hostage. They wanted to save him and attacked in a hurry. During the process of being kidnapped, they could act in self-defense however they needed to. From the beginning, Julian had not said he told Trevor to kill Nancy. He only showed Lee the photo He was still wary of Lee. After all, Annalise was not his biological daughter. If Lee wanted to protect them, he would. It did not matter if Lee switched sides in the Xander family. Julian would still protect Annalise ¡°Let¡¯s go and light some candles for Nancy,¡± Lee said. They went to the funeral hall to light the candles for Nancy. As soon as she saw Annalise, Lily became agitated. ¡°Annalise, you murderer. Give Nancy back to me.¡± She pounced on Annalise, but Lee pushed her away. Lee¡¯s body was still weak. He used all his strength to push Lily away. He scolded Yechiel, ¡°Yechiel, watch Mrs. Zeller. Don¡¯t let her go crazy in front of the Xander family.¡± Yechiel took this opportunity to make a fuss. ¡°Lee, you¡¯ve lost your son, too. You should understand the pain of losing your child. How can you rub salt on Lily¡¯s wound?¡± Lily continued to cry. ¡°Annalise, you¡¯re so ruthless. You killed her just because she didn¡¯t like you. You killed Nancy. If I upset you, will you kill me, too?¡± ¡®Mrs. Zeller, I¡¯ve said it before. Evidence is everything,¡± Lee said sternly. ¡°Would I spout nonsense without any evidence? Huh? I¡¯ve already called the police. I won¡¯t agree to handle this among ourselves.¡± Lily cried. When Julian and Annalise arrived, Lily¡¯s people had already notified her, so she immediately called the police. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They had already found the people Nancy had hired when she was alive. Three of those people were willing to testify for money. One was a foreign henchman, one was the person who held Samuel hostage, and the other was La. La knew a lot of details. ¡°I agree. Call the police. It¡¯s best if everyone investigates the truth.¡± Lee said sternly and nced meaningfully at Lily and Yechiel. First, Yechiel¡¯s executive assistant had arranged for someone to cause trouble at Chloe¡¯s pharmaceutical company. Lee did not believe Yechiel and Lily did not know anything about Nancy kidnapping Old Mr. Parks. If they knew, they would not be able to extricate themselves, either. Lee was only bedridden for twenty years. He was not dead. If he needed a better identity to protect Annalise, he would not mind iming what had once belonged to him. ¡°Lee, what do you mean by that?¡± Yechiel was very unhappy. He immediately asked Samuel for help. ¡°Dad, look at Lee.¡± Samuel was also sad that his granddaughter had died. He was about to speak. Sybil beat him to it. She said, ¡°Yechiel, Lee didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Of course, we have to investigate anyone who might be rted to Nancy¡¯s death. Yechiel, you spoiled Nancy too much.¡± Is this Nancy¡¯s fault? Huh? Nancy lost her life. Is this how you speak to your aunt?¡± Lily red at Sybil and started crying again. ¡°Nancy suffered so much. She was murdered. Even after she died, people were dragging her name through the mud Nancy, open your eyes and take a look¡­ Outside, sirens began to wail Lily cried. ¡°Even if Nancy is dead, I still believe there is justice in this world. I believe her life has to be paid with the murderer¡¯s life.¡± With that, she stumbled off to meet the police. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 More than twenty police officers hade. Everyone could tell that they ced great importance on this matter. The police knew about the death of the Xander family¡¯s precious daughter, Nancy Zeller. They were also investigating the murderer. When they received a police report that the murderer had come to the Xander residence, they naturally rushed over immediately. ¡°Officer, it¡¯s her. She killed my daughter.¡± When Lily saw the police, she immediately pounced over and grabbed a police officer¡¯s hand. She then pointed at Annalise. ¡°Officer, it¡¯s her.¡± She looked like a pitiful mother now. The police looked in the direction Lily was pointing at and saw Annalise. Annalise¡¯s expression was calm. Lee and Julian looked at Lily sharply. Annalise looked at the police officer and said calmly, ¡°Officer, this old woman is ndering me.¡± ¡°Who are you calling an old woman?¡± Lily red at Annalise ¡°You have no upbringing at all. Not only did you murder, but you also called others names. How rude. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you manners?¡± Although I didn¡¯t watch Annalise grow up, she¡¯s mine and Heather¡¯s child. She has kindness in her blood. Rude? Who is the one being rude here?¡± Lee¡¯s cold eyes shot at Lily. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Lee, even if Annalise is your daughter, you can¡¯t tolerate her behavior without regard for anything else. You heard her, too. She called me an old woman¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Zeller, you used to have these double standards back then. At your age, you still have these double standards. You use Annalise of murder for no reason. If you could pin the murder on Annalise¡¯s name, why couldn¡¯t she call you an old woman?¡± Lee questioned her coldly. Julian did not mince his words. ¡°Mrs. Zeller is not only old, but she¡¯s also ugly. People like her are not only cunning, but they re also evil and ruthless¡± ¡°You¡± Lily was infuriated by Julian¡¯s sharp Wongue Sybil also said, ¡°Murder is not a joke, Everyone feels terrible about Nancy¡¯s death, but Mrs. Zeller, your indiscriminate ndering is too much. You can¡¯t nder her just because your daughter is dead.¡± Seeing that everyone was ming Lily, the police looked at Lily in unison. She could not be spouting nonsense and using others of being murderers if she did not have any evidence. They heard Lily say in anger, ¡°Murder is such a big matter. Would I spout nonsense without evidence? Huh? The heavens have eyes. It¡¯s a pity that Nancy was murdered at such a young age. That¡¯s why the heavens have guided me. I managed to find the eyewitness.¡± ¡°Hello, may I know where the witness is?¡± The police¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard that there was a witness. An eyewitness would be the biggest breakthrough in this case. ¡°They¡¯re already on their way. They¡¯ll be here soon, Lily sniffed twice and said ¡°Okay.¡± The police could not wait to see the Witness As soon as he finished speaking, a servant led a few people in, saying they were witnesses There were three people. One was a foreign henchman, one was an evil-looking man, and the other was La. ¡°Which one of you is the witness?¡± Lily asked pretentiously. The police immediately looked over. They also wanted to know who the eyewitness was. ¡°All of us are,¡± the three people said in unison. The eyes of the police lit up even more. With three eyewitnesses, things would be easier. Lily said excitedly, ¡°They¡¯re the police. Tell them what you saw.¡± The three of them nodded The foreign henchman said slowly in his broken Chanaean, ¡°It was a man who killed Miss Zeller. That man was instructed by a pretty woman ¡°If you see that woman, can you recognize her?¡± Lily immediately asked Yes.. It¡¯s her it¡¯s her!¡± The foreign henchman seemed to have just seen Annalise. He immediately pointed at her. La and the other man also looked at Annalise. La even took half a step back, looking afraid. The police were sharp. Immediately, they noticed La¡¯s actions. One of the police officers encouraged him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just say what you have to say.¡± La bit her lip and nced at Annalise. As if she had mustered up a lot of courage, she said, ¡°I heard her say to that man with my ears. She told him to kill Nancy. Later on, that man killed her with a dagger¡­¡± Annalise looked at La with a faint smile. When they met at the Xander residence previously, she thought La was a doctor who saved lives. Now, she realized La was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Julian shot a sharp look at La. La was so frightened that she took half a step back A police officer immediately stood in front of The evil looking man also stood up to testify against Annalise. ¡°I heard it with my cars. She asked a man to kill someone.¡± ¡°Where did you guys hear that?¡± Annalise asked with a faint smile. ¡°We were in an unfinished building on the southern outskirts of the city,¡± the evil-looking man said. They had already prepared these witness statements together in advance. Firstly, they could not say that Annalise had killed Nancy because Annalise had indeed left early. Therefore, they had to insist that Annalise had instructed Trevor to kill Nancy. Secondly, the location of the murder could not be changed. After all, the police were at the scene. ¡°Oh? What were you guys doing at the unfinished building, then?¡± Annalise asked with a faint smile. The police looked at the three of them. They also wanted to know the answer. La whispered, ¡°I was kidnapped.¡± ¡°Who kidnapped you?¡± The police immediately asked. La salo dont know who kidnapped me, either. Someone put a sack over my head from behind. I was knocked outter. When I woke up again, two men were holding me. I saw someone wearing a ck butterfly mask. That person wearing the butterfly mask was the one who was murdered.¡± This was the reason Lily had made up for her. In Lily¡¯s words, this was an open conspiracy. She used the victim¡¯s identity to prove that Annalise had instructed Trevor to kill Nancy. It was more credible. After all, Nancy was already dead. There was no need to determine whether what she did was right or wrong. Now, Lily only needed to prove that Annalise had instructed someone to kill Nancy. Annalise must pay with her life. ¡°Huh? Are you sure you were kidnapped and not ying along with your kidnappers?¡± Annalise¡¯s tone was teasing. La looked like she was terrified of Annalise. She flinched again. The police immediately told her, ¡°With us around, you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±// Seeing La, Julian was disgusted to death. He shot her a sharp look and said coldly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have studied traditional medicine, You should have chosen the acting department.¡± The police were surprised. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Julian took out his phone, pulled up the information on La, and showed it to the police. Since Julian dared to let Trevor kill Nancy, he naturally had a backup n. There were many photos in La¡¯s file. Among them were photos of Nancy and La haying coffee together. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 When the police officers saw the photo of La drinking coffee with Nancy, the way they looked at La suddenly changed. They had a sense of scrutiny. ¡°Can I borrow your phone?¡± a police officer politely asked Julian. Julian made an inviting gesture. The police officer immediately asked La, ¡°Are you familiar with Nancy?¡± La¡¯s gazes flickered with a hint of nervousness, and she quickly nced at Lily. They did not practice a script on this part! ¡°Please tell the truth!¡± the police officer said sternly. La immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not¡­ familiar with her.¡± Her intuition told her that there was something unfavorable to her in Julian¡¯s phone However, La said she did not know who had kidnapped her Later she saw the woman wearing the ck butterfly mask that kidnapped her was todays vicum Nancy. These words already showed that she did not know Nancy really well. Her words would be inconsistent if she said she was familiar with Nancy now. When the police officer heard that La was not familiar with Nancy, they handed her the photo on Julian¡¯s phone. ¡°Is this you?¡± ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡± La didn¡¯t expect that the scene of her drinking coffee with Nancy would be photographed. She immediately denied it. At this angle and distance, her face was not very clear. She could fool the police officer ¡°Then how about this photo? Is this you?¡± The police officer flipped through another photo. The photo was of La getting into a car at the school gate. Her face was clear in this photo, and she could not deny it. She could only bite the bullet and answer, ¡°This¡­ is me.¡± ¡°Very good! This one, is that you?¡± The police officer flipped through another photo traditional medicinal clinic, where La was giving a person acupuncture with orchid fingers. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± This photo was a surveince. photo. It was too clear. La¡¯s face was facing the camera. Hence, there was no way for her to deny it. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s return to the previous question. Are you familiar with Nancy?¡± the police officer asked solemnly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not very familiar with Miss Zeller. I only¡­¡­.. I only met her a few times. She likes traditional medicine and wants me to teach her traditional medicine¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say she kidnapped you?¡± the police officer asked again. ¡°I¡­ Yes, I don¡¯t know why she did that either. I was very confused at that time. Moreover, I didn¡¯t know that she was the one who kidnapped me at first. Later, I heard that the person wearing the ck butterfly mask was Nancy. At that time, I realized that¡­ that she was the one who kidnapped me.¡± La forced herself to lie. Her tone revealed a hint of guilt. She was already trying to stay calm, trying not to stammer. Lily was very clear about the things Nancy did. She even helped Nancy design some details. Seeing La¡¯s psychological state, Lily said, ¡°Officer, I know why Nancy kidnapped her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Several police officers looked at Lily in surprise. They could not think of why Nancy, the daughter of the Zer and Xander families, would kidnap a female student. Lily said, ¡°Because they like the same man. Nancy kidnapped her to warn her to stay away from that man.¡± Julian instantly had goosebumps. He was afraid that Annalise would overthink. Then, he quickly held Annalise¡¯s hand and leaned against her. It was like he silently told her that other women were nothing to him and he only wanted her. ¡°Who is the man?¡± the police officer asked. Lily said, ¡°My Nancy is already dead. I don¡¯t want to talk about that man. This has nothing to do with her death. Although Nancy kidnapped this girl, this girl is still willing to speak up for justice and stand up to prove that Annalise instructed someone to kill Nancy.¡± La was also relieved that Lily had saved her from exposing herself. She said, ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t go against my conscience.¡± Annalise looked at La indifferently. La did not dare to look Annalise in the eye. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Annalise sneered and said, ¡°I will reserve the right to pursue all those who ndered me.¡± She looked at the wretched man again and asked, ¡°She was kidnapped to the unfinished building. Why did you appear in the unfinished building?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a garbage collector. I happened to be picking up trash over there,¡± the wretched man said. Annalise smiled. ¡°Then your way of picking up trash is really special. Other people pick up trash in crowded ces, but you pick up trash in deserted ces. It sounded like you were sure you could pick up many things there.¡± The wretched man¡¯s gazes flickered as he exined, ¡°Actually, I wanted to go over there to see if there were any steel bars or anything like that. My friend told me that some unfinished buildings have many steel bars, cement scaffolding, and so on. They¡¯re all iron and very valuable.¡± ¡°Your excuse is brilliant. Come, look at this photo and keep making your shit up!¡± Julian said. Just now, the police officer had already returned the phone to him. At this moment, Julian opened the photos of the unfinished building and showed them to the police officers. A police officer immediately took the phone and saw that one of the men holding Old Mr. Parks was this wretched man. The police officer scolded sternly, ¡°How do you exin this?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The wretched couldn¡¯t exin. Julian said, ¡°Officer, I will now recount what happened at that time. ¡°In the beginning, Nancy had someone attack Caretech Pharmaceutical Company and had someone switch their drugs, causing medical malpractice. My wife and I rushed over to deal with it. ¡°Subsequently, Nancy kidnapped my grandpa. I received a call from my grandpa and rushed to the location designated by the kidnappers. ¡°My wife went to deal with the troubles of the pharmaceutical company. After that, my wife also received photos of my grandpa being kidnapped. She immediately rushed to the scene of the incident. ¡°Nancy was very skilled and had tried to take my wife¡¯s life several times. Fortunately, my bodyguards had always protected my wife, so she was safe. ¡°Nancy also got someone to stab my grandpa. ¡°Later, when Nancy wasn¡¯t paying attention, my bodyguards took her hostage and asked her to let my grandpa go. Then, we sessfully saved my grandpa. ¡°Fortunately, my wife was a doctor. She stopped my grandpa¡¯s bleeding with acupuncture. My grandpa is quite old. We couldn¡¯t dy his medical treatment any longer and immediately left with my grandpa. ¡°Nancy had more people. My bodyguards. stayed behind to hold Nancy hostage so her men would not attack. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what happened after that after we left. After hearing the news of Nancy¡¯s death, my wife and I immediately rushed over. We didn¡¯t have time to ask Trevor about the situation at that time. ¡°My wife, my grandpa, and I had already Heft earlier. Officer, you can verify it with the three of them. ¡°Besides, my wife never ordered Trevor to kill anyone.¡± That was all he had to say. As for the rest, Trevor would tell the police officer when the time came. Lily panicked. ¡°She¡¯s your wife. You¡¯re covering for her.¡± Julian looked at Lily. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m telling the truth, and you say I¡¯m covering up for my wife. Tell me, Mrs. Zeller. Do you think the words of two kidnappers and a drama queen can be trusted?¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Lily was rendered speechless by Julian. Her eyes flickered and she said, ¡°You also said that my daughter, Nancy, was killed by your bodyguard. Your bodyguard was instructed by Annalise to kill her. These witnesses heard it with their own ears¡­¡± Julian interrupted, ¡°Mrs. Zeller, don¡¯t spout monsense just because your daughter is dead. I never said that your daughter Nancy was killed by my bodyguard. I only stated what I knew and what I saw. What I said was that I left early with my wife and grandpa. As for what happened after that, I had no idea.¡± Julian looked at the police and said, ¡°Officers, you can verify if what I said is the truth.¡± A policeman immediately asked the three of them, ¡°They left early, didn¡¯t they?¡± Yes,¡± the three of them answered in unison. This was undeniable. One of the officers looked at Julian again and asked, ¡°Your bodyguard¡¯s name is Trevor Stinson?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian answered. ¡°Can you get in touch with him?¡± Julian replied, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Can you invite him over?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Please invite him over.¡± Julian then called Trevor in front of everyone. ¡°Come over to the Xander residence now.¡± Trevor replied, ¡°Okay.¡± The police were immediately relieved. They split up to verify some details. A group of people was left behind to question the three witnesses. ¡°Nancy Zeller is very good at fighting, right?¡± The three of them did not know how to answer ¡°Did you see Nancy Zeller make a move?¡± the police officer asked again. La was thest to arrive. She immediately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see her make a move, so I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s good at fighting ¡°What about you? You didn¡¯t see it either?¡± The police asked the wretched man again. The wretched man¡¯s eyes shed and he denied it too. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it either.¡± The police officers looked at the foreign henchman sharply. The henchman had been with Nancy since the beginning. He could not stand such gazes and said, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very good at fighting.¡± ¡°Are you cooperating with Nancy Zeller to put on a show or were you really kidnapped?¡± another police officer asked La. ¡°I. I was really kidnapped,¡± La said. She couldn¡¯t admit that she was acting with Nancy. Anyway, Lily had helped her lie Just now. The police asked for more details. Then they saw Trevor walk in indifferently with a trench coat. Trevor¡¯s expression was calm, and he did not panic at all when facing the police. ¡°Are you Trevor Stinson?¡± the police officer asked. They had already checked Trevor¡¯s information in the system and were now verifying his identity. Trevor nodded with a cold expression. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Did you kill Nancy Zeller?¡± the police asked again. ¡°No.¡± Trevor said. His eyes were cold and calm, without a hint of guilt ¡°We now have witnesses who confirmed that you killed Nancy Zeller,¡± the police officer said solemnly. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her,¡± Trevor said. ¡°They saw you holding Nancy Zeller hostage with their own eyes.¡± The police pointed at the foreign henchman and even pointed at Julian. Trevor said calmly, ¡°I did hold Nancy Zeller hostage, but I did it to save someone else. Nancy Zeller kidnapped Old Mr. Parks. I held her hostage in exchange for Old Mr. Parks. Later on, we rescued Old Mr. Parks. In order to let Old Mr. Parks leave sessfully, I kept a dagger on Nancy Zeller¡¯s neck. I didn¡¯t hurt her!¡± Lily cried angrily, ¡°You¡¯re lying! Everyone left, and you took my daughter with a dagger My daughter is lying in a cold coffin. If you didn¡¯t kill her, did shemit suicide?¡± ¡°Although she didn¡¯t commit suicide, she did bring this on herself. After Mr. Julian left with Old Mr. Parks and his wife, for fear that the aplices of the woman in the ck butterfly mask might hurt me, I asked everyone to leave. ¡°After they left, I put away my dagger and prepared to leave. The woman in the ck butterfly mask suddenly attacked me. We wrestled. She tried to stab me with her dagger. I retreated. She tripped over a steel bar in the unfinished building and fell on her own dagger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You¡¯re simply spouting nonsense. My daughter is top-notch at fighting. She definitely won¡¯t trip over a steel bar.¡± Lily was furious when she heard Trevor¡¯s defense. Her original n was to kill Trevor and Annalise at the same time. Now, not only was Annalise about to be cleared of the crime, but even a bastard like Trevor wanted to be cleared of suspicion. Nice try! ¡°You said it yourself. She¡¯s a first-rate fighter. How can an ordinary person hurt her?¡± Trevor asked calmly. ¡°Are you a normal person? You¡¯re a professional bodyguard. You¡¯re trained professionally,¡± Lily said loudly. ¡°Fortunately, I had professional training. Otherwise, I would be dead now. Even if I hadThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. professional training, I was lucky that she tripped over a steel bar. Otherwise, I might not have been able to defeat her,¡± Trevor said calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Officer, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Lily bared her teeth and roared. The police officer said, ¡°We need to verify the scene.¡± Hence, the group went to verify the scene. Trevor, Lily, Yechiel, Lee, and the three so-called witnesses all followed. Julian was afraid that Annalise would feel ufortable in the car, so he stayed behind to keep herpany. Lee asked Julian to bring Annalise to his Courtyard to rest. There was a suite specially arranged for them there. Julian brought Annalise to rest Lee and the others followed the police to the scene of the unfinished building. Trevor calmly identified the scene. ¡°At that time, Old Mr. Parks was kidnapped in this position. I was holding the woman in the ck butterfly mask hostage in this ce. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that she was Miss Zeller Later, when the fight happened, it was in this ce. I was about to leave, but she came at me from behind, and we fought for about a few minutes, and it was a tie. She tripped over the steel bar here and then hit the dagger in her hand.¡± ¡°No way, police officer, this is impossible. There can¡¯t be such a coincidence in this world. Even if she tripped, she couldn¡¯t have cut her own neck.¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were red. The police immediately surveyed the scene again. They were also the ones who had been sent outst time. At that time, they had already checked the scene and felt that the probability of Nancy being killed by others was higher. Unexpectedly, they said that she had tripped over a steel bar herself. And there was indeed a small piece of steel bar sticking out. Also, there¡¯s a subtle trace of blood on the steel bar. ¡°Let¡¯spare the blood samples,¡± the police officer said. ¡°Mrs. Zeller, we might need to open the coffin and take a look at Nancy Zeller¡¯s body,¡± a policeman said to Lily, ¡°If she was tripped, she would have a cut on her leg.¡± ¡°Then open it! I agree to open the coffin!¡± Lily said loudly with bloodshot eyes. She red at Trevor with hatred, wishing she could kill Trevor with her eyes. Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Lee looked at Trevor¡¯s face, and he was relieved when Trevor looked calm. He even slightly raised a corner of his lips. As expected, the younger generation was better than him! He was worried that Julian and Annalise would get into big trouble in the first ce. He was even nning how to save them and how to help them design a speech. Unexpectedly, they had designed one seamless exnation. He believed that if nothing went wrong, he would open Nancy¡¯s ice casket and there would be a corresponding wound on Nancy¡¯s leg. Thinking of this, he looked at Trevor more admiringly. This young man was neither overbearing nor servile. He was calm, fearless and careful, which was really great in his eyes. Knowing that Trevor was protecting Annalise, Lee felt relieved. ¡°Do you have anything else to add?¡± a policeman asked the three witnesses. The three witnesses shook their heads. What could they add? They were proved to be kidnappers and cooperative helpers. What was more, they had left before Trevor, so they had no idea what happenedter. The three witnesses didn¡¯t have anything to say, so they returned to Xander residence. A policeman took the blood sample to have a test, and soon called to inform the result. The result was exactly the same as the DNA of Nancy. It was indeed Nancy¡¯s blood. Now it was time to open the coffin to check Nancy¡¯s wound. The ice casket was opened, and a gust of cold air blew over. Seeing Nancy¡¯s pale face due to the cold, Lily held the coffin and burst into tears, out of breath. ¡°Nancy, Nancy, my dear daughter, wake up. Open your eyes. Take the person who killed you with you! Get up and point out the murderer to the police. Nancy, get up!¡± The police didn¡¯t pull Nancy out of the coffin, but bent down to check the wound on Nancy¡¯s leg. There was indeed a wound on her ankle. The wound was not deep, but it was long. ording to Trevor¡¯s confession, she was tripped over by a steel bar. One of the policemen checked the injury and the other one recorded it. Seeing that the situation was in line with what Trevor had said, Lily knew that Trevor was about to be acquitted. She was unhappy and said, ¡°Sir, a person died. You can¡¯t be rash or careless. You must carefully investigate it. You can¡¯t let go of any details. My daughter, Nancy, is a martial artist. She couldn¡¯t be killed because she just stumbled over the steel bar. It¡¯s him!¡± She pointed at Trevor and said fiercely, ¡°He killed my daughter, and then used the steel bar to cut my daughter¡¯s leg, so as to create the illusion that my daughter was tripped over by the steel bar.¡± Now the situation was getting more and more disadvantageous to her. Her people hadn¡¯t found new evidence to prove that Nancy was killed by them. ¡°At present, our examination results are in line with Trevor¡¯s words. Next, we need to examine Ms. Zer¡¯s corpse. If the injury on Ms. Zer¡¯s leg was caused by Trevor, Ms. Zer¡¯s leg may have Trevor¡¯s fingerprints on it,¡± a policeman said. Lily was so annoyed that she said, ¡°My daughter had been washed when she was put in the coffin.¡± She regretted it so much. At that time, she was full of confidence that she could bring Trevor to justice and drag Annalise down as well. She didn¡¯t expect that Trevor could escape in this way. What a cunning bastard. ¡°Then we don¡¯t have to check Ms. Zer¡¯s corpse. We will continue to verify other things and investigate the case in detail,¡± the police said. ¡°Please check it as soon as possible!¡± said Lily. She knew it clearly. If she couldn¡¯t find evidence to prove that it was Trevor who killed Nancy, what Trevor said would sessfully help him get away with the crime. She hoped that there would be a monitor in the unfinished building, or a witness who happened to see Trevormit the crime and took pictures of it with their mobile phone. She also knew that it was very unlikely. Therefore, she had to find a way to avenge Nancy. Trevor thought he was smart and wless, didn¡¯t he? She would let them know that she was much better than they thought. They hurt her daughter and she would let them know how she would respond in kind. The witnesses Lily had invited were about to leave, but were directly detained by the police. ¡°You are the direct participants in this kidnapping case. Pleasee with us.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I was kidnapped.¡± La became anxious. She shouldn¡¯t have taken Lily¡¯s money. ¡°We will continue to investigate you. If it is confirmed that you were kidnapped, we will release you,¡± a policeman said seriously. Seeing that the police took away her witness but didn¡¯t arrest Trevor, Lily was so angry that she shouted, ¡°Sir, Trevor killed my daughter. He is a real criminal. Why don¡¯t you arrest him?¡± The police said seriously, ¡°Mrs. Zeller, your daughter Nancy was the kidnapper, and Trevor defended himself. Atst, your daughter fell and killed herself by ident¡­¡± Lily roared, ¡°That¡¯s just his excuse.¡± The ponceman exined patiently, ¡°Yes, so we need to further confirm the case. We will arrest and interrogate the criminal suspect, but we won¡¯t arrest the victim. If weter find out that the victim is the murderer, we will arrest him.¡± Although the case hadn¡¯t been thoroughly investigated, the clue was clear. The fact that Nancy kidnapped Old Mr. Parks was confirmed not only by Trevor and Julian, but also by several so-called witnesses. In addition, the photos provided by Julian also proved this point. Besides, a message Annalise received from the kidnapper also confirmed this point. In other words, Annalise, Julian and Trevor were the victims. If what Trevor said was true, he kidnapped Nancy just to get Old Mr. Parks out of trouble. After Old Mr. Parks left, he was about to leave too. It was Nancy who took the initiative to fight with him. In this case, even if Nancy didn¡¯t kill herself by ident, but Trevor did, Trevor would be innocent. Moreover, Trevor also said that Nancy was wearing a mask at that time, so he didn¡¯t know Nancy¡¯s identity at all. Nancy was good at fighting, so he only thought that she was a well-trained kidnapper as he met her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In such a situation, it was really difficult to know what to do if there was a fight. ording to thew of Chanaea, a person could really defend himself infinitely during the process of being kidnapped. ¡°I hope the police can find out the truth as soon as possible and get justice for my daughter,¡± Lily said through gritted teeth. She would rather do it herself than count on them. After the police left, Trevor left without looking at Lily. Lily stared at the back of Trevor with her angry eyes. After Trevor left, he called Julian, ¡°Julian, I¡¯m leaving. Protect Annalise well and don¡¯t stay too long in the Xander residence.¡± He had seen Lily¡¯s vicious eyes several times. He guessed that Nancy also got that from her mother, Lily. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 ¡°Alright, be careful too,¡± Julian said. A hint of gentleness appeared in Trevor¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Julian. I will.¡± He had been through a lot over the years. There were not many people who could hurt him. After Trevor left, Lily quickly sent a message. [Trevor has left the Xander residence. Kill him!] She had already secretly made arrangements on the way to the identification scene. If the police didn¡¯t do anything, she would do it herself. When it came to car idents, as long as they were done neatly, it would be fine as long as they paidpensation. Besides, plenty of people were willing to do it as long as they got enough money, even if they might end up in jail. After receiving the reply, she sent another message to another person below her: Send me Trevor¡¯s daily habits, especially his daily preferences, such as sleep and rest times, favorite restaurants, etc.] If she didn¡¯t seed in killing Trevor, she needed to make a new n. Having mastered Trevor¡¯s routine and preferences, it would be easier for her to make arrangements. Today, she must take Trevor¡¯s life. After killing Trevor, her next step was to kill Annalise. Those who bullied my Nancy must die. After making the arrangements, she returned to the funeral hall and sat on the ground to continue mourning. As she cried, she looked weak. ¡°Oh, Nancy, how could you bear to abandon Mommy? My child, you haven¡¯t even gotten a boyfriend. You didn¡¯t even leave Mommy with anything¡­¡± ¡°Well, Lily, don¡¯t be too sad,¡± Yechiel said. Lily cried with snot and tears. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter! How can I not be sad? I wish I could die for Nancy. Oh¡­¡± Sybil did not feel good. She sighed and squatted down silently to express her condolences together. Old Mr. Xander also squatted down to express his condolences. He was in his seventies after all. He wouldn¡¯t be able to squat for long. Sybil quickly helped him up and asked him to sit beside them. The sound of the event host giving the speech kept ringing, making the atmosphere of the Xander residence even more oppressive. Lee¡¯s courtyard. Julian was on the phone, arranging for Silvester Chanon the Ouw Madman to sue La and the others. The first was for perjury, while the second was for defaming Annalise. When Silvester received a call from Julian, he was excited. ¡°Thiswsuit is not bad. It¡¯s a little challenging. How long do you want to sentence them?¡± ¡°The longer the better!¡± Julian said. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Whether it was the drama queen La or the kidnapper who held grandpa hostage, they were only fit to spend their days in prison. Silvester immediately replied, ¡°Alright, wait for my good news, Julian.¡± Trevor drove away from the Xander residence alone. It was already 8:30 p.m. It got dark early in winter, and Trevor hadn¡¯t had dinner yet, so he nned to go back to the neighborhood restaurant for a quick meal and a shower. The Xander residence was about a 40-minute drive from his neighborhood. After driving for more than twenty minutes, he vaguely felt that something was wrong. With all his years of experience running a detective agency, he knew he was being followed. The other party was quite secretive. It was not like regr stalking. Instead, the other party pretended to be on the way, sometimes far and sometimes close. The other party should be very familiar with the road conditions of Jadeborough. Every time he was about to reach the intersection, the other party would follow him closely. Moreover, there was more than one car. There were at least three cars. Trevor¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. When the green light lit up, he suddenly sped up. As expected, his action immediately alerted the other party. As if they were afraid that he would run away, they sped up one by one and instantly exposed themselves. Trevor looked at the models of the cars through the rearview mirror. One was an off-road car, one was a pickup truck, and one was an ordinary sedan Speaking of which, off-road cars and pickup trucks could still collide with him. If an ordinary car crashed with him, it would be like hitting a rock with an egg. In order to avoid being set up on the subsequent sections of the road, Trevor¡¯s eyes shed and he decided to change the route at thest minute. He did not return to any of his residences and went straight to the Daunting Hotel, which he rarely went to. When the people in the cars behind saw that Trevor had suddenly changed his route, all of them looked vignt. They wore earphones and communicated with each other. ¡°He has discovered us!¡± ¡°Yes, he changed his route at thest minute. In the past, he always had to pass by the Sunshine Bridge.¡± ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s rush over and attack him, Otherwise, it¡¯ll be toote.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the three of us. Can we beat him?¡± There was a big truck in the original n. The original n was when they arrived at the Sunshine Bridge, they would hit Trevor, and the oing truck would hit Trevor again to form a pincer attack. It would be best if they could crash Trevor and his car off the bridge so Trevor would be gone with his car. Now that Trevor was no longer passing Sunshine Bridge, they had to change their n. ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether we can beat him or not. It¡¯s a question of whether we can catch up.¡± ¡°I hope the red light at the intersection ahead is longer so that we can catch up with him.¡± ¡°Drive faster.¡± After the people in the three cars communicated with each other, they drove very quickly. Trevor¡¯s eyes darkened as he drove the car quickly. His car had been modified and was very good in all aspects, let alone speed. In addition, he had a hobby of racing, so he quickly shook off the people behind him. There was a red light in front of him. He drove faster. Seeing that the green light was counting down, he quickly rushed forward. However, he encountered a novice driver. There were still seven to eight seconds left, but he stopped moving. Trevor was speechless. He was helpless! The most helpless thing about cars was that they didn¡¯t have wings and couldn¡¯t fly. There was a red light in front. There was no point in being anxious. When the three people following behind saw the car in front of them stop, they were all excited. ¡°God is really helping us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There were still a few seconds of green light, but he was forced to stop.¡± ¡°When the light turned green, Trevor will definitely speed up. We must chase after it with all our might.¡± ¡°I hope there¡¯s a small problem ahead to stop him. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy for us to catch up.¡± ¡°Go!¡± The light turned green, and several cars sped away. Trevor nned to pass the car in front, but the novice driver in front was quite strange and did not let Trevor pass. Soon, the three cars behind him caught up. Bang! The car collided. Three cars hit Trevor¡¯s car from two directions. The car shook violently. Trevor tightened his grip on the steering wheel. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± he said coldly. After cursing, he ran into the pickup truck. Bang! There was another collision sound. The pickup truck was dented by the impact. When the sedan saw the pickup truck¡¯s situation, it silently retreated. After the off-road car reversed, it rushed toward Trevor¡¯s car. Bang! There was a loud bang. Just as the driver of the off-road car thought that Trevor¡¯s car would be knocked out of shape, he saw a big dent in the front of his car. Moreover, the impact was too violent. Due to inertia, he mmed hard against the steering wheel. He felt that his ribs were about to break¡­ Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Bang! Bang! Bang! Trevor crashed the pickup truck, off-road car, and sedan in a row. He didn¡¯t let go of any of them. After a few consecutive collisions, the driver of the off-road cary on the steering wheel, his facepletely pale. He suddenly went cold and suffered from angina. The driver of the pickup truck was slightly better. His hand was clubbed and broken. The sedan was the most vulnerable. When it was hit by Trevor¡¯s car, the door directly smashed into it, and the sspletely exploded. A few pieces of ss flew up and pierced the driver, and one of them pierced the corner of his eye. He instantly felt that he was blind in one eye and covered his eye as he cried out. Trevor happened to see a gap between the two cars in front of him. He drove quickly through it and quickly lost three cars that were following him. A bunch of losers. He quickly drove to Daunting Hotel. After having a simple meal near the restaurant, he checked into a room and slept. And the next morning, he got a call from the police, saying he was suspected of vehicr homicide. Trevor was very speechless. It had been a long time since he had seen an idiot ying such a clumsy distracting trick. The police asked Trevor to go to the police station to take a statement. Trevor said that he woulde over. Then, he had breakfast and went to the police station. In regard to the situation of him hitting others with his car yesterday, they were just racing together andpeting with each other, at the most. How could it be called intentional vehicr homicide? If the other party didn¡¯t admit that they were racing, then they were the ones who had deliberately tried to kill him first. He just defended himself after that. Trevor did not panic at all. He calmly drove to the police station. When he arrived at the police station, Trevor took his statement. The police also verified the video of the road and confirmed Trevor¡¯s im that they did hit Trevor first. The three drivers of the crash were taken to the hospital for treatment. After treatment, they would be prosecuted. Trevor left the police station. A man ran past Trevor, and a woman chased after him crazily. ¡°Robbery! Robbery! My bag was robbed.¡± ¡°Sir, my bag was robbed. Can you help me?¡± The woman was panting as she chased after the marauder. When she passed by Trevor, she looked at him for help. Trevor pointed at the entrance of the police station. The woman looked at Trevor in surprise. Trevor said, ¡°You can call the police!¡± If it was any other day, he might have interfered in this matter. This was a special period, so he wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for himself. ¡°It¡¯s a robbery. Give me back my bag.¡± Instead of calling the police, the woman ran frantically toward the man in front of her. Trevor ignored them and walked toward his car. His car was parked in the parking lot beside the police station. He went to the trunk to get a bottle of mineral water and leaned against the car door to drink it. Not far away, an old scavenger was dragging arge, dirty bag. He stooped and Fummaged in the trash with an iron hook. Soon, he found a paper shell. He picked it up and put it in his big bag. Suddenly, he saw Trevor. His gaze was fixed on the bottle in Trevor¡¯s hand. Seeing the old man¡¯s eager eyes, Trevor suddenly took another gulp of water. There was about a fifth of the water left in the bottle. He poured it out, twisted the cap back on, and walked over to the old man. The old man stared at the water Trevor had poured out again and swallowed. Trevor understood. Not only did the old man want the bottle of mineral water in his hand, but he was thirsty. He immediately opened the trunk again and took a new bottle of mineral water. Then he went to the old man and gave the new water and the empty bottle to him. The old man seemed to be deaf and mute. He looked at Trevor with his yellowed eyes and then pointed at himself. Trevor nodded with a smile and said patiently, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all yours.¡± The old man put his palms together and then came over to take the mineral water and bottle from Trevor. He took the bottle of mineral water and opened it to drink. After one sip, he fell to the ground. Then, his body convulsed. Trevor was about to turn around and into the car when he saw the old man get convulsing. He wondered if the old man was having a sudden illness, so he immediately walked to the old man, crouched down, and asked, ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡± The old man clutched his chest, his expression contorted in pain as he let out a babbling sound. Trevor was anxious. He frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll call an ambnce.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know anything about first aid or medicine, he had heard that if someone suddenly fell to the ground, it was best not to move the patient until the medical staff came to deal with it. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The old man screamed in pain. Trevor became even more anxious when he heard the old man¡¯s shout. He quickly called an ambnce. The old man suddenly struggled to get up in pain. After calling an ambnce, Trevor quicklyforted the old man. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t move.¡± The old man looked very stubborn. He stretched out his hand in pain and tried to get up. Trevor had no choice but to help him up. ¡°Sir, you need to slow down.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The old man suddenly grabbed Trevor¡¯s clothes and stabbed his hand at Trevor¡¯s heart. Trevor avoided the old man¡¯s hand out of instinct as a martial artist. A small fly-cutter appeared suddenly in the old man¡¯s hand. Fortunately, Trevor dodged it. It missed and pierced Trevor¡¯s left waist. Trevor shook off the old man and saw that the fly-cutter in the old man¡¯s hand was ck. It was smaller than a dagger. He immediately looked at his left waist. There was blood, and the blood was ck. A terrible premonition ran through his mind. He wanted to grab the old man, but the old man ran away quickly. He was not at all stooped as he had been before. Trevor smiled coldly. Heughed at the coldness of the world. He could not be a good person. He was already on guard when the woman¡¯s bag was snatched away. It never urred to him that he would fall at the hands of a poor old man. He quickly called Julian for help. ¡°Julian, I¡¯m at the police station in the Western District. I was stabbed. The blood is ck. I think I¡¯ve been poisoned. Ask Annalise if she has any good solutions for emergency treatment.¡± All he knew was that if he was bitten by a venomous snake in the wild, he¡¯d better tighten the wound immediately and wash it with soapy water. If there was no soapy water, he should rinse it with as much clear water as possible. His wound was on his waist, so he couldn¡¯t tie it tightly. He hurried to the trunk to fetch mineral water and rinse the wound with it. Julian directly handed the phone to Annalise. Annalise¡¯s anxious voice prated the phone. ¡°Is there water? Bear with the pain and rinse the wound continuously with water. As you do it, push the blood out. Let the blood flow out. Get the police to help and take you to the nearest hospital for treatment. We¡¯ll rush over immediately.¡± Upon hearing Annalise¡¯s voice, the corners. of Trevor¡¯s lips could not help but curl up slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t make any big movements, and don¡¯t be agitated. Try to be as calm as possible. If your heart beats slowly, your blood will slow down.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Trevor replied. After hanging up the phone, he happened to see a police officering over. He immediately asked the other party for help and to send him to the nearest hospital. The old man had already fled. Lily received a report. ¡°Although it didn¡¯t hit Trevor¡¯s heart, it also hit Trevor¡¯s waist.¡± Lily was overjoyed. ¡°Good, very good!¡± Being stabbed by a poisonous fly-cutter was worse than being bitten by a poisonous snake. Trevor was definitely going to die. Wasn¡¯t Annalise a famous doctor? She could try to save him, haha! By the time she rushed over, even Trevor¡¯s corpse would probably be cold. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Trevor felt the intense toxicity of the fly-cutter. Even though he had always been strong, in just a few minutes, he began to feel dizzy and uf?rtable. Two policemen took Trevor to the nearest hospital. One police officer sat in the back to observe Trevor while the other drove the car at a high speed. The police officer who was observing Trevor saw that Trevor¡¯s face had already turned pale, and beads of cold sweat had begun to appear on his forehead. The blood on Trevor¡¯s waist was getting darker and darker, and the skin around the wound was also starting to turn ck. The police officer urged anxiously, ¡°Drive faster and make the rms denser. Hurry!¡± The policeman who was driving was also anxious, but he was really driving as fast he could. Fortunately, the nearest hospital from the police station was only a ten-minute drive away. When they arrived, they immediately carried Trevor out. Trevor was already losing consciousness. His arms and lips began to turn ck and purple. ¡°It¡¯s too scary!¡± The two police officers saw the situation and immediately carried Trevor into the hospital. The hospital took Trevor and ced great importance on it. They immediately administered an infusion and serum. However, the poison on this fly-cutter was not only snake poison, but also other poisons. Trevor¡¯s symptoms did get some relief when the serum was administered, but they could not bepletely eradicated. Trevor felt like his life had been saved. When he was carried out of the car by the police just now, he felt like he was really going to die. That was because the feeling of beingpletely out of breath and having his heart stop was still fresh in his mind. Thest time he experienced it was when his family was all killed. His parents were hacked to death, and he was shed until he bled crazily. Hey on the bed. The serum probably helped, and he felt able to catch his breath, which gave him the strength to watch his body change. He raised his hand and saw that his arm waspletely ck. Now the ck was slowly fading. ¡°Phew¡­¡± He exhaled. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± the doctor asked Trevor. ¡°My¡­ heartbeat¡­ is better than before,¡± Trevor said. As soon as he opened his mouth to speak, he realized that it was actually so difficult for him to speak. This was because when he spoke, he felt that his chest was stuffy and he was short of breath. He had to rest and take a deep breath before he could continue. ¡°Alright, alright. Stop talking. Lie down and rest first,¡± When the doctor saw Trevor¡¯s situation, he immediately told him not to speak. Two doctors guarded the IV drip while paying attention to Trevor¡¯s condition. They put him on a cardiac monitor to keep an eye on his heart rate. They let Trevor inhale oxygen. They paid attention to Trevor¡¯s blood pressure, low temperature, expression, and skin color¡­ The other two doctors brought the team to study Trevor¡¯s condition. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Their hospital had never treated a patient this toxic, and it was a huge challenge for them. They need to think about the next treatment. Two police officers were also guarding the hospital. They had to wait for Trevor¡¯s condition to stabilize before taking a statement. On the way, Julian was burning with anxiety. He reminded Annalise, ¡°Honey, hold tight.¡± At the same time, he drove as fast as he could. Annalise was pregnant. If Trevor¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger, Julian really wouldn¡¯t have driven the car so fast. Annaliseforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Focus on driving and drive as fast as you can. Trevor will definitely be fine.¡± She had already thought of a treatment n. When she saw Trevorter, she would immediately give Trevor acupuncture to draw out the poisonous blood. Then, she would use Energizing Pill to expel the poison and stabilize his body with Vigor Consolidating Pill. Then, she would give modern medicines and injections to dilute the remaining poison.She was d that she had the habit of carrying a box of elixir pills on her at all times. As for the silver needle, she always carried it with her. Finally, Julian drove the car to the hospital. As soon as he parked his car, he went around the front of the car to open the door for Annalise. Annalise had already gotten out of the car. She held his hand and rushed into the hospital. ¡°Quick, save him first!¡± The two of them rushed into the hospital and quickly rushed to the room where Trevor was. Julian looked at Trevor¡¯s weak appearance. His arms were still ck. Even though he was very good at managing his emotions, he could not control his anger. When Annalise saw Trevor like this, she felt an inexplicable lump in her throat. She quickly took a deep breath and tried to adjust her emotions. Only when she was in good condition could she do the acupuncture properly. ¡°Julian¡­ Ann¨¢lise¡­ You¡¯re here.¡± Trevor forced a weak smile. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything!¡± Annalise wanted to cry again. She took another breath and quickly opened Trevor¡¯s wound. Trevor¡¯s wound was on his waist. The doctor had already treated it and bandaged it. Annalise could not remove the gauze. She quickly took out a pair of scissors from her pocket and cut the gauze. The doctor panicked. ¡°You, you, you, who are you? You can¡¯t touch the wound. There are bacteria. He will be infected again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor!¡± Annalise said. The doctor in the hospital was anxious. ¡°It won¡¯t help even if you¡¯re a doctor, His situation is very complicated. We¡¯ve already injected him with serum, but he¡¯s only getting a little relief. It¡¯s basically just protecting his heart. Now, our medical team is testing the poison while researching a treatment n. ¡°His poison is really terrible. Now that the scorpion poison has been tested, there might be other poisons. We don¡¯t have scorpion serum in our country at all. ¡°Our medical team is considering how to solve his problem. ¡°If his limbs were poisoned, we could still consider amputation. But it¡¯s on his waist. It¡¯s impossible for us to amputate his waist!¡± Hearing the severity of the poison, Julian could not suppress the anger around him. Trevor knew that Julian must want to kill someone now. Heforted him, ¡°Julian¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­ I was too careless.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡± Annalise scolded as she cut open Trevor¡¯s gauze. After checking the location of the wound, she swiftly inserted the needle. One, two, three¡­ five needles¡­. She didn¡¯t hesitate at all. The doctor was so stunned that he forgot to stop Annalise. Now that he had reacted, he wanted to go forward and stop her. Julian moved his body and blocked the doctor. He said in a deep voice, ¡°We are family members. We will be responsible for the patient¡¯s subsequent treatment.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be responsible for that by yourselves? Are you kidding?¡± The doctor became angry when he saw that they were not taking the patient¡¯s illness seriously. Julian said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. We¡¯re doctors!¡± The doctor couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Then what were you guys doing earlier?¡± Thank you for saving my brother immediately. We¡¯ll take over now. Thank you!¡± Julian was not angry with the doctor. On the contrary, he was grateful. The doctor still wanted to argue with Julian, but he saw that Annalise had already been inserted more than twenty times. Then, the wound that had stopped bleeding began to bleed again. There was also some dark red blood mixed. ¡°He¡¯s going to lose a lot of blood,¡± one of the doctors said. Although they did not know what method Annalise used to make the blood flow so quickly, they were worried that something would happen to the patient. Because the patient¡¯s heart and lung functions were already impaired, he might easily go into shock if he lost too much blood. Annalise said¡­ Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Annalise said, ¡°We have to let this blood flow out. If he really loses too much blood, we can transfuse it.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say. He¡¯s AB-RH-negative. Where¡¯s the blood to be transfused?¡± the doctor said. Annalise was slightly stunned when she heard that. What a coincidence! She was also AB-RH- negative. She knew her blood type when she was eight years old. She was injured, so Joseph checked her blood type and told her. Joseph reminded her that this blood type was rare, so she had to learn to protect herself and strengthen her physique, and it was best not to get injured or fall sick. When she grew up, Joseph reminded her again that men¡¯s hearts was iprehensible, so she¡¯d better not let anyone else know she had a rare blood type. She looked at Trevor¡¯s wound and watched the blood surge out. The color of the blood had gradually turned from dark red to bright red. She quickly applied acupuncture to stop the bleeding. She couldn¡¯t make him lose more blood. There wasn¡¯t much blood to transfuse. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, she could give Trevor 600 CC or even 1,000 CC. At most, she would recuperate for a while after that. She was a martial artist in good health and could withstand it. However, she was pregnant now. She could only give Trevor 400 CC at most. As soon as she inserted silver needles, Trevor¡¯s bleeding stopped. The two doctors looked at each other and approved of Annalise. She was indeed capable. She could make it bleed and stop the bleeding just like that. Annalise immediately took the medicine from her pocket and stuffed an Energizing Pill into Trevor¡¯s mouth. Julian immediately poured a ss of warm water for Trevor to drink. The serum was still useful. Coupled with the bloodletting, Trevor¡¯s condition was a little better than before. But his face was a little pale. He swallowed elixir pills and drank a little water from Julian¡¯s hand. ¡°I have the same blood type as him. Please draw 400CC and give him a blood transfusion.¡±Annalise reached out to take Trevor¡¯s pulse and said to the doctor. If it was in Metropolis Hospital, she would have drawn it herself. But it was in someone else¡¯s hospital, and she didn¡¯t have the equipment. ¡°You also have AB RH-negative blood?¡± The doctor was happy and shocked. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise said. ¡°No!¡± Trevor reached out to hold Julian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Julian, Annalise can¡¯t give me a blood transfusion. She¡¯s pregnant.¡± Julian was already calling Henry. ¡°Trevor is in danger. We need a blood transfusion immediately. Mobilize a few people in rare blood groups immediately and rush over as soon as possible.¡± Previously, he didn¡¯t know that there would be a blood transfusion. Now, he immediately called to make arrangements. Trevor had a rare blood type, which he had known from the year he saved Trevor. Therefore, they created a group of rare blood types, and the people in the group would help each other. Seeing that Trevor¡¯s face was pale, his lips were purple, and the skin on his hands was ck, his heart twitched again. He held Trevor¡¯s hand tofort him. He then asked Annalise, ¡°In Trevor¡¯s case, how long before a blood transfusion is necessary?¡± Annalise took Trevor¡¯s pulse and said, ¡°Within an hour at thetest Julian nodded. ¡°I hope someone can rush over within an hour.¡± If they couldn¡¯t, he could only ask Annie to give Treyor 200CC to save his life. He hated himself for not having a rare blood type. The phone rang and Henry said, ¡°Julian, there are three men on their way, and the fastest guy should be there in half an hour.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Julian heaved a sigh of relief. It would solve the problem if he could be here in half an hour. Otherwise, if Annalise needed to give Trevor a blood transfusion, he would really me himself to death. Annalise took Trevor¡¯s pulse and applied acupuncture for Trevor. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The needles were inserted into a few acupoints on the pericardium meridian. Soon, the silver needles turned ck. The ck color on Trevor¡¯s arm also faded a little. The two doctors were amazed. Annalise told Trevor to close his eyes and rest. She took silver needles and inserted them into other acupoints, mainly to make Energizing Pill work faster. She had treated snake venom patients in the past, but it was not this difficult. Trevor¡¯s situation was particrly tricky today, partly because there were too many types of poison in him, and it was because he had lost time on the road. After inducing Energizing Pill, she gave Trevor Vigor Consolidating Pill. Trevor looked slightly better than before. Feeling better, he opened his eyes andforted Julian and Annalise. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m much better.¡± Close your eyes and rest well!¡± Julian said Not long after, an inquiring voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Hello, doctor. I have RH-negative blood. Is there an emergency situation here that requires blood donation?¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Julian and Annalise looked at each other. Lee was led in by the nurse outside. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Mr. Xander!¡± Annalise and Julian shouted in unison. ¡°Is it Trevor who wants a blood transfusion?¡± Lee asked worriedly when he saw the person on the bed. Previously, Julian and Annalise were both in the Xander residence. When they suddenly heard that something had happened to Trevor, they hurriedly left the Xander residence. He had rushed over when he saw someone saying in the group chat that someone had suddenly fallen ill and urgently needed RH-negative blood. He had only recently joined this group because he wanted people with rare blood type¡¯s to help each other. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise and Julian answered in unison. ¡°Draw mine!¡± Lee said. When the two doctors saw that someone hade over to donate blood, they were very happy. They asked Annalise, ¡°Shall we?¡± This was her father. ¡°Draw 200CC first,¡± Annalise said. In Trevor¡¯s case, not only did He need a blood transfusion, but if someone else came to donate blood later, she might also need to bleed Trevor so that he could expel the poison in his body faster. If there was enough blood, after repeating it a few times, the remaining poison in his body would not cause much damage to him. She could use the silver needles and elixir pills to nurse Trevor. ¡°You can draw a little more,¡± Lee said. Annalise said, ¡°Dad, given your condition, draw 200CC first.¡± If no one donated blood in the future, she could draw some when the time came. ¡°Let¡¯s take a blood test first,¡± the doctor said. A doctor immediately brought something over and drew a little blood to test it. Annalise lifted Trevor¡¯s pants and gave him acupuncture on his feet. Lee¡¯s pupils suddenly dted when he saw Trevor¡¯s ankle. His heartbeat suddenly raced, and he reached out to press on the spot where his heart was. Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Annalise saw Lee¡¯s abnormality and thought that he was not feeling well. He quickly asked. At this moment, Lee was immersed in his own world and could no longer hear the outside world. He rushed over and rolled up Trevor¡¯s pants with trembling hands, His gazended on Trevor¡¯s ankle. On Trevor¡¯s ankle, a ck birthmark was very eye-catching. His mind shed back to Heather¡¯s words when they had a child and saw a ck birthmark on his ankle. Heather told him gently, ¡°Do you know the story of the birthmark? The birthmark on the ankle was because the child had traveled too far and too hard to get to his mom and dad¡¯s home, and then his foot was injured and bled. He wiped it with a leaf. Then, the pigment of the leaf settled on the ankle and left a birthmark. This is the mark of love.¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 ¡°Is this¡­ a birthmark? Have you had it since you were young?¡± Lee held Trevor¡¯s ankle and asked with a trembling voice. He had the same birthmark as his son and the same blood type as him. Could he be his son? Could he be his Kalyan? Trevor was attacked by poison and was very ufortable. When he heard Lee¡¯s words, his heart trembled and he said with a frown. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a birthmark. It has been there since I was young.¡± He knew that Lee had lost a son, but he had parents. It just so happened that he had the same birthmark as Lee¡¯s son. Hearing the difort in Lee¡¯s tone, he said, ¡°My parents say that there are many people with this kind of birthmark. It seems that there is fetal poison in the mother and mnin will precipitate.¡± Lee¡¯s gaze was still on Trevor¡¯s ankle There were indeed many people with birthmarks on their ankles, but were there really people with identical birthmarks? Their birthmarks were the same, and they both had RH-negative blood. Was it possible? Annalise was a little excited when Lee asked about the birthmark. She also hoped that Lee could find his biological son. However, when she heard Trevor mention his parents, she sighed in her heart. Perhaps it was really just a coincidence. Those who lost their children were really bitter in their hearts. Everyone they saw looked like their son. ¡°Hello, your blood test has passed. You can draw blood now.¡± The doctor came over and said after checking Lee¡¯s blood. ¡°Alright.¡± Lee immediately rolled sleeves. up his Annalise kept an eye on Trevor. Seeing that half of the 200CC had been transfused, she prepared to bleed Trevor again to expel the remaining poison. However, just as she was about to bleed, he realized that something was wrong with Trevor. A rash appeared on Trevor¡¯s arm at a speed visible. to the naked eye. Annalise¡¯s mind quickly shed to the word TA-GVHD, transfusion-associated graft-versus-host disease. The disease was 20 times more likely to ur during blood transfusions from immediate family members. Therefore, blood transfusion between immediate family members was medically forbidden. was Trevor really Lee¡¯s son? ¡°Stop the blood transfusion, stop it immediately!¡± Annalise shouted. The two doctors were shocked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Annalise rushed over and pulled out the needle. She quickly performed acupuncture to make Trevor bleed. Antihost disease was moremon in blood transfusions between rtives. Once this disease appeared, the lymphatic system of the person receiving the transfusion would be attacked, and his immune system would be destroyed. It had a very high fatality rate. Trevor had already been poisoned and was very weak. Furthermore, due to complications from the blood transfusion between rtives, it was very easy for something bad to happen. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The doctor also saw the rash on Trevor¡¯s arm. They looked at Lee strangely. ¡°Are you two rted?¡± Lee¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Trevor¡¯s entire body began to itch. Annalise immediately gave Trevor another dose of Energizing Pill. Most blood transfusion rejection reactions showed up in 7-14 days, so it was very difficult to cure. However, Trevor might be because of the toxins in his body. It reacted as soon as he transfused blood. It was a good thing that they discovered it immediately. Treatment before the lymphatic and immune systems was destroyed had little effect on the body. ¡°Please, I need to take a blood sample,¡± Annalise said to the doctor. The doctor immediately took out a tool and handed it to Annalise. Annalise drew a small tube of Trevor¡¯s blood. She handed Trevor¡¯s blood and Lee¡¯s blood bags to Lee directly. She looked at him and nodded. ¡°I can handle it here. Please confirm it as soon as possible.¡± Lee held the small tube of Trevor¡¯s blood in hand. Tears welled up in his eyes. He looked at Trevor again and quickly left. The only way to determine paternity was through DNA testing. After Lee left, Trevor¡¯s physical reaction became even worse. Red rashes broke out all over his body and itched so badly that he reached out to scratch them. Annalise let Julian hold his hand and not let him scratch. She immediately wrote another list and asked the doctor to prescribe medicine and put him on an IV. She was d that she had discovered the problem before the donor¡¯s immune cells multiplied. The doctor went to prepare the medicine. Annalise quickly gave Trevor acupuncture. Before removing the needles, she went to pour warm water for Trevor to let him drink more. Trevor had already eaten two Energizing Pills. Annalise rolled his eyes to see his condition. His eyes were already a little yellow. Annalise immediately stuffed another Energizing Pill into Trevor¡¯s mouth. ¡°We have to make him bleed more!¡± she said. In such a situation, not only did Trevor have to expel the poison, but he also had to expel Lee¡¯s blood. It would require a lot of blood. Seeing that Trevor was itching badly, she said to the doctor, ¡°You can draw 400CC of mine first.¡± ¡°Annalise, I won¡¯t use your blood.¡± Trevor was itchy and ufortable. He rubbed against the bed and said with difficulty. Annalise was pregnant. How could he use her blood? Julian looked at Annalise and asked solemnly, ¡°Can we wait a little longer?¡± ¡°Draw 200CC of mine first,¡± Annalise said. Julian looked at Annalise. All his feelings were in his eyes. His heart ached and he felt sorry for Annalise. She was pregnant. Drawing a pregnant woman¡¯s blood would have a huge impact on her body. Moreover, Annalise was in the early stage of pregnancy and had a huge pregnancy reaction. If her blood was drawn now, she would feel even worse. However, Trevor¡¯s current situation was very bad. Just as the doctor was about to draw blood for Annalise, someone else rushed over. ¡°Hello, have RH-negative blood. I¡¯m here to donate blood to an emergency patient.¡± Julian heaved a sigh of relief. The doctor knew that the situation was urgent and immediately examined the person who came to donate blood. Seeing that Trevor was in a bad condition and knowing that a lot of blood was needed, the person who came to donate blood was very generous. Originally, the doctor said that he would draw 400CC, but he insisted on donating 800CC. In the end, the doctor drew 600CC. With 600CC of blood, Annalise began to apply acupuncture to make Trevor bleed. Because Trevor¡¯s blood transfusion reacted immediately, and he took Energizing Pills, and Annalise applied acupuncture to make him bleed twice, the rash on Trevor¡¯s body gradually faded. The ck color on his arm was much better than before. Then, a few more people came over to donate blood to Trevor. Trevor received a blood transfusion while Annalise gave him acupuncture to drain the blood? After a few times, Trevor¡¯s condition was much better. The ck on his arms had almost faded, and the rashes on his body hadpletely disappeared. The yellow in his eyes had also gradually faded. Annalise immediately gave Trevor another Vigor Consolidating Pill. She saw a chair and sat down. She was really exhausted. ¡°Annalise!¡± Julian¡¯s heart ached when he saw Annalise like this. Annalise opened her eyes and smiled weakly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Guard Trevor. Call me immediately if there¡¯s anything unusual. I need to take a nap.¡± She still had to perk up and continue treating Trevorter. This feeling was like the last time he treated Old Mr. Jones, he was really snatching him away from the King of Hell. Annalise¡¯s phone rang. It was Lee. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 ¡°Dad?¡± Annalise immediately picked up the phone. ¡°Trevor, how is he?¡± Lee was worried about Trevor¡¯s situation. He had already lost too many things in his life. His child, family, lover¡­ They were the torturing pains in his heart. If not for the fact that he had forced himself to find his son, he would have chosen to end himself 20 years ago. He was very nervous and flustered now. He was afraid that if he confirmed that Trevor Stinson was his son, Trevor Stinson would not be able to hold on. He could no longer afford to lose anything in his life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s fine,¡± Annalise promised. ¡°Anna, thank you, thank you!¡± Lee was moved to tears. He felt much more at ease with Anna around to support him. He never expected that the person who saved him and Trevor was Heather¡¯s daughter. Perhaps it was fate. God took Heather away and sent Heather¡¯s daughter to his side. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re wee!¡± Annalise said. ¡°He had a rejection reaction to my blood during the blood transfusion. Does it mean that we¡¯re blood- rted, right?¡± Lee asked nervously. Lee had already asked his friend to test his and Trevor¡¯s blood samples urgently, but it would take at least three hours for the results to be out. Lee waited anxiously. He was already on the way to the hospital where Trevor was. He was worried about Trevor¡¯s condition and wanted to see him and the birthmark on his ankle. Trevor had the same rare blood type as him, the same birthmark as Kalyan, and now a blood transfusion rejection reaction to his blood. Could Trevor be his son? Could it be? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a high probability!¡± Annalise said. She also hoped that Trevor was Lee¡¯s son. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Lee said. He immediately said, ¡°You must be tired from the acupuncture. Take a rest.¡± Annalise had also helped Lee with acupuncture before. He knew very well that Annalise was good at many traditional acupuncture techniques. It consumed a lot of energy. Every time Annalise did acupuncture, her face would turn pale. ¡°Alright,¡± Annalise replied. Trevor¡¯s condition was much better after using the Energizing Pill and Vigor Consolidating Pill, plus Annalise gave him bloodlettings. The rashes on his body had disappeared, and he no longer rubbed against the bed. A few more people rushed over to give Trevor a blood transfusion. Annalise pulled herself together and gave Trevor a few more bloodlettings. The ck spot on Trevor¡¯s arm fadedpletely and began to return to its normal color. His lips gradually turned red. It was just that his vitality could not bepared to before he was poisoned. The two doctors looked at Annalise¡¯s acupuncture, and now they saw the changes in Trevor. The two of them looked at Annalise with admiration. A doctor finally mustered up the courage to ask Annalis¨¦, ¡°Hello, are you taking in a disciple? Can I learn your technique from you?¡± Before Annalise could say anything, Julian rejected the doctor. ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t ept disciples. She¡¯s not free!¡± Annalise was so busy that she was like a firefighter every day. Julian really hoped that she could calm down and rest well. ¡°Uh¡­ okay,¡± the doctor said, rubbing his nose awkwardly. Lee rushed back. When he saw that Trevor¡¯s expression was better, he heaved a long sigh of relief. Trevor also had mixed feelings. He knew paternity test. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Trevor had lived with his parents for as long as he could remember. His parents doted on him and loved him. It had never urred to him that he might not be his parents¡¯ child. The day their entire family was attacked, his mother hid him in a coal shed in the backyard and told him not to go out no matter what happened. Later, when Trevor saw that his parents were shed, he cried out in fear. Someone spotted Trevor and rushed over to attack him. The first sh knocked him down. Later on, the bad guy shed him a few more times. Trevor didn¡¯t know if he had fainted from the pain or shock. After waking up, he crawled out desperately and fainted again. Then, he was saved by Julian. The first thing Trevor did when he woke up was to ask Julian, who was still a stranger at that time, to save his parents Julian sighed and told Trevor that his parents were dead. The police had already sent them to be cremated. It had never urred to Trevor that he was not his parents¡¯ child. Trevor recalled the sad and tragic memories. He became depressed, and the rashes on his body began to itch again. Lee noticed it immediately and called Annalise. ¡°Anna, quick, look at Trevor. He has rashes again.¡± Annalise immediately observed Trevor. She reached out and took his pulse. Trevor¡¯s pulse was not looking good. He had clearly recovered just now, but now he was extremely weak. Annalise instructed Julian, ¡°Take off his shirt.¡± She had been using the bloodletting technique just now. Now, she had to use the acupuncture technique. Julian unbuttoned Trevor¡¯s shirt, revealing his Trevor was a boxing practitioner. His body was very sturdy, but there was a small dent in his sternum. Annalise reached out and pressed it. Then, she saw a small scar on it. Her pupils constricted. She thought of the bone marrow transnt that Nancy had mentioned. Nancy mentioned several times that she donated bone marrow to Lee. However, the small scar on Trevor¡¯s sternum was clearly the scar of surgery. Bone marrow transnts, birthmarks, rejection reactions. If Lee¡¯s bone marrow back then had been donated by Trevor, then everything made sense. Trevor was Lee¡¯s biological son! There must be a big conspiracy behind this. This big conspiracy must be rted to the Xander first branch family. It must be! Anger and heartache! Annatise forced herself to focus. She threw all distracting thoughts and used the acupuncture technique. Everyone looked at Annalise¡¯s focused expression and could not help but slow down their breathing. They tried their best not to make a sound and not disturb Ann¨¢lise. After the acupuncture, Trevor fell asleep. Lee asked Annalise worriedly, ¡°Anna, is Trevor alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I inserted the needle into his sleeping acupoint to let him have a good sleep,¡± Annalise said. Just now, she found that Trevor¡¯s emotions were fluctuating greatly. She let him sleep for a while, which was beneficial for his recovery. ¡°Alright, thanks,¡± Lee replied. He nced at the time and asked Annalise to take good care of Trevor before rushing to another After he arrived, the door of the DNA test room opened not long after. Lee¡¯s friend took out the test report and said, ¡°The results are out!¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Lee asked anxiously. ¡°The report is easy to understand. You only have to look at the final result,¡± his friend said. Lee immediately took the report. He eagerly opened the report and quickly flipped to thest page. Thest line of words clearly stated, ¡°Probability of paternity: Lee stared intently at the line of words. Tears welled up in his eyes, and the words became more and more blurry. He suddenly squatted on the ground and wailed without any care for his image. ¡°You¡¯re really my Kalyan! I finally found you! Heather, I found Kalyan. I found him!¡± Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Seeing Lee like this, his friend sighed and walked closer. He squatted down and gently patted Lee¡¯s shoulder tofort him. ¡°Congrattions! You have to take care of your body, and you can be with your child longer. There¡¯s still a long way to go in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Lee replied. He gripped the report tightly. He thenughed and cried. His body couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He sat down on the ground and leaned against the wall. Tears streamed down his face as he whimpered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± he said miserably. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t protect your well. ¡°When you were young, I didn¡¯t protect you. You¡¯re all grown up now, but I still can¡¯t protect you. ¡°I¡¯m useless. Too useless.¡± Lee held the report tightly and held it in front of his eyes. He cried and kissed the report. ¡°Kalyan, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you in the future!¡± He suddenly stood up, gripped the report tightly, and strode out. Lee¡¯s eyes were still red. He took out his phone and dialed back the person that called him. His expression was cold and solemn. ¡°Go and investigate who injured Trevor immediately. Keep an eye on Lity. Also, send me the relevant evidence regarding Yechiel¡¯s executive assistant caused trouble in Caretech Pharmaceutical Company.¡± Once Nancy was buried in the ground, Lee would immediately participate in the shareholders¡¯ meeting and take back what should have belonged to him! In the past, there was no point in him fighting for it. Now that he had a son and a daughter, he would definitely do anything for their best interest. He rushed to the hospital where Trevor was. Trevor had fallen asleep. Annalise had also closed her eyes to rest for a while. Now, she was in better spirits. Seeing Lee return, Annalise said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to see the results to know that Trevor is your biological son, right?¡± Lee looked at Annalise. This child was so smart! He nodded, his throat a little stiff. ¡°Yes.¡± Lee had seen Trevor several times, but he had never known that Trevor was his son. Lee was touched and said, ¡°Anna, in the future, you will have a brother.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Yes, Trevor was her brother. He was still her brother even if they had the same mother but different. fathers. They were born to the same mother. She had a blood rtive now. Annalise was just happy forCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lee and Trevor. It turned out that she was also part of the scheme. Trevory on the bed. Suddenly, tears rolled down the corners of his eyes. He was an especially cold and tough person. Back then, he was almost shed to death. When he woke up in the hospital, he was in so much pain. However, he didn¡¯t cry. After that, Trevor did not cry even after many skin grafts. Trevor seemed to have lost his tear ducts after the death of his parents. All his tears had ended because of her parent¡¯s deaths. Now, his tears came again. He had family again! It turned out that Lee was his biological father. It turned out that Annalise was his half-sister. No wonder Trevor felt close to Annalise when he saw her and wanted to protect her. ¡°Trevor, don¡¯t cry.¡± Lee¡¯s heart ached, and he reached out to wipe Trevor¡¯s tears. Lee was afraid that his hands were dirty. He immediately took a tissue and wiped Trevor¡¯s hands. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s get Trevor discharged!¡± Annalise said. The environment here was not good enough. Now that Trevor was out of danger and had the blood transfusion, he could go to her vi to recuperate. Annalise had a lot of things to tell Lee. It was not convenient here. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Lee immediately replied. Julian had already gone to deal with the hospitalization Soon, they rushed to the vi that Julian had bought for Annalise. In the car, Trevory in the back. Annalise sat beside him. He kept looking at Annalise. ¡°Julian, close your eyes and rest well,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay,¡± Trevor replied in satisfaction. He was alone for so long, but he found his long-lost family. Julian did not say a word. He was also happy for Trevor and Annalise, but the rtionship suddenly became strange. Trevor had be his brother-inw, which was weird. ¡°We are brothers-inw from now on!¡± Julian said suddenly. Firstly, Annie and Trevor were rted by blood. Firstly, Blood rtion was naturally more precious. Secondly, his brother-inw looked young. Trevor was six years older than Annalise. Julian felt that he was a little old. ¡°Yes,¡± Trevor replied. He smiled faintly. Look, it was so good to have a younger sister. His identity had changed. He suddenly called out gently, ¡°Anna. I¡¯m so happy that we¡¯re siblings.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart softened, and she was touched when she heard Trevor¡¯s words. Her eyes were a little wet as she replied, ¡°Yes, me too.¡± Lee looked at Trevor and Annalise and was touched. His eyes reddened again. He looked out the window and into the sky. He thought to himself, ¡°Heather, you¡¯re the only one left! If you¡¯re here, our family will be trulyplete.¡± When they arrived at the vi, Annalise and Lee helped Trevor to the room, Trevor could walk on his own. However, Lee and Annalise wanted to support him. Trevor also enjoyed this warm treatment. After helping Trevor lie down, Annalise began to prepare the medicine. She had a medical room here After prescribing the medicine, she arranged for someone to make the medicine for Trevor. She then asked Julian to take care of Trevor and pay attention to his physical condition. After that, she called Lee to the backyard. The two of them stood in the backyard. Annalise said, ¡°Dad, Nancy didn¡¯t donate her bone marrow to you.¡± Lee¡¯s pupils constricted. He thought about how Julian had unbuttoned Trevor¡¯s clothes just now. The position of Trevor¡¯s eternum was slightly sunken. Annalise said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a mark. The bone is a little. dented, probably because he was too young when he donated the bone marrow. It¡¯s not good for one to donate bone marrow at a young age. it will leave some side effects on the donor¡¯s body.¡± Lee felt his heart twitch again. Suddenly, he lost his bnce and his body swayed. ¡°Dad!¡± Annalise immediately supported him. With the help of Annalise, Lee sat on the cushion on the stone bench in the backyard. ¡°Go on, Anna. Tell me everything you know and your guesses,¡± Lee said. He knew that Anna was transparent, meticulous, observant, and logical. Annalise was a doctor. She could see more and analyze more details. ¡°I heard from Julian that when he met Trevor, Trevor was covered in blood and had his body and face shed. Julian crawled from the courtyard to the back. Julian happened to save him. At that time, Trevor¡¯s parents had all been shed to death. Later, Trevor stayed in the hospital for a long time and underwent many skin grafts.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart ached when she said this. When she heard Julian talk about Trevor¡¯s experience, she was sad. After she knew that Trevor was her brother, her heart ached even more. Lee gripped the edge of the stone table so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His Kalyan had been treated cruelly and mercilessly Kalyan would have died back then if it weren¡¯t for his good luck meeting Julian. This was a scheme, There must be someone or a party that would do this horrible thing for their interest. It was most likely the first branch of the Xander family. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Annalise continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened back then. I also don¡¯t know how Trevor disappeared when he was young. However, his entire family was killed by someone. It was definitely not an ident. It was premeditated.¡± Lee tightened his grip on the stone table. He felt suffocated. He didn¡¯t want to remember what had happened back then, but he had to.. Back then, Lee, Heather, and Kalyan had been living abroad. In that country, everyone was friendly and kind, whether they were small or large families. The family cared about each other and loved each other. The families in that country were harmonious and supportive. Initially, Lee did not tell his family about his marriage and that he had a child with Heather. It was because his father had mentioned many times. that he must marry a daughter of a higher-ss. family. Lee had been expanding his project overseas and met Heather at a restaurant. At that time, Heather was still a student. Her family background was not good, but her academic results were good. The school fought for an exchange spot for her. Her tuition fees relied on student loans and schrships, and her living expenses depended on her working in a restaurant. Lee remembered that the first time he saw Heather, he was attracted by her clear and determined gaze. After meeting Heather a few times, Lee took the initiative to chat with her. Knowing that Lee was also from Chanaea, Heather was passionate about him. Every time she saw him, she would smile until her eyes curved into crescents. Her unguarded attitude towards Lee aroused his strong desire to protect her. He had told her to be wary of people when she was outside. There was a bright side and a dark side to the world. Heather smiled and said, ¡°I know! But I think you¡¯re a good person.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Heather shared her story with Lee. She was sincere, innocent, lovely, optimistic, positive, and full of hope for the future. Such a beautiful woman instantly won Lee¡¯s heart. He could not control himself but fell for Heather. Lee had always loved to work. However, he pushed the project to his executive assistant. He was focused on pursuing Heather. However, Heather was busier than him. She was busy with ss and work. Lee told Heather not to work part-time anymore. She just had to work hard to Heather did not hide her poor status at all, nor did she feel inferior because she was poor. She did not feel embarrassed working in a restaurant. On the contrary, she thought working in a restaurant had many benefits. Apart from getting paid, she could also practice speaking and get to know people from all over the world. It was helpful for her to know people and broaden her horizons. asionally, Heather would meet guests who would make things difficult for her. However, she felt that this was a good experience in her life. She could see the good side of everything. Lee was really attracted by her spirit. The more he got to know Heather, the more he liked her He turned from liking her to loving her. Their feelings for each other were deep. Lee respected everything about Heather. If she wanted to work at the restaurant, he would go there and apany her. A yearter, Heather was finally moved by Lee. She quit her job at the restaurant and came to his company to be his assistant. Initially, Lee thought it would take Heather a long time to get used to it. However, she was smart and quick-witted. She got a hang of every task quickly. She apanied Lee to discuss projects with clients. She was neither servile nor overbearing. Instead, she was magnanimous and did everything well. The second year they met, Heather sessfully graduated from university and obtained a university degree. Then, Lee asked Heather to marry him. He was prepared that she would reject him. Because Lee knew Heather had ideals and ambitions. Ple knew that she wanted to make a name for herself. There was a high chance that she did not want to be tied down by marriage. He would also respect all her decisions. However, to his surprise, Heather epted his proposal. ¡°I can still work after I get married,¡± Heather said. ¡°I¡¯m greedy. I want both work and your love.¡± They were married and registered abroad. After marriage, Heather was pregnant. Lee asked Heather, ¡°Do you want to keep the child?¡± He was afraid that she didn¡¯t want to keep the child. Heather looked at Lee in shock. ¡°Of course I do. Don¡¯t you want a child?¡± She was as happy as a fool to know that he wanted happy a child too. The next year, they gave birth to a child. There was a ck birthmark on the child¡¯s ankle. Heather said it was because the child liked a warm and loving family like theirs and rushed all the way to them. Thus, he was injured and left a mark. Heather said her greatest wish was for her child to live a good life and be safe and sound. She named the child Kalyan. It had a meaning of wealth and health. She also said the ck birthmark on Kalyan¡¯s ankle was like an obsidian. She said Kalyan would be as bright as obsidian. With a child, Lee was no longer afraid of his father¡¯s objections. When Kalyan was more than a year old, his overseas project came to an end. He nned to bring his wife and child home to his family. Henee, Lee called home in advance. Afterward, they returned to the country and arrived at the airport. Heather let the nanny take care of Kalyan because she was tired. The nanny carried Kalyan and bought a toy. However, Kalyan was lost. A one-year-old and three-month-old child disappeared just like that. They checked all the surveince cameras and searched the entire airport but could not find Kalyan. The nanny cried herself hoarse. At that time, Lee suddenly fainted from anger. Later, he was diagnosed with leukemia. Heather had not come to the hospital for a long time. Lee was extremely anxious and called her, but her phone was switched off. He guessed that Heather could not stand the pain of losing her child and went to look for the child alone. He wanted to leave the hospital to look for Heather, but he was sick and could not get up at all. He fell several times from the bed to the floor. It was the nurse who carried him back to the bed. Lee hated his body for being so useless. Suddenly, he got apatible bone marrow. He was overjoyed. The sessful match of the bone marrow meant that he would recover. He could control this body. He could stand up and search for his son with Heather. Lee believed that he would definitely find his son. His surgery was a sess. Two weekster, he could get out of bed. He finally saw Heather. Heather told Lee calmly that she had met someone else. They had fallen in love with each other six months ago. Because she had a son with Lee, she rejected her new love. Now that her son was gone, she wanted to start a new rtionship. Heather wished Lee would have a safe and happy future. Lee pulled Heather and asked her to stay. Heather shook off her hand. She told Lee there was no going back. That if they lived together again, she¡¯d be forever immersed in the pain of losing her son. She wanted relief. She wanted a new love and a new life. Lee did not dare to reach out to Heather again. Tears streamed down his face as he watched her leave. He couldn¡¯t even protect his own child. How could he have the shame to ask her to stay? He¡¯d copsed again. Then, he¡¯d transferred all his employees back into the country to took for his child. Lee was living miserably. Day after day, year after year, just to wait for news of his child. The most obvious characteristic of Kalyan was the birthmark on his ankle! His subordinates found a child with a birthmark every few months. However, none of them was his child. Hope after hope and disappointment after disappointment. Lee lived like this for 20 years. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Lee had always felt that his son had been kidnapped. Therefore, he focused the search on the countryside of Chanaea. This was because the idea of favoring boys over girls in the countryside was even more deep-rooted. Many boys who had been kidnapped had been sold to the countryside. Some families bought them to carry on their family lines. Over the years, his men had visited all the countryside in Chanaea. They also helped many kidnapped children find their biological parents. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Only his child was still nowhere to be found. Only now did Lee suddenly realize that his child had not been kidnapped at all. Someone had taken his child away from him. His bone marrow was donated by his own son. It was obvious that the person who took his son knew his situation like the back of their hand. It was most likely someone from the first branch of the Xander family. ¡°Dad, have you ever thought that my mother might have had her difficulties back then?¡± Annalise said. Buzz¡­ Lee¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. He hated himself so much! He hated himself for lying in bed like a piece of trash for the past 20 years. He didn¡¯t check who donated bone marrow to him at all! Lee did not think about whether there was another reason for Heather to leave him. He only cared about his pathetic self- esteem and pain. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Annalise left the backyard. After a while, she returned with a syringe in her hand. She drew her blood in front of Lee. ¡°Anna, what are you doing?¡± Lee panicked when he saw the blood. Annalise handed the blood to Lee. Her eyes were clear and firm. ¡°Go and test my blood. Perhaps I¡¯m really your daughter!¡± ¡°Anna¡­¡± Lee stared at Annalise with bloodshot eyes. So she knew. Annalise knew everything. She knew she wasn¡¯t his daughter. Annalise nodded at Lee and said, ¡°The truth might be buried for a while, but,it won¡¯t be buried forever. If I¡¯m really your daughter, there must be a reason why my mother left you back then!¡± If her mother had cheated on Lee with another man, why didn¡¯t she have a father? Why was her mother alone? Lee¡¯s eyes were wet again, and ayer of mist covered his vision. His heart was twitching. If Anna was his biological daughter, how much had Heather suffered? At this moment, Lee even selfishly hoped that Anna was not his daughter. tha Heather had fallen in love with someone else when she left him. Lee could not ept that Heather had endured the hardships alone. Annalise continued, ¡°Whether I¡¯m your biological daughter or not, I will still treat you as my father from the bottom of my heart. Trevor is still lying in bed. No matter if the harm he suffered today was done by the same person or not, I want to find the truth! I want the bad guy to pay the price!¡± ¡°¡®ll do the test!¡± Lee took the blood and perked up. Anna was so tough. Why couldn¡¯t he pull himself together? Lee immediately went to his friend for a paternity test. In the backyard. Annalise looked at the hydrangea flowers in the backyard and felt extremely uneasy. In the past, she did not have thoughts or feeling about the word ¡®father¡¯ and was even against it. Because she had always felt that her father had abandoned her mother and her. Annaliseter met Lee and learned about her mother¡¯s rtionship with Lee. She still hadn¡¯t thought of looking for her biological father. She felt that her father did not raise her when she was young. Now, she was already an adult and did not need her father¡¯s love anymore. At this time, Annalise suddenly realized she could be Lee¡¯s biological daughter. Otherwise, it would be too coincidental for her to have RH-negative blood. If she was also Lee¡¯s biological daughter, it meant her entire family had been schemed against. ¡°Honey!¡± Julian walked over and hugged Annalise¡¯s waist. Annalise suddenly felt very tired and leaned into Julian¡¯s arms. She was physically and mentally exhausted. She really needed a rest. Actually, Annalise was also nervous. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was Lee¡¯s biological daughter. Hence, she felt that doing the paternity test was the most direct way. If Annalise were Lee¡¯s daughter, her family would work together to find out the real culprit from back then and the culprit today. If not, she would help with the investigation as Trevor¡¯s younger sister. ¡°Is Trevor feeling better?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s better now. I got someone to watch over him and give him an injection.¡± Julian hugged Annalise tightly and patted her head. ¡°No matter who the scumbag is, I¡¯ll avenge Trevor.¡± Annalise said, ¡°We¡¯ll also have to let them pay for what happened back then. ¡°Trevor¡¯s adoptive parent¡¯s death and the injuries. he suffered in the past. ¡°Also, if Mom was also set up to leave Lee, then they were the ones who caused Mom¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied, The phone rang. He picked it up Henry said furiously, ¡°We found him. The old manmitted suicide and jumped off the bridge. He died after being fished up. We found his son near the bridge, but the son doesn¡¯t know anything about the old man¡¯s murder.¡± Julian said coldly, ¡°Heh, don¡¯t let him off. Interrogate him! Force him to spill the truth.¡± If he didn¡¯t know, why would he go to the bridge? Henry said, ¡°He¡¯s being interrogated. He¡¯s very stubborn. I saw the surveince footage. Before the old man jumped off the bridge, he appeared and didn¡¯t stop the old man. In addition, I suspect something¡¯s wrong with the woman who said that her bag was snatched. She might be putting on a show.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if she put on an act or now. We¡¯ll interrogate her after we find her.¡± Julian said. ¡°We¡¯re searching for her. The police are also looking for her,¡± said Henry. ¡°Most importantly, interrogate the old man¡¯s son,¡± Julian said. The old man used a deadly poisonous fly-cutter to hurt someone and then jumped off the bridge. His son appeared but did not stop him. Something must be wrong. ¡°Okay,¡± Henry replied. After Julian hung up the phone, he helped Annalise into the house, Honey, it¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise and Julian entered the house together. Julian wanted to ask Annalise to sleep. He knew Annalise would be worried about Trevor, so he let her be. Hearing footsteps, Trevor looked over. He looked at Annalise gently and dotingly and catted out, ¡°Anna.¡± ¡°Trevor.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart ached when he saw Trevor¡¯s expression. She felt that she was already very pitiful when she was young, Annalise was abandoned by Uncle Kent in the countryside. She had to try her best to fend for herself. Moreover, Her distant rtives in the countryside always fed her rotten food. She was all skin and bones. However, she met Ms. Tuffin and the others. They protected her, loved her, and doted on her. Trevor was different. He was taken away, his bone marrow was extracted, and he was thrown to his adoptive parents. In a few years, his entire family was killed. Trevor managed to live because he was lucky. And now, he was injured by someone else. Julian had alreadye over with theputer. His fingers were quickly typing on the keyboard. Whether Trevor¡¯s disappearance was rted to Yechiel and Lily or not, they must have something to do with what happened to Trevor today. Julian hacked Lily¡¯s phone and checked her call logs and bank transactions. Three hourster. Lee rushed back. Lee had always felt that his son had been kidnapped. Therefore, he focused the search on the countryside of Chanaea. This was because the idea of favoring boys over girls in the countryside was even more deep-rooted. Many boys who had been kidnapped had been sold to the countryside. Some families bought them to carry on their family lines. Over the years, his men had visited all the countryside in Chanaea. They also helped many kidnapped children find their biological parents. Only his child was still nowhere to be found. Only now did Lee suddenly realize that his child had not been kidnapped at all. Someone had taken his child away from him. His bone marrow was donated by his own son. It was obvious that the person who took his son knew his situation like the back of their hand. It was most likely someone from the first branch of the Xander family. ¡°Dad, have you ever thought that my mother might have had her difficulties back then?¡± Annalise said. Buzz¡­ Lee¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. He hated himself so much! He hated himself for lying in bed like a piece of trash for the past 20 years. He didn¡¯t check who donated bone marrow to him at all! Lee did not think about whether there was another reason for Heather to leave him. He only cared about his pathetic self-esteem and pain. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Annalise left the backyard. After a while, she returned with a syringe in her hand. She drew her blood in front of Lee. ¡°Anna, what are you doing?¡± Lee panicked when he saw the blood. Annalise handed the blood to Lee. Her eyes were clear and firm. ¡°Go and test my blood. Perhaps I¡¯m really your daughter!¡± ¡°Anna¡­¡± Lee stared at Annalise with bloodshot eyes. So she knew. Annalise knew everything. She knew she wasn¡¯t his daughter. Annalise nodded at Lee and said, ¡°The truth might be buried for a while, but it won¡¯t be buried forever. If I¡¯m really your daughter, there must be a reason why my mother left you back then!¡± If her mother had cheated on Lee with another man, why didn¡¯t she have a father? Why was her mother alone? Lee¡¯s eyes were wet again, and ayer of mist covered his vision. His heart was twitching. If Anna was his biological daughter, how much had Heather suffered? At this moment, Lee even selfishly hoped that Anna was not his daughter. If Anna was not his daughter, at least it meant that Heather had fallen in love with someone else when she left him. Lee could not ept that Heather had endured the hardships alone. Annalise continued, ¡°Whether I¡¯m your biological daughter or not, I will still treat you as my father from the bottom of my heart. Trevor is still lying in bed. No matter if the harm he suffered today was done by the same person or not, I want to find the truth! I want the bad guy to pay the price!¡± ¡°¡®ll do the test!¡± Lee took the blood and perked up. Anna was so tough. Why couldn¡¯t he pull himself together? Lee immediately went to his friend for a paternity test. In the backyard. Annalise looked at the hydrangea flowers in the backyard and felt extremely uneasy. In the past, she did not have thoughts or feeling about the word ¡®father¡¯ and was even against it. Because she had always felt that her father had abandoned her mother and her. Annaliseter met Lee and learned about her mother¡¯s rtionship with Lee. She still hadn¡¯t thought of looking for her biological father. She felt that her father did not raise her when she was young. Now, she was already an adult and did not need her father¡¯s love anymore. At this time, Annalise suddenly realized she could be Lee¡¯s biological daughter. Otherwise, it would be too coincidental for her to have RH-negative blood. If she was also Lee¡¯s biological daughter, it meant her entire family had been schemed against. ¡°Honey!¡± Julian walked over and hugged Annalise¡¯s waist. Annalise suddenly felt very tired and leaned into Julian¡¯s arms. She was physically and mentally exhausted. She really needed a rest. Actually, Annalise was also nervous. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was Lee¡¯s biological daughter. Henee, she felt that doing the paternity test was the most direct way. If Annalise were Lee¡¯s daughter, her family would work together to find out the real culprit from back then and the culprit today. If not, she would help with the investigation as Trevor¡¯s younger sister. ¡°Is Trevor feeling better?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s better now. I got someone to watch over him and give him an injection.¡± Julian hugged Annalise tightly and patted her head. ¡°No matter who the scumbag is, I¡¯ll avenge Trevor.¡± Annalise said, ¡°We¡¯ll also have to let them pay for what happened back then. ¡°Trevor¡¯s adoptive parent¡¯s death and the injuries he suffered in the past. ¡°Also, if Mom was also set up to leave Lee, then they were the ones who caused Mom¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. The phone rang. He picked it up Henry said furiously, ¡°We found him. The old manmitted suicide and jumped off the bridge. He died after being fished up. We found his son near the bridge, but the son doesn¡¯t know anything about the old man¡¯s murder.¡± Julian said coldly, ¡°Heh, don¡¯t let him off. Interrogate him! Force him to spill the truth.¡± If he didn¡¯t know, why would he go to the bridge? Henry said, ¡°He¡¯s being interrogated. He¡¯s very stubborn. I saw the surveince footage. Before the old man jumped off the bridge, he appeared and didn¡¯t stop the old man. In addition, I suspect something¡¯s wrong with the woman who said that her bag was snatched. She might be putting on a show.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if she put on an act or now. We¡¯ll interrogate her after we find her.¡± Julian said. ¡°We¡¯re searching for her. The police are also looking for her,¡± said Henry. ¡°Most importantly, interrogate the old man¡¯s son,¡± Julian said. The old hurt someone and then jumped off the bridge. His son appeared but did not stop him. Something must be wrong. ¡°Okay,¡± Henry replied. After Julian hung up the phone, he helped Annalise into the house, Honey, it¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise and Julian entered the house together. Julian wanted to ask Annalise to sleep. He knew Annalise would be worried about Trevor, so he let her be. Hearing footsteps, Trevor looked over. He looked at Annalise gently and dotingly and catted out, ¡°Anna.¡± ¡°Trevor.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart ached when he saw Trevor¡¯s expression. She felt that she was already very pitiful when she was young. Annalise was abandoned by Uncle Kent in the countryside. She had to try her best to fend for herself. Moreover, Her distant rtives in the countryside always fed her rotten food. She was all skin and bones. However, she met Ms. Tuffin and the others. They protected her, loved her, and doted on her. Trevor was different. He was taken away, his bone marrow was extracted, and he was thrown to his adoptive parents. In a few years, his entire family was killed. Trevor managed to live because he was lucky. And now, he was injured by someone else. Julian had alreadye over with theputer. His fingers were quickly typing on the keyboard. Whether Trevor¡¯s disappearance was rted to Yechiel and Lily or not, they must have something to do with what happened to Trevor today. Julian hacked Lily¡¯s phone and checked her call logs and bank transactions. Three hourster. Lee rushed back. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Lee looked at Annalise with aplicated expression. Annalise was also feeling a little nervous. Their eyes met, and Annalise¡¯s lips moved. In the end she swallowed the words she wanted to say. Trevor was much better after a few hours of rest. He sat on the bed. Julian also looked at Lee. Lee suddenly approached and hugged Annalise in his arms. He cried, ¡°My precious daughter, you¡¯ve suffered. Daddy has let you down!¡± Trevor was a little stunned by this scene Immediately after, his eyes lit up, filled with great surprise. Trevor understood now. Annalise was his biological sister, his biological sister from the same mother and father. Annalise was held in Lee¡¯s arms. Her throat was a little tight, and her voice was shaky. ¡°I¡¯m really your daughter, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Sweetheart, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m ipetent. I¡¯m weak. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Lee med himself so much that he didn¡¯t know what to say. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He hated himself for lying on the hospital bed like a piece of trash back then. Moreover, he did not verify the truth of Heather¡¯s words. When Annalise heard this, tears streamed down her face. She said with heartache, ¡°Mom must have been bullied. She must have had her own difficulties back then.¡± Annalise and Trevor could at least reunite with their father. No matter how much they had suffered over the years, at least they were reunited with their father. But what about her mother? She died in a car ident when Annalise was three years old. Lee tightened his grip on Annalise and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes, she must have her own. reasons.¡± If Heather really fell in love with someone else, how could she give birth to his child? Annalise? Annatise! When he thought of Annalise¡¯s name, Lee¡¯s body suddenly swayed. He was furious, and his blood pressure soared. He suddenly felt dizzy. ¡°Dad!¡± Annalise, Julian, and Trevor shouted in unison. Julian and Annalise immediately supported Lee. Lee¡¯s face turned red. He choked and could not breathe normally. Annalise was a doctor and had a sharp mind. She immediately noticed Lee¡¯s abnormality and immediately reached out to take his pulse. She took Lee¡¯s pulse and said anxiously, ¡°Quick, let him lie t.¡± Julian picked Lee up and ced him on the bed. Trevor also moved himself to give Lee space. Annalise immediately gave Lee acupuncture. ¡°Pfft¡­¡± Lee spat out a mouthful of blood. After he spat it out, the breath he had been holding in finally eased a little. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be too anxious. We finally found each other after all the hardships. Isn¡¯t it good?¡± Annalise sobbed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good thing.¡± Leey on the bed and cried. He was happy to reunite with Annalise. However, he had let Heather down! Why didn¡¯t he ask Heather about it back then? Why didn¡¯t he go and check out her situation afterward? Why? If he had paid more attention, he would not have been separated from his child for so many years and would never lose Heather! Annalise, Annalise! Why didn¡¯t he think of that when he met Annalise? Lee had foolishly thought that the man Heather had fallen in love with gave Annalise her name. Then, Lee suddenly remembered what Heather had said when she named Kalyan. She said she hoped their children could live a good life. She wanted her children to be safe and sound. Kalyan and Annalise. These two names had the meaning of wealth and health. Heather was the one who gave Annalise her name. He reached out and took Trevor¡¯s hand, then reached out to Annalise. immedia Annalise immediately held her father¡¯s hand. ¡°From now on, I will definitely protect both of you!¡± L¨¦e said. ¡°Yes, you have to be well to protect us,¡± Annalise said. Lee nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine!¡± He would pull himself together and be fine. He would investigate the truth and seek justice. Annalise finished the acupuncture and removed the needles for Lee. Then, Lee received a call from his man. His man reported, ¡°Mr. Lee Xander, it¡¯s about the old man who hurt Trevor. Hemitted suicide by jumping off the bridge. His son was taken away by someone. However, we don¡¯t know who took him away. Other than that, we found the suspicious woman whose bag was snatched at the entrance of the police station. Now, we have got some information from the interrogation.¡± ¡°What did you find out?¡± Lee asked. The person reported, ¡°That woman said that they were a group. Their target was Trevor. She pretended to have her bag stolen. If Trevor acted bravely and helped her, the man who snatched her bag would stab Trevor to death with a poisoned dagger.¡± ¡°Who is the mastermind?¡± Lee¡¯s voice squeezed out from between his teeth. Such a vicious n was outrageous. ¡°She was hired by someone called Mrs. Hecox,¡± the person replied. Lee¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Find that Mrs. Hecox and that old man¡¯s son immediately. Be fast.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The person hung up. Julian said, ¡°Dad, that old man¡¯s son is with me.¡± After learning that Annalise was Lee¡¯s biological In the past, Julian called Lee ¡®Dad¡¯ because of Annalise. Now, he was calling him ¡®Dad¡¯ from the bottom of his heart. Lee looked at Julian in surprise. He did not expect him to be so fast. Julian added, ¡°Also, I checked the bank ounts of Lily and Yechiel. I didn¡¯t find anything unusual.¡± Lee said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the evidence first. Yechiel¡¯s assistant caused trouble at Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. This is a done deal. Tell me the results as soon as you interrogate that old man¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. Lee¡¯s phone rang again. It was Yechiel who called him. Yechiel expressed dissatisfaction over the phone, ¡°Lee, where did you go? It¡¯s Nancy¡¯s funeral. You¡¯re her family, but you¡¯re not there. What the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°Nancy is your daughter, not mine!¡± Lee said coldly. ¡°Lee, what do you mean?¡± Yechiel was filled with anger. Lee said, ¡°The government advocates cremation, so stop all the troubles. Just cremate her body right away.¡± Although he knew that Nancy was scheming, he still lit a candle for her calmly because she had donated her bone marrow to him and did not cause any actual harm to Annalise. Moreover, she was already dead. Now, Lee wished he could pull Nancy out of the ice casket and whip her. Nancy not only wanted Annalise¡¯s life but also Kalyan¡¯s. Fortunately, Kalyan was good at fighting. He made the first move and killed Nancy. Also, the bone marrow. It was Kalyan who donated Lee the bone marrow, but Nancy lied that she was the one who did it. What kind of situation let them do this? There was only one possibility, and that was that Kalyan had been controlled by them back then. Then, why was Kalyan adopted? How did he get rid of their control? Then, why was Kalyan¡¯s adoptive family killed? Lee would investigate everything one by one. He would settle all the scores one by one. He would not let every aplice off. ¡°Lee, you, how could you say such a thing? Nancy is your niece!¡± Yechiel was so angry that he was about to explode. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 ¡°HOW How close can a niece and an uncle be? Isn¡¯t it enough to bring flowers for her? Do you want me to go down and apany her?¡± Lee retorted meaningfully. ¡°Lee, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so hostile? What happened?¡± Yechiel asked tentatively. ¡°I think you know what happened,¡± Lee said. Yechiel lost his temper again. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What the hell has been going on with you recently? What do you mean by saying I know wha happened? What have I done? Huh?¡± ¡°I mean that you know quite well what you have done!¡± Lee replied. Yechiel paused for a moment and said, ¡°Lee, we¡¯re biological brothers. There shouldn¡¯t be any misunderstandings between us. If you have any questions, just ask me directly. I don¡¯t want you to speak sarcastically. Are you talking about the incident concerning Caretech Pharmaceutical Company? I really didn¡¯t know anything about it. At that time, Nancy tame to my assistant directly. ¡°After the incident, I criticized my assistant. Now that Nancy is dead, do you still want to fuss about the incident? ¡°Furthermore, Nancy didn¡¯t cause any substantial harm to Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. If you feel that Nancy, before her death, did something bad to Annalise, I will personally compensate Caretech Pharmaceutical Company for its losses.¡± Lee didn¡¯t say anything and remained silent. He was fighting a psychological battle with Yechiel. He wanted to see if Yechiel would say anything else. Yechiel paused again, and then, he, acting as the eldest brother, said in a serious tone, ¡°Lee, haven¡¯t you fully recovered, so your emotions are unstable? By the way, there¡¯s something else I¡¯ve been wanting to say. You said that Annalise is your daughter. Has the paternity test been done? Back then, Heather eloped with someone else.¡± Lee gripped his cell phone so tightly that his knuckles turned pale. ¡°So, Yechiel knows everything, doesn¡¯t he? ¡°Seeing that I have reunited with Annalise, Yechiel was afraid that I would understand what had actually happened back then. So, was he now trying to sow discord between Heather and me so that I will continue misunderstanding Heather? ¡°Then, did Nancy or Yechiel plot both the incident that happened to Caretech Pharmaceutical Company and Nancy tricking Annalise into going to the suburbs and trying to kill Annalise?¡± ¡°Lee, are you listening?¡± Yechiel asked when seeing that Lee didn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Lee said. When seeing that Lee was unhappy, Yechiel continued, ¡°However, Annalise does look like you. It¡¯s possible that she¡¯s your daughter. Perhaps Heather had been pregnant with your child before she eloped with another man. Go and have a paternity test done. If she¡¯s your daughter, that will be a constion.¡± ¡°The paternity test has been done!¡± Lee said calmly. Lee thought, ¡°A little impatience spoils a big n. Unless Yechiel takes the initiative to mention what happened back then, I won¡¯t mention it for the time being until I find evidence.¡± Lee had lost his temper just now because he wanted Yechiel to take the initiative to talk about the incident happening to Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. He hadn¡¯t expected Yechiel to voluntarily mention Heather. It was obvious that Yechiel was feeling guilty. ¡°So, the paternity test has been done, hasn¡¯t it? Well, it¡¯s good that Annalise is your daughter, which can be considered a constion. Back then, your son was so unlucky that he was lost at such a young age. I wonder if he¡¯s still alive,¡± Yechiel said. ¡°If he were alive, he should have been found long ago,¡± Lee said. ¡°Er, let¡¯s not mention those things. Lee, if you didn¡¯te back today, you shoulde back to attend tomorrow¡¯s memorial service for Nancy,¡± Yechiel said with a sigh. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s memorial service?¡± Lee asked. He emphasized the words ¡°memorial service¡±. ¡°Yes,¡± Yechiel replied. Lee said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back for the memorial service.¡± There would be many people, so of course, he would have to be back. It was time for a change in the Xander family! It was time for Lee to take back what belonged to him. That night, Lee stayed in Annalise¡¯s vi. Annalise specially asked the servants to prepare designated rooms for Trevor and Lee. In the future, they each would have a fixed room in her vi. Annalise cooked dinner with the servants. Julian didn¡¯t want her to be busy, but she was persistent. Annalise specially asked Trevor and Lee what they liked to eat. Then, she prepared a dish for each of them, respectively. She personally cooked these two dishes. Trevor received acupuncture a few more times in the afternoon. His mood stabilized. Though he had no dietary restrictions, he needed to eat a light diet. Next, Trevor needed to recuperate. By taking Energizing Pills and Vigor Consolidating Pills and receiving Annalise¡¯s acupuncture, he would quickly remove the remaining poison from his body and slowly recover. Lee had been so angry that he had vomited blood. Now he was in a better mood, and he was fine. Dinner. Lee kept putting food into Trevor¡¯s and Annalise¡¯s tes. Lee said to Trevor, ¡°Your previous name is Kalyan Xander. A name is just a code. If you are willing to change your name to the previous one, then you will be called Kalyan Xander. However, if you are unwilling to do so, then you will continue to be called Trevor Stinson. That depends on you.¡± Lee also mentioned that he hadn¡¯t protected Trevor well. ¡°I¡¯ll change my name to the previous one!¡± Trevor said. He then looked at Annalise and said, ¡°Annalise, you will do so, won¡¯t you?¡± He wanted to have the same surname as his young sister. ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Annalise replied. She had never expected that she would have the chance to reunite with not only her father but also her elder brother. She suddenly felt very satisfied. The next morning. Lee told Annalise to take good care of Trevor. Then, he was about to go back to the Xander residence. Thinking of theplicated matters back then, Annalise was a little worried. She said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± Lee, seeing Annalise¡¯s worried eyes, smiled tovingly. He reached out and touched her face. ¡°Annalise, I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Annalise was still a little worried. Lee said, ¡°I made a mistake once, and I won¡¯t do so again. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Julian hugged Annalise¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad is going back to the Xander family. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± People in Jadeborough all knew that it was Lee who was the most powerful person in the Xander family. He had a delicate mind, was brave and shrew, and possessed excellent abilities. Years ago, when Jadeborough¡¯spanies were all developing locally, Lee went overseas alone to expand the market. Until now, the Xander family had been cooperating with those foreignpanies. This was one of the reasons why the Xander family had been prosperous. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Have a good rest, all of you.¡± Lee touched Annalise¡¯s face again and left the vi for the Xander residence. On the way, Lee called one of his subordinates. ¡°When the memorial service beginster, you can get the police toe over!¡± Lee nned to start with Caretech Pharmaceutical Company being framed, Annalise being cheated, and Samuel being kidnapped. The Xander residence. Chapte The front of the funeral hall was filled with flower wreaths. The ice casket had been moved out of the funeral hall. It was now on awn at the Xander residence. The ice casket was surrounded by flower wreaths. In a while, the memorial service would be held here. There were already peopleing over to mourn. The reason why Lily insisted on holding the memorial service was to let the people in Jadeborough know that Nancy¡¯s death was caused by Annalise. Though Nancy was the one who started causing trouble, she was the one who died in the end, while Annalise was still alive. It was human nature to sympathize with the weak and the dead. When the time came, Lily would spread some rumors, which would definitely ruin Annalise¡¯s reputation. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Seeing some peoplee to mourn, Lily cried. ¡°Nancy, how did you bear to leave me? You said that you would wear the traditional uniform of Chanaea at your wedding. You said that you would ask me to make the uniform myself. I have already begun to sew it. ¡°You said that when you had a child in the future, you would want handmade shoes for the child. I have also learned to make such shoes by hand. ¡°You said that you would want me to take care of your child in the future, and I agreed. ¡°And you promised me that you would give me a cruise ship when am 50 and would spend three months on the sea with me. But you broke your promise! ¡°Nancy, now you are gone, and how can I survive without you?¡± Lily covered her chest as she cried. One of the servants held her hand,forting her. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t cry. The dead can¡¯t be revived. Please let Miss Nancy leave in peace.¡± ¡°She was only in her twer She fell in love Tenor had a child. Her life wasn¡¯tplete yet. How could she leave in peace? She was killed by someone!¡± The servant deliberately said, ¡°Miss Annalise didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t kill Nancy on purpose, did she? Huh? Nancy, I can¡¯t wait to go with you!¡± Lily cried until her body was trembling. The servant had to support her; otherwise, she could barely stand. The people who were here mourning were shocked when they heard the servant¡¯s words. It turned out that Nancy had been killed by Annalise. Could it be that Annalise, after reuniting with her family, considered Nancy a threat to her status in the family, so she killed Nancy? If that were the case, Annalise would be too vicious. The people who were now mourning didn¡¯t say anything, but they were guessing in their hearts. Having finished mourning, a group of married women started gossiping a little far away from the ice casket. ¡°Hey, have you guys heard that Nancy seemed to have been killed by Annalise?¡± It ca ¡°It can¡¯t be true, can it?¡± ¡°Well, I heard with my own ears one of the Xander family¡¯s servants say that Annalise didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. I heard it with my own ears. I guess Lee and Old Mr. Xander didn¡¯t allow Lily to make Annalise pay.¡± ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m so angry! If I were Lily, I would makeCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Annalise pay with her life. Even if I died, I would kill her.¡± ¡°Well, I might tolerate other things. However, I¡¯ll fight desperately with whoever tries to kill my child.¡± ¡°This Annalise Barton is too vicious!¡± ¡°Young as she is, she¡¯s quite scheming. She looks gentle and harmless, but she causes trouble wherever she goes. Alexander were not on good terms, they seemed to get on with each other and would not harm each other. Ever since Annalise married into the family, these two brothers have completely turned against each other. Now, they are fighting to the death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She even sent Alexander¡¯s wife to jail, who was even her Uncle Kent¡¯s daughter. I heard that Alexander¡¯s wife had been sentenced to many years¡¯ imprisonment.¡± ¡°Silvester Chanon the Ouw Madman was employed to defend Alexander¡¯s wife. She was so lucky that she wasn¡¯t sentenced to death.¡± ¡°In short, whoever has something to do with Annalise Barton will be unlucky. Can¡¯t you see that the Xander family has been unlucky since she reunited with it?¡± ¡°She is not nice, for shees from the countryside. She is too rude for a big asion.¡± ¡°Yes! Hush, Lee is here.¡± Someone saw Leeing and shushed them. These women immediately changed their topic. ¡°Mrs. Cham, where did you get your nails done? They¡¯re so beautiful. When you¡¯re free, I would like you to apany me to have my nails done! ¡°I want to have mine done, too. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Where there were people, there would be rumors. It was often women who standered women. Lee nced at the people indifferently and walked straight past them toward the ice casket. Seeing Leeing, Yechiel immediately handed him some flower wreaths. Lee took the wreaths and went to the ice casket. He stood in front of it, mourning for a while. Then, Lee crouched down and ced the wreaths on the ground People from various wealthy families also came to deliver wreaths. They mourned in front of the coffin and then put the wreaths on the ground. This was an indescribable memorial service, but thinking that the dead should be respected, people said nothing. Lily saw Lee but didn¡¯t see Annalise. Lily immediately found an opportunity to make a fuss. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Annalisee? Did she do something wrong, so she doesn¡¯t even dare to attend the memorial service for Nancy?¡± Lee stood up rapidly. He looked attily and said coldly, ¡°Who did something wrong? Who doesn¡¯t dare to attend the memorial service?¡± This was the first time Lily had seen Lee¡¯s sharp and cold gaze. She took half a step back guiltily. Lee moved a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Mrs. Zeller, it¡¯s not always the person who dies that is justified. Everything has to be objective. For example, when a robber robs a person, the robber is identally killed by the person being robbed. Then, is it the robber¡¯s fault or the fault of the person being robbed? Will the robber be justified by being killed?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes flickered. She immediately gave y to her strengths and continued to cry. ¡°Nancy, look. Your second uncle who doted on you now has a daughter. He¡¯s starting to distort the truth for his own daughter. He¡¯s bullying you so much because you couldn¡¯t speak up for yourself!¡± Many people around were just watching themotion. Someone couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°This is too much! Even if he has reunited with his daughter, he can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°Why do I feel that Lee is right? think what he said is correct. It¡¯s neither that whoever dies is right nor that whoever cries loudly is right. We still have to respect objective facts.¡± ¡°Who the he knows what the truth is?¡± ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a siren going off. What¡¯s going on? Did the Xander family, which failed to keep the murder down, hand it over to the police?¡± ¡°Oh my god, this is serious. There¡¯s a good show to watch.¡± I told you that whoever had something to do with Annalise Barton would be unlucky, right?¡± As they spoke, more than a dozen police officers walked in. Lily¡¯s pupils constricted again. Then, she remembered that the old man she contacted hadmitted suicide. So, there would be no evidence. Besides, she only arranged for someone to kill Trevor instead of Annalise. Lee wouldn¡¯t do anything even if he knew. Trevor was an outsider, so nobody from the Xander family would care about his death. Thinking of this, Lily was relieved, She immediately rushed up while crying. ¡°Sir, please investigate the truth about my daughter¡¯s death and bring the murderer to justice. She was only in her twenties, the best age for a girl. She died too unjustly!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Yechiel Xander?¡± A police officer directly showed an arrest warrant. The onlookers were even more shocked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are they here to arrest Yechiel Xander? The one who died is his biological daughter. What did he do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. The police are handling the case. They have shown the arrest warrant, so there must be evidence.¡± ¡°This reversal is really shocking!¡± Yechiel frowned and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m Yechiel Xander. May I ask why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± He believed that he hadn¡¯t done anything illegal. There must be a mistake somewhere. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Lily was also so shocked that her mouth opened wide. Lily immediately asked, ¡°Sir, are you sure he is the one you want?¡± Lily thought, ¡°Yechiel isn¡¯t involved in anything. Why do the police arrest him?¡± ¡°Are you Yechiel Xander, the statutory representative and chairman of the Xander Group?¡± a police officer asked. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± replied Yechiel. Yechiel frowned again but still could not figure out what went wrong. Yechiel thought, ¡°The Xander Group has always. operated legally and has never evaded taxes. I should be innocent!¡± ¡°Then we¡¯re sure you¡¯re the one we want. This is the arrest warrant. Pleasee with us,¡± a police officer said. Lily asked anxiously, ¡°Sir, may I ask why? Our daughter just died. Someone else killed our daughter, not us! You should arrest the murderer, not Yechiel. You can¡¯t arrest a person randomly!¡± The police officer holding the arrest warrant nced at Lily and said, ¡°Yechiel Xander is suspected of medical malpractice. We need him to cooperate with our investigation.¡± Yechiel repeated inside, ¡°Medical malpractice?¡± Yechiel frowned and continued to think, ¡°Is it about the Caretech Pharmaceutical Company? ¡°My assistant had already taken all the me. Moreover, we had reached a settlement with the two patients with necrotic nerves and bones. Who reports this to the police?¡± Seeing that Yechiel and Lily were puzzled, the police officer holding the arrest warrant exined, ¡°This case is not just simple medical malpractice. It also involves the death of Nancy Zetter. Nancy kidnapped Old Mr. Parks and texted and tricked Annalise Barton into the suburbs. In addition, Nancy hired foreign assassins to kill Annalise. Although Nancy Zeller is now dead, the case is not over. All the people involved need to cooperate with the investigation.¡± This police officer could be considered a good friend of Lee Xander¡¯s subordinate. Lee Xander arranged these words and asked the police to say them to the public. When arranging things, Lee shouted, ¡°Attempting to smear Annalise and lead the public to hurt Annalise? No way!¡± The onlookers whispered again. ¡°Damn, I see. It was Nancy Zeller who caused trouble first.¡± ¡°Nancy¡¯s really bold. She even dared to kidnap Old Mr. Parks. Haha, I show her my respects.¡± ¡°So, Nancy dug a grave for herself!¡± ¡°Even foreign assassins involved in it. This ispletely what the underworld will do. The petice should crack them down.¡± ¡°Therefore, if a family wants to prosper, they must educate their descendants well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is also a wake-up call for us. We have to educate our children well. They have to obey thews even though they can¡¯t seed.¡± ¡°Agree, I only hope my child will be obedient and ¡°Sir,+¡¯m not involved in these things,¡± Yechiel said. ¡°Please cooperate with our investigation and follow us to the station,¡± a police officer said. The police officers¡¯ expressions were solemn as if they were saying ¡°this is not negotiable.¡± Yechiel was rich and had a decent social status. However, at this time, he had no choice but to Cooperate with the investigation. Yechiel was taken away. The onlookers did not stay for long. They left the Xander residence one after another. However, when they went outside, they immediately started their heated discussion. All of them cursed Nancy and Lily. ¡°The husband won¡¯t have misfortune with a virtuous wife in the family. A good daughter will help the family prosper for three generations. What kind of good children can a woman like Lily Sox give birth to?¡± ¡°Exactly. Lily set a terrible example for Nancy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Nancy hired foreign assassins Unbelievable. She¡¯swless.¡± ¡°You get what you give. Lily only knows how to seduce men. How can she educate her children?¡± In front of the ice casket, it suddenly became much quieter. The incense in the incense burner was still burning, and the smoke slowly rose in the air. The ash fell into the incense burner. The candles were also burning. Noticing that the candles were about to burn to the ground, the servants quickly lit up more. There were no outsiders now. Lily looked at Lee and asked, ¡°Was it you?¡± Lee looked at Lily coldly and did not deny it. Moreover, Lee¡¯s eyes were full of indifference and alienation. It was like those eyes were telling Lily negotiation was unavable. Lee¡¯s gaze provoked Lily. Thus, she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Nancy saved your life! When you were about to die from your illness, Nancy donated the bone marrow to you.¡± Lily reached out and patted the ice casket, causing it to creak. Lily red at Lee and screamed, ¡°That¡¯s what you paid back to Nancy? Huh?¡± Lee did not tell Lily the truth rted to the bone marrow. Instead, Lee asked calmly, ¡°If your niece wants to kill your daughter, will you still have any feelings for your niece?¡± ¡°Nancy was different. Nancy saved your life!¡± Lily gritted her teeth and red at Lee Xander with bloodshot eyes. Lee looked straight into Lily¡¯s eyes and said lightly, ¡°How would I know if the bone marrow was donated by someone else?¡± ¡°You!¡± Lity was so guilty that she dared not to look Lee in the eye. Old Mr. Xander watched his eldest son taken away, and his ex-daughter-inw quarreled with Lee. Old Mr. Xander sighed and asked Lee, ¡°Lee, what¡¯s going on? Did Annalise or Old Mr. Parks call the police? Nancy was dead now. Please tell Julian and Annalise about this, no matter how hard it is. Ask them to let it go since the two families are inws, and Nancy was already gone.¡± Old Mr. Xander thought, ¡°I¡¯m old now and can¡¯t take 10.00 any more torture. I already felt terrible because of my granddaughter¡¯s death. Now that my eldest son had been taken away by the police, I felt mentally and physically exhausted.¡± ¡°Dad, have a good rest. I¡¯ll handle it. Sybil, get over here!¡± Lee said. ¡°Sure,¡± Sybil immediately replied. Then Sybil asked the butler to help Samuel to rest. After that, Sybil followed Lee to his courtyard. Outside the courtyard, Lee¡¯s men were guarding it. Sybil and Lee sat in the courtyard. Sybil asked, ¡°Lee, what can help you with?¡± ¡°What kind of person do you think dad is?¡± Lee suddenly asked. Sybil was confused and said, ¡°What kind of person is dad? Lee, why do you suddenly ask that?¡± Lee said, ¡°You can say whatever you want.¡± After lying down for twenty years, Lee suddenly felt that many things were unfamiliar. He even could not tell what kind of person his father was. Lee thought, ¡°Was Yechiel or Lily the mastermind behind the incident back then? Was my father involved in it? Was there anyone else involved? ¡°I¡¯m certain that my father would not kill Kalyan. However, it was very likely that my father would persuade Heather to quit. So, what exactly happened back then?¡± Sybil replied, ¡°Dad is a very good and fair person. Sometimes he¡¯s strict. Sometimes he¡¯s kind. In general, he¡¯s amiable. He¡¯s lived to beUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g in his seventies and hasn¡¯t done anything evil.¡± ¡°What about Julian? What kind of person is he?¡± Lee asked again. Sybil frowned and said, ¡°Julian can be considered to be honest and kind, and he¡¯s also very dutiful in business. Therefore, the Xander Group has always been running well.¡± Lee was speechless. Lee thought, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to ask Sybil for that. ¡°I forget it. Sybil is only 22 years old and has been spoiled since she was young. She has no conflict with Julian because of interest. Therefore, Julian treats Sybil well without any doubt.¡± Lee asked, ¡°If Ipete with Julian for thepany one day, which side will you choose?¡± Lee had been lying in bed for 20 years, and the person closest to him was his younger sister, Sybil. She visited Lee every day since she was five or six years old unless she was on a long trip. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Sybil looked up at Lee in surprise and asked, ¡°Will youpete with Julian for the corporation?¡± ¡°Perhaps, I will!¡± Lee replied, Sybil said, ¡°I think you¡¯re not interested in the corporation You won¡¯t fight for it.¡± Sybil had mixed feelings. Sybil thought, ¡°Will Lee get into thepetition? ¡°Ever since I was a kid, I visited Lee every day. ¡°Lee has been lying in bed for a long time. When Lee was in a better state, I would talk to him. ¡°I know Lee well. He is an open-minded and upetitive person. ¡°Moreover, Lee values rtionships very much. He will notpete with Julian for the corporation.¡± Lee asked, ¡°Sybil. If you discover that the Xander family isn¡¯t as harmonious as you think one day, will you stand on the side of justice?¡± ¡°Lee, don¡¯t scare me. Did something happen?¡± Sybil felt even more uneasy. Sybil suddenly remembered Henry¡¯s words. Sybil thought, ¡°Nancy died because she kidnapped Old kill Annalise. During the fight with Trevor, Nancy tripped over the steel bars of the unfinished building and fell on the dagger, cutting her neck. ¡°So, in order to avenge Annalise, will Lee decide topete with Julian for the corporation?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thinking about it, Sybil immediately advised, ¡°Lee, Nancy followed Lily to live with the Zeller family when Nancy was five years old. Although Nancy was a member of the Xander family, she didn¡¯t receive the Xander family¡¯s education. Understandably, Nancy grew up like that. However, Nancy¡¯s dead now. It can be considered a punishment. Lee, let it go.¡± Lee looked deeply at Sybil. After a while, Lee said, ¡°I can let some things go, but I can¡¯t do it to other things. Sybil Xander, I hope you will stand on the side of justice in the future.¡± After finishing his words, Lee stood up. ¡°Lee, where are you going?¡± Sybil shouted. Lee did not look back. Sybil shouted at Lee back, ¡°Lee, between family and outsiders, I will stand on the side of my family. Among family members, I will stand on your side. I don¡¯t want to have feelings for outsiders, and I don¡¯t want to argue with my family. Lee, I pick your side!¡± face. Then Lee strode away. Julian received a call from Henry. Henry said, ¡°They had the result. The suspect¡¯s son confessed. ¡°It was a person named Brian who gave 40 thousand dors and even a poison fly-cutter to the suspect. Brian asked the suspect to stab Trevor Stinson to death. ¡°When the suspect found out that the matter had been exposed, he jumped off the bridge andmitted suicide.¡± Julian said coldly, ¡°Continue to pressure the suspect¡¯s son and let him think about the details. Otherwise, he will be sent to jail for being an aplice.¡± ¡°Noted,¡± Henry replied. Julian called Lee to inform Lee of the results of the trial. Now that the clues on both sides pointed to Brian, as long as they followed the clues, they would definitely be able to find the mastermind. Soon, Henry called again, saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. The son of the suspect who jumped off the building remembered some details. Brian transferred the money at the Xenophon Avenue South Branch of Xanadu Bank in Jadeborough. ¡°What period?¡± Julian asked. Julian searched the Xenophon Avenue South Branch and asked about the timeline. Henry quickly replied, ¡°Around 9:30 in the morning.¡± Julian immediately locked the time and quickly locked it onto Brian. Brian gave an old man the money in a ck stic bag. Then Brian left the bank. Brian drove a ck sedan with license te number 337 to leave. Julian hacked into the traffic surveince along the way and locked onto Brian¡¯s car. Brian changed to a white car at a car wash halfway. After more than an hour, Brian arrived at a vi area. After that, Brian entered a vi. Julian edited and saved all the videos. Then, Julian sent thest video to Henry and said, ¡°Find this person called Brian immediately.¡± Henry finished watching the video and sent a voice message, ¡°That¡¯s fast. Julian, How about Trevor?¡± Julian nced at Trevor and said, ¡°The situation is not bad.¡± Henry replied, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ll go catch When Henry found Brian, Brian was having a party in the vi. In the huge living room of the 800-square-meter vi, the heater was on and the music was deafening. More than 20 men and women were dancing. They shook their heads crazily and drank. A bar counter was at the dining room, and a few professional bartenders were mixing drinks. When they saw Henry and the others wearing sunsses and masks rush in, the women thought that Henry was there to join them in the dance. They immediately swayed their waists and stuck close to them. Bang! Henry took out a steel ball from his pocket and urately threw it at a wine bottle on the bar. The wine bottle shattered with a bang. Everyone looked over in shock. Some women felt that Henry was awesome in his sunsses and mask. They clenched their fists and looked at Henry in a daze. Henry ignored these infatuated women. He looked around and immediately found Brian. Two women were feeding Brian wine, and he was enjoying it. Henry strode over. Before Brian could react, Henry¡¯s dagger had already reached Brian¡¯s neck. ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡± Those infatuated women panicked and screamed when they saw that Brian was restrained. Then they fled away. The music was still ying deafeningly. The women were wearing slip dresses or tube tops, and some were wearing bikinis. They were frightened by what happened suddenly and ran out, screaming. They did not care that it was winter and the temperature was pretty low outside. Brian was restrained. He subconsciously raised his hands and looked at Henry, greeting politely, ¡°Hey, man. Rx. Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± Henry said coldly. He did not waste his time on Brian. Brian was very cooperative and replied, ¡°Okay, but be careful with your dagger. Don¡¯t put it too close to my neck. I¡¯ll follow you and give you what you need!¡± ¡°Move!¡± Henry did not even want to say more than a word to Brian. Brian had no choice but to follow Henry outside. Henry¡¯s car was parked near another vi. Henry did not drive it over because he was afraid that Brian would notice it. At this moment, Henry put the dagger on Brian¡¯s neck and forced Brian to walk out. Several of Brian¡¯s sidekicks followed Brian. ¡°All of you step back!¡± Henry¡¯s men shouted. Brian also shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Go back. I¡¯m fine. Maybe this gentleman has something to talk to me about.¡± Then Brian¡¯s sidekicks immediately went back into the vi. Henry held Brian and walked for a while. Then they arrived at Henry¡¯s car. Henry reached out to open the car door at the back seat. Suddenly, Brian moved. He flipped his body, attempting to escape the confinement of the dagger. ¡°You¡¯re trying to kill yourself!¡± Henry red at Brian and kicked at Brian. Boom! Then Brian bumped into the car door. It must hurt a lot, which could be told from the sound. The next moment, Henry put the dagger against Brian¡¯s neck again. Brian instantly became obedient. Brian knew that he had met a match. match. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 ¡°Get in the car!¡± Henry shouted. Brian could only do as he was told. Soon, his hands were tied, and his head was covered with a ck hood. He could not see what was happening and only felt the car moving. He was a little flustered. He felt that it was a case of gang-on-gang violence. After some time, he was pushed out of the car. When the hood was removed, he saw that he was in a basement with no windows. Bang! Henry pushed him to the ground with much force. ¡°Henry, let¡¯s talk things out nicely. Why are you looking for me?¡± asked Brian. ¡°Tell me, why did you let the old man kill Trevor? Who ordered it?¡± Henry went straight to the point. Brian¡¯s eyes shed, and he attempted to y dumb. ¡°What old man? What Trevor? Henry, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Henry turned up his lips, and his underlings immediately rushed forward. Brian didn¡¯t know what was poured over him. Brian suddenly felt that something was wrong. He immediatelyy down on the ground and writhed around. He started scratching his body frantically, but he could only reach some ces with his hands tied ¡°This is an itching powder. When you remember who instigated it, it won¡¯t itch anymore,¡± Henry said calmly. One of his underlings immediately carried over a small table with fruits and melon seeds. Henry crossed his legs and started to munch on the melon seeds. ¡°Itchy, it¡¯s too itchy, it¡¯s so itchy¡­ Henry, there¡¯s no bad blood between us. Don¡¯t treat me like this. You must be mistaken. I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just a businessman. My only bad hobby is that I throw parties. But Henry, those girls came willingly. We didn¡¯t coerce any of them¡­ itchy, it¡¯s too itchy. Henry, please let me off¡­¡± It was so itchy that Brian was squirming on the floor in hopes of relieving the itch in areas he couldn¡¯t reach. Henry looked up slightly and nced at Brian with a cold smile. He continued to snack on the melon seeds. He shouted, ¡°Put on a movie!¡± With that, some of his underlings put on a movie. The movie started ying when they projected it on the wall. Henry was engrossed in the movie and hepletely ignored Brian. Soon enough, Brian had scratched so hard his skin started peeling. The moment his skin peeled, he felt a sense of satisfaction momentarily. It became itchy and painful immediately after. Brian couldn¡¯t take it anymore and tried his best to appease Henry. ¡°Henry, I beg of you. I really don¡¯t know who is this old man you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Henry felt that Brian was too noisy and pointed with his lips at his underlings. Immediately, one of them poured another handful of itching powder on Brian. Initially, Brian thought that Henry had let him off. He heaved a sigh of relief and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Henry!¡± When he realized they had poured itching powder on him, everything felt even itchier. He looked at Henry in shock. ¡°Henry, you¡­ you¡­¡± Henry looked at Brian and sneered. ¡°Aspared to how ruthless you guys are, I¡¯m already being very benevolent. However, I heard that if it itches long enough, you will itch to death. If you still refuse to confess, don¡¯t me me if you eventually itch to death.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± He kept scratching even when his skin was peeling. As he scratched, the pain became unbearable. Finally, after another ten minutes, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He confessed, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything, Henry. Please make this itch stop. I really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°If you tell me everything faster, you might itch lesser,¡± Henry said slowly. The itching powder that his sister-inw had developed was really effective, In the past, they had to do much more to get a confession out of someone. Now, this was a lot easier. Brian looked at Henry¡¯s indifferent expression. He knew that Henry was a tough nut to crack. He knew that if he kept quiet, the other party would not let him off. He could only say, ¡°I say, I¡¯ve had some dark history. I also know a few people from the underworld. Sometimes, everyone will join in on some jobs. For this job, I was pulled in by a friend. If you ask me who the mastermind is, I have no idea.¡± ¡°Indeed, I was the one who went to look for that old man. For this job, the employer paid me 150 thousand dors, and I paid him 30 thousand dors.¡± Henry threw a photo of Lily Sox at Brian¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Is that her?¡± Brian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen the employer.¡± Henry threw another photo of Yechiel Xander in front of Brian. ¡°Is that him?¡± ¡°Henry, I really don¡¯t know. Please, I¡¯m already in such a bad state. If I knew him, wouldn¡¯t I have told you? Please help me relieve this itch. This is too much agony¡­¡± Brian begged as he scratched. Henry ignored Brian and continued to eat melon seed¡¯s while watching a drama. He was entirely engrossed in the drama andughed as he watched. Brian endured it for two minutes before he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and confessed, ¡°It¡¯s this woman!¡± ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Henry asked. ¡°Her name is Lily Sox. She¡¯s the seconddy of the Zeller family,¡± said Brian. ¡°How long have you known each other?¡± Henry asked. ¡°We didn¡¯t know each other before,¡± said Brian. He couldn¡¯t simply spill out everything! He was actually Yechiel¡¯s underling. He had known Yechiel and Lily for more than 20 years. When he met Yechiel and Lily, he was only 17 years old. It was when he had just joined the underworld. Back then, he was young and fearless. That year, he was the one responsible for the kidnapping at the airport. He had received nearly 1 million dors from that transaction. Back then, properties were cheap. He spent f00 thousand dors on a vi in the central area. He sold it for over 30 million dors two years ago and bought the current vi. He even earned a few million dors from this sale and purchase. When Henry heard that Brian did not know Lily before this, he continued munching on melon seeds while watching the drama. This was a psychological tactic. If they had known each other before, getting a confession from him wouldn¡¯t take more than two minutes. In the end, after three minutes, Brian still did not mention anything. Henry pointed with his lips. One of the underlings went up and poured some powder on Brian. As soon as the powder was poured, Brian instantly felt the itch stop. He was still feeling the itch in some areas. He immediately said, ¡°Henry, please give me more. It¡¯s still itchy.¡± Henry¡¯s underling poured a little more. Brian felt a lot better. He sat on the ground and heaved a long sigh of relief. As he came to, he asked Henry, ¡°Henry, can I leave now?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Henry looked at Brian in amusement. ¡°There is a life at stake, yet you¡¯re thinking of leaving?¡± Brian immediately felt that something was amiss. He asked warily, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Henry raised his eyebrows slightly and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want your life. I might need you for verification in the future. You can choose not to cooperate, just know that I have ways to make you cooperate.¡± With that, Henry stood up and walked out. When he reached the stairs, he turned to look at Brian. ¡°Everything that you said has been recorded. There¡¯s no point in covering up for Lily. My advice to you is to be a smart person.¡± With that, he went up the stairs and left. As soon as he left, he immediately called Julian. ¡°Sir, Brian has confessed. It¡¯s Lily!¡± Chapter 307 Chapter 307 ¡°Indeed, it was her!¡± Julian¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. Lily wanted Trevor¡¯s life, while Julian wanted Lily¡¯s life. Thinking that Trevor just reunited with his family, Julian felt that he could not overstep his boundaries. He instructed Henry to continue the interrogation. Who knew what else he might be able to find out? After that, he called Lee. He told Lee that he had found Brian and gotten some information out of him. The person who harmed Trevor was Lily. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lee was so angry that he spoke through gritted teeth. It was something he expected, and he had guessed that it was done by Lily or Yechiel. However, after he received confirmation, he was still furious. ¡°Dad, calm down. You don¡¯t want to harm your health,¡± Julian advised. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very calm. Julian, help me take care of Kalyan and Annalise.¡± Lee said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of them. Dad, you¡¯re not alone. If you need anything, just say the word. Although my ability is limited, whether it¡¯s through Parks Group or East Arising International Group, I can help.¡± Julian said. Lee was surprised. ¡°East Arising International Group?¡± Julian did not hide anything and told him the truth. ¡°Yes, East Arising International Group was established by the few of us. Trevor also has shares in thepany.¡± In fact, he had personally funded the establishment of East Arising International Group. His friends hadpeted against otherpanies abroad and managed to build up theirpany. Henry, Trevor, and Mason all had shares in thepany. ¡°Okay,¡± Lee replied in relief. He was filled with endless emotions. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Truly, the new generation surpassed the old. Back then, he thrived in the business world. Hispany also did very well in expanding into foreign markets, but it did not be a famous multinational corporation like East Arising International Group. He was sure that Lily was the one who hurt Kalyan. He could start now. Other than settling scores for the current incident, he also wanted to settle scefes for everything else that happened back then/ In the basement. After Henry left, Henry¡¯s friends also ¡®rxed¡¯. They gathered together to watch the television and munch on some chips. As they watched, they chatted. ¡°Fuck, they¡¯re really good at fighting!¡± ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous.¡± The conversation went on. Brian noticed that his friends were not looking at him at all. He quietly turned his body to the side and used both hands to take out his phone from his. pocket. Then, he secretly sent a message to Yechiel. [Things are bad. I¡¯ve been caught. Madam is in danger.] After sending the message, he quickly deleted it. He did not know that there were several hidden cameras recording his every move. After Yechiel went to the police station, his statement was taken by the police. current incident, he also wanted to settle scores for everything else that happened back then. In the basement. After Henry left, Henry¡¯s friends also ¡®rxed¡¯. They gathered together to watch the television and munch on some chips. As they watched, they chatted. ¡°Fuck, they¡¯re really good at fighting!¡± ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous.¡± The conversation went on. Brian noticed that his friends were not looking at him at all. He quietly turned his body to the side and used both hands to take out his phone from his pocket. Then, he secretly sent a message to Yechiel. [Things are bad. I¡¯ve been caught. Madam is in danger.] After sending the message, he quickly deleted it. He did not know that there were several hidden cameras recording his every move. After Yechiel went to the police station, his statement was taken by the police. Regarding the matter with Caretech Pharmaceutical Company, he said that he had no idea at all. Nancy went to look for his assistant in private, but the assistant didn¡¯t tell him. If his assistant told him, he would have stopped it.At the same time, he said that as the legal representative of Xander Group, he was willing to bear the loss. This was because his daughter and his assistant had done something to harm the interest of Caretech Pharmaceutical Company. His statement was identical to that of his assistant, Ethan Trevor. However, Nancy was already dead. The police had no new evidence to prove that Yechiel was involved in this matter. Coupled with Yechiel¡¯s influence and identity, they had no choice. but to let him go. When Yechiel left the police station, he received a message from Brian. His expression suddenly changed, and he gritted his teerkin anger. ¡°This stupid woman doesn¡¯t know wh good for her!¡± He imediately called Lily. Lily picked up the phone andined to him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You can¡¯t even handle your own brother?¡± Yechiel cursed into the phone. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re the should be staying with Nancy. Where did she go?¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about it. She might have gone to the washroom.¡± Sybil held Old Mr. Xander¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Dad, the weather is cold. Don¡¯t wander outside. Go to the room and stay there. There¡¯s a heater, so it¡¯s morefortable. You¡¯re old and can¡¯t stand the cold.¡± ¡°Sybil, walk with me. It¡¯s not cold.¡± Looking at the ice casket, Old Mr. Xander felt sorrowful. Sybil apanied Old Mr. Xander to walk around. the house. Oid Mr. Xander asked Sybil, ¡°Sybil, did you notice that there¡¯s something wrong with Lee?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sybil said. Old Mr. Xander sighed and patted the back of Sybil¡¯s hand once more. ¡°Sybil, it¡¯s best for a family to be harmonious. Only when the family is harmonious can everything prosper. This matter is Nancy¡¯s fault, but she¡¯s already gone. You should also persuade Lee to persuade Annalise and Julian. Let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sybil replied. The sound of a car horn came from outside. Yechiel got out of the car and rushed into the courtyard, looking anxious. Old Mr. Xander asked, ¡°Are you okay? In the future, make sure your people listen to you and don¡¯t do anything stupid. Nancy was muddle-headed, but you¡¯re not supposed to be too.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure they listen to me. I want to light a candle for Nancy.¡± Yechiel ran toward the ice gasket. He did not see Lily anywhere. His heart skipped a beat. He looked around again, but Lily was still nowhere to be found. He asked the servant who was lighting the candles, ¡°Where¡¯s Lily?¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Lee watched Lily closely and said word by word, ¡°Trevor is my real son!¡± Now that everything was out in the open, he wasn¡¯t afraid that Lily, Yechiel, or anyone else would do anything to hurt Kalyan. As long as they dared to reach out, he would chop off all their outstretched hands. ¡°Wh¡­ What? Lee, are you possessed? How can Trevor be your real son? He¡­¡± Lily almost said that his real son had died many years ago. Realizing that there were some things that she could not say even if she died, she immediately swallowed her words. Lee looked at Lily in amusement and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t he be my reat son?¡± He was even more certain that Lily was involved in what happened back then. She might even be the instigator and the nner. In other words, she might be the mastermind. ¡°We all know that genes are very powerful things. Maybe you couldn¡¯t see it when the child was young, but after he or she grows up, a child will definitely bookTike his or her parents. Trevor doesn¡¯t look like you in any way,¡± Lily said. She did not know why Lee thought that Trevor was his son. He might have been deceived by Annalise, that scheming woman. Annalise was a doctor with good medical skills. It was possible that she had tampered with the test report or blood sample to mislead Lee into thinking that Trevor was his real son. Lily must expose her! At that thought, Lily immediately asked, ¡°The person who said that Trevor is your real son is Annalise, right? Lee, I know that she¡¯s your daughter, so I shouldn¡¯t criticize her. However, can¡¯t you tell that she¡¯s a schemer? Fine, I¡¯ll stop sting her now.¡± Lily clutched her chest and continued, ¡°You would feel sorry for your daughter. It¡¯s the same for me. I feel sorry for my daughter. ¡°Even if Nancy made a huge mistake, she¡¯s already dead now. ¡°What about Annalise? ¡°She¡¯s alive and well.¡± ¡°Mrs. Zeller, are you saying that even though Nancy dug her own grave, Annalise should die with her?¡± Lee¡¯s tone was cold as he stared at Lily sharply. It was fine when Lily didn¡¯t mention Trevor¡¯s appearance, but once she mentioned it, Lee remember that Trevor had undergone countless skin grafts after he was shed by machetes. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Lee, what I meant was that Nancy has already passed away. Can we stop making a scene?¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to say that?¡± Lee¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°When you hired someone to kill Trevor, create a car ident,mit robbery, and pretended to be a scavenger, did you think that Nancy was dead and everything was her fault? Shouldn¡¯t you have stopped making a scene then?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hire anyone to kill Trevor. Moreover, Trevor is just an outsider¡­¡± Lee interrupted, ¡°To me, you¡¯re the outsider. Nancy¡¯s surname is Zeller, so she¡¯s also an outsider!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who donated her bone marrow to you and saved your life,¡± Lily roared at Lee. Lee said faintly, ¡°Wrong. The bone marrow was donated by my real son.¡± He stared into Lily¡¯s eyes and saw Lily¡¯s pupils contract. He raised his chin. His men immediately grabbed Lily and left. ¡°Help! Help!¡± Lily immediately shouted for help. They were at the entrance of the Xander residence, so calling for help would definitely attract the Xander family¡¯s servants or masters. They would stop Lee from going crazy. One of Lee¡¯s men knocked Lily out with his arm and took her away. In the distance, Sybil watched this scene with aplicated look in her eyes. After Lee¡¯s men left, she said to the person beside her, ¡°Alright, everyone can move freely now.¡± Earlier, when she saw Lee bringing people over, she immediately ordered the servants not to go to the door. At this moment, Old Mr. Xander walked over with his walking stick. He frowned and asked, ¡°Sybil, why do hear someone shouting for help?¡± ¡°Dad, you heard wrongly. This is the Xander residence. Why would anyone call for help?¡± Sybil said while holding Old Mr. Xander¡¯s hand. Old Mr. Xander said with certainty, ¡°I really heard it.¡± Sybil said, ¡°It must be one of the servants secretly watching a television drama. Don¡¯t let me catch him or her. If I do, their sry will definitely be deducted.¡± Seeing Sybil¡¯s angry look, Old Mr. Xander patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. You have to be more tolerant. It¡¯s not easy being a servant. The sry is not high and there are a lot of things to do. As the master, we are already enjoying their service, so we have to be kind. ¡°Sybil, let me tell you a story. In the past, there was andlord who hired a few servants. Thisndlord was very strict and always nitpicked. If the servants¡¯ quarters were not cleaned properly, they would be fined. If there were worms in the vegetables, they would be fined. If the shoes were not polished until they shone, they would be fined. If thewn was not trimmed neatly enough, they would be fined¡­ ¡°Later, thendlord died at the age of 48. ¡°Many yearster, a servant¡¯s diary was exposed. In it, she wrote how she used abination of food to destroy thendlord¡¯s spleen and stomach and finally sent him to the afterlife.¡± Old Mr. Xander patted the back of Sybil¡¯s hand again and said, ¡°You must put yourself in the other person¡¯s shoes. Those who have everything must respect even those with nothing. Treating others well is equivalent to treating yourself well. If you treat others well and receive the gratitude of others, you will be rewarded.¡± ¡°Dad, I understand,¡± Sybil replied obediently. Old Mr. Xander frowned again and asked, ¡°Did you see Lily? Yechiel went to the police station, so Lily should be staying with Nancy. Where did she go?¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about it. She might have gone to the washroom.¡± Sybil held Old Mr. Xander¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Dad, the weather is cold. Don¡¯t wander outside. Go to the room and stay there. There¡¯s a heater, so it¡¯s morefortable. You¡¯re old and can¡¯t stand the cold.¡± ¡°Sybil, walk with me. It¡¯s not cold.¡± Looking at the ice casket, Old Mr. Xander felt sorrowful. Sybil apanied Old Mr, Xander to walk around the house. Old Mr. Xander asked Sybil, ¡°Sybil, did you notice that there¡¯s something wrong with Lee?¡± ¡°No,¡± Sybil said. Old Mr. Xander sighed and patted the back of Sybil¡¯s hand once more. ¡°Sybil, it¡¯s best for a family to be harmonious. Only when the family is harmonious can everything prosper. This matter is Nancy¡¯s fault, but she¡¯s already gone. You should also persuade L¨¨e to persuade Annalise and Julian. Let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sybil replied. The sound of a car horn came from outside. Yechiel got out of the car and rushed into the courtyard, looking anxious. Sybil immediately shouted, ¡°Yechiel, you¡¯re back?¡± Old Mr. Xander asked, ¡°Are you okay? In the future, make sure your people listen to you and don¡¯t do anything stupid. Nancy was muddle-headed, but you¡¯re not supposed to be too.¡± ¡°Yes, Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure they listen to me. I want to light a candle for Nancy.¡± Yechiel ran toward the ice casket. He did not see Lily anywhere. His heart skipped aN?velDrama.Org is the owner. beat. He looked around again, but Lily was still nowhere to be found. He asked the servant who was lighting the candles, ¡°Where¡¯s Lily?¡± Chapter 309 Chapter 309 The servant said, ¡°She just asked us to light candles for Nancy. She said she was going to pick up at friend.¡± ¡°Okay, you guys go ahead,¡± Yechiel said and immediately walked to the side. When he reached a remote part of thewn, he called Lily. The phone kept ringing, but no one answered. Yechiel panicked. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He muttered in his heart, ¡°Pick up the phone, pick up the phone! Lily, if you get someone to take you away at the Xander residence, you¡¯re really a stupid pig. It came to him that this matter might be rted to Lee, and Yechiel immediately strode toward Lee¡¯s courtyard. A servant asked politely, ¡°Mr. Yechiel, are your looking for Mr. Lee?¡± ¡°Yes, is he here?¡± Yechiel could not suppress his anger. ¡°Yes. Mr. Lee Xander is resting. Do you want to wake him up?¡± the servant asked politely. ¡°Yes, tell him that I¡¯m looking for him for something!¡± Yechiel softened his tone a little, and his anger cooled a little bit. Yechiel did not expect Lee to be in the courtyard. When he couldn¡¯t reach Lily, Yechiel¡¯s first reaction. was that Lily had been taken away by Lee. Now that he knew Lee was resting, Yechiel heaved a sigh of relief. The servant went to call Lee out. Lee looked puzzled. ¡°Yechiel, you want to see me? I heard from the servant that you were in a hurry. What happened?¡± With this question, Yechiel felt ufortable. Yechiel¡¯s eyes flickered and he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just came over to ask if you¡¯ve told Annalise and Julian about that. If necessary, I can apologize to them in person on behalf of Nancy.¡± Lee said, ¡°I thought you came to talk to me about Mrs. Zeller.¡± If Yechiel didn¡¯t mention it, he would. Yechiel was a little self-conscious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lily?¡± Lee paused for a moment and pointed at the tea on the table. ¡°Yechiel, have some tea.¡± As he spoke, Lee picked up the tea in front of him and sipped it. Yechiel, feeling like he was sitting on pins and needles, picked up the tea in front of him and took a cip perfunctorily. He put down the teacup and said, ¡°Lee, what¡¯s wrong with Lily?¡± ¡°I went to pay respects to Nancy earlier. When I returned to the courtyard, I saw a few people taking Lily away.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Yechiel immediately asked. Yechiel had in mind the doubt which really puzzled him. He had no clue at all. If Lily wasn¡¯t taken away by Lee, who else could it be? He understood Trevor¡¯s situation. Trevor was an orphan and was considered Julian¡¯s man. Julian? A spurt of anger shed through Yechiel. Julian actually made a move against Lily to avenge Trevor? Yechiel was impressed. Young people were fearless. He didn¡¯t expect that Julian dared to mess with Lily. If it was Julian, Yechiel was not afraid anymore. Although the Parks Group was the top aristocratic family, the Xander family was not to be trifled with. The Yander family and the Zeller family working together was enough for Julian to suffer. He could be removed from his position as the heir of the Parks Group. Lee looked at Yechiel with an odd look and said, ¡°You¡¯re so concerned about Mrs. Zeller¡¯s situation. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re still a couple.¡± Yechiel frowned and said, ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s still the mother of my two children. Moreover, if anything happens to her in the Xander family, I won¡¯t be able to exin to the Zeller family.¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Lee drawled meaningfully. ¡°I thought that you and Mrs. Zeller were plotting something and were exposed. That¡¯s why you were so nervous.¡± ¡°Lee, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Yechiel wrinkled his brows again. Why did he feel Lee was being sarcastic these days? Lee added, ¡°By the way, Yechiel, did Lily tell you that Trevor is my biological son?¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Yechiel asked, unable to maintain hisposure. Realizing that he had overreacted, he immediately forced himself to calm down and reached out to drink tea. Yechiel took a deep breath to mask his fluster and ¡°Yes.¡± Lee gave a nod. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yechiel was obviously calmer than Lily. Lee¡¯s son, back then, was hacked to death by someone Yechiel hired. He even got a photo of his family lying in a pool of blood. It was impossible for him to be alive. Lee looked at Yechiel with a smile in silence. Yechiel felt a little ufortable under his intense gaze. He smiled and said, ¡°Lee, it¡¯s a good thing that your son has been found. After Nancy¡¯s funeral, you should also arrange a ceremony and invite people from the various aristocratic families over for a meal. Well, your son deserves your value and attention after all these years, and it¡¯s a good thing that should be celebrated.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lee replied. Lee took another sip of tea and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll make the celebration big and grand. I heard from my son that he lived a miserable life in his early years. He and his adoptive parents were originally living well, but they ran up against a disaster one day. They were met with a bunch of killers suddenly. His adoptive parents ended up being killed on the spot and he was also shed more than ten times. ¡°He was lucky that he had a narrow escape. ¡°Later, he was picked up by Julian and treated in the hospital for a few months. Now, he¡¯s still traumatized by the experience especially when he sees blood.¡± Lee observed the changes in Yechiel¡¯s expression as he spoke. Yechiel had already tried his best to keep cool, but his eyes still flickered from time to time. His mind was in turmoil. He was able to maintain hisposure just now because he firmly believed that Trevor was definitely not Lee¡¯s son. Now that he heard Lee¡¯s words, Yechiel was convinced that Trevor was Lee¡¯s son. This was going to be tricky. For one thing, Lee had a son and would definitely fight with him for the company. For another, Lee¡¯s son had suffered back then. Lee definitely wanted to investigate what had happened back then. it suddenly urred to Yechiel that Lily also knew about this matter. What did Lee mean when he asked if Lily had told him? Was he suspecting them? Phew¡­ Yechiel exhaled again, forcing himself to be calm. What happened back then was done very cleanly. There was no evidence left. Yechiel then remembered that Brian was captured. Back then, it was Brian who snatched the child from the airport. Later, Brian also participated in the killing. ¡°Damn it. He wouldn¡¯t expose what had happened back then, would he?¡± Yechiel thought. The more Yechiel thought about it, the more flustered he became. He could not sit still anymore. He stood up and said, ¡°Lee, I¡¯ll inform the Zeller family and ask them to ask where Lily went. I hope everything¡¯s fine with her. I don¡¯t want the Xander family to get implicated.¡± Lee nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡± After confirming that there was something wrong with them, Lee could continue to take action. After Yechiel left, Lee made a call. ¡°Inform the shareholders that Xander Group will hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± Yechiel sat in the car and frowned deeply. After much thought, Yechiel came to the conclusion that he should ask Julian for Lily personally. If it really didn¡¯t work out, he could swallow his pride and apologize to Julian. He could just say that he failed to keep an eye on Lily and caused her to hurt Trevor. If the worse came to worst, he would give Julian a guarantee that they would stop at Nancy¡¯s death and never hurt anyone else. At the thought of this, Yechiel dialed Julian¡¯s number¡­ Chapter 310 Chapter 310 ¡°Hello!¡± Julian¡¯s cold voice prated the phone. Yechiel immediately said with a pleasant expression, ¡°Julian, I¡¯m sorry for what happened. It¡¯s Nancy and Lily¡¯s fault for being insensible. Can you forgive us this time on ount of the Xander family and Nancy¡¯s death?¡± Julian said in a calm voice, ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean by forgiving you?¡± Yechiel frowned and continued, ¡°It¡¯s true that Nancy shouldn¡¯t have kidnapped your grandfather and lied to Annalise. But Nancy has already¡­ s, she¡¯s gone now. Julian, can you let it go?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t it end a long time ago? What have we done? Have we held a press conference to publicize Nancy¡¯s evil deeds, or are we stilltching on someone?¡± Julian asked tly. Yechiel didn¡¯t know what else to say. He was rendered speechless by Julian. Taking a deep breath, Yechiel said, ¡°Julian, be cool. This matter is indeed Nancy¡¯s fault. You guys didn¡¯t do anything. What I mean is, can you forgive Lily this time on ount of the Xander family? Lily loves her daughter so much that she hurt Trevor.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Lily Sox? What did I do to Vechiel was lost for words. Julian¡¯s feigned ignorance really pissed him off. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. But Yechiel could only swallow his anger and said patiently, ¡°Julian, I know that you and Trevor are as close as brothers. Trevor is injured, so it¡¯s only right for you to be angry. Lily was impulsive because she thought that Nancy was gone. Julian, can you forgive Lily this time? ¡°I promise you with my character that this matter will end here. In the future, whether it¡¯s Lily or anyone else around me, they will definitely not do anything to hurt you, Annalise, and Trevor. We won¡¯t sue either. I¡¯m also sad that Nancy is gone, but I promise to let everything go. It¡¯s all over.¡± Julian¡¯s tone was even colder, tinged with anger. ¡°What did I do to Lily? I didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡± ¡°What? Lily isn¡¯t with you?¡± Yechiel asked in disbelief. Other than Julian, he could not think of anyone else who would take Lily away. Originally, his first suspect was Lee, but Lee was in his courtyard. ¡°Uncle Yechiel, I¡¯m very ufortable with you asking for trouble!¡± Julian said in a steely tone, Even through the phone, Yechiel could sense his. displeasure. Yechiel fell silent. His being in a passive situation made him very ufortable too. He could only say, ¡°Julian, I was desperate. Sorry to disturb you, Goodbye!¡± After hanging up the phone, Yechiel held the steering wheel. He was a little confused. Where on earth did Lily go? He continued to call Lily. The call was picked up. Yechiel was overjoyed and immediately eximed, ¡°Lily, where are you?¡± ¡°Mr. Xander, you¡¯re very concerned about his ex-wife!¡± A yful male voice came from the other end of the phone. Yechielpsed into silence. How infuriating! ¡°Lily, this stupid pig, gets into trouble again!¡± Yechielined silently. Yechiel pulled himself together and said in a very roundabout way to the person over the phone, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m concerned about my ex-wife, but my daughter has just passed away. As her mother, Lily shouldn¡¯t be absent. May I know who you are? Why s Lily¡¯s phone in your hands?¡± The man¡¯s voice was still yful. ¡°Mr. Xander, you¡¯ve been in the business world for decades. Why don¡¯t you guess who I am?¡± Yechiel was even angrier. He had never felt so aggrieved in his life. Yechiel said, ¡°Man, let¡¯s put all the cards on the table, okay? You know who I am, but I don¡¯t know who you are. This is obviously unfair, right? So, buddy, who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a nobody. I¡¯m not worth mentioning,¡± the man said on the other end of the phone. Yechiel was struck dumb. He was infuriated! Yechiel was so angry that he wanted to smash the phone. He asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°1.5 billion dors!¡± the caller said. ¡°It¡¯s too much!¡± Yechiel said through gritted teeth. 1.5 billion dors! He was asking too much! How arrogant the man was. He thought that as long as he negotiated terms first, he could think of a way to find out who the man was. Yechiel took out his spar¨¦ phone and quickly sent out an order, ¡°Hack Lily¡¯s phone immediately and check her phone¡¯s location.¡± As long as he could find the location, he could find Lily. The male voice sounded again. ¡°It¡¯s just 1.5 billion dors. For the Xander Group, it¡¯s a drop in the ocean.¡± Yechiel was zed with anger, but he still exined patiently, ¡°It¡¯s true that the Xander Group is worth. more than 1.5 billion dors, but thepany¡¯s money is all invested in the project. The entire company can¡¯t fork out 1.5 billion dors, let alone me.¡± ¡°So your ex-wife isn¡¯t important to you. Forget it!¡± The man said and was about to hang up. Yechiel was anxious and quickly added, ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate. I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy you.¡± ¡°1.2 billion dors!¡± the man said. ¡°Okay!¡± Yechiel agreed without hesitation. He was afraid that the man would hang up. The man¡¯s yful voice sounded again. ¡°You¡¯re quite frank. This is 1.2 billion dors. Mr. Xander, is possible that you share a secret with your ex-wife so you have to save her?¡± Yechiel didn¡¯t speak. He gritted his teeth for a moment and said, ¡°She¡¯s the mother of my two daughters. I don¡¯t want my daughters to hate me.¡± ¡°Oh, 1 see. I thought that you and your ex-wife are guilty of something you¡¯ve done, so you guys are on the same boat even though you¡¯re divorced,¡± the man said. Yechiel was muted. It gave him a bad feeling that his secret seemed to be so close to being revealed. It was as if a pair of eyes had seen through everything and was silently staring at him from behind the scenes. Yechiel even felt a chill run down his spine. Phew¡­ Yechiel exhaled and said something to himself to reassure him. No one would know what had happened back then. He said, ¡°Buddy, you must be joking. I just dote on my daughters. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you one day to raise the money. At noon tomorrow, transfer the money to my designated ount,¡± the man said. ¡°Alright, give me the ount,¡± Yechiel said. The manughed. ¡°Mr. Xander, I know you¡¯re smart, but you can¡¯t treat me as a retard! If I give you the ount now, you¡¯ll turn around and call the police to arrest me. Won¡¯t I end up in jail without getting the money?¡± Yechiel promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t call the police.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone but myself,¡± the man said yfully. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it tomorrow then. I want to see Lily!¡± Yechiel said. ¡°There¡¯s no need. She¡¯ll be safe after the transfer tomorrow. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± The man hung up immediately. Yechiel looked at the hung-up phone and gritted his teeth as he scolded Lily, ¡°Stupid Lily, I told you not to hurt Trevor. I told you that Trevor is Julian¡¯s man. You have to take the long view if you want to revenge. Well, you made a move against him without my permission. Now, you messed with someone you shouldn¡¯t and got yourself into trouble. ¡°If you dare to expose what happened back then, I¡¯ll make your entire family suffer. Stupid pig, I¡¯m so angry! Phew¡­¡± Yechiel was so angry that his chest heaved. Suddenly. his phone rang, and he immediately perked up. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Yechiel thought that his man had hacked Lily¡¯s phone location and was calling to tell him. It turned out that it was a call from thepany. The secretarial team informed him that there would be a shareholders¡¯ meeting tomorrow. Yechiel frowned subconsciously. ¡°What shareholders¡¯ meeting? I didn¡¯t inform them.¡± ¡°It was Mr. Lee Xander who asked us to inform everyone,¡± the secretary said. ¡°Lee?¡± Yechiel asked. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡°Why did he hold the shareholders¡¯ meeting?¡± Yechiel asked. He was vexed. Previously, when Yechiel went to Lee¡¯s courtyard, he did not even mention the shareholders¡¯ meeting to him. Now, he had actually made private arrangements. Lee had been lying in bed for 20 years and had not participated in anything rted to the Xander Group. Now, he wanted to be part of it? Dream on! Xander seems to want to distribute the shares under is name in front of the shareholders.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Yechiel breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, Yechiel even thought that Lee wanted to hold a shareholders¡¯ meeting in an attempt to rece him. It turned out that Lee just wanted to distribute the shares in his hands. That was good. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Mr. Lee Xander said,¡± the secretarial team said. ¡°What time?¡± Yechiel asked. ¡°Nine o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Yechiel replied. After hanging up the phone, Yechiel immediately called his man to ask how the hacking was going. His man said that they were decoding it and that it would be done soon. About seven or eight minutes later, his man called and said that he had sessfully decoded and located Lily¡¯s phone. Yechiel was overjoyed at the news. He immediately notified his team to pick ten elites and drove three cars to the location where Lily¡¯s phone was located. The cars drove all the way into an old neighborhood. Following the location, Yechiel found that Lily¡¯s phone had been thrown into the green belt. Yechiel was rather frustrated. He immediately got someone to hack the surveince cameras in this neighborhood. Although the neighborhood was old, there were many cameras. Soon, they found the surveince footage. Yechiel thought that he could find Lily in this way sessfully, but he realized that the person who threw the phone was a trash collector. ¡°He must be pretending to be a garbage collector,¡± Yechiel said. His people immediately pulled up the surveince. cameras in the neighborhood and said, ¡°No, he really picks up trash here every day. Maybe someone paid him to throw the phone here.¡± ¡°Keep looking. Find the person who paid him,¡± Yechiel said. ¡°Yes.¡± The hackers immediately moved on to look for clues through the surveince cameras. However, nothing could be found. There were surveince cameras in the neighborhood. The surveince cameras outside had been destroyed Yechiel was extremely depressed when he found out the results. He instructed his subordinates to keep thinking of ways to find Lily. He went back to take a break. What happened these days made him tired out. The next morning. The shareholders¡¯ meeting was about to be held in the Xander Group. Ten minutes before nine o¡¯clock, the shareholders. had already arrived. The Xander Group¡¯s situation was notplicated. Old Mr. Xander had three sons and a daughter. Yechiel was the eldest son, Lee the second son, and Stuart Xander was the third son. Stuart was not interested in business and had been doing research overseas. His wife was also a foreigner. All these years, he had been busy with research and development and came back home only once a year. Back then, Lee was very capable in business, Old Mi Xander split the shares into four portions His three Later, Lee made a share reform and implemented an employee shareholding n, giving a certain shareholding to some people who had contributed more to the group. The Xander Group had more than ten small shareholders. The minority shareholders did not hold many shares, totaling less than 2%. Later, Old Mr. Xander got a daughter, Sybil. When she was one month old, he gave all his shares to Sybil. In this way, he treated his daughter and son equally. At that time, the Xander family was harmonious and thriving. Unexpectedly, idents happened one after another. First, Lee lost his son when he returned to the country. After that, Lee suffered from leukemia. After that, Lee was saved after undergoing bone marrow recement, but Heather broke up with Lee. Lee¡¯s faith copsed and he fell ill. He transferred 10% of his shares to Yechiel to let him manage the Xander Group. Lee was saving the remaining 15% for his son. The conviction to find his son had sustained him for 20 years. At 8:57 p.m. All the shareholders were present. There were more than 20 people sitting neatly in the conference room. Yechiel sat at the head of the table with two dark circles under his eyes. He said, ¡°Lee, you speak.¡± Lee gave a dip of his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m d to have the chance to sit in the conference room with everyone again!¡± The shareholders immediately said warmly, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re also very happy. It¡¯s great to see Mr. Lee Xander recovers.¡± ¡°Thank you! Today, I have two important announcements to make. The first is that I have found my son. As everyone knows, I have been looking for my son all these years,¡± Lee said. ¡°Congrattions, congrattions! This is great news!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s great!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve finally found him. It¡¯s been hard on you all these years! After the bitteres the sweet.¡± People all expressed their congrattions one after another. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing that Lee had only announced that he had found his son, Yechiel assumed that Lee would give 15% of his shares to his son. Yechiel did not care as long as it did not affect his status. In the end, Lee said, ¡°The second thing is that I want to take back what belongs to me!¡± Yechiel¡¯s burning eyes immediately shot toward Lee. Lee gave a calm look at Yechiel and said, ¡°Back then, the president of the Xander Group was me. My brother, Yechiel Xander, was the deputy president, managing domestic affairs on my behalf. Later, because of my health, I entrusted all the affairs of the group to him. Today, I want to take back the position of the president!¡± ¡°Lee, what are you doing?¡± Yechiel stood up to his feet and red at Lee. Lee said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around!¡± Yechiel was furious. ¡°Lee, can you be reasonable? Back then, you were not in good health and handed everything to me. In this case, it would belong to I¡¯ve been managing the group for 20 years. How can you take it back just like that? ¡°You brought it back because you want to hand the company over to your son. Do you think your son who grows up outside will be able to take on the job of the president?¡± The shareholders all spoke in whispers. ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t a good idea, right?¡± ¡°Indeed. His son grew up outside and hasn¡¯t been influenced by the family¡¯s business. He doesn¡¯t have the ability to manage such arge corporation.¡± ¡°But Mr. Lee Xander can manage it personally.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s been in bed for twenty years and has long been out of touch with society. He was past his prime. He can¡¯t possibly have the ability he had back then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. In the information age, things are changing rapidly. Two years will make one out of touch with society, let alone twenty years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Everyone¡¯s whispers reached Yechiel¡¯s ears. He heaved a sigh of relief and said¡­ Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Yechiel said, ¡°Lee, how about this? Since it¡¯s a shareholders¡¯ meeting, let¡¯s take a vote by a show of hands. The minority is subordinate to the majority.¡± Someone immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s vote.¡± Yechiel had managed thepany for 20 years and had many trusted aides. They all expressed their solidarity. ¡°I agree to a show of hands.¡± ¡°Any major decision made by Xander Group in the past was voted on by all the shareholders.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Afraid that Lee would disagree, Yechiel pressured Lee again and said, ¡°Lee, it¡¯s different from before. Information is updated very quickly now. You were indeed very capable in business in the past, but you¡¯ve been bedridden for 20 years after all. You¡¯ve been out of touch with society for 20 years. You might not be able to adapt to the current business environment¡­¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s vote. The minority is subordinate to the majority. Before we vote, I¡¯ll briefly exin my current situation to everyone,¡± Lee said. ¡°Alright, everyone, wee!¡± Yechiel was the first to p. It was fine as long as Lee agreed to take a vote by a show of hands. Yechiel guessed that Lee must be bragging to get votes for him. He had been lying in bed for twenty years. What did he have to brag about? All he could say was a little glory from the past. As the saying went, a hero was silent about his past glories. Dwelling on the past could only mean that he was ipetent now. The shareholders present were all smart people. It was natural for them to seek benefits and avoid harm. Of course, they knew how to choose. Lee opened hisptop and projected a video onto the big screen. This was a video with a watermark on a news media website. In the video, Yechiel¡¯s executive assistant Ethan found Caretech Pharmaceutical Company¡¯s warehouse manager and asked him to rece the medicine. It could be clearly seen that Ethan had given the other side a generous amount of cash. When everyone saw the video, their expressions wereplicated. Lee said, ¡°Everyone has heard about what happened to Caretech Pharmaceutical Company, Yechiel immediately retorted, ¡°Lee, I¡¯m innocent. It was Nancy who was willful and looked for Ethan in private. I didn¡¯t know about it.¡± Lee said calmly, ¡°Yechiel, you think you can shirk all the responsibility by saying that you didn¡¯t know anything? This news is about to be released, and it was I who intercepted it. Well, if this is made known to the public, do you think people will ept the exnation that you didn¡¯t know anything?¡± Some people¡¯s expressions changed when they saw Yechiel. At the same time, they also weighed the pros and cons in his heart. Was Lee really out of touch with society after lying in bed for 20 years? Not to mention anything else, just the fact that Lee had stopped a well-known media outlet¡¯s press release was very impressive! Lee added, ¡°I think it¡¯s time to reorganize the public rtions department of the company. It¡¯s such a big deal, yet they¡¯re not vignt at all.¡± ¡°Lee, this is a show that you directed and acted yourself, right?¡± Yechiel said. ¡°Yechiel, you can call Perfectural Newspaper Office and ask about it,¡± Lee said. Yechiel was rendered speechless. Lee added, ¡°Yechiel, you can say you¡¯re kept in the dark about this thing. Then what about you helping Jasmine invest in hundreds of clothing sales stores. previously? You don¡¯t know either?¡± The displeasure in the hearts of a few shareholders. was instantly aroused. This was because most of the time, Yechiel would not inform them of their decisions, nor would he hold shareholder meetings. This made them feel that they were not respected. They knew that they had a small shareholding. After all, the Xander Group belonged to the Xander family, so they did not dare to say anything. ¡°You¡¯re the person in charge of the aristocratic families, and you should know the most taboo thing is to participate in the internal strife of other families. However, you secretly fanning the mes. It¡¯s fine if Timothy has a high chance of bing the Parks Group¡¯s sessor, but Timothy is the one with the least hope. ¡°We all know that Old Mr. Parks, Simon, is in charge. Therefore, the battle between Julian and Alexander has nothing to do with the second branch and the third branch of the Parks family. Timothy is ipetent and unjustified. ¡°Lee, don¡¯t be too harsh with your words,¡± said Yechiel. He was about to lose his cool. No matter what, Timothy was still his son-inw. Wasn¡¯t Lee trying to humiliate him by saying something like that? Lee said calmly, ¡°Yechiel, I¡¯m just stating facts. Those who achieve great things must be good at controlling their emotions. They see things objectively without caring about their personal. feelings.¡± Hearing Lee¡¯s words, some people wavered in their determination. Those who didn¡¯t think highly of him before now wanted to support him. Lee continued, ¡°By the way, since we¡¯re talking about personal rtionships, let me tell you something. Annalise is my daughter and Julian is my son-inw. ¡°Everyone knows that in the Parks Group, Julian is the true chosen one. ¡°Firstly, he is the only grandson of the first branch of the Parks family. ¡°Secondly, his personal ability dwarfs the other offspring of the Parks family. ¡°Thirdly, he is free from arrogance and impetuosity. He is humble and polite, and he has the conditions that anyone who can achieve great things should Perhaps infected by Lee¡¯s words, someone echoed, ¡°Yes, Julian is indeed very outstanding. Not only is he outstanding in the Parks family, but he¡¯s also a man in a million in the entire Jadeborough. The only person who can bepared to him is probably n from the Jones family.¡± Lee added, ¡°Once I be the president of the Xander Group again, the Xander Group and the Parks Group will officially cooperate!¡± Yechiel lost hisposure and said with heat, ¡°Lee, you have to rely on yourself. Are you using this way to get votes because you¡¯re not confident? If you don¡¯t even have confidence, how can the shareholders believe that you have the ability to manage the Xander Group well?¡± Lee smiled, calm andposed. He said, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. What does it have to do with confidence? ¡°The Xander Group has been doing well over the years. Yechiel, you think it¡¯s because of you? You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s just because my team expanded a lot of resources back then so that we got plenty of partners. ¡°To this day, most of the Xander Group¡¯s cooperative partners are still those my former team tried hard to obtain. to expand the market.¡± Hearing this, the shareholders gave it a thought and realized what Lee said was indeed the case. Their cooperative partners were still the old ones. For example, they had been working with some internationally renowned clothingpanies and internationally renowned electronicspanies for more than 20 years. Undoubtedly, there had been new partners over the years, but they only ounted for a small proportion and were not those that brought the most benefits to thepany. Seeing that Yechiel was about to defend himself again, Lee did not give him a chance to speak and said, ¡°For the past 20 years, I¡¯ve been bedridden. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in poor health. I¡¯ve been recuperating in the courtyard. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m dead. ¡°I¡¯ve always been concerned about current events, information changes, and business booms and busts. I¡¯ve seen somepanies rise and some fall, just like everyone else. ¡°I¡¯m also concerned aboutpanies that are doing especially well and have a bright future i also have contacts with them. For example, East Arising International Group. They have the intention to work with us.¡± Originally, with his personality, Lee was unwilling to bring on his daughter and son-inw. But now, he wanted to get the Xander Group quickly and make Yechiel panic as soon as possible. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Hearing Lee¡¯s words, the shareholders present weighed and bnce again and again. Many of them had already leaned toward Lee. Not to mention something else, just being able to cooperate with East Arising International Group was enough to push the Xander Group to the next level. As for management, Lee already had the ability to expand the market back then. He had been paying attention to business all these years and could even reach cooperation with East Arising International Group. How bad could his management ability be? Yechiel questioned, ¡°Lee, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so boastful after being bedridden for 20 years. Everyone in the business world knows very well that East Arising International Group doesn¡¯t cooperate with any groups in the country.¡± After Yechiel¡¯s reminder, many people whispered to each other. ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard that before.¡± The way everyone looked at Lee changed again. If Lee was bragging, they really could not be supportive. Lee smiled calmly and said, ¡°The rules can be bent a little. In the business world, seeking profit is what matters the most. If the cooperation can bring big money and a bright future, is there any reason to reject it?¡± Everyone looked at Lee with expectation in their eyes. Yechiel was certain that it was impossible for Lee to reach a cooperation with East Arising International Group. He smiled and said, ¡°Lee, you¡¯ve been bedridden for 20 years. Other than bragging, you¡¯ve also be quite smooth and slick. You said that East Arising International Group intends to cooperate with us. You just made that up, right? When the timees, if you can¡¯t produce a Cooperation agreement, you can also exin that the cooperation with them was not cast in stone back then. Smart!¡± Many people looked back and forth between Yechiel and Lee. They had thought it through. They would let the two brothers fight first and they would support whoever made more sense. ¡°This is a framework agreement!¡± Lee directly projected the agreement onto the big screen. Lee knew very well that the shareholders of the Xander Group had seen much of the world. They were not rted to the Xander Group, but the fact that they could obtain the Xander Group¡¯s shares with their own abilities was enough to prove that they were very capable. Now, most of them were in their forties or fifties. This was the time when they were the smartest, most cunning, and knew how to weigh the pros and cons. All these years, the Xander Group had been able to develop steadily. Some of the credit shall go to them. It would be very difficult to convince them if Lee didn¡¯t show them the trump card. Therefore, after Julian said that he was in charge of East Arising International Group, Lee got someone to draft an agreement and asked Julian to stamp it for him. As for whether they cooperated or not in the future, they could talk about it in detail. For now, Julian would help him get back to the position of the president of Xander Group Seeing the striking contract on the big screen, the shareholders finally made up their minds. Lee said, ¡°Now, please raise your hands to vote. Those who agree to my reappointment as the president of Xander Group, please raise your hands!¡± Knock knock knock¡­ People raised their hands with their elbows against the table. Including Lee, Yechiel, and Sybil, there were a total of 19 shareholders. Everyone voted for Lee except Yechiel and his three confidants. Lee¡¯s eyes flickered over everyone and he said, ¡°Thank you, everyone! With 15 votes passed, I will officially take up the position of the president of Xander Group. Please hand over the work to Yechiel.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Yechiel¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression. Lee said, ¡°Yechiel, you¡¯ve been managing the Xander Group for 20 years. It¡¯s been hard on you. Now that you¡¯ve lost your beloved daughter, take it as a long vacation.¡± Someone immediately echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Xander. Just give yourself a break.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Xander Group has indeed reached. a bottleneck. We need fresh blood to help the Xander Group reach a higher level.¡± ¡°Mr. Xander, you were the one who proposed to vote.¡± Yechiel said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, The president of the group is equivalent to the highest decision-maker of the group. It¡¯s not appropriate to vote by a show of hands. You guys don¡¯t have many shares, so you can naturally do as you please. The Xander Group¡¯s loss won¡¯t affect you much, but for those who have a lot of shares, the group¡¯s loss will be a fatal blow¡­¡± Lee raised his eyelids slightly. ¡°So, what do you mean?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Yechiel said, ¡°What I mean is that the one with the most shares can legitimately take on the role of the president of Xander Group.¡± Yechiel looked at the shareholders who had raised their hands just now and said, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s time for you to support Lee with your actions. You can transfer or give all the shares in your hands to Lee.¡± He then looked at Lee and said, ¡°Lee, if I remember correctly, you now have 20.3% of the shares of the Xander Group. ¡°Back then, Dad gave each of us 25% of the shares. Later, you made a share reform and gave 1.7% of the shares back to outstanding managers. ¡°After that, when you were sick and bedridden, your asked me to manage the Xander Group and gave me 10%. You were left with 13.3%. ¡°Stuart is doing scientific research abroad. Sixteen years ago, he transferred 7% of his shares to us. He kept 4% for himself to get dividends every year to maintain the expenses of theboratory. ¡°Your 13.3% equity plus the 7% Stuart transferred is now 20.3%.¡± The corners of Lee¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He said in a mocking tone, ¡°Yechiel, I¡¯m impressed by your good memory!¡± Lee had never expected his brother Yechiel to be such a person. Yechiel said, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to argue about. It¡¯s reasonable for a major shareholder to take on the role of president as the ultimate decision maker¡± Sybil suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Yechiel, Lee has more than 20.3% shares now. He has 50.3% and Xander Group shares.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yechiel looked at Sybil in shock. Sybil said, ¡°Last night, I sold 30% of the shares to Lee. I left 2% for annual dividends.¡± ¡°You!¡± Yechiel was bent out of shape. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Sybil nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± Actually, this wasn¡¯t the truth. When Lee asked Sybil who she would choose to support yesterday, she said that she supported Lee. After that, Lee did note to her again. Later, thepany¡¯s secretarial team informed Sybil that there would be a shareholders¡¯ meeting today, so she came over She did not expect that the day of thepetition between Yechiel and Lee would reallye. Although she did not know why Lee did this, Sybil believed that he must have a reason. This reason had nothing to do with benefits. Yechiel or Lily must have done something to hurt Lee. Otherwise, Lee wouldn¡¯t have asked someone to take Lily away. Now, he made a move to get the president¡¯s position. ¡°Sybil, you¡­¡± Yechiel broke off, incoherent with anger. Lee also heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, he was taking a gamble. He bet Sybil on her feelings for him. Of course, 11 3) shares, he still had a backup n. It was just a little troublesome. ¡°Yechiel, if there are no other questions, you can step down from your position as the president of Xander Group from now on,¡± Lee said. Yechiel said coldly¡­ Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Yechiel said coldly, ¡°Have you asked Samuel for his opinion before you make a scene like this? I¡¯ll invite him over now.¡± He understood Samuel¡¯s personality. What Samuel wanted the most was for the family to be harmonious. Now that Lee had provoked a brotherly conflict, Samuel would definitely stop it. Lee said, ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t have any shares in the Xander Group anymore.¡± ¡°So, his opinion is not important? So, you can ignore him?¡± Yechiel pestered Lee unreasonably. Sybil chimed in, ¡°Yechiel, Lee means that dad is old and we don¡¯t have to trouble him with the management of thepany. I asked him this morning if he wasing to the shareholders¡¯ meeting. He said that he¡¯s old and doesn¡¯t care about thepany.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know that Lee is rebelling.¡± Yechiel was about to explode. Yechiel was a little harsh on Lee. After all, Lee was too capable. Lee had a son back then, and Yechiel and Lily had two daughters. Yechiel only attacked Lee¡¯s son because of his own status. However, to Sybil, he really did his duty as an elder brother andpletely doted on Sybil as if she was his daughter. After all, Sybil was slightly younger than his daughters Nancy and Jasmine. Sybil said, ¡°Yechiel, Lee is just taking back what used to belong to him. How is that a rebellion? Lee used 10% of the Xander Group¡¯s shares to ask you to manage Xander Group. It¡¯s considered a reward. It¡¯s reasonable to take back what belongs to him now.¡± ¡°Miss Sybil Xander is right.¡± Some shareholders agreed. Yechiel did not care and directly gave Samuel a video call. Samuel¡¯s voice came on the line. ¡°Yechiel, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Dad, Lee is here to fight for the position of president of thepany. Do you know about this?¡± Yechiel was furious. ¡°Really?¡± Old Mr. Xander asked. There was surprise in his tone. ¡°Yes. Dad, you¡¯re surprised too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yechiel said. Old Mr. Xander sighed and said, ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing his father¡¯s sigh, Yechiel was a little relieved. He said, ¡°Dad, talk to Lee. It¡¯s not easy for the company to develop to this point. Let¡¯s not fight among ourselves and cause trouble.¡± Old Mr. Xander sighed again and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy for thepany to develop. Yechiel, is Lee reallypeting with you for the position of the president of thepany?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Old Mr. Xander suddenly became happy. ¡°Yechiel, since Lee wants to manage the Xander Group, you should give your position to him. You know that Lee¡¯s business ability is better than yours. With him managing thepany, the development of thepany will be better. ¡°It¡¯s been 20 years. Lee finally has a new start. As the older brother, you should support him.¡± Yechiel was speechless. He had never been so shocked in his life. He had painstakingly managed the Xander Group for 20 years, but Old Mr. Xander said that Lee¡¯s business ability was better than his. ¡°Alright, the shareholders¡¯ meeting is over. Yechiel, you don¡¯t have to worry about thepany¡¯s matters anymore. Nancy¡¯s funeral is tomorrow, right? There must be a lot of things to do today. Mrs. Zeller isn¡¯t around, so you have to do more,¡± Lee said meaningfully. Yechiel subconsciously frowned. Why did he feel that Lee seemed to know something about Lily? When Sybil heard Lee¡¯s words, she also frowned slightly. What did Yechiel and Lily do? Lee was swift and decisive. After leaving the office, he asked the secretarial team to change the sign for the president¡¯s office. He took off the sign for the president¡¯s office and reced it with the executive general manager. Yechiel was furious. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Lee said, ¡°Yechiel, if you have anything to say,e to my office.¡± Lee¡¯s office had been cleaned up at thest minute. There wasn¡¯t much inside. There was only a simple sofa and desk. It looked very empty. However, it didn¡¯t affect Lee asking the employees to put the sign of the president¡¯s office on the door. Upon entering the office, Yechiel exploded. ¡°Lee, what the hell do you mean?¡± ¡°Yechiel, you have to pay for what you¡¯ve done,¡± Lee said coldly. Why do you have to speak sarcasticatty? Back then, you were the one who took the initiative to hand over thepany to me and gave the position of president to me!¡± Yechiel could not help but roar. ¡°If it¡¯s not yours, you¡¯ll have to return it eventually!¡± Lee said. ¡°How many times do I have to say it? You were the one who gave it to me. Since you give it to me, it¡¯s mine.¡± Yechiel¡¯s lungs were about to burn because of anger. ¡°Yechiel, Nancy targeted Caretech Pharmaceutical Company, tricked Annalise to the suburbs, and even wanted Annalise¡¯s life. Are you really unaware?¡± Lee asked calmly. Yechiel pursed his lips into a line. Lee looked at Yechiel with intense eyes and said lightly, ¡°Why should I give it to you and let you hurt my family?¡± Yechiel immediately understood that Lee did not want to snatch thepany, but wanted to stand up for his daughter, This made things easier. He immediately exined, ¡°Lee, I really didn¡¯t know about what Nancy did.¡± How could he not know? He had even reminded Nancy to be careful. In the end, not only did Nancy not hurt Annalise, but she even lost her life. Lee looked up at Yechiel again. ¡°You don¡¯t know that Lily asked someone to stab Trevor to death?¡± Yechiel immediately said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t know ¡°Oh..¡± Lee drawled and said cynically, ¡°So, You really didn¡¯t know about Trevor¡¯s matters. As for Nancy¡¯s matters, you pretended not to know.¡± ¡°No.¡± Yechiel still wanted to exin. Lee¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. ¡°My children are my biggest sore spot. I¡¯ll fight whoever hurts my children. Yechiel, there¡¯s no need to talk about this anymore. I¡¯m definitely going to be the president of the Xander Group. If you have any evil thoughts, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Yechiel was also furious. ¡°How do you want to be rude? Huh? What can you do to me? Hire an assassin to kill me?¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lee sneered. ¡°Hiring an assassin is something that only Lily and you can do. I¡¯m a goodw-abiding citizen. Everything will follow thew.¡± When Lee mentioned the word w¡¯, he deliberately emphasized it and nced at Yechiel. Yechiel felt a little guilty. Although he had not done anything illegal in the years he had been managing the Xander Group, he had indeed supported a group of gangsters. He had been supporting Brian¡¯s team. ¡°Yechiel, I¡¯m going to start work. You should organize your work as soon as possible and hand it over to me,¡± Lee said. ¡°Hmph!¡± Yechiel snorted and left angrily. It had been a day, but he still had not found Lily. He had to continue thinking of ways. If that didn¡¯t work, he would personally look for Julian. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 After finding out that Julian was not in Parks Group, but in his private vi, Yechiel rushed over. In the private vi of Julian and Annalise. Julian was helping Trevor to take a walk in the backyard. Trevor¡¯s remaining poison was cleared, and he was given a few more acupuncture. However, his body was affected, and he could not walk properly. Annalise asked Julian to help Trevor walk more. Sunbathing was good for improving positive energy. If Trevor insisted on basking in the sun every day, took medicine, and had acupuncture, he would be able topletely recover in half a month. After learning that Yechiel was Annalise¡¯s uncle, the servant immediately took Yechiel to look for Annalise. Annalise was writing a prescription. Preston¡¯s medicine was almost finished. She had to make a new one. She had been busy recently and had not given Preston acupuncture for two weeks. Fortunately, he had been taking medicine. Lianne knew that Annalise had been too busy recently, so she offered to bring Preston over for acupuncture to prevent Annalise from running back and forth. When the servant came over and said that someone was looking for her, Annalise thought that it was Lianne. She looked up and greeted Lianne with a /smile, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± When she saw Yechiel, her smile froze on her face before she smiled again. ¡°Uncle Yechiel, it¡¯s you. I thought it was Lianne.¡± ¡°Annalise, is Julian here? I need to talk to him about something.¡± Yechiel went straight to the point. Yes, he¡¯s in the backyard.¡± Annalise said and instructed the servants, ¡°Prepare tea and fruits for my Uncle Yechiel.¡± Although Annalise was only 20 years old, she had lived with her masters for many years. She had long been able to control her emotions. ¡°Annalise, we¡¯re a family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I¡¯ll go look for Julian,¡± Yechiel said. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Go ahead, this way.¡± Annalise kept smiling. She really wanted to dig out everything about Yechiel and see what he had done back then. Why did her brother go through such a miserable life? Why would mom leave dad? Also, was her mother¡¯s death idental or man-made? Yechiel looked at Annalise¡¯s innocent expression and sighed silently in his heart. He felt that Nancy¡¯s death was a little unjust. Nancy was killed by Julian. Otherwise, even ten people like Annalise would not be able to defeat Nancy! He stopped thinking about this and strode to the backyard to look for Julian. When he saw Julian helping Trevor to walk, his gaze could not help but fall on Trevor¡¯s face. No one could see that Trevor was like Lee. He stared into Trevor¡¯s eyes again. He closed his eyes slightly and imagined Trevor¡¯s face covered by a mask. Simr! It was too simr!. Trevor¡¯s eyes looked exactly the same as Lee¡¯s. He suddenly felt vexed. Why was Lee¡¯s son still alive? And why didn¡¯t he kill Trevor before Lee found Trevor? Lily, that idiot. f Lily did not hurt Trevor, Lee would never know that Trevor was his son. Or he could just kill Trevor, and Lee wouldn¡¯t discover that Trevor was his son, either. However, he did not kill Trevor and even facilitated their reunion. How stupid. ¡°Uncle Yechiel, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Julian looked at Yechiel with a yful expression. ¡°Ah, I need to talk to you alone.¡± Yechiel immediately came back to his senses. ¡°Uncle Yechiel, take a seat. Tell me what you want!¡± Julian said. Yechiel nced at Trevor. Julian said, ¡°Trevor is my brother. Uncle Yechiel, you don¡¯t have to avoid him.¡± Yechiel was speechless. speechless. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He could only say, ¡°Julian, it¡¯s like this. Nancy¡¯s funeral is tomorrow. Lily suddenly disappeared. You have a wide connection. Can I ask you to help find Lily?¡± He knew that it was definitely impossible to ask Julian for Lily directly. He hoped that Julian would let Lily off on ount that Trevor was fine. He had found a way out for Julian. Julian just had to say that Julian helped to get Lily back and he could even owe Julian a favor. ¡°Uncle Yechiel, are you still suspecting that I kidnapped Mrs. Zeller? I¡¯ll tell you again. I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m still looking for evidence. If I find evidence that Trevor¡¯s injury is rted to Lily, I¡¯ll let her go to jail,¡± Julian said coldly. He was telling Yechiel that firstly, Lily was not with him. Secondly, he did not involve himself in anything illegal. He would leave everything to thew. Yechiel was speechless, They were talking about two very different things. However, seeing that Julian was a little angry, he wavered again. Could it be that Lily really wasn¡¯t here? He could only say shamelessly, ¡°Julian, if Trevor¡¯s injury was really caused by Lily, I also support you using thew to punish her and let her pay the price. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help find her too. Nancy¡¯s funeral is tomorrow. If Lily¡¯s not around, Nancy won¡¯t be able to rest in peace. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± With that, he left in a hurry. Lily wasn¡¯t here. He had to continue looking for her. On the other side. In a basement. Lily had been cold for the entire night, and she could She asked, ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did wrong?¡± someone asked her. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Lily felt that she had asked someone to assassinate Trevor just to avenge her daughter. There was nothing wrong with that. ¡°Didn¡¯t you do anything wrong back then?¡± Lee¡¯s voice sounded. Lity suddenly looked up at Lee. Lee¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Mrs. Zeller, let¡¯s talk about what happened twenty years ago.¡± Lily¡¯s pupils constricted for a moment. She pretended to be calm and yed dumb. ¡°What happened twenty years ago?¡± Lee pulled a chair and sat down. He looked down at Lily and said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Nancy transnting her bone marrow first.¡± Lily¡¯s guilty eyes flickered again. She tried to calm down and said, ¡°When you had leukemia back then, all of us were very anxious. The doctor told us that the probability of a sessful match between rtives was high. Your elder brother immediately asked the Xander family to do the matching test. ¡°At that time, two people sessfully matched. One was your father, and the other was Nancy. We thought that your father was too old, so we asked Nancy to donate her bone marrow.¡± When Lee heard Lily¡¯s words, he said mockingly, ¡°Daddy was in his early fifties back then. Did you think he was old? Nancy was only five years old. Didn¡¯t you think she was small?¡± When he thought of the hollow in Kalyan¡¯s chest, his heart constricted. How cruel and vicious were they to make his two-year-old son donate his bone marrow? It was wrong that donating bone marrow had no effect on the body. After a famous movie star donated his bone marrow, his hair turned white and he was not as energetic as before, let alone a two-year-old child. Lily tried hard not to show her guilt. She forced herself to say calmly, ¡°Nancy was indeed small back then, but the child¡¯s recovery ability was strong. Moreover, the doctor said that it wouldn¡¯t affect her body much. Also, we were also anxious when you were so ill back then.¡± ¡°Yes, I was very sick. You forcefully extracted my son¡¯s bone marrow and let your daughter impersonate him. Your family took all the credit. My family bore all the consequences.¡± Lee¡¯s voice was cold. After finding out that Julian was not in Parks Group, but in his private vi, Yechiel rushed over. In the private vi of Julian and Annalise. Julian was helping Trevor to take a walk in the backyard. Trevor¡¯s remaining poison was cleared, and he was given a few more acupuncture. However, his body was affected, and he could not walk properly. Annalise asked Julian to help Trevor walk more. Sunbathing was good for improving positive energy. If Trevor insisted on basking in the sun every day, took medicine, and had acupuncture, he would be able topletely recover in half a month. After learning that Yechiel was Annalise¡¯s uncle, the servant immediately took Yechiel to look for Annalise. Annalise was writing a prescription. Preston¡¯s medicine was almost finished. She had to make a new one. She had been busy recently and had not given Preston acupuncture for two weeks. Fortunately, he had been taking medicine. Lianne knew that Annalise had been too busy recently, so she offered to bring Preston over for acupuncture to prevent Annalise from running back and forth. When the servant came over and said that someone was looking for her, Annalise thought that it was Lianne. She looked up and greeted Lianne with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± When she saw Yechiel, her smile froze on her face before she smiled again. ¡°Uncle Yechiel, it¡¯s you. I thought it was Lianne.¡± ¡°Annalise, is Julian here? I need to talk to him about something.¡± Yechiel went straight to the point. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in the backyard.¡± Annalise said and instructed the servants, ¡°Prepare tea and fruits for my Uncle Yechiel.¡± Although Annalise was only 20 years old, she had lived with her masters for many years. She had long been able to control her emotions. ¡°Annalise, we¡¯re a family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I¡¯ll go look for Julian,¡± Yechiel said. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Go ahead, this way.¡± Annalise kept smiling. She really wanted to dig out everything about Yechiel and see what he had done back then. Why did her brother go through such a miserable life? Why would mom leave dad? Also, was her mother¡¯s death idental or man-made? Yechiel looked at Annalise¡¯s innocent expression and sighed silently in his heart. He felt that Nancy¡¯s death was a little unjust. Nancy was killed by Julian. Otherwise, even ten people like Annalise would not be able to defeat Nancy! He stopped thinking about this and strode to the backyard to look for Julian. When he saw Julian helping Trevor to walk, his gaze could not help but fall on Trevor¡¯s face. No one could see that Trevor was like Lee. He stared into Trevor¡¯s eyes again. He closed his eyes slightly and imagined Trevor¡¯s face covered by a mask. Simr! It was too simr!. Trevor¡¯s eyes looked exactly the same as Lee¡¯s. He suddenly felt vexed. Why was Lee¡¯s son still alive? And why didn¡¯t he kill Trevor before Lee found Trevor? Lily, that idiot. If Lily did not hurt Trevor, Lee would never know that Trevor was his son. Or he could just kill Trevor, and Lee wouldn¡¯t discover that Trevor was his son, either. However, he did not kill Trevor and even facilitated their reunion. How stupid. ¡°Uncle Yechiel, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Julian looked at Yechiel with a yful expression. ¡°Ah, I need to talk to you alone.¡± Yechiel immediately came back to his senses. ¡°Uncle Yechiel, take a seat. Tell me what you want!¡± Julian said. Yechiel nced at Trevor. Julian said, ¡°Trevor is my brother. Uncle Yechiel, you don¡¯t have to avoid him.¡± Yechiel was speechless. He could only say, ¡°Julian, it¡¯s like this. Nancy¡¯s funeral is tomorrow. Lily suddenly disappeared. You have a wide connection. Can I ask you to help find Lily?¡± He knew that it was definitely impossible to ask Julian for Lily directly. He hoped that Julian would let Lily off on ount that Trevor was fine. He had found a way out for Julian. Julian just had to say that Julian helped to get Lily back and he could even owe Julian a favor. ¡°Uncle Yechiel, are you still suspecting that I kidnapped Mrs. Zeller? I¡¯ll tell you again. I didn¡¯t! I¡¯m still looking for evidence. If I find evidence that Trevor¡¯s injury is rted to Lily, I¡¯ll let her go to jail,¡± Julian said coldly. He was telling Yechiel that firstly, Lily was not with him. Secondly, he did not involve himself in anything illegal. He would leave everything to thew. Yechiel was speechless, They were talking about two very different things. However, seeing that Julian was a little angry, he wavered again. Could it be that Lily really wasn¡¯t here? He could only say shamelessly, ¡°Julian, if Trevor¡¯s injury was really caused by Lily, I also support you using thew to punish her and let her pay the price. Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help find her too. Nancy¡¯s funeral is tomorrow. If Lily¡¯s not around, Nancy won¡¯t be able to rest in peace. I¡¯ll leave first!¡± With that, he left in a hurry. Lily wasn¡¯t here. He had to continue looking for her. On the other side. In a basement. Lily had been cold for the entire night, and she could not take it anymore. She asked, ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did wrong?¡± someone asked her. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Lily felt that she had asked someone to assassinate Trevor just to avenge her daughter. There was nothing wrong with that. ¡°Didn¡¯t you do anything wrong back then?¡± Lee¡¯s voice sounded. Lity suddenly looked up at Lee. Lee¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Mrs. Zeller, let¡¯s talk about what happened twenty years ago.¡± Lily¡¯s pupils constricted for a moment. She pretended to be calm and yed dumb. ¡°What happened twenty years ago?¡± Lee pulled a chair and sat down. He looked down at Lily and said faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Nancy transnting her bone marrow first.¡± Lily¡¯s guilty eyes flickered again. She tried to calm. down and said, ¡°When you had leukemia back then, all of us were very anxious. The doctor told us that the probability of a sessful match between rtives was high. Your elder brother immediately asked the Xander family to do the matching test. ¡°At that time, two people sessfully matched. One was your father, and the other was Nancy. We thought that your father was too old, so we asked Nancy to donate her bone marrow.¡± When Lee heard Lily¡¯s words, he said mockingly, ¡°Daddy was in his early fifties back then. Did you think he was old? Nancy was only five years old. Didn¡¯t you think she was small?¡± When he thought of the hollow in Kalyan¡¯s chest, his heart constricted. How cruel and vicious were they to make his two-year-old son donate his bone marrow? It was wrong that donating bone marrow had no effect on the body. After a famous movie star donated his bone marrow, his hair turned white and he was not as energetic as before, let alone a two-year-old child. Lily tried hard not to show her guilt. She forced herself to say calmly, ¡°Nancy was indeed small back then, but the child¡¯s recovery ability was strong. Moreover, the doctor said that it wouldn¡¯t affect her body much. Also, we were also anxious when you were so ill back then.¡± ¡°Yes, I was very sick. You forcefully extracted my son¡¯s bone marrow and let your daughter impersonate him. Your family took all the credit. My family bore all the consequences.¡± Lee¡¯s voice was cold. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Lily¡¯s pupils constricted again. She looked at Lee in disbelief and quickly looked away. How did Lee know? Lily continued to y dumb and asked with a frown, ¡°Lee, what are you talking about? What do you mean by mentioning your son¡¯s bone marrow? It was really Nancy who donated her bone marrow to you!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lee asked coldly. ¡°Yes,¡± Lily said firmly. Lee¡¯s expression was mocking. ¡°Nancy hasn¡¯t been buried yet. Why don¡¯t we move her body over for an autopsy and see if there are any traces of bone marrow being extracted?¡± Lily was afraid that Lee was really crazy and wanted to examine Nancy¡¯s corpse. She said anxiously, ¡°Lee, Nancy is already dead. Can you give her thest bit of dignity?¡± As she spoke, she began to cry and sob. ¡°Woo¡­ Woo¡­ Lee, what¡¯s going on? Why are you doing this to us? Nancy has made so many mistakes. No matter what she did to Annalise, she¡¯s already dead. No matter what, you¡¯re still her biological uncle¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Zeller, do you think crying loudly makes sense?¡± Lee looked at Lily in amusement and sneered. ¡°Nancy wanted to kill Annalise. You wanted to kill my son Trevor. In the end, do you actually feel wronged? Guards!¡± ¡°Mr. Lee Xander!¡± Someone immediately responded firmly. ¡°Bring Nancy¡¯s body over for examination. See if she donated any bone marrow to anyone.¡± ¡°Lee, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were red with anger. ¡°Go now!¡± Lee ordered his subordinates. Lily panicked. ¡°Lee, don¡¯t burt Nancy like this. Yes, your bone marrow wasn¡¯t donated by Nancy. I deliberately said that it was donated by Nancy in order to get this credit. But the bone marrow was indeed found for you by us!¡± She had quick wits in an emergency just now and thought of what to say. She immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to match the bone marrow. It¡¯s considered the Xander family¡¯s luck. We searched for four to five days in the bone marrow database and asked the media to mobilize all the people with RH-negative blood to match you. On the seventh day, a little boy¡¯s bone marrow finally matched yours. ¡°That little boy came from a poor family. His parents even asked us for 20 thousand dors as a reward. We gave it to them without hesitation.¡± Anyway, Trevor¡¯s adoptive parents had already been hacked to death. There was no evidence. Trevor was only two years old at that time and could not remember at all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With this, even if Lee knew that his bone marrow was donated by Trevor, and even if Trevor was indeed Lee¡¯s biological son, it could not prove what they had done back then. Back then, Lee did not take good care of his son, and his son was kidnapped at the airport. What did it have to do with them? ¡°Mrs. Zeller, you¡¯re indeed smart. You lie as if it¡¯s true.¡± Lee sneered. He didn¡¯t know that Lily was so smart in the past. ¡°Lee, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± ¡°Is that so? Who was the one who said that Dad and Nancy¡¯s bone marrows werepatible with mine? Since dad¡¯s bone marrows werepatible with mine, why did you wait for seven days for others to match me?¡± Lee asked Lily¡¯s eyes flickered and said, ¡°It might not be seven days. I remember wrongly. After all, it was too long ago.¡± ¡°No, you remember it very clearly. How could you forget since you personally handled it? You kidnapped my son yourself. How could you forget?¡± Lee looked at Lily with a sharp gaze. ¡°Lee, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. You look like you¡¯re suffering from persecution. paranoia,¡± Lily said. ¡°Is dad involved in this?¡± tee asked. Although he didn¡¯t know what exactly happened back then, he roughly pieced together some things from Kalyan and Annalise¡¯s life trajectories. Back then, Yechiel and his wife kidnapped Kalyan. After that, Kalyan somehow went to live with his adoptive parents. Then, Yechiel and his wife found it out and hired a murderer to kill Kalyan¡¯s family. When Heather was persuaded to leave back then, it was very likely that Lee¡¯s father was also involved in this matter. This was because L¨¦e¡¯s father once said that he hoped that Lee would find a girl with a suitable family background. How did they persuade Heather to leave? The mor¨¦ Lee thought about it, the more upset he felt. He hated these instigators, but he also hated himself! ¡°What is it?¡± Lily began to y dumb. Lee¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Julian. Julian told Lee, ¡°Dad, Brian said something.¡± Julian had only asked Henry to conduct an additional trial to see what other bad things Brian had done for Lily. Unexpectedly, he knew something big during the trial. ¡°What did he say?¡± Lee asked. Julian told Lee that it was Yechiel who had stolen Trevor back then. It was Yechiel¡¯s idea. ¡°Anything else?¡± Lee¡¯s grip on the phone tightened. He had already guessed that it was Yechiel who did this, but when he heard it now, his heart still ached badly. Kalyan was Yechiel¡¯s biological nephew. Kalyan was only two years old back then. How could Yechiel bear to do it? Julian said, ¡°We asked about Trevor¡¯s family being killed. He said he didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lee replied. After hanging up the phone, he stared coldly at Lily. Lily was so scared that her heart beat faster. She had the feeling that Lee wanted to kill her. However, Lee only nced at her and left. Whoosh¡­ Lily heaved a sigh of relief. She was so sleepy that she leaned against the corner of the wall and dozed off. In the end, after a while, she started to sneeze. She couldn¡¯t stop sneezing. As she sneezed, she felt an obvious chill. She knew that she had caught a cold. Now that she was cold and hungry, she immediately looked at Lee¡¯s subordinate. ¡°Sir, can you give me something to eat?¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t fill her stomach, she could drink some hot water. She was really too ufortable now. She had been well-pampered since she was young. When she grew up, she would either be Mrs. Xander or Mrs. Zeller. She had never suffered like this before. ¡°Food? What are you thinking?¡± Lee¡¯s subordinate looked at Lily in amusement. Lily frowned. She really wanted to fly into a rage. When had she ever respected her servants when she reprimanded them in the past? However, she was at a disadvantage now, and she did not dare to offend these people. She could only restrain her temper and say gently, ¡°Sir, you know that I¡¯m Lee¡¯s ex-sister-inw. There¡¯s some misunderstanding between us, which is why he treats me like this. When our misunderstanding is resolved, we¡¯ll be a family again. If you treat me better now, Lee will praise you for being sensible.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about whether Mr. Lee Xander will praise us or not. You should worry about yourself,¡± a man retorted bluntly. After that, Lily tried to talk to them again, but no one paid attention to her. Lily became colder and colder. Then, she felt her body be hot. She reached out and touched her forehead. It was burning hot. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 A moment ago, she was still feeling extremely hot, but the next moment, Lily¡¯s entire body started trembling. Lily subconsciously wanted to pull something to cover herself, but there was nothing except the cold floor. She could only curl up in the corner and hug herself tightly. The floor was too cold. She could feel the coldness surging into her body along the floor. She quickly squatted down again. After squatting for a while, her legs felt numb, so she could only sit down. She repeated these actions over and over again. It was miserable. After a while, she felt that her mouth was extremely dry and her throat was so ufortable as if it was burning. She could only ask for help again. ¡°Sir, I feel terrible. Help me. I believe that Lee doesn¡¯t want me to die either.¡± Diseases came on horseback. In just a short while, her voice became hoarse. The men looked at each other. Someone whispered, ¡°Is she alright? She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s pretending. Do we need to tell Mr. Lee Xander?¡± ¡°A richdy like her has never suffered since she was young. Last night, she froze for the entire night and starved for the entire night. She definitely won¡¯t be able to take it. She catches a cold and won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s a small problem to catch a cold. Such a ruthless woman should suffer.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s not care about her. Even if she doesn¡¯t catch a cold, we have to pour water on her to make her catch a cold.¡± After some discussion, the men decided to ignore. Lily. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Lily kept trembling in the corner. Her teeth were also chattering from the cold. of the men threw a jacket at her. Lily felt like she had seen a savior. She immediately hugged the coat and wrapped it around herself. However, the cold came tog quickly and too severely. A coat wouldn¡¯t solve any problem. She wrapped it around her, but she was still shivering from the cold. She was chilled to the bone. She sneezed again. After that, she started to cry and snot She was extremely sleepy and yawned continuously. On the other side. Yechiel was looking everywhere for Lily. Lily¡¯s phone was located in a trash canst night. He asked the hacker team to locate the phone number of Lily¡¯s recent call. However, no matter how many people were found, no one knew where Lily was. He then asked his subordinates to hack the Xander residence¡¯s surveince video and see who took Lily away. His subordinates reminded him that it was much faster for him to watch the surveince video of the Xander residence than to hack it! Yechiel thought about it and agreed, so he went back to the Xander residence to watch the surveince video. Before he could enter the door of the Xander residence, a few people suddenly rushed out from behind him. They put a sack over his head and hit the back of his neck. He immediately felt dizzy and his body went limp on the ground. When he woke up again, he felt that he was swaying non-stop. He should be in a car. After that, he was thrown into the basement. He sensed a cold, damp, and musty smell even before the sack was taken off. As soon as the sack was taken off, he saw Lily in the corner, Her body was trembling non-stop, her eyes were slightly closed, and her brows were tightly furrowed. She looked like she was in extreme pain. ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yechiel asked anxiously. What had they done to her? His first thought was, ¡°Did they rape her?¡± But looking at Lily¡¯s tightly wrapped clothes, he didn¡¯t think it was true. Hearing Yechiel¡¯s voice, Lily suddenly opened her eyes. ¡°Why are you here? Did Lee capture you?¡± ¡°Lee?¡± Yechiel was a little confused. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Lee¡¯s voice sounded indifferent. ¡°You!¡± Yechiel looked at Lee in disbelief. Lee took out his phone and yed a recording. This was sent from Julian just now. The voice of Brian came from the recording. ¡°20 years ago, Yechiel hired me to snatch his brother¡¯s son at the airport¡­¡± ¡°Who is spouting nonsense?¡± Yechiel¡¯s first reaction was to deny it, ¡°Yechiel, at this time, is there any point in denying it?¡± Lee said coldly. Yechiel continued to deny it. ¡°Lee, we¡¯ve been brothers for more than 40 years. You know what kind of person I am. For decades, I haven¡¯t done anything outrageous. I can maintain my conscience toward outsiders, so how can I hurt my own Rephew?¡± ¡°Then tell me. Why did my son donate his bone marrow to me?¡± Lee asked coldly. Yechiel immediately looked at Lily. He guessed that Lee must have asked Lily this question. He hoped Lily would answer that. After all, their words had to be consistent. Without waiting for Lily to speak, Lee said coldly, ¡°Yechiel, a lie needs countless lies to cover it up.¡± Yechiel was speechless. Lily felt that her brain was about to explode. In order not to expose what happened back then, she forced herself to perk up and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Back then, it was indeed someone else who donated the bone marrow. We hoped you could owe us a favor, so we said that it was Nancy who donated it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We really didn¡¯t know that he was your son. If we knew, we would have kept him no matter what. He¡¯s the young master of the Xander family!¡± Yechiel pretended to be upset and regretful. ¡°Oh? He¡¯s a two-year-old child with rare Rh-negative blood and his bone marrow matched mine urately. But didn¡¯t you know he¡¯s my son?¡± Lee looked at Yechiel with sorrowful eyes. His biological brother caused the separation of his family. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much at that time.¡± Yechiel¡¯s eyes shed slightly, unable to hide his guilt. Lee said indifferently and mockingly, ¡°Yechiel, guess what I¡¯ll say to the public if I kill the two of your here?¡± Yechiel and Lily looked at each other. Lily even became clear- headed and stopped trembling because of Lee¡¯s words. Lee said faintly, ¡°I will make up a reasonable story like Yechiel. After all, no one will investigate it. I will say that when Lily and Yechiel were plotting how to kill Trevor in the basement, they burned too much charcoal and both died of carbon monoxide poisoning. Close the window and burn the charcoal!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± His subordinates immediately replied. Yechiel and Lily looked at each other again. Yechiel panicked and said anxiously, ¡°Lee, you can¡¯t do this. Killing us is illegal.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t break thew when you got someone to snatch my son away and kill my son¡¯s entire family. Now, is it against thew when I do this?¡± Lee said coldly. Lee¡¯s subordinates moved very quickly. In less than two minutes, they brought over seven to eight small stoves. The charcoal in the stoves was red-hot. Another subordinate immediately took a stool and closed the only window in the basement- Seeing that Lee was serious, Yechiel and Lily really panicked. Lily, who looked like she was about to die, suddenly got up and rushed toward the stairs. Her hands were clearly tied up, but she rushed forward quite quickly. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Bang! Lily charged very quickly. In the end, she was kicked back by Lee¡¯s subordinate. Lily¡¯s body fell heavily to the ground, causing her to howlin pain. Yechiel immediately supported her. ¡°How are you?¡± Lily gritted her teeth. She really felt terrible now. She was dizzy, dazzled, hungry, and weak. But she didn¡¯t want to die here! She still wanted to get up and run, but Lee¡¯s subordinates were like door gods. She could only re at Lee hatefully. Lee sat in the chair indifferently, like the King of Hell who was in charge of life and death. Yechiel could not help but look at Lee with red eyes. ¡°Lee, if you want the Xander Group, just take it. If you want the shares you gave me back then, I can return them to you. You don¡¯t have to find such an excuse to kill us. ¡°How could I find someone to snatch your son away? How could I find someone to kill your son? ¡°As for the bone marrow, your son is my biological nephew. I had known that that child was your son back then, how could I have let him leave? I don¡¯t have a son myself. I can¡¯t wait to treasure him!¡± Lee still did not speak. He sat indifferently and did not make a sound. It was precisely his silent appearance that made Yechiel angry and unable to calm down. Yechiel gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lee,+really didn¡¯t hurt your son. I swear that if I did anything to hurt your son, I would be struck by lightning and die a horrible death.¡± As Yechiel raised three fingers to swear, he prayed silently in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m not serious! Please don¡¯t take my words seriously!¡± Lee still did not speak. What was the rush? After a while, Yechiel and Lily would panic. The human heart was the most changeable and unpredictable. Not only would they panicter, but they would also fight each other. Lee started ying the game and turned the volume up to the maximum. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He yed a mobile game. Every time he cleared the game, the phone would make a sound. Every time they heard such a sound, Yechiel and Lily would panic even more. Yechiel tried tomunicate with Lee again. He said, ¡°Lee, I really didn¡¯t hurt my nephew. What do I have to do to make you believe me?¡± Lee still ignored him. After ying for a while more, he asked his subordinates, ¡°Do you feel like you can¡¯t breathe?¡± A subordinate replied, ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m already feeling a little suffocated.¡± Lee replied, ¡°Okay, then wait a little longer.¡±. ¡°Alright,¡± the subordinate replied. Lee said again, ¡°Give me a bottle of oxygen.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the subordinate replied. Soon, he carried a pillow-like bag over. The bag was filled with oxygen, and Lee directly inhaled it. He took a deep breath and let out afortable. sigh. Lee inhaled hard, and so did Yechiel and Lily. As soon as Lity inhaled, she coughed violently. She felt that her breathing was getting harder and harder. She asked Yechiel for help in a weak voice, ¡°Yechiel, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Yechiel immediately reminded her, ¡°Breathe slower, slow down your breathing, and minimize the number of times you breathe.¡± This reduced carbon monoxide inhtion. Lee inhaled hard, and so did Yechiel and Lily. As soon as Lily inhaled, she coughed violently. She felt that her breathing was getting harder and harder. She asked Yechiel for help in a weak voice, ¡°Yechiel, I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Yechiel immediately reminded her, ¡°Breathe slower, slow down your breathing, and minimize the number of times you breathe.¡± This reduced carbon monoxide inhtion. Soon, each of Lee¡¯s other subordinates also took an oxygen pillow. Everyone took in oxygen. Yechiel could not take it anymore. He gritted his teeth and looked at Lee with red eyes. ¡°Lee, are you really going to let us die bere?¡± ¡°What? Since my son could die, can¡¯t you die?¡± Lee raised his eyelids slightly. ¡°I told you that I had nothing to do with your son¡¯s disappearance,¡± Yechiel snarled. As soon as he roared, he realized that he had a sense of suppression in the chest and was short of breath. ¡°Brian has al personally asked him to go to the airport to snatch my son back then. Do you still want to deny it?¡± Lee looked at Yechiel with a sharp gaze. That sharp and cold gaze made Yechiel panic. He was sure that Lee really wanted to kill them. Suddenly, Lee said, ¡°There¡¯s an extra oxygen pack.¡± After saying that, he pouted. The subordinates immediately understood. They carried the extra oxygen pack and walked toward Yechiel and Lily. Lily immediately got up and tried to snatch the oxygen pack. She felt that she was completely surrounded by that suffocating and oppressive feeling. She had reached the point of drowsiness. She felt that if she held on for a few more minutes, she would fall asleep and pass out until she died. Her will to live made her lunge for the oxygen pack. In the end, Yechiel was even faster. His hand had already grabbed the corner of the oxygen pack. Lily also caught another corner. The two of them started fighting over it. Lee said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t use too much strength. It would be a pity if it exploded.¡± Lily and Yechiel immediately stopped. Lily looked at Yechiel pitifully. ¡°Yechiel, I didn¡¯t eat anythingst night and caught a cold. I¡¯m feeling terrible now. Let me have it.¡± Yechiel looked at Lily¡¯s pitiful appearance and gave ¡°Let¡¯s use it in turn.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lily immediately agreed. Yechiel let go. Lily immediately began to take in oxygen. There were several fires burning in the basement, and the only window was closed. The temperature had risen, and it was warm, but the air was getting thinner and more suffocating. Lily couldn¡¯t control herself after inhaling the oxygen. She inhaled the oxygen hard again and again. This feeling of being alive made her addicted. Yechiel frowned. ¡°My turn.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll inhale it a few more times,¡± Lily said as she sucked in more oxygen. She felt that she would be able to breathe again in a few more minutes. Yechiel looked at Lily¡¯s greedy expression and could not take it anymore. He reached out to snatch the oxygen pack. ¡°I feel terrible too. I¡¯ll let you have it after inhaling it several times.¡± Lee reminded him, ¡°I forgot to mention that this oxygen pack of yours can onlyst for two to three minutes.¡± Upon hearing that, Lily immediately hugged the oxygen pack tightly, turned around, and sucked hard. There were two or three minutes. She had to make sure she had oxygen. Yechiel was filled with anger and began to snatch. Lily could not beat Yechiel, and Yechiel began to inhale oxygen. Lily interfered and pulled the tube, preventing Yechiel from aiming at the tube. Lee asked yfully, ¡°Have you ever thought that you will still die from carbon monoxide poisoning after inhaling this bag of oxygen? You will just live a few more minutes.¡± This feeling of being yed made Yechiel even angrier. He hugged the oxygen pack and red at Lee. ¡°Lee, you¡¯re really crazy. I told you that I didn¡¯t hurt your son. Besides, isn¡¯t your son alive and well now? Huh? If I really let someone snatch your son away, would I let him live?¡± Lee¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. ¡°He¡¯s alive not because you let him live, but because he¡¯s lucky. God took pity on him and let him live.¡± Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Vechiel paused for a moment and said earnestly, ¡°Lee, you¡¯re really too extreme We¡¯ve been brothers for decades. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Which family member of mine don¡¯t I treat well? How could do anything to hurt my family?¡± ¡°You¡¯re good to them because no one threatens your position as Xander Group¡¯s president. My son was the only one who threatened your position back then. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I once trusted you too much and believed you wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt your family that you caused the separation of my family!¡± Lee¡¯s heart ached severely when he said the last four words. If he had suspected Yechiel back then, he would have known that the child was not kidnapped. He would have known that Heather loved him. ¡°Lee, you¡¯re really possessed. Let me tell you again. I didn¡¯t snatch your son. I didn¡¯t harm him. That recording just now showed that someone tried to sow discord between us brothers,¡± Yechiel said. ¡°That person is called Brian!¡± Lee nced at Yechiel with a sneer. ¡°You can continue to act dumb. It doesn¡¯t matter. When the oxygen is sucked out, you won¡¯t be in pain. At least, it¡¯s much easier than what my son experienced back then.¡± His son had been hacked by someone with arge saber. One sh after another, his son¡¯s flesh was mangled. Julian said that Trevor was a bloody man back then. The doctors didn¡¯t even know where to start when they made skin grafts. Yechiel gritted his teeth. His eyes shed as he said, ¡°Lee, I really didn¡¯t hurt your son. Now that your son has been found, I know that you want topensate him and give him the Xander Group. ¡°The Xander Group¡¯s president was originally you. You were also the one who expanded the Xander Group¡¯s important clients back then. If you want it now, just take it. ¡°You want my life now. If you think you can only be at ease when I die, then I¡¯ll ept my fate. I only beg you to do one thing. In the future, after I die, treat your nieces better.¡± He could not tell the truth! He definitely could not say it! If he said it, he would die. If he didn¡¯t say anything, there was still a chance of surviving As long as he refused to admit it, Lee would not break thest emotional string in his heart. Lee nced at Yechiel. Was-Yechiel trying to goad him? Haha! Lifting his eyelids slightly, Lee said, ¡°No matter what, now that my son and daughter have been found, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡± Yechiel was overjoyed. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lee said, ¡°In that case, one of you will live. The one who tells the truth will live! If you don¡¯t, you will die together!¡± Lee stood up after saying that. With his back facing Yechiel and Lily, he opened his phone and reyed the recording that Brian had made. ¡°20 years ago, Yechiel hired me to snatch his brother¡¯s son at the airport¡­¡± He kept ying the recording on a loop. Lee said to his subordinates, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. When they¡¯re deadter, remove most of the furnaces and leave two furnaces. Make it look more believable now!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the subordinates replied. Lee went up the steps. Seeing that Lee was serious, Lily panicked and immediately shouted, ¡°Lee!¡± Yechiel quickly pulled her and twisted her arm to remind her that there were some things that could not be said! Lily may not have known Lee well enough because. she hadn¡¯t been in the Xander family for many years. Yechiel grew up with Lee. Lee was a kind man, but he really had a smart heart and was shrewd. When Lee was kind, he could do anything. When he was ruthless, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to expand his market so well overseas back then. Lily was not stupid. She knew that she might not be able to live if she said it, but if she did not say it, she would definitely die. Lee yed the recording on a loop just now to give them onest chance. Therefore, she wanted to push all the me onto Yechiel in exchange for her own life. As she thought about it, she quickly organized her words and said, ¡°Lee, I¡¯ll say it!¡± Yechiel was so angry that he pinched Lily¡¯s arm fiercely again. Lee had already turned around. He stood on the third step and looked at Lily disdainfully. Lily shook off Yechiel¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What happened back then was indeed done by Yechiel. I also advised him not to y with fire and burn himself. He was unwilling. He felt that he was the Xander family¡¯s eldest son. Why should you be the Xander Group¡¯s president? ¡°I didn¡¯t think there was a need to fight for it. After all, dad is a very fair person. Even if Yechiel didn¡¯t be the Xander Group¡¯s president, he still had a lot of shares and dividends every year¡­¡± ¡°Lity, you simply spout nonsense,¡± Yechiel interrupted. Lily ignored him and continued as if she was saying the truth, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to hurt the child back then? Didn¡¯t I tell you that we were family with Lee and it didn¡¯t matter who became the president?¡± ¡°Lily, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Yechiet was furious because of Lily. This woman could actually lie in front of him. She was clearly the one who instigated him back then. Of course, he did not deny that he had designs on the position of the president. In addition, he did not have a son. At that time, Lee was not only favored by his father, but Lee also had a son. After being instigated by Lily, he was indeed anxious. He simply hired Brian to snatch Lee¡¯s son. At that time, Yechiel didn¡¯t kill Lee¡¯s son immediately because Yechiel thought that if Lee didn¡¯t give up his position, Yechiel could still use. Lee¡¯s son to threaten Lee Unexpectedly, fate always messed up with geniuses. It did not take long for Lee¡¯s leukemia to be confirmed. Originally, Yechiel did not want to save Lee. Leukemia was a disease that could kill people easily. How good would it be if Lee died? But Heather was running around, looking for doctors and seeking medical treatment everywhere. Back then, Jadeborough¡¯s best doctor, Master Quigley, had already retired and was no longer working in the hospital. Heather found Joseph¡¯s address and tried to meet him every day. Yechiel was worried that Heather would really invite Joseph and cure Lee¡¯s leukemia. Therefore, he discussed countermeasures with Lily. Lily came up with an idea to get Lee¡¯s son to match it. if it seeded, they would say that it was Nancy¡¯s bone marrow. At that time, Nancy would donate her bone marrow to Lee in exchange for Heather leaving Jadeborough Coincidentally, everything was progressing in the direction they wanted. The bone marrow of Lee¡¯s son indeed matched Lee¡¯s. They said that Nancy¡¯s match was a sess. They negotiated with Heather. Heather agreed without hesitation, but she had a request. She would only leave after confirming that Lee¡¯s bone marrow transntation was sessful. Lily was afraid that Heather would go back on her word. Lily asked Heather to take a set of photos naked and send it to Lily before the bone marrow transntation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Heather did as she was told. Lee¡¯s bone marrow transntation was sessful. On the day he recovered, she said goodbye to Lee. Since then, she never returned to Jadeborough. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Lily and Yechiel argued. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Yechiel. Since things havee to this, just admit it. And, you were the one who forced Heather to leave back then.¡± Yechiel was furious and immediately argued with Lily. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re simply spouting nonsense. Back then, it was all your idea to snatch Lee¡¯s son and force Heather to leave. Not only that, but you also forced Heather to take a set of naked photos.¡± He could not allow Lily to attack him anymore. He had to dominate the debate. Upon hearing that, Lee¡¯s body trembled and he almost fell down the third step. He clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned so obvious. What kind of grievances did Heather suffer back then? For him, she had abandoned everything and let others trample on her dignity. And he had actually given up on himself andy in bed in despair for twenty years. He should go to hell! The vicious couple in front of him should go to hell even more. After Yechiel fought back, Lily didn¡¯t want to lose. She immediately said, ¡°It was clearly your idea to take the naked photos. You said that you were afraid that Heather would go back on his words after the incident. and tell Lee the truth. You said that we must have something to threaten Heather.¡± ¡°Where are the photos now? Who has seen them?¡± Lee¡¯s voice was cold as if it came from hell. Such a cold voice made Lily and Yechiel shudder at the same time. The fire was clearly burning very brightly now, and the basement was extremely hot. ¡°I didn¡¯t let anyone see the photos. However, it¡¯s been a long time. I don¡¯t know where they are. I have to think about it carefully,¡± Lily¡¯s eyes shed as she said. Since Lee cared about Heather¡¯s naked photos, this was Lily¡¯s chance to survive. As long as she walked out alive, she would not give Lee a chance to hold her hostage. Yechiel also said, ¡°I know where they are. I¡¯ll bring you to get them!¡± ¡°My old friend has passed away. What has happened can¡¯t be changed. It¡¯s not important anymore!¡± Lee said faintly. How could it not be important? He just couldn¡¯t be threatened by this bitchy couple anymore. Not to mention Heather¡¯s naked photos, even a fingernail or a strand of hair of Heather was extremely important to him. ¡°Back then, since you snatched my son away, why did you let him live?¡± Lee asked coldly. Before Lily and Yechiel could answer, Lee asked, ¡°To threaten me, right? If I don¡¯t give up the position of the president.¡± Yechiel¡¯s eyes shed. Lee already knew the answer from Yechiel¡¯s eyes, as Yechiel kept avoiding contact. What he said was the truth. He continued, ¡°After that, I got sick and became bedridden. Your status stabilized. You didn¡¯t need to use my son anymore, so you sent someone to kill his /family?!¡± Yechiel¡¯s eyes flickered again. Lee was extremely indignant. If he let Lily and Yechiel live another minute, he would feel sorry for Heather and his children. However, there were still some things that he had not asked about. He asked coldly, ¡°Were you the ones who caused Heather¡¯s car ident?¡± ¡°No!¡± Yechiel denied it immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where Heather went after she left. How could I cause her car ident?¡± Lily also said, ¡°This really has nothing to do with us.¡± Lee¡¯s expression was indifferent. He staggered up the stairs and said coldly, ¡°In order to avenge Nancy, Lily and Yechiel have the n to kill Trevor in the basement. After that, they sleep with each other. They die naked in the basement because of carbon-monoxide poisoning!¡± Hearing this, Lily immediately shouted, ¡°Lee, you said you would let me go. You can¡¯t go back on your words.¡± Lee turned around and looked at Lily indifferently. ¡°To keep my words to someone like you is the greatest betrayal to my wife and children!¡± With that, he continued up the stairs. ¡°Lee, I¡¯m your brother. Back then, I was instigated by Lily. Lee, I was wrong. No matter what, your son is still alive. You can¡¯t kill your brother!¡± Yechiel also shouted. Lee turned a deaf ear and walked out. In his mind, he pieced together what happened from back then. After they returned, Kalyan was snatched away by Brian. In order to threaten him, Yechiel did not kill the child. Later, he found out that Kalyan had leukemia and immediately used the condition of providing bone marrow to threaten Heather to leave. After the bone marrow was changed, they sent the child to a childless family. They secretly paid attention to the child. Heather left, and he got sick. After a few years, Yechiel¡¯s position stabilized. He felt that Kalyan was a hidden danger, so he sent someone to kill Kalyan¡¯s family. The image of Lily forcing Heather to take the naked photos appeared in his mind again. What kind of embarrassing,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g helpless, and desperate moment was that? What kind of pain and suffering did she experience? For him, she¡¯d crushed her pride. And he actually felt that Heather had betrayed their rtionship and let him down! He was really sorry! His body shook again, and he immediately held onto a tree by the road. He wanted to live. He wanted to live bravely. He also wanted to find Heather¡¯s naked photos and go to Heather¡¯s tomb. He wanted to tell Heather personally that their son had been found and her enemies were killed by him. An hourter. Something shocking happened in Jadeborough. Xander Group¡¯s ex- president, Yechiel, had an affair with his ex-wife and died of carbon monoxide poisoning. The police went to investigate the scene. It was said that the scene was very awkward. The two of them were naked. This matter caused the Xander family and the Zeller family to be theughing stock. Old Mr. Xander was so angry that he atmost fainted. In the Zeller family, Jimmy was also furious. Back then, Lily had a divorce because she felt that Yechiel was not good enough. Lily always praised him for being strong and masculine. But in fact, she had an affair with Yechiel. How despicable! He was so angry that he was unwilling to collect Lily¡¯s corpse and let the Sox family collect it themselves. The Sox family was also a famous family. They also felt embarrassed that such a thing had happened and were unwilling to get involved. Finally, Jasmine went to collect the corpses for her parents. Sybil learned that her brother Yechiel and Lily died together. Her intuition told her that this matter was rted to Lee. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt very sad and heartbroken. She was firmly on Lee¡¯s side, but she wanted to know what Yechiel had done to make Lee kill so ruthlessly. She also loved Yechiel. When she heard that Yechiel was dead, she kept crying. She didn¡¯t make any sound. She just couldn¡¯t stop her tears. She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and went to Lee¡¯s courtyard. She was in tears as she looked at Lee. She shouted at Lee, ¡°Lee, is it you? Did you kill our brother? Why? We are a good family. Why do you have to do this? Lee, tell me!¡± Chapter 321 Chapter 321 ¡°I did it!¡± Lee didn¡¯t hide anything. If Sybil wanted to send him to the police station, he was willing to end his life and meet Heather in heaven now. Kalyan and Annalise could take care of each other. He really wanted to apany Heather in another world. He thought that Heather must be very lonely after so many years. What was worse than loneliness was her grievance. She got no one to tell about her sorrow. She silently endured everything alone. In the cold underground, no one could understand her painstaking efforts before. It was more bitter than medicine, right? Just thinking about it made his tears fall. Seeing Lee cry, Sybil cried even bitterly. Her tears kept falling. She choked and said, ¡°Lee, you¡¯re also sad and heartbroken, right? I feel so bad now!¡± ¡°No he deserves it! He hurt Heather and my children,¡± Lee said. Sybil looked at Lee in shock. It was so heart-wrenching when she saw Lee¡¯s red eyes and tears. She sobbed and asked, ¡°Lee, what exactly happened back then?¡± She could guess something. Could it be that Lee¡¯s son¡¯s disappearance back then was caused by Yechiel? She heard Lee say, ¡°They snatched my son at the airport. After extracting his bone marrow, they gave him to someone without children to raise him up. They forced Heather away and then got someone to kill my son and his adoptive parents. Fortunately, my son was lucky and escaped. Aren¡¯t his adoptive parents innocent? Wasn¡¯t Heather innocent?¡± ¡°Lee!¡± Sybil suddenly rushed over and hugged Lee, crying. ¡°I feel so bad for Heather and your son. Yechiel, why did you do this? Why?¡± Sybil cried uncontrobly. She really could not understand what Yechiel had done. She cried bitterly. ¡°No one has ever wanted topete with him! He wanted thepany. He could have it and money and status. Why did he want to kill your wife and son? Why? Lee, you should take care of yourself in the future¡­ I won¡¯t say anything. Yechiel and Lily died of carbon monoxide poisoning. Lee, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Sybil felt that Lee seemed to have made up his mind. to leave her. She immediately held Lee¡¯s hand and cried, ¡°Lee, you must take care of yourself in the future to protect your children. They are still young. They are in their twenties and don¡¯t know that much about the world. They don¡¯t know the dangers of the world, and they haven¡¯t experienced thepetitions between wealthy families. ¡°If you¡¯re not around, there¡¯s no one to back them up. What if others bully them?¡± Lee¡¯s expression softened. Yes, he wanted to apany Heather. But what if someone bullied Annalise and Kalyan? Although they were very capable, he was their father. As a father, how could he not protect his children? Sybil said, ¡°Lee, you should know in Jadeborough, many women look down upon Annalise and always think that Annalise is not worthy of Julian¡­¡± Lee interrupted, ¡°They think they are better than Annalise? Bullshit!¡± Sybil knew that Lee softened a little. She said again, ¡°I¡¯m really ipetent, but I can do whatever I want in Jadeborough because of my father.¡± Lee understood what Sybil meant. His eyes were still red. He looked at Sybil and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will live well.¡± He had just found his children and had yet to get along well with them. He had yet to ask them about the details of their past over the years and did not know their likes and dislikes. He could not go to apany Heather yet. Also, he must find Heather¡¯s naked photos and tell her that he knew everything. He must go to Heather¡¯s grave and tell her personally, ¡°Heather, you¡¯ve suffered so much. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Footsteps came from the front of the courtyard. Old Mr. Xander came over. Old Mr. Xander walked over with the help of a servant. A few days ago, on his birthday, he looked well. Now, his body was suddenly hunched and he could not straighten his back. He walked into the courtyard and saw that Sybil and Lee¡¯s eyes were red. His eyes also turned red and tears fell. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Lee, Yechiel died strangely. Go and investigate. How did he die?¡± Before Lee could say anything, Sybil said, ¡°We will investigate. I¡¯m just here to discuss with Lee about Yechiel¡¯s death. However, I estimate that there¡¯s a high chance that Yechiel died of carbon monoxide poisoning. I knew Yechiel and Lily¡¯s affair for a long time. Because I didn¡¯t want others to know this, I didn¡¯t interact with them too much. It might hurt our family¡¯s reputation. ¡°They stayed together every day during Nancy¡¯s funeral, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Dad, now that things havee to this, don¡¯t be too sad. You¡¯re right. What kind of parents you have and what kind of children you have¡­ And what kind of situation you encounter are all fate. ¡°Sometimes, when idents happen, it¡¯s also fate. s, Dad, let me help you to rest for a while. Leave the matter of Yechiel¡¯s death to Lee.¡± Sybil supported Samuel and helped him to another ce. Samuel did not feel good and looked a little dazed. He asked Sybil, ¡°Sybil, is he really gone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sybil replied. She was also heartbroken. Yechiel was ruthless, but she also felt sad that Yechiel had passed away. His heart ached even more for Lee¡¯s experiences over the years. If not for Yechiel, Lee would have a happy home! Yechiel deserved it. ¡°Sybil, what¡¯s wrong with the Xander family? Nancy passed away a few days ago and hasn¡¯t been buried yet. And your oldest brother, Yechiel, died as well?¡± Samuel bent over in pain. ¡°s, Dad, don¡¯t be angry with yourself. It¡¯s all fate,¡± Sybil said. She believed that those with evil intentions would harm others and themselves. Nancy was like this, and so was her oldest brother, Yechiel. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fate! It¡¯s all fate!¡± Samuel said and cried again. Why did he have to see his son dying before he did? Why did God give him this challenge? Didn¡¯t fortune-tellers say that he would live a long life and enjoy hister years with his children? God made his grandson go missing 20 years ago, made his son fall seriously ill, and now his granddaughter died and his son died unexpectedly as well. How was he going to enjoy his old years? ¡°Master Samuel, the Zetter family¡¯s people are here. Do you want to see them?¡± the butler came over and asked. Old Mr. Xander nodded sadly. How could he refuse to meet them now? Even if Yechiel died, he still felt sorry for the Zeller family! Two-people from the Zeller family came. They were Jason and Jimmy. Jimmy¡¯s expression was cold. If Jason hadn¡¯t pulled him over, he wouldn¡¯t havee over. Although he had never been sessful in his life, he had never been so embarrassed. Initially, Lily was the one who wanted to marry him. He could not refuse her and had to marry Lily because he could not get rid of her. Otherwise, as the second child of the Zeller family, he could marry anyone he wanted. Why did he have to marry a woman who was divorced? After all these years, she gave birth to her children and lived a peaceful life with her. Unexpectedly, Lily suddenly appeared in the headline. After thinking for half an hour, he finally got over it. Back then, Lily cheated on Yechiel because of him. Now, because of Yechiel, Lily cheated on him. They were even. Therefore, they came here to talk to the Xander family peacefully and ask the Xander family to bury Lily. Old Mr. Xander personally went to the door to pick up Jason and Jimmy. He said to Sybil, ¡°Get someone to call Lee.¡± The only thing he was d about now was that Lee¡¯s illness had been cured and he no longer needed to be bedridden. Otherwise, who could support the Xander family now? He really felt that he didn¡¯t have many days left to live.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Old Mr. Xander personally ushered Jason and Jimmy into the reception room. Jason was the master of the Zeller family. He came here with gifts and candles. He nned to light candles for Yechiel and Lilylightter. He exined why he came here. Now the rumor said that Yechiel and Lily had an affair, and they lost their tives while having sex. Anyone who mentioned this could not help but look down upon them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. What Jason meant was that both sides had to find a way to save their faces after such a terrible thing happened. For example, he issued a statement to the public that Yechiel and Lily fell in love again. Lily had divorced Jimmy and was ready to get back together with Yechiel. Old Mr. Xander sighed, ¡°s, our two families feel the same after such a thing happened. We are not only sad, but also embarrassed. If Yechiel is single, it¡¯s no problem to make such a statement. It could work a little. ¡°But Yechiel was married. How can such a statement be issued? Jolene will feel so bad. ¡°It is all Yechiel and Lily¡¯s fault. Others are innocent. Jolene has been hurt once. If we make a statement again, she will be hurt again by this.¡± Jimmy thought for a while and agreed. Lily was a bitch but Jolene was innocent. He said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll marry Jolene. Jason was so anxious that he immediately pinched Jimmy¡¯s thigh. ¡°Isn¡¯t itplicated enough? ¡°Is it a hobby of him to marry a woman who has been married before?¡± Jason thought. Just then, Lee and Sybil came in. Everyone looked over. Lee greeted Jason politely, sat down and said, ¡°They passed away. Everything can¡¯t be changed. In fact, there is no need to make a statement. ¡°If we issue a statement now, it will only keep this matter discussed by more people, and everyone willugh at them even more. And people will doubt if the statement is telling the truth or not. ¡°After all, if they really get back together, why do they have to go to the basement to cheat on their wife and husband?¡± ¡°Mr. Lee Xander is right,¡± said Jason politely. Jimmy was confused and thought, ¡°Then I¡¯m the cuckold? ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a way to help me get rid of this shameful title?¡± Lee thought for a while and said, ¡°If Mr. Jimmy Zeller feels embarrassed, he can issue a separate statement that he has divorced with Lily. In this way, Lily is the one to be attacked. ¡°Even if people want to attack someer, they will only make Lily and Yechiel their target. ¡°The Xander family won¡¯t say anything about it if everyoneughs at Yechiel. After all, it¡¯s his fault to have an affair with Mr Jimmy Zeller¡¯s wife. Mr. Jimmy Zeller, if you need mentalpensation, the Xander family will try our best to satisfy you.¡± Lily bullied Heather so badly before, and Lee just killed Lily and let people continue to abuse her. Lee thought that it was too easy for Lily! In this case, how could Jimmy ask forpensation? No if Yechiel was still alive, Jimmy could punch him. Yechiel was dead, and he couldn¡¯t pay off his debt. However, Lee¡¯s suggestion was indeed better than his. As long as he dered that he had divorced Lily, if everyone wanted to abuse someone, they wouldn¡¯t take him as the target. Thinking of this, Jimmy immediately pulled Jason¡¯s arm. Jason also thought what Lee said was reasonable. He said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed the best solution.¡± Then he looked at Old Mr. Xander and asked for his opinion, ¡°Old Mr. Xander, do you want to make this statement?¡± Old Mr. Xander sighed and said, ¡°Then do it as you like.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Jason. Lee asked, ¡°Are you going to take Lily¡¯s body back?¡± Now, at the Xander residence, three ice caskets were put out at the same time. Originally, Nancy was going to have a funeral tomorrow. Now Yechiel and Lily were dead, and the Celler family and the Sox family didn¡¯t bring back the corpses. Jasmine took back the corpses of the two and put them into ice caskets. Of course, Lee knew that it was impossible for the Zeller family to take Lily¡¯s body back. They didn¡¯t want to take the corpse back before, and now they even wanted to issue a divorce statement. How could they take Lily¡¯s body back? Lee just waited for Jimmy to speak. As Lee thought, Jimmy said angrily, ¡°What am I going to do with this bitch¡¯s body? I can¡¯t wait to throw her into the wilderness to feed the wild dogs.¡± Jason immediately pinched Jimmy again to stop him from speaking. Since she was dead, why did he let the conflict escte? Jason said in a soft tone, ¡°Since we are going to issue a statement that they have already divorced, it will make us look hypocritical if the Zeller familye here to collect the corpse. And we have to trouble the Xander family to deal with the corpse of Lily.¡± Therefore, the Xander family could dispose of Lily¡¯s corpse at will. Lee nodded and said politely, ¡°No matter what, Lily has given birth to two daughters for the Xander family. It makes sense for the Xander family to bury Xander¡¯s corpse now. I want to take someone to take away Lily¡¯s belongings. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong, you two. I just want to put on an act. This is to show thest bit of dignity for the dead. ¡°If! find anything valuable in Lily¡¯s belongings, I will give it to the Zeller family.¡± Jason believed in Lee. After all, Xander Group was the secondrgest family in Jadeborough. How could it be possible for him to covet Lily¡¯s belongings? He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lee Xander, you¡¯re wee. Please take someone with you.¡± He knew that Lee did this for the sake of the dignity of the Xander family. As long as the reputation of the Zeller family was not ¡°Thank you!¡± Lee said politely. He had made up his mind to search the Yechiel and Lily¡¯s belongings first. If he couldn¡¯t find Heather¡¯s naked photos, he would find a way to look for them in the Sox family. He would find what he wanted sooner orter. At that time, he killed Yechiel and Lily without hesitation. He was afraid that he would be threatened by them with Heather¡¯s naked photos and refused to give Yechiel and Lily a chance to live. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to light a candle for the dead!¡± Jason stood up politely and said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Lee also stood up. Then they went to light a candle for Yechiel and Lily. Sitting in the reception room, Old Mr. Xander sighed deeply, ¡°s¡­¡± Sybil held his arm andforted him, ¡°Dad, we all have to ept that. They are dead and that can¡¯t be changed¡± ¡°s¡­¡± Old Mr. Xander sighed. Sybil helped Samuel to rest. Samuely on the bed, opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling, letting out a long sigh. Jason and Lee went to light a candle for Yechiel and Lily. After that, they left. Lee personally took his people to the Zeller family to pack up Lily¡¯s belongings. In the Xander family, he had arranged someone to keep an eye on Yechiel¡¯s belongings. He didn¡¯t allow anyone to touch Yechiel¡¯s belongings. He had to sort. them out himself. Logically speaking, Jolene, Yechiel¡¯s wife, was stilt there, and it was not his turn to deal with Yechiel¡¯s belongings. However, he gave a good reason. He was afraid that someone would touch the important documents that Yechiel used to keep, which would affect the business of Xander Group. So he had to sort them out himself. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 At the thought that Lily and Yechiel were dating, Jimmy was so disgusted. He wanted Lee to take everything away from Lily. Of course, Lee was willing to do so. Especially Lily¡¯sputer and books. He was afraid that Lily, a vicious woman, would hide Heather¡¯s naked photos in a book or in a computer. Lee and his men packed Lily¡¯s belongings into three cars. Seeing the three cars leaving, Jimmy felt relieved. and said happily, ¡°Bah, he finally cleaned up all of them and moved them away. This bitch! I feel sick when I see her things now.¡± Jason and Jimmy were totally different from each other. Jason looked at the three cars driving away and fell into deep thought. He always felt that something was wrong. ¡°Jason, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jimmy asked Jason as he watched the cars driving away. Jasen said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Jimmy, stay away from Jolene. If you want to remarry, you don¡¯t have to marry Yechiel¡¯s wife.¡± He didn¡¯t want Jimmy to marry Lily back then, but Jimmy was simple minded and could be easily seduced. Now that Lily was dead, he didn¡¯t want Jimmy to get involved with Yechiel¡¯s wife anymore. On the one hand, if Jimmy married Yechiel¡¯s wife, he would beughed at. On the other hand, the Xander family hadpletely changed. No one could control Lee. He even boldly guessed that the death of Yechiel and Lily had something to do with Lee. Of course, he would never say anything without evidence. And, this was the matter about the Xander family. Even if he had evidence, he would not interfere. However, Lee had taken away so many of Lily¡¯s belongings. Lee owed the Zeller family a favor. If he came to ask Annalise to treat his grandpa again, perhaps Lee would be willing to do him a favor. Thinking of this, Jason looked better. Lee asked someone to move all Lily¡¯s belongings into his yard. He didn¡¯t n to let others help and decided to do it himself. He didn¡¯t have a rest for even a second and began to look for Heather¡¯s photos immediately. First it was Lily¡¯sputer. Nothing was found inside. Then there were the books. He shook them very carefully. Every time he picked up two books he shook them hard. When it came to the 100th book, 2 photos suddenly fell out of it. Lee was so excited that his heart beat faster. He immediately threw the book in his hand and picked up the photos on the ground. trembling, guilty and affectionate. He had been missing her for twenty years. However, when he picked up the photo on the ground, she found that it was a photo of Lily and Yechiel. Lee¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t smoke, but he had the habit of bringing a lighter. He took out his lighter and lit Lily¡¯s picture. Then he continued to search through books one after another carefully. One hour passed, two hours passed¡­ Sybil asked Lee to have dinner with their father. After that, Lee finally wanted to leave the yard with her. Looking at the mess in the backyard, Sybil knew that Lee was looking for something. And that thing must be very important to him. She volunteered to help her brother with it and said, ¡°Lee, let me help you find it.¡± Lee shook his head and said, ¡°I can only do it myself.¡± ¡°Okay, Lee. Don¡¯t worry. Take your time,¡± Sybil comforted him. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Lee with a nod. After dinner, he went back to the yard to look for Lily¡¯s belongings. Old Mr. Xander asked Sybil, ¡°What¡¯s your brother busy with? Isn¡¯t he going to stay with Yechiel¡¯s body now?¡± ¡°Dad, Lee is not feeling well. I¡¯ll ask him to have a rest tonight. I¡¯ll stay upte to mourn for Yechiel,¡± said Sybil. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Annalise? Won¡¯t Annalise and the otherse?¡± Old Mr. Xander asked again. Sybil said, ¡°Annalise is pregnant. She has a serious pregnancy reaction. Julian worried that she might be tired, so he asked her to have a rest. They wille to Yechiel¡¯s funeral.¡± ¡°s¡­¡± Old Mr. Xander sighed deeply. He asked, ¡°When will your another brothere back?¡± Sybitreplied, ¡°He won¡¯t arrive until the next day.¡± Old Mr. Xander was even sadder. He sighed and said, ¡°Why did he have to wait until the day after tomorrow? It won¡¯t cost him so long.¡± Sybil exined, ¡°He has to work in hisb. He lost his temper when he asked for a leave. He has only three days off. He has to leave as soon as he sees Yechiel.¡± ¡°s¡­¡± Old Mr. Xander sighed again. He sighed, ¡°In the past, I always thought that people should have dreams and ambitions. When I get older, I understand that nothing is better than one¡¯s life. It¡¯s better for a family to stay happy together. ¡°Sybil, you have a good rtionship with Annalise. Please persuade her to move into the Xander family. ¡°She has suffered a lot since she was a child. ¡°It is her mother¡¯s fault. She and Daniel were fine but she suddenly eloped with someone. I don¡¯t know if she dislikes Lee because Lee got ill.¡± ¡°Dad, let bygones be bygones. We will treat Annalise well in the future,¡± said Sybil. She didn¡¯t dare to say that Heather was forced to leave by Lily and Yechiel. In that case, his father would suspect Lee. But there was one thing that made her feel relieved. She learned that Yechiel and Lily had done those. crazy things and forced Heather to leave. At that time, she was wondering if her father had been Involved in forcing Heather to leave. Now it seemed that her father didn¡¯t know about it. Her father didn¡¯t hurt Lee. ¡°Yes, you must be good to Annalise. What al misfortune for our family. s. Your brother has suffered for twenty years, and he finally has the courage to live now. Yechiel has passed away. I hope you and your brother can live well. From now on, I hope that our family will be fine together.¡± Old Mr. Xander couldn¡¯t help but cry when he thought of the fact that his son died earlier than him, ¡°Sybil,e with me to see Yechiel.¡± Old Mr. Xander asked Sybil to help him to go to see Yechiel¡¯s body. In front of an ice casket. The servant was carrying a candle. Jasmine and her husband were also carrying a candle. Jolene hadn¡¯te. She was still angry about Yechiel¡¯s cheating. It was getting dark in winter. It was completely dark after dinner. The candle was still on. ¡°Grandpa, I want to go tidy up my father¡¯s belongings,¡± said Jasmine when she saw Old Mr. Xander. This was Timothy¡¯s request. Timothy told her that Yechiel had been the president of the Xander Group for 20 years and had always been a major shareholder. Now that he suddenly died, the shares in his hands must be divided up. As Yechiel¡¯s legal wife, Jolene would inherit the most property. Timothy suggested that they go to pack up Yechiel¡¯s belongings and see if they could find a way to forge a letter to give all Yechiel¡¯s property to Jasmine in the name of Yechiel. After all, Nancy was dead and Jasmine was the only daughter of Yechiel and Lily. If they could inherit all the property under the name of Yechiel, they would be able to have a say in the Xander Group in the future, which would alsoN?velDrama.Org owns all content. Benefit Timothy in the Parks family. Sybil took a look at Timothy and knew what they were thinking about. She said, ¡°Lee will sort out Yechiel¡¯s belongings himself. You don¡¯t need to help. That¡¯s okay.¡± Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Jasmine and Timothy looked at each other and argued, ¡°Sybil, I¡¯m his daughter. It¡¯s reasonable for me to sort out Dad¡¯s belongings!¡± ¡°Your father¡¯s stuff may be rted to the projects of the Xander Group, so it¡¯s better for Lee to sort it out,¡± said Sybil. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t move anything rted to the projects. I just¡­¡± Jasmine sobbed and said, ¡°My father is gone. I just want to help him tidy up the things in person and do thest thing I can do for Dad to say goodbye to him. Grandpa, can I touch my father¡¯s things?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Lee¡¯s voice rang out. He used to be nice to all his nieces. Now it was different. Although they might think that he was narrow-minded, after knowing that Yechiel and Lily treated his wife and children so badly, he really didn¡¯t like the daughter of Yechiel and Lily. So did Jasmine and Nancy. He really didn¡¯t like them, either. He felt disgusted when he saw them now. Although Kristen was also Yechiel¡¯s daughter, she was not Lily¡¯s daughter, so his disgust when he was in front of Kristen was not so obvious. It was all because of Jolene. ¡°Lee, don¡¯t you think you are too overbearing?¡± Jasmine had always been low-key and introverted, and now she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. ¡°It¡¯s rted to the future of the Xander family. If your think I¡¯m bossy, then I¡¯ll be bossy!¡± said Lee domineeringly. He couldn¡¯t be more disgusted with Lily and Yechiel¡¯s daughter. Jasmine was speechless¡­ ncing at Jasmine, Lee said, ¡°Yechiel passed away. I will take back the position he was in on behalf of me for twenty years and the shares ! entrusted him to manage. ¡°Besides, I will ask thewyer of the Xander family to distribute the inheritance of Yechiel. I won¡¯t let you down for what you should take either.¡± Lee said this to tell Jasmine that Jolene is the biggest inheritor of Yechiel¡¯s heritage. And she had pothing to fight for. ¡°Lee, you¡¯d better arrange this as soon as possible,¡± said Old Mr. Xander immediately. He was afraid that the younger generation would fight for property. In the past, he had always felt that the Xander family was different from other families. The Xander family members were united and friendly. Now he realized that everyone was the same. This was human nature. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Lee. He ordered his men, ¡°Move all the belongings of Yechiel to my yard. Be careful. Especially things like documents, and put them in order.¡± His men immediately went to move things. Lee told Jolene about it in person. Jolene locked herself in the room and didn¡¯te to see Yechiel¡¯s ice casket or light a piece of candle for him. She had meals on time. She thought she shouldn¡¯t punish herself with others¡¯ mistakes. Lee came to tell her about the matter of dealing with the belongings, and she directly entrusted Lee to deal with it. She didn¡¯t care about the heritage. Kristen was her only daughter. Unlike Nancy who was high- profile and Jasmine who was introverted, Kristen was not smart. She thought it was good for Kristen not to be smart. Hundreds of millions was enough for Kristen to live a good life. She had nothing to fight for. As for her share, she could give the share to Lee or the Xander family for free, except for Lily¡¯s daughter. She took a deep breath and wondered why she married such a bastard. Lee went back to his yard to look for Heather¡¯s photos after he asked his people to move the belongings of Yechiel. At twelve o¡¯clock in the evening, the servant came to remind him that it was time to go to bed. Lee asked the servant to leave him alone and continued to look for the photos. He had only read a quarter of Lily¡¯s books. He was afraid that he would miss any book. He had also found photos several times, and every time he was disappointed. They were photos of Lily and someone else. He asked the servant to prepare an iron basin and set them on fire. The photos were not Heather¡¯s. He burned them directly. He had nned to burn the books together. Lily was uneducated, but the books she collected were ssic. He nned to donate them to the middle schools in the mountain area. Heather once told him that if she had money in the future, she would like to donate some books for children in the mountain areas to help them see a bigger world. She said that in fact, there were many smart children in the mountain areas, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have the chance to see the outside world. They didn¡¯t have many books, and most of the schools in the mountain areas didn¡¯t even have a library. Thinking of Heather, Lee felt his heart tighten and didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. He kept shaking the books like a machine. It waste at night, and the night was cold. The bamboo leaves in the yard had been covered with al thinyer of ice, but he didn¡¯t feel cold at all. The servant who had been with him for twenty years reminded him to have a rest again, but he refused, so the servant could only stay far away from him. At dawn, he was still reading. Suddenly, two photos appeared in a book. Lee didn¡¯t think too much. He guessed that it would be Lily¡¯s photos again. He squatted down and picked up the photo. Suddenly, he froze. Then he began to tremble. He didn¡¯t feel cold before, but now he felt it was freezing cold. Heather¡¯s naked photos. There were no clothes on her. Her soft wavy hair couldn¡¯t cover her body. SheN?velDrama.Org owns all content. squatted down a little, trying to cover herself. Her eyes were filled with tears and despair of being humiliated. How vicious Lily and Yechiel were! In the air, the sound of bones cracking was heard. Clenching his fists, Lee wished he could rush to the ice casket and whip the corpse. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Heather¡¯s photos again. The pain of heartbreak made him unable to stand steadily. He needed to use all his strength to keep a little steady. His eyes were filled with tears. ¡°God, Heather suffered so much. Why do you take her life and give me no chance to make up for her?¡± thought Heather ¡°Ahhh!¡± Lee couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared at the sky. The servants were frightened and rushed over at once. ¡°Mr. Lee Xander, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Lee red at the servants like an angry lion. The servants sighed andforted him, ¡°Mr. Lee Xander, you can¡¯t bring him back to life. Take care of yourself.¡± They thought he was sad for Yechiel. Lee pressed the photos against his heart. How he wished Heather could be back in life now! ¡°Heather¡­¡± he whispered her name. After a while, he forced himself to get himself together and continued to look for her photos. The second day, Sybil came to ask him to have dinner, but he didn¡¯t go. He continued to sort out the belongings of Lily and Yechiel. The servant told Sybil that when Mr. Lee Xander sorted out Yechiel¡¯s belongingsst night, he cried! Sybil nodded. She didn¡¯t know what Lee was looking for, but she knew that he was too sad. She just hoped that Lee could live a happy life in the. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets During the whole day, Lee sorted out all the books, clothes and electronic products of Yechiel and Lily. There were no other photos except Heather¡¯s two naked photos. With the photos in his arms, Lee asked the servants. to load the books in a car and burn the clothes of Yechiel and Lily. When he returned to his room, he waspletely frozen. He didn¡¯t sleep for a whole day and night. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything for a day and a night. He was neither sleepy nor hungry. He didn¡¯t feel cold at all. He put Heather¡¯s photos on the bed, crawled into the bed, closed his eyes, hugged Heather¡¯s photos, and his tears fell on Heather¡¯s photos again. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry! ¡°I was wrong! ¡°I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness! ¡°Why am I so stupid? How can I think that I know you well? ¡°Heather, I found the children. Kalyan and Annalise are with me, but you are the one who had left us! ¡°Heather, how are you doing there? Next life¡­¡± He wanted to say that they would be a couple in their next life, but he didn¡¯t think he deserved it. He cried and said, ¡°Next life, if you¡¯re a farmer, I¡¯ll be your cattle and plow the field for you. If you¡¯re a businesswoman, I¡¯ll be your CEO and expand the business for you. If you¡¯re a teacher, I¡¯ll be your ruler¡­ Heather, next life, you must let me meet you again and let me redeem myself¡­¡± The phone kept ringing. With tears in his eyes, he picked up his phone and noticed that Annalise and Julian had called him twenty or thirty times from afternoon to now. He was afraid that something bad would have happened to Kalyan. He answered the call immediately. Annalise¡¯s anxious voice came from inside, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± If he still didn¡¯t answer the phone, they woulde to the Xander residence. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How is your brother?¡± Lee asked immediately. ¡°He is fine, just want to tell you that he has fully recovered,¡± said Annalise. Sybil called her and asked her to pay more attention to her father. She talked to her father on the phone this morning. Her father told them to stay well and he would tell them when they needed toe to the Xander residence. However, she didn¡¯t answer the phone since afternoon, which made her so anxious. ¡°That¡¯s good. Anna, how is your brother? Can he take a ne or something like that?¡± Lee asked. He was eager to solve the problem as soon as possible, and then the whole family could go to see Heather. He must tell Heather in front of her grave that the children had been found. He wanted Kalyan to call Heather Mom to make Heather rest in peace underground. ¡°You¡¯d better have a good rest for a while,¡± said Annalise. ¡°Okay, Anna: Ask the servant to prepare more food for us tomorrow at noon. We can have a good meal. together,¡± said Lee. ¡°Will wee to their funeral?¡± asked Annalise. She was a very smart person. Yesterday, when she suddenly heard the news of the death of Yechiel and Lily, her first reaction was that her father had avenged her mother and brother. She was worried that her father would get into trouble. Last night, when she talked on the phone, her father told her not to worry. He had nothing to do with the death of Yechiel and Lily because they died when they were cheating. She was a little relieved. She understood what her father meant by saying that. Even if her father had done it, he had done it very well. She asked them if they needed to go there. In fact, she was asking her father if they needed to go there and put on an act. Lee said, ¡°Take good care of yourself. You don¡¯t need toe over.¡± Yechiel Xander and Lily Sox did not deserve Anna and Kalyan to light the candles for them. After hanging up the phone, Lee took a nap with Heather¡¯s photos in his arms. After getting up, he would arrange the funeral tomorrow. Old Mr. Xander sighed and said, ¡°Lee, let them stay a few more days.¡± The funeral in Chanaea usuallysted for 5-9 days. The funeral in the poor family usuallysted for five days, and the funeral in the rich familysted for nine days. It also depended on the weather. Five days in summer and nine days in winter. There were also many who chose seven days. Taking a look at the ice casket, Lee said, ¡°The three coffins will make us sad. Why don¡¯t we let them rest peace as soon as possible? We should live our life. well.¡± ¡°s¡­ You should arrange it.¡± Old Mr. Xander sighed again. Looking at the cold coffins, he felt really sad. Therefore, Lee quickly arranged the funeral. At five o¡¯clock the next morning, the staff sent the bodies to the crematorium. Old Mr. Xander didn¡¯t see Annalise and Julian. He asked, ¡°Lee, isn¡¯t Annaliseing?¡± Lee nodded, ¡°Dad, Julian called just now. She had a serious reaction. They don¡¯t need to go to the crematorium.¡± Yechiel and Lily forced Heather to leave that year, which made Heather part with him. Later, Heather passed away, and Annalise got bullied by others. It was because she was lucky to meet her husband that she was able to live a good life now. What qualifications did Yechiel and Lily have to ask Annalise toe? Sybil immediately said, ¡°Yes, dad. Annalise is pregnant. Don¡¯t let her go to the crematorium.¡± ¡°They don¡¯t have to go to the crematorium. It¡¯s good for them toe to our house,¡± said Old Mr. Xander. Jasmine had beenN?velDrama.Org holds this content. dissatisfied with Lee for a long time. Now that she heard that Annalise didn¡¯te, she couldn¡¯t help but speak in a voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Now she marries the son of the Parks family, how can she come?¡± Lee cast a sharp nce at Jasmine and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Jasmine was scared. Old Mr. Xander also med her, ¡°Jasmine, be more tolerant to a pregnant woman. You have given birth to a child yourself. You should know that it¡¯s very hard for pregnant women to give birth to children.¡± Jasmine knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to offend Lee, So she immediately shifted the me to Jolene. She looked in the direction of the yard and said, ¡°Some people are also ridiculous. They take advantage of the vacant positions. It¡¯s not her duty to hold the funeral. But she bes effective when ites to spiting the property.¡± All of a sudden, Jolene walked up to Jasmine and said in an indifferent tone, ¡°I won¡¯t lose anything that deserves me, and I won¡¯t take anything that doesn¡¯t deserve me. I believe that if everyone can think in this way and keep their promise, everything will be safer and smooth,¡± She implied that Lily and Yechiel deserved to die. If Yechiel had kept his promise and was loyal to his marriage and didn¡¯t cheat on her, he wouldn¡¯t have died. ¡°Where did youe from?¡± Jasmine was caught, on the spot, embarrassed. Jolene said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Jasmine was so angry that everyone wanted to give her a hard time. She retorted, ¡°You haven¡¯t lit a piece of candle for three days. Why are you pretending to be sad now?¡± Jolene retorted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I pretend to be sad or not. I say that I won¡¯t take less of what belongs to me, and I won¡¯t take more of what doesn¡¯t belong to me. ¡°I¡¯m not here to see anyone off. I¡¯m going to the cemeteryter. won¡¯t be buried with Yechiel in the future, but I will never allow Lily to be buried in rechiel¡¯s tomb. ¡°Without a marriage certificate, Lily will always be a mistress. No one will take care of her corpse.¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 ¡°You!¡± Jasmine was mad and furious. Jolene argued, ¡°I¡¯m simply stating the truth. Why should Lily¡¯s remains be ced in the house of the Xander family?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t argue with her on ount of the deceased. I¡¯m no pushover. Ultimately, I am the only one with the final say in our family.¡± She warned Jasmine not to think too highly of herself and try not to push her limits by challenging her. Although she never felt the need to fight for anything, it didn¡¯t imply that she could be bullied. ¡°You!¡± Jasmine did not expect Jolene to be so firm and fierce. ¡°If you continue to stall for time, you¡¯ll have to guard Lily¡¯s and Yechiel¡¯s remains. I¡¯m going to send him to the crematorium for cremation now. No matter what hurtful things he had done to me, I hope he can rest in peace,¡± Jolene said. Jasmine was speechless. How infuriating it is. It is evident that Jolene had not visited her father even once to bid him a final goodbye from the beginning till the end of his life. However, the me for this was eventually ced on Jasmine. Lee whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s send him to the crematorium now.¡± If it weren¡¯t to prevent his father from growing suspicious and beginning to investigate the cause of Yechiel¡¯s death, he wouldn¡¯t even want to do this. The family went to the crematorium. Old Mr. Xander wanted to go personally. Sitting in the ck private car, he felt heartbroken as his heart ached with sorrow. When he imagined the scene when Yechiel¡¯s remains were being pushed into the crematorium for cremation, his entire body trembled uncontrobly. Only those who had experienced the agony of losing a child could empathize with the pain. He responded, ¡°I won¡¯t be going. You guys go ahead¡­ Lee, please help to send Julian and Nancy off.¡± As for Lily, he hated her very much to the core. He didn¡¯t care whether her remains were to be cremated or not. ¡°Okay.¡± Lee replied. Sybil was afraid that Samuel was not feeling well, so she took the initiative to stay and take care of him. Lee brought the two remains to cremation. When Yechiel was pushed into the cremator for cremation, Jasmine cried her eyes out. Kristen also cried, but it was not as exaggerated as Jasmine¡¯s. She stood in the corner while leaning against the wall and cried silently. Jolene was heartbroken. After all, they had been married for nearly 20 years. She was saddened by the situation; like an abandoned dog begging for shelter, she had once promised herself that she would never turn back. But in the end, she found it irresistible when someone threw a bone at her. Lee was expressionless the entire time. Julian, whom he once respected and considered asUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g important as his own life, turned out to be the enemy who harmed his wife and children. This hatred would never disappear forever. In addition to the family members from Xander residence, Lee¡¯s uncles, aunts, and cousins also came to send them off. Madison Xander is the daughter of Lee¡¯s cousin and has always considered herself as the wealthy heiress of the Xander family. She felt extremely upset when she saw Nancy¡¯s and Yechiel¡¯s remains being pushed into the cremator. Nancy had yet to give her the 1.5 million dors she had promised. It turned out that people¡¯s joys and sorrows were not interconnected and mutually understandable. Yechiel was cremated. Some people cried hysterically, while others felt their anger had been vented. They felt like they had finally taken revenge on him. After the cremation, the ashes will be sent for burial. The graves of Yechiel, Lily, and Nancy were all arranged by Lee Lee specifically instructed that Nancy, who was married into the Zeller family along with Lily, should not be buried in the Xander family¡¯s cemetery. Although it is now a public cemetery, the Xander family bought a section of it long ago. Lee Xander had the exorcist choose a secluded section of the public cemetery for the graves of Yechiel, Lily, and Nancy. The plot ofnd was impromptu purchased by the assistant and is far from Yechiel¡¯s grave. Jasmine was also very displeased with this matter. He questioned Lee, ¡°Uncle, why is my father¡¯s grave in such a secluded corner?¡± ¡°If you know astrology, you can arrange it yourself. You can choose whatever corner you want,¡± Lee replied reluctantly. Old Mr. Xander also came to the public cemetery and saw Jasmine Xander creating trouble again. He sighed wearily, ¡°Jasmine, let your father rest in peace.¡± He felt extremely tired and exhausted. The workers began the burial ceremony. Just after the burial, it started to rain. It was raining cats and dogs, and the bean-shaped size rain droplets fell to the ground. Everyone quickly got into the car. Lee asked Sybil to take their father home while he went to check on Annalise¡¯s situation. After everyone left, Lee looked at the sky and let the rain wash his face. Heughed and cried at the same time. ¡°Heather, are you crying now? Did you see that? Yechiel and Lily are dead. They¡¯re finally dead.¡± Lee walked from the cemetery to Annalise¡¯s vi. He walked for three hours in one breath. When he reached vi Annalise, he was fully drenched. He appeared at the doorstep, fully drenched, startling Trevor and Annalise. They were in shock upon seeing him. ¡°Dad!¡± The two of them rushed over. They felt upset when they saw that Lee¡¯s eyes were very red. Lee smiled. ¡°Hey, is it time to eat?¡± ¡°Soon. I¡¯ve already prepared the ingredients. I¡¯m waiting for you toe back home to cook. Dad, shower and change your clothes first,¡± Annalise eximed. ¡°Okay,¡± Lee replied. He had to change into clean clothes and eat with the children. He had been too busy these past few days and did not have time for a good reunion meal with the children. Lee took a shower and changed into pajamas. The house was warm with the heater on. Julian had something to do at the office in the morning, so he was rushing back. He went to get some wine to drink with his father-inw, Trevor. Annalise asked the kitchen servants to cook. Soon, the fragrance of food came out from the kitchen. Lee took a sniff. The fragrance of the dishes was so nice that he felt like a lifetime had passed. Their family would be so happy and blissful if Heather were still around! The servants ced the bowls and chopsticks. Lee originally wanted to put in an extra set of bowls and chopsticks, but he feared the children would be sad. He thought, ¡°Heather,e, let¡¯s have a reunion. dinner as a family.¡± He raised his ss and said, ¡°Kalyan, Anna, I must apologize to you two first. I haven¡¯t protected you all well all these years.¡± Annalise and Trevor immediately picked up their sses and stood up. Annalise¡¯s cup was filled with soup. Using soup as a substitute for wine, she eximed, ¡°Dad, you didn¡¯t don¡¯t know where we were in the past. You¡¯re very good. I¡¯m proud to have a father like you.¡± Trevor added, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m very grateful to god for allowing our family to be reunited.¡± He was hoping that his mother was still alive. That would be even more blissful, but he already had a father and sister. He could not hope for more. Julian continued, ¡°Today is the day of reunion. No matter how much pain we have experienced, it¡¯s all in the past. I hope that every day in the future will be simple and happy.¡± Lee nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all in the past. From now on, every day will be peaceful.¡± Heather had exchanged her life for this! He raised his ss and gulped down the ss of bitter wine. He smiled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink this ss of wine. Let¡¯s continue and eat. In the future, we must take good care of our health.¡± In the future, he wants to set a good example for his children and live every day with a bright smile so that children can feel happiness and joy in the family. After dinner, Lee told Annalise, ¡°Anna, bring me to Heather¡¯s grave. I want to take a look.¡± Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets He rested for another three days in Annalise¡¯s vi. Firstly, he wanted Trevor to recuperate. Secondly, there were many things to share and talk about when a family was reunited. birthday, On the fourth day, the family went to Horington. Julian originally nned to take a ne, but he decided not to due to the changes in the air pressure inside the cabin, making him feel extremely ufortable. Annalise, who was pregnant, wouldn¡¯t have beenfortable flying either. Thus, the family drove to Horington by car. ¡°As soon as he arrived at Horington, Lee¡¯s mood became unusually heavy.¡± This was Heather¡¯s hometown. He had never been here before Trevor also had mixed feelings at that moment. He was only two years old when Yechiel abducted him. He had no memory of anything. His impression of his mother depended on Annalise showing him his mother¡¯s photo these days. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go see Mommy tomorrow.¡± Julian Parks feared that Annalise¡¯s body would be unable to take it. ¡°Okay,¡± Lee Xander replied. He was desperate to go to Heather¡¯s grave and talk to her. But he had to take good care of his daughter. Annalise took the family to live in her house. She hired a part-timer to clean it every day. The house was clean. She wanted to cook personally, but Julian refused. Julian wanted to call and order food to be sent over. However, Lee said that he would cook. When she was young, Kalyan had eaten the food he cooked, but Annalise had never tried the food he cooked. He ced an order online and went to the kitchen to get busy. Trevor wanted to help, but he was rejected. ¡°Kalyan, apany Annalise and the rest by watching television.¡± ¡°Dad, there¡¯s isn¡¯t a need to work so hard,¡± Trevor expressed. Blood rtions were a magical existence in the world. They had not interacted with each other for 20 years, but from the moment they acknowledged each other and called him father for the first time, everything had been extremely natural. After all, they are blood-rted so their rtionship will naturally be close. Their bonds were unbreakable. He wanted to care for them from the bottom of his heart, love them, and get close to them. They are close to his heart. ¡°I want to cook for you,¡± Lee remarked. He had been too busy recently. In the future, when he is free, he wants to spend more time cooking for them and apanying them more often. He missed their childhood and growing up process. At the very least, he could still apany them for a long time from now. TrevorUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g was also very touched and insisted on helping to wash the vegetables. Although he had experienced many hardships since he was young, he was the type of person who did not do any chores at all. Before he was two years old, he knew nothing. When he was 2 years old, Yechiel sent him to his. adoptive parents¡¯ home. His adoptive parents were especially good to him since they had no children. Later, Yechiel¡¯s position in the Xander family was stabilized. He felt he could be a big problem, hence he sent someone to kill his entire family. After that, he was saved by Julian. He practiced boxing, studied literature, learned to scout, and studied various things. He had no time to go to the kitchen at all. It was only recently that he finally felt free. He washed the vegetables clumsily. The green onions had turned pale from too much washing. The leaves outside the cabbage upied half of the trash can. He plucked and washed the spinach leaves one by one. It was hard to imagine a decisive person looking like a fool when picking up vegetables Lee¡¯s lips curled into a doting smile when he saw his son like this. Her son had grown up and was still as adorable as when he wan young. He remembered that he and Heather were making pizza and pies in the kitchen while Kalyan squatted on the ground to help pick up the vegetables. She also washed and picked the green onions and left the yellow leaves behind. She threw the residues. into the trash can and said childishly, ¡°Help me pick the vegetables¡­.¡± Seeing that Kalyan had almost finished picking up the vegetables, Lee Xander asked him to apany Annalise and Julian. The house in Annalise had a room with photos of her and her mother, as well as photos of her and her mentor. Trevor was curious about his sister¡¯s life. ¡°Sister, is this your mentor, Ms. Tuffin? Is this Madeline and is this Cash?¡± He had been recuperating these days. Annalise cared for him, so he pestered Annalise to tell her about her childhood. He also told Annalise about his childhood. As they talked, the siblings¡¯ eyes turned red. Then, they would look at each other and hug each other. ¡°Yes, this is Madeline, and this is Cash,¡± Annalise replied. ¡°Sister, when you¡¯re free, can you draw a painting for me?¡± Trevor questioned. Julian joked, ¡°Annalise¡¯s paintings are very expensive.¡± Annalise smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± If Julian wanted to draw, she would draw one for him no matter what. ¡°I have money. I¡¯ll give all my money to my sister,¡± Trevor said. Julian rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not getting a wife?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Annaliseughed. ¡°After I get married, I can slowly earn money to save up for marriage. Right now, my sister is the most important.¡± It was rare for such a cool person like Trevor to say such something that touched her heart. As they chatted, they smelled the fragrance of food. Lee shouted from outside, ¡°Kalyan, Anna, Julian, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± They immediately went out to wash their hands and eat. The weather was cold, and the dining table was filled with pizzas and pies. All dishes were ced on the table, and the family gathered to eat the pizzas and pies. It was simple and warm. As Lee ate, it was so delicious that he was on cloud nine. In front of him was Kalyan when she was young. It was the image of her when she was Annalise years old. There was also an empty seat where Heather sat. Heather smiled at him, ¡°Xander, help me take the pizza. Julian, help again, please. This pizza is so delicious. Come and try it. Open your mouth.¡± The bitterness in Lee¡¯s heart was hard to dispel. He forced himself to be strong and picked up the food for the children. ¡°Kaiyan, eat this pizza. It¡¯s so nice. Annalise, you eat it too. Julian,e, eat the pizza¡­.¡± It was dawn. The family went to the florist before going to the cemetery. Lee wrapped a flower bouquet for herself. It was Heather¡¯s favorite flower when she was alive. There were various types of flowers, such as lilies, carnations, and baby¡¯s breath. Heather said that Lily was the most vigorous flower. Carnations symbolized safety and health; the baby¡¯s breath was a supporting character who liked sacrificing itself. Lee¡¯s heart was so heavy that he could not step forward when they arrived at the cemetery. Finally, he walked to Heather¡¯s grave step by step. Trevor knelt with a plop. He did not say anything. He kowtowed to the tombstone thrice and shouted, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m unfilial. I¡¯m here to see you!¡± When Annalise beard Julian¡¯s words, tears streamed down his face. Julian was afraid that Annalise would be too emotional. He immediately supported her and kept stroking her back. ¡°Honey, rx. Don¡¯t make Mommy feel uneasy.¡± In a daze, Lee sat on the ground and looked at Heather¡¯s photo. ¡°Heather, I¡¯ve found my son and daughter.¡± He looked up again, ¡°I have something to say to your mother alone.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Trevor replied as he stood up. Annalise immediately helped him up. The three left the cemetery and went to the car to wait. Before leaving, Annalise reminded Lee, ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll Wall il you. JAU ¡°Okay,¡± Lee replied. He had promised well, but as soon as the three left, he lost control and hugged Heather¡¯s tombstone, crying like a child¡­ Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets ¡°Heather, I was too stupid. i¡¯ve hurt you too much.¡± ¡°If I were to go with you, I¡¯ll know how much you¡¯ve suffered.¡± Face p! Smagk! Lee pped himself on the face and shouted in pain, ¡°I¡¯m just an asshole. I¡¯ll never be worthy of your forgiveness. But Heather, I want God to give me a chance to atone for my sins!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to trade a lifetime of illness for your life. I¡¯m willing to trade my life for your life. Heather, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m very sorry!¡± Lee¡¯s head knocked heavily on Heather¡¯s tombstone. Tears rolled down his eyes and onto Heather¡¯s tombstone photo. It looked as if Heather was crying too. Lee reached out and wiped Heather¡¯s photo. ¡°Heather, I regret it so much! My heart is about to break, but what should I do? I can¡¯t turn back the clock. I hate myself for being weak.¡± ¡°As for Yechiel and Lily, they¡¯re all dead. I caused their deaths, ruined their reputations, and made them the subject of criticism. But Heather, I can¡¯t bring you back to life.¡± ¡°Heather, I found Kalyan, and Annalise has returned to my side. Heather, our family is reunited. You¡¯re the only one left. What can I do to make youe back to life?¡± Lee had been hugging Heather¡¯s tombstone and was talking casually as if Heather was still alive. He said whatever came to his mind. He talked about his guilt and their past while reminiscing about their good old days together. He hugged her tombstone and reminisced all the good memories they had created. Annalise and the rest had been waiting in the car for half an hour, but their father had not returned. Annalise sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Dad.¡± ¡°Sister, sit down. I¡¯ll go,¡± Trevor suggested. ¡°Well, if Dad feels unwell,fort him a little.¡± Annalise felt saddened. She knew that her father would me himself. ¡°Alright, you have to stay cheerful, too,¡± Trevor stated as he exited the car and went straight to the cemetery. When he walked to his mother¡¯s tombstone, he saw his father hugging his mother¡¯s tombstone and crying bitterly. Trevor¡¯s heart skipped a beat. How good would it be if only he had been smarter enough not to be abducted by Yechiel? If he had not been abducted, Yechiel and Lily would not have had a chance to take advantage of him. However, there were no ifs in life. A two-year-old child could do nothing. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After a long sigh, he walked over and shouted, ¡°Dad.¡± Lee immediately moved his hands away from Heather¡¯s tombstone. He raised his head and forced a smile. He replied, ¡°Hey.¡± His smile was even uglier than his cry, making Trevor feel ufortable again. Lee stood up and responded, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± He whispered, ¡°Heather, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Kalyan and Anna.¡± Trevor also looked at his mother¡¯s photo on the tombstone and promised, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take good care of Dad and Sister too.¡± The father and son were about to leave. The atmosphere and ambiance suddenly became dark. He saw a man walking over with a bouquet of chrysanthemums as he looked up. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Trevor asked calmly. He knew Kent. At that time, when he didn¡¯t know that Anna was his sister, Julian asked him to send someone to protect Anna. He investigated everyone around Anna. Top Kent was an inhumane beast. Not only did he want to snatch thepany his mother left behind, but he also sent Anna to the countryside to fend for herself. ¡°Hello!¡± Kent did not know Trevor¡¯s true identity, so he nodded politely at Trevor. He turned to look at Lee and became even more polite. ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m here to see Heather. You¡¯re here to see Heather too?¡± Since Abigail¡¯s ident, he had been staying in Jadeborough and thinking of various ways to live with it. However, no one dared to challenge Silvester Chanon the Ouw Madman. When thewyer heard that the other party¡¯s defensewyer was Silvester Chanon, they immediately recoiled in horror and refused to take the case. Later, at Old Mr. Xander¡¯s birthday banquet, Lee announced on the spot that Annalise was the Xander family¡¯s daughter and his biological daughter. Everyone was shocked. Of course, he was also in shock. He never would have thought that the child Heather was carrying years ago belonged to the son of the second wealthiest family of Jadeborough, the Xander family. He had always wanted to find an opportunity to get close to Lee, but he had never gotten the chance. He couldn¡¯t get into the Xander family, nor could he get into the Parks residence. He was so anxious. One day, he suddenly had an epiphany and devised a n. He decided to stay in Horington and wait for Lee. Since Lee acknowledged Annalise, he would visit Heather¡¯s grave for sure. Therefore, he decisively returned to Horington and instructed his assistants to guard Heather¡¯s tomb. He would be immediately informed if someone came to pay her respects. Now, he had finally gotten the chance to see Lee in person. Upon hearing the word ¡®brother-inw,¡¯ Lee¡¯s face turned dark, and his tone became cold. ¡°Who are you calling? Who is your brother-inw? Who are you?¡± Kent immediately exined with a bright smile, ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m Heather¡¯s younger brother. I¡¯m her biological brother.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®biological brother,¡¯ Lee¡¯s face turned ck. He was about There were too many things going on duringT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. this period of time. After they found Annalise, Nancy started to create trouble, and then they discovered Yechiel¡¯s conspiracy and scheme from years ago. Before he could settle scores with Kent, Kent came first to look for him. His tone was cool and aloof. ¡°Biological younger brother? The biological younger brother who brought niece and nephew to the countryside to fend for themselves and took over Heather¡¯spany?¡± Kent was shocked by Lee¡¯s cold aura. His pupils constricted slightly, and he hurriedly exined, ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I sent Annalise to the countryside back then because the exorcist said that Annalise wouldn¡¯t have a good fate. She would bring bad fortune to us.¡± Lee interrupted. His voice was cold while mocking him in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Bad luck, right? So, you¡¯re afraid that Anna will bring you bad luck, so you decided to bring Anna to the countryside?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the exorcist who said that Anna is unlucky. And she would be easier to raise in the countryside¡­.¡± ¡°Get that shitty exorcist to confront me.¡± ¡°it¡¯s been too long. I wonder where that exorcist went?¡± Lee took out his phone and quickly typed something Kent thought that Lee had called someone to find the exorcist. He felt at ease as he knew that it was fake all along. Originally, it was just a lie. How could there be an exorcist? Lee handed the phone to him andmented, ¡°Now, open your eyes and take a good look. What¡¯s with Annalise¡¯s astrology?¡± On the phone, an automatic system showed Annalise¡¯s authentic astrology in full detail. It showed no signs of bad luck or misfortune she would bring to the family or herself. Lee asked, ¡°Come, tell me, where are signs of bad luck and misfortune? How do we solve it? Where are those signs of bad luck and misfortune that you have mentioned?¡± Kent immediately yed dumb. ¡°Brother-inw, I don¡¯t know this. It was indeed the exorcist who said that back then!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand this. You memorized professional jargon for more than ten years. It¡¯s really hard on you.¡± The mockery in Lee¡¯s tone became even more intense. How could a person who didn¡¯t know astrology remember all these for about ten years or even more? Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Kent exined with a sincere expression, ¡°Brother-inw, it was the exorcist who said it. I don¡¯t know anything about astrology, but I don¡¯t dare to go against what the exorcist said at the same time! Moreover, the exorcist said it very clearly. He said that Annalise would bring back luck to her mum. Didn¡¯t ite true?¡± Kept felt two icy sharp gazes shooting at him. One came from Lee, and the other came from the young boy beside him. Lee¡¯s eyes locked deeply on Kent as he questioned coldly, ¡°How exactly did Heather die back then?¡± After knowing about the conspiracy between Yechiet and Lily, he suspected that Heather¡¯s death was also rted to Yechiel. At that time, he did not interrogate them carefully because he desperately wanted their lives. Especially when Lily wanted to use Heather¡¯s naked photo to threaten him and to save her own life at the same time, he did not hesitate to end Yechiel¡¯s and Lily¡¯s lives. Now that he heard the words from Kent, he suddenly felt that the possibility of Heather being killed by Kent was very likely. After all, Yechiel and Lily might not know where Heather went after she left back then. Otherwise, if they intended to kill Heather, there was a high chance that Anna would not be left behind. However, Kent was different. Kent had always lived together in Horington with Heather. Moreover, they ran thepany together. Although it was all Heather¡¯s investment and business expansion, Kent also worked in thepany. Moreover, Kent ran the company with Heather. They had the motive to silence her and take over thepany. ¡°Sigh, my sister died in a car ident that year.¡± Kent tried his best to remain calm, as he recalled. ¡°I still remember that the weather was very good that day. My sister wanted to go on a long trip and asked me to help care for Anna. I told her to go without worry. Unexpectedly, in less than an hour, he received a call from the traffic police. They said there had been a serious car ident at Halo River Bridge. Two cars had collided, and arge truck had knocked a small car into Halo River. The relevant departments were working hard to salvage it. I immediately rushed over and waited for more than six hours. The car was finally salvaged from the morning to the afternoon, but¡­ my sister wasn¡¯t there. The window was open. There was a high chance that the water had washed it away. The relevant departments continued to salvage for another three days. I also hired people to salvage it, but my sister¡¯s body was never recovered. ¡°The relevant departments announced that she had gone missing. I was indignant and continued to get people to salvage her body. I never found her body.¡± As Kent spoke, his eyes turned red. He had to try his best to show his feelings. Otherwise, Lee would not forgive him for bringing Annalise to the countryside. Lee was shocked. Heather died in a car ident back then, and her body was not found? His heart ached, but at the same time, a glimmer of hope appeared in his heart. Could it be that Heather happened to be pushed to some shore by the huge wave and was saved? He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°After that, we didn¡¯t see Heather¡¯s corpse?¡± Kent sighed. That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been waiting too. I¡¯ve been asking around to see where the poption is. Whenever there¡¯s a corpse, I¡¯ll identify it Immediately to see if it¡¯s sister¡¯s.¡± Lee fell silent. He had mixed feelings. He tried to stay calm, tried to stay focused. He was thinking. Over the past few days, he had also learned about Annalise and Kalyan¡¯s past. He knew that Annalise was sent to the countryside by Kent when he was six years old. Initially, he thought that Heather had passed away at the age of Annalise. Kent did not immediately send Annalise to the countryside because they were most likely afraid of being discussed and said he was ruthless. Therefore, they raised him for Annalise for more years. Now that he knew that Heather had been unable to salvage the corpse when she fell into the river, he understood. Apart from being afraid of being discussed, Kent feared that Heather would suddenly return before she died. If he threw Annalise away, Heather would be angry and chase him out of thep¨¢ny. After raising Annalise for three years and still not seeing Heather return, it was confirmed that Heather was gone. Kent was relieved and threw Annalise to the countryside. This ruthless asshole. Annalise was his biological niece! ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t protect my sister well,¡± Kent immediately said. He also regretted it. If he had known that Annalise was Lee¡¯s daughter, he would have raised her well no matter what! Under such circumstances, why did he send Annalise to the countryside? It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t afford to raise a girl. At first, he did not n to send Annalise to the countryside. Annalise was about the same age as Abbie. He was less than half a year older than Abbie and originally went to kindergarten together. After a few years, they found that Annalise¡¯s IQ was much higher than Abigail. In the three years of kindergarten, the teachers did not teach them how to read, so they brought them to y every day and taught them how to sing and dance. The foreign teachers talked to them every day.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After three years, Abigail only knew how to write her own name. However, Annalise could read by herself. Her literacy reached 3,000. Moreover, herprehension ability was especially strong. She was only six years old, but she could already understand storybooks. One day, Bethany discussed with him that with Annalise¡¯s intelligence, she could no longer stay in the Barton family. Otherwise, when she grew up, she would take over thepany. After all, Heather had left 70% of the shares to Annalise. There was only one way to prevent Annalise from taking over thepany. That was to send Annalise to the countryside. Don¡¯t let her study. If she yed in the countryside daily, she would naturally be mediocre. When they were 14 or 15 years old, they would bring them back and provide Annalise with good food and drinks so that Annalise would be grateful to them. At that time, they would willingly hand over the shares for him to manage. Unexpectedly, something happened midway. Annalise waster taken away, and they could not. see him. It was onlyst year that he found a way to contact Annalise. ¡°If you want to apologize, you should go down and apologize to Heather personally.¡± After saying that, Lee walked past Kent and left. He did not have the time to settle scores with Kent now. He wanted to investigate Heather¡¯s car ident back then. Firstly, did Heather fall into the river in the car ident? Did they not find her body back then? Secondly, was the car ident caused by Kent? He was burning with anxiety now. He had a glimmer of hope in his heart, hoping that Heather was only trapped in some fishing vige. As long as he was alive, no matter what, it was fine. ¡°Brother-inw, listen to me¡­¡± Seeing that Lee was about to leave, the Kent experts immediately chased after him. Lee didn¡¯t have the time to care about the top Kent. He strode out of the cemetery. Trevor also had hope in his heart. He held high hopes and replied, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s immediately investigate mom¡¯s car ident.¡± This was because he had experienced miracles. himself. He had been shed more than ten times until he was unrecognizable, but he still survived. He hoped his mother felt the same way. As long as he was alive, anything was fine. Lee nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± They split up and called someone to ask about the situation back then. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Trevor had detective agencies in various cities. It was easy to investigate. It only took half a day to search for the traffic ident case file from the past. There was traffic surveince footage back then. Lee and Trevor carefully watched the video together and verified the dossier¡¯s contents. It was confirmed that Heather had been washed into Halo River with her car. The remains had never been recovered, and it was consistent with Kent¡¯s description. However, Trevor¡¯s assistant verified that Kent did not hire anyone to search for Heather¡¯s remains im the river. He just waited for the police investigation results in every single day. Later, the police announced Heather¡¯s disappearance, and Kent did not bother to care. Looking at the surveince video of the road, Trevor said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll continue to get someone to investigate and see if the car ident back then was caused by Kent.¡± Lee nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡± Looking at the surveince video, his heart ached. Heather¡¯s car was completely pushed into the river by arge truck at the back, In such a rapid river, the car sank quickly as soon as it rushed into the river. They watched the video countless times but did not see Heather climb out of the car window. The car disappeared into the river at a very fast speed, but it was still visibly obvious. After that, it was the scene of the car being salvaged. The car window was open. Heather was gone. In such a situation, the possibility of survival was almost zero. However, even if the possibility was zero, he still had to find it. It was a lifetime of pain and regret when he did not look for Heather. Just take it that he was being paranoid. Just take it that he was selfish and wanted to make up for his regrets. He wanted to search all the fishing viges in Chanaea. He was also sending people to investigate the truth of Heather¡¯s car ident back then. If it was Kent¡¯s scheme, he wanted him dead! ¡°Dad and Julian,e and have some fruits.¡± Annalise prepared a fruit tter and carried it into. the room. Trevor immediately got up and took the fruit te. She helped Annalise and asked her to take a seat. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t do this kind of thing. You¡¯re already ufortable when you¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s even worse when you go to the kitchen to work.¡± Annalise replied, ¡°Julian prepared it. I was only bringing it in and serving it to all of you.¡± She saw a video ying on theputer and immediately looked over. Lee immediately blocked the video and said, ¡°Anna, go outside and watch TV with Julian.¡± Anna was a pregnant woman. She could not be too emotional. video of Heather falling into the river. Trevor suggested that theye over to see meet Ms. Tuffin. Lee replied, ¡°Yes, we should.¡± He had raised his daughter for so many years, given her a second life, and even raised his daughter so well. This kind of kindness could never be repaid in his life. The next day. The family set off to the vige to meet Ms. Tuffin. Annalise called in advance. Knowing that Annalise¡¯s biological father was going over, Ms. Tuffin had mixed feelings. Cash sat in the courtyard andined while holding a pot. ¡°Anna¡¯s biological father is here. Why do I feel like our daughter is stolen away?¡± Dariel was standing and leaning against the wall. He said, ¡°How old are you to have a daughter as young as Anna?¡± Cash¡¯s hands turned weak. He broke the pot and threw the mud into the basin. Hemented irritably, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a granddaughter or a daughter. We¡¯ve been raising her since she was seven years old. It¡¯s been thirteen years.¡± Madeline was painting the scenery of the mountain at the opposite end. She smiled, ¡°Well, Anna married Julian, but you didn¡¯t think Anna was snatched away. Now that her biological father is here, why do you think she was snatched away?¡± Cash sighed in frustration. ¡°How can that be the same? Whether it¡¯s a daughter or a granddaughter, they¡¯ll have to get married when they grow up. Julian is so outstanding. He¡¯s worthy of Anna. Lee is different. He¡¯s never raised, Anna. We raised Anna. How can he reconcile with her daughter that easy?¡± Madeline¡¯s hand suddenly stopped painting. She was no longer in the mood to draw. She said, ¡°Actually, Lee is miserable too.¡± Cash was displeased. ¡°He¡¯s still miserable; is he living a hard life? He¡¯s never raised his daughter for even a day and acknowledged her daughter that easily.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Madeline sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to raise Anna on purpose. He didn¡¯t know about Anna¡¯s existence back then.¡± She often went to Jadeborough and had a few friends who were richdies. They are just like any other women who like to gossip no matter what is their social ss. Therefore, she specially asked about Lee. At first, she had a lot of opinions about Lee. After understanding Lee¡¯s situation, she felt that Lee was quite pitiful. Being able to acknowledge Annalise was a little constion for him. She put down her paintbrush and told them the story about Lee. ¡°Sigh, sigh¡­¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± After listening to Lee¡¯s story, the old man sighed. Everyone started to sympathize with Lee. It was tragic to live like this for the rest of his life! Hence, everyone unanimously decided not to make things difficult for Lee. On the way. A car slowly drove forward. Thewige road was indeed not fast. Furthermore, considering that Annalise was pregnant. Julian told the driver to drive very slowly. Along the way, Lee learned from Julian. ¡°To find out what Ms. Tuffin¡¯s personality is and what her hobbies are?¡± He also inquired about how Ms. Tuffin and the others made things difficult for Julian during hisst visit. Lee believed that Ms. Tuffin and the others would definitely make things extremely difficult for him. After all, he is Annalise¡¯s biological father and has never taken care of her. Ms. Tuffin and the others will certainly remember Annalise¡¯s hardships when she was young and would want to beat him up. ¡°He had already made up his mind that if Ms. Tuffin and the others got angry, he would endure it without exnation If they wanted to hit him, he would take it. Regardless of the reason, he had not fulfilled his responsibilities as a father and had caused Anna to suffer when she was young. However, when they arrived, Ms. Tuffin and the others personally greeted him. At first, Lee thought they had intentionally weed Anna and Julian. But he didn¡¯t expect they would greet him with smiling faces. Joseph said, ¡°Lee is here? Come in and sit down. I¡¯ll take your pulseter to see how your body has recovered.¡± Dariel said, ¡°Your physique is weak. Stay here a few more days, and I¡¯ll teach you positive energy exercises. When you return to Jadeborough, practice it daily to strengthen your body.¡± Cash responded, ¡°Later, go to my storeroom and pick a few of the best y teapots. Drink more tea made with these y teapots, which will benefit your health.¡± Madeline smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything since you all have already said it. Anna, let¡¯s go rest.¡± Madeline took Anna aside and asked her about the baby¡¯s condition, the expected due date, and if she was ufortable. She advised him to rest properly and not be too busy. With today¡¯s advanced technology, she could just video call them instead of making a special trip to see them. In the house, Lee was surrounded by Ms. Tuffin and the others, where a well-prepared fruit tter was already ced on the table. Cash poured tea for Lee and said, ¡°Come on, Lee, have some tea!¡± Lee Xander was overwhelmed by the attention. He took the teacup, ced it on the table, and looked at Ms. Tuffin and the others with gratitude¡­ Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Lee was moved by their words, ¡°Thank you to all, especially Ms. Tuffin, for taking in Anna and raising her to be the outstanding person she is today. I can never repay you enough. In the future, if there is anything that you all need me to do, I will do it without hesitation, even if it means risking my life.¡± As he spoke, Lee bowed deeply to the masters. As he spoke, Lee bowed deeply to the masters. Joseph remarked, ¡°It¡¯s fate that we met Anna.¡± Cash added, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our blessing to have raised little Anna.¡± Anna has brought them so much happiness and vitality! With Anna around, the entire courtyard is filled with joy. They did spend a lot of effort teaching Anna various things, but Anna was also the child with the strongest learning ability they had ever seen. Every time they taught Anna, she learned at the fastest speed possible, which made them feel a sense of aplishment. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Tuffin and all,¡± Lee said as he bowed again. He wanted to kowtow to them to show his gratitude. Joseph continued, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about this. We¡¯re ati family here, so let¡¯s have tea and fruit. Stay here a few more days, Anna, since you rarelye here. It¡¯s also good for you, especially since you¡¯re pregnant. All the vegetables, fruits, chickens, ducks, and fish here is fresh, so it¡¯s good for you to eat them.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lee agreed. This is the ce where Anna has lived the longest, and he also wants to stay here for a few days and experience the environment of Anna¡¯s life. It¡¯s perfect timing while his people investigate Kent¡¯s whereabouts. That night, all of them had the servants roast a wholemb. After hearing Lee¡¯s story, the servants went down the mountain to buy a ck mountain goat from the vigers. Despite the freezing weather, the fire from the roastingmb kept them warm. The fragrance of the meat wafting through the air made even the usual light eaters indulge in the feast. They even opened a few bottles of white wine to celebrate. Annalise couldn¡¯t stop them, Ms. Tuffin and all insisted on drinking with Lee. Lee then introduced Trevor to them. They were both touched and relieved to learn that Trevor was Lee¡¯s biological son and Annalise¡¯s brother. They all reminded Trevor to take good care of Annalise in the future. Seeing Trevor, Julian, and Lee, Ms. Tuffin and all drank andughed together. They used to worry that Anna would be bullied in Jadeborough. However, now they had nothing to worry about. Theyughed and joked while drinking. ¡°Now it¡¯s good. Anna has someone to protect her in Jadeborough.¡± ¡°Yes, we old folks can finally take it easy. We don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± Lee drank a lot of alcohol. Anna was worried he would drink too much and harm his health, so she tried to stop him. But Trevor held her back and whispered, ¡°Sister, let Dad drink a little.¡± Dad was feeling depressed, he felt miserable. They stayed in the mountains for four days and then left the vige. Lee¡¯s assistant has gotten the results of the investigation. They were the first to receive the first-hand oue. It was confirmed that Heather¡¯s car ident was an ident and not a deliberate act. Kent did not murder Heather. Lee¡¯s face looked slightly better when he heard that Heather¡¯s death was idental. He called one of his trusted subordinates and instructed him to meet with Kent and persuade him to give up 30% of Moonlight Group¡¯s shares he held. Initially, Heather had given him those shares because of their sibling rtionship and to take care of Annalise. Since he didn¡¯t consider Annalise as a family, he was unworthy of Heather¡¯s shares. After the arrangement was made, the family prepared to return to Jadeborough, where many things were waiting for them to do. With the uing Christmas, the Parks Group¡¯s presidentialpetition would alsoe to a conclusion. Lee nned to personally lead people to various fishing viges after settling in Xander Group, knowing that some people might not be found, but he still wanted to do it. The driver drove them back to passing through the Halo River Bridge. However, he wanted to do it this way. The driver drove the car. On the way back, they would pass through the Halo River Bridge. As they approached the bridge, Lee¡¯s mood became bad. He instructed the driver, ¡°Slow down the car and stop on the bridgeter.¡± He wanted to get off and see where Heather fell into the river. ¡°Okay,¡± the driver responded. As they got on the bridge, the driver slowed down the car. As the car slowed down, Trevor felt that something was off. Perhaps it was because he had been followed not long ago. He knowingly felt that two cars behind them had the same driving rhythm. He immediately told the driver, ¡°Stop the car. I¡¯ll drive.¡± ¡°Oh, okay,¡± the driver immediately responded and stopped the car for a driver change. ¡°Kalyan, you¡¯re not fully recovered yet,¡± Lee said. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. Julian, protect Anna well,¡± Trevor told Julian. Although Julian had be his brother-inw, he still habitually called him Julian. He always remembered that it was Julian who saved his life. At most, when joking around, he would have Julian call him ¡°brother.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lee suddenly looked serious when he heard Kalyan¡¯s tone and looked back. Trevor hadUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g already changed drivers and suddenly elerated the car, preparing to cross the bridge. Sure enough, when he sped up, the speeds of the two cars behind them also increased. With this kind of rhythm, it was clear that the two cars behind them were not friendly. Based on his past experience of being followed and attacked, he suspected that there were cars waiting on the bridge. He tightly gripped the steering wheel, his eyes like torches, and reminded them again, ¡°Dad, Julian, pay attention to safety and protect Anna.¡± The Halo River Bridge was very long and the traffic was not smooth. After the car got on the bridge, it became particrly crowded. Trevor drove the car, his hawk-like eyes looking ahead. He paid special attention to the trucks. Because many people use trucks to cause car idents. Firstly, the power of a truck against a small car is crushing Secondly, a truck rollover is more likely to be ssified as a traffic ident. Ahead, two trucks wereing towards them. ¡°Julian, help Anna get settled. I¡¯m going over now,¡± said Trevor. Regardless of any issues with the two trucksing from the opposite direction, it¡¯s always better to be /prepared ahead of time. ¡°Okay,¡± Julian responded while holding onto Annalise¡¯s hands Lee reached out to protect Annalise. Trevor quickly drove to prepare to rush over. Boom¡­ Suddenly, a loud noise rang out. One of the trucks had overturned. It had overturned before Trevor¡¯s car had passed, blocking the path before him. Trevor¡¯s pupils contracted suddenly. He understood. The front truck had overturned, and the car behind it had rear-ended it, intending to ram his car into the river directly. Now, there was no way to pass another car beside the overturned truck, and their car was blocked by the truck that had overturned. If the car behind them tried to force their way through, even if they didn¡¯t fall into the river, it would still be a serious ident. They were lucky. Annalise was pregnant and definitely couldn¡¯t withstand such an impact. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets ¡°Trevor, rush over!¡± Annalise¡¯s eyes were like torches as she shouted. Trevor tightened his grip on the steering wheel. The truck flipped sideways, blocking the road. The width of the road was no longer wide enough for a car to pass. A sudden rush would make the car hit the guardrail on the bridge. It was probably because there had been many car idents on this bridge. The guardrail was now reinforced. If they crashed into it and the car behind rushed up to rear-end them, their situation would be even worse. Therefore, the wisest thing to do now was to stop the car. ¡°Trevor, listen to me. Move forward at normal speed. Turn the steering wheel fully counterclockwise and then fully clockwise. All of us lean to the left at the same time so that the center of gravity of the car ispletely tilted to the left. Stand sideways and pass!¡± Annalise said. ¡°Listen to Annalise, hurry!¡± Julian urged. Trevor¡¯s gaze instantly became iparably firm. Trevor had originally nned to stop the car to protect Annalise as a meat shield. When Trevor heard that Annalise and Julian had the same opinion, he immediately stepped on the elerator and suddenly turned the steering wheel fully counterclockwise and then fully clockwise. Julian held Annalise¡¯s hand. The couple leaned their bodies to the left at the same time. Lee did the same. The driver was also very cooperative in the passenger seat. When Trevor felt that the car was really standing to the left, he was instantly overjoyed. His driving skills were indeed better than ordinary people¡¯s. He was good at racing, but he had never tried a stunt like this. Besides, he knew that a car needed to be modified if it wanted to stand on its side. An ordinary sedan standing on its side tested the driver¡¯s driving skills,prehension, and bnce. He knew that this method might make the car stand on its side, but all his rtives were in the car. He was afraid, not to mention that Anna was pregnant. But just now, Anna and Julian¡¯s firm tone gave him confidence. The two cars behind him gave him the courage to take a gamble. Unexpectedly, he really seeded. They quickly passed through the narrow bridge. After passing, Julian and Annalise tacitly leaned to the right. The driver and Lee immediately followed suit. The car quicklynded on all four wheels. Trevor hurriedly drove the car very quickly. The truck driver was dumbfounded. After cartwheeling, he was still stuck in the cockpit and was waiting for help. The drivers of the two cars behind were also dumbfounded. There were two people in each car. When they saw this scene, they were shocked and cursed. ¡°Am I blind? What did I see? Did their car be a bicycle?¡± ¡°Their caris definitely modified.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really not afraid of god-like opponents, but of pig-like teammates. Was he afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape so he left such a wide path?¡± ¡°s, it¡¯s really not the truck¡¯s fault. Normal people really can¡¯t pass through this road. Look, can we pass through? Aren¡¯t we stuck here and watching they run?¡± ¡°The action has failed. Wait to be scolded.¡± ¡°s, getting scolded is a small matter. We won¡¯t get the money!¡± ¡°Oh, what a good opportunity. It was a doomed situation, but in the end, they escaped.¡± Seeing that Annalise¡¯s car had disappeared, they called to repor you really can¡¯t me us. We already blocked the road. Their car was modified and flew over. ¡°Yes, yes, I know. We¡¯ll find another opportunity. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t we go to Jadeborough and find a chance? ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll follow your words.¡± The man who reported hung up the phone and sighed. ¡°Not a single cent will be given.¡± ¡°Next time, we¡¯ll find a way to kill her.¡± ¡°The higher-ups don¡¯t want us to act. We have to wait for the notice.¡± ¡°Just wait for the notice. It¡¯s just a woman. We¡¯ll find a way to kill her.¡± Trevor drove away from the Halo River Bridge. The car drove for another half an hour before they reached the highway. After getting on the highway, Trevor finally rxed. Just now, in the city, the roads were crowded and there were many cars. He was afraid that there were people with ulterior motives in the cars. Lee and Julian were also very nervous just now. They were observant and alert and did not say a word. At this moment, they all rxed and began to speak. Julian said, ¡°We have to get to the bottom of this.¡± Lee¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°We have to find out the truth.¡± Yechiel and Lily were already dead. The closest people to Yechiel were Jasmine and Kristen. Jasmine¡¯s ability was much worse than Nancy¡¯s. Other than knowing to speak sarcastically, Jasmine could not do anything else that was logical. Kristen and Jolene had simr personalities. They did not like to fight for things, and their feelings for Yechiel were not as deep as their feelings for Jolene. Therefore, the possibility of Jasmine and Kristen hiring killers could basically be ruled out. On Lily¡¯s side, Jimmy and their two sons were closer people with ulterior motives in the cars. Lee and Julian were also very nervous just now. They were observant and alert and did not say a word. At this moment, they all rxed and began to speak. Julian said, ¡°We have to get to the bottom of this.¡± Lee¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°We have to find out the truth.¡± Yechiel and Lily were already dead. TheT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. closest people to Yechiel were Jasmine and Kristen. Jasmine¡¯s ability was much worse than Nancy¡¯s. Other than knowing to speak sarcastically, Jasmine could not do anything else that was logical. Kristen and Jolene had simr personalities. They did not like to fight for things, and their feelings for Yechiel were not as deep as their feelings for Jolene. Therefore, the possibility of Jasmine and Kristen hiring killers could basically be ruled out. On Lily¡¯s side, Jimmy and their two sons were closer to her. But tily¡¯s two sons, aged 15 and 12 respectively, were unlikely to hire killers, let alonee to Horington to kill Annalise. There was no need to mention Jimmy. He was straightforward. After the matter of Lily and Yechiel was exposed, he hated Lily to the extreme. How could he hire someone to kill Annalise? After excluding these people, the most suspicious one was Kent. Of course, it was also possible that someone in the Parks family wanted Julian¡¯s life. In short, this matter would only be known after careful investigation. After Trevor rxed, he immediately asked Annalise, ¡°Anna, how do you feel? Are you frightened? How is the baby? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Trevor, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m in good condition right now,¡± Annalise said. Julian had been holding her hand on the bridge. As soon as they got off the bridge, he asked her in a low voice. He only felt relieved when he knew that she was fine. Knowing that Annalise was fine, Trevor was even more rxed. Julian and Lee took action separately and called someone to investigate the car ident. Trevor drove the car to the service station and let the driver drive. He also called and arranged for someone to investigate, focusing on Kent, Timothy, and Alexander. Upon hearing Trevor¡¯s call arrangements, Julian said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to check Alexander.¡± Trevor looked at Julian in surprise. Julian said, ¡°It¡¯s not him!¡± He knew Alexander. Alexander had been unwilling to give up and had always wanted to win. What Alexander wanted was to defeat Julian, to prove that he was stronger than Julian, not to kill Julian. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Trevor asked. Julian nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Even the second branch might want to kill him, but Alexander wouldn¡¯t. Of course, La might, but La did not dare. She was afraid that if the action failed and she was discovered, Alexander would lose the right topete. This was also the reason why La did not dare to take any action despite being displeased with Julian for so many years. ¡°Okay,¡± Trevor replied and made new arrangements. Jadeborough. In the study of a luxurious house. After a middle-aged man learned that the action had failed and scolded them, his brows furrowed tightly. He had to arrange another action as soon as possible. He had to kill Annalise. Annalise¡¯s medical skills were too amazing. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 That middle-aged man had never been so anxious before. Adam shared an article on a website with the man. That article analyzed Annalise¡¯s whole life. After reading it, the man suddenly became anxious. Annalise was Joseph Quigley¡¯s student and began her study at a very young age. Annalise was outstanding in various aspects at the Traditional and Modern Medical Conference. Annalise should bergely credited with traditional medicine¡¯s victory. ording to reliable reports, it was Annalise who came up with all the treatment ns. In particr, Annalise had excellent bone-setting techniques. Compared to the bone-setting technique, Annalise was better at acupuncture. The man was at the Traditional and Modern Medical Conference at that time. He did notice that Annalise seemed to distinguish herself from herpetitors. However, the man thought Master Quigley preferred Annalise and deliberately asked his eldest student Jonathan to assist Annalise. If so, Annalise would win all the credits. It was the reason the man scoffed at the result while others yelled Annalise¡¯s name when the Traditional and Modern Medical Conference was over. The man firmly believed that one had to study traditional medicine for decades. He thought, ¡°Annalise is such a young girl. Has she memorized all the medicinal ingredients? The rumor spread, and people all said Annalise was a genius. Only fools will believe the news.¡± The next part of the article revealed the entire process of Annalise treating Trevor. It described Trevor¡¯s situation at that time. Trevor got seriously poisoned. The doctors failed to detoxify Trevor even though they gave Trevor a serum shot. Annalise treated Trevor with bloodletting. However, the doctors found another problemter. They noticed rejection when they conducted blood transfusions for Trevor. The situation got tricky and dangerous because Trevor had not yet fully detoxified. In such a situation, the doctors decided to conduct dialysis. However, conducting dialysis would take a long time. Moreover, this disease had a very high mortality rate and severe aftereffects. However, Annalise took Trevor away. In just two to three days, Trevor recovered to his original state, After reading the article, the man had to take it seriously. The man immediately sent people to keep an eye on Annalise. The man realized it was quite difficult to make a move in Jadeborough. It was because Julian guarded Annalise well. Annalise was secretly protected when she was out. Therefore, the man found another way and sent his men to Horington, He believed Annalise would definitely go back to Horington. The man was right. As he expected, Annalise returned to Horington not long after. However, he missed such a good opportunity. Now that Annalise and the others had sessfully returned to Jadeborough. The man could not take a move now. Narrowing his eyes, the man thought, ¡°I have to top Annalise from continuing the treatment.¡± Annalise and the others returned to Jadeborough. Lee stayed in Annalise¡¯s vi again. As soon as Lee settled down, Lee received a call from Old Mr. Xander. Old Mr. Xander said, ¡°Lee, your brother had gone for days. I would like to ask an exorcist to perform a ritual to clean your brother¡¯s soul.¡± Lee refused, ¡°Dad, we should believe in science. These are superstitions.¡± Lee thought, ¡°Heather did not receive a ritual to clean the soul. Why should Yechiel deserve that? ¡°Yechiel waspletely a bastard. He should go to hell with Lily Sox.¡± ¡°Lee, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s superstition or not. Let¡¯s get a ritual for him. Then we will also feel better,¡± said Old Mr. Xander. Lee agreed, ¡°Fine.¡± That night. Lee returned to the Xander residence. Lee asked his subordinates to find excellent exorcists in Chanaea. Lee was extremely busy in the morning the next day. Lee sat in the living room at the Xander residence, interviewing the exorcists one by one. The scene was like this. Lee-sat in the living room. When an exorcist entered, Lee asked, ¡°Sir, do you see any problems with the furnishings in my living room?¡± The exorcist immediately pointed out a bunch of problems, such as the screen blocking the money and the fish tank not being in a right ce. Lee then asked, ¡°Do souls really exist in the world? Can you clean a person¡¯s soul through rituals?¡± There were many types of exorcists. Some only dealt with matters rted to living people, while others also focused on dead people. Some only concentrated on the cement of the furnishings, while others also cleaned the souls of dead people. Those exorcists who received Lee¡¯s interview invitations all focused on the field of the dead. The subordinates were very helpful. They started making appointments yesterday, and about eight famous exorcists arrived today. It was said that one of themContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. earned a fortune through a ritual. That exorcist helped a rich man to seal the soul of the man¡¯s deceased wife. Then that rich man¡¯s business thrived and became richer. When Old Mr Xander passed by the living room, he heard Lee asking about the soul cleaning. Old Mr. Xander sighed in relief. Old Mr. Xander believed in karma and reincarnation. Therefore, he had never done anything immoral in his life. Old Mr. Xander did not know why he had lost his son in his old age. Old Mr. Xander thought, ¡°Also, Lee has been sick for 20 years. Lee¡¯s son has gone missing, and his daughter has been outside for over ten years. ¡°My granddaughter Nancy died for no reason.¡± Therefore, other than holding a ritual for Yechiel, Old Mr. Xander wanted to ask the exorcist to check the house. If possible, Old Mr. Xander wanted to change it so that every family member would have a better future. The exorcists came here because of the Xander family¡¯s reputation. After all, if one had helped the Xander family, he would have a better reputation. People would want social status after earning enough money. This rule also applied to talented people in all industries. Lee talked with them one by one. When Lee started the interview with the sixth candidate, Lee felt that this exorcist was different from the previous ones. Those candidates were too eager for sess. This exorcist looked much calmer, and his bearing was different from the previous five candidates. This one more or less looked like a sage. When Lee asked him questions, the exorcist answered calmly and did not show off too much. Lee asked, ¡°Sir, are there really souls in the world?¡± ¡°If you believe it, there is. If you don¡¯t believe it, there isn¡¯t. I was a doctor before, replied the exorcist. Lee looked at the exorcist in surprise. Previously, Lee felt that this exorcist had a different temperament from the others. Now Lee looked at the exorcist and thought, ¡°why is he so mysterious?¡± Lee asked, ¡°Why did you switch your career from a doctor to an exorcist?¡± The exorcist said, ¡°I learned traditional medicine since I was a child. At first, I was an atheist. When I was 17 years old, I began studying the Inferno 13 Needles. Later, I happened to have a chance to perform this technique. When I was about to use it, I heard a voice telling me, ¡®You can¡¯t save this person.¡± Lee immediately looked at the exorcist seriously and waited for him to continue. Lee had never believed in these things before. Therefore, Lee never asked an exorcist for help even though Lee had been looking for his son for 20 years. Now, Lee wanted to believe it. Lee wanted to ask if Heather was doing well down there. The exorcist continued, ¡°Later, my mentor told me I had to read books of old if I wanted to excel in the traditional medicine. After reading those books, I decided to be an exorcist.¡± Lee looked at the exorcist and asked, ¡°Sir, can you help me see if my beloved one is doing well down there?¡± ¡°Your brother hasn¡¯t received the punishment yet. His day is not now. I can¡¯t see it yet,¡± the exorcist said. Lee said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to check my brother. It¡¯s someone else.¡± The exorcist looked at Lee. Lee replied, ¡°My dead wife!¡± Chapter 334 Chapter 334 The exorcist looked at Lee in surprise and asked, ¡°Dead for how long?¡± ¡°17 years.¡± Lee¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he said this number. ¡°Date of birth,¡± the exorcist asked. Lee immediately told him Heather¡¯s date of birth. The exorcist began to predict Heather¡¯s life. He muttered, ¡°For someone who was born at that time of the year and that time of day, she would be very independent. She wouldn¡¯t give up even if she was hurt. She would try to solve all the problems herself. She would experience both poverty and prosperity.¡± Lee did not feel good when he heard that. Heather had died before she was even 30 years old. It was not just a difficult life. Her life had been very difficult since she was young. From the moment she met him, it had been even more difficult. If the person she married was not him, she would still be alive and well. On what day did she die?¡± The exorcist suddenly raised his head and stared at Lee. Lee swallowed and said, ¡°17 years ago, 17th August.¡± He only found outter that Heather¡¯s car fell into the Halo River. The exorcist started predicting Heather¡¯s life again. The longer he tried to predict Heather¡¯s life, the more he frowned. As the exorcist¡¯s frown deepened, Lee¡¯s expression became more nervous. He wanted to have reincarnation, but he was afraid that there would really be aherworld. He was afraid that Heather would not live well down there. ¡°Year 2005, 17th August. The door to theherworld will be open for a month. That would be the time when the link between this world and theherworld be the strongest¡­¡± the exorcist continued. Lee was terrified when he heard that. Suddenly, the exorcist looked up at Lee. Sir, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lee asked urgently. The exorcist asked, ¡°How did she die?¡± ¡°Car ident,¡± Lee said sadly. At the thought of Heather, he would hate himself for being useless back then. The exorcist¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Was she sent to the hospital for emergency treatment?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied Lee. ¡°She died on the scene?¡± the exorcist asked. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Did you make a mistake about her date of birth?¡± Lee suddenly caught the main point and asked hopefully, ¡°Sir, are you saying that she¡¯s still alive?¡± The exorcist¡¯s brows were still tightly knitted as he said, ¡°Everyone has their own fate. Once you¡¯ve seen through the date of birth, everything could be clearly seen. If the date of birth is correct, she should still be alive. It¡¯s also possible that it¡¯s wrong, but the probability is very low. It¡¯s also possible that someone interfered with someone else¡¯s life and fost his own life.¡± As he spoke, he raised his head and asked Lee, ¡°Did you get the time and dateUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, sir. She should still be alive, shouldn¡¯t she?¡± asked Lee. The exorcist gave it some thought again and said, ¡°Her fate is aligned and well. In theory, she shouldn¡¯t be dead.¡± As the exorcist spoke, he suddenly stood up and cupped his hands at Lee. ¡°I¡¯m not skilled enough. Sorry to disturb you. I won¡¯t argue about helping you reincarnate your brother¡¯s soul.¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that he could predict a dead person to be still alive. He would need to go back and do some more research. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Lee originally wanted to keep the exorcist here to ask some more questions. He was afraid that he would expose his dream. He might as well believe that Heather was still alive. In any case, he had already sent people to various fishing viges to start searching. After investigating the car ident yesterday and publicizing the news of Kalyan¡¯s return, he personally went to various fishing viges to look for her. After seeing the exorcists for more than an hour, Lee sent all the exorcists back, leaving thest ¡°exorcist¡± behind. He had arranged this guy himself. He was a subordinate who did not know exorcism at all. A person like Yechiel didn¡¯t deserve to be exorcised. If there really was an underworld, he should be undergoing a trial in theherworld. Julian was also investigating the car ident. He and Trevor were checking the surveince cameras on the road. The two cars had been following them since they were five kilometers away from the Halo River Bridge. The license te was a fake. They followed the surveince cameras along the way. It v was found that the driver of one of the cars had refueled at a gas station and got out to buy something. After getting out of the car, the image was exceptionally clear. Julian immediately took a screenshot the man¡¯s face and hacked into the ID system topare. The program automatically matched for more than an hour and picked out more than 30 people who looked simr. Trevor and Julian continued topare manually and picked out seven simr-looking people. Among the seven people, three were from other provinces, two were from Horington, and two were from Jadeborough. ¡°Let¡¯s put those three aside first. We¡¯ll check the information of these four people,¡± said Julian. Trevor nodded. The two of them sat side by side each with aputer in front of them and typed on the keyboards. Soon, the information popped up. Of the two from Jadeborough, one was a civil servant in the tax system. This person could basically be ruled out. The other was a farmer in the suburbs, so the possibility of himmitting a crime was low. There were the two people from Horington. One was unemployed, and the other was a teacher. Trevor stood up excitedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately get someone to capture this Gary guy, who¡¯s unemployed, first.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Julian. Trevor immediately called and arranged for someone to check Gary¡¯s current location. The next day. It was the seventh day after Yechiel died. It was time for the exorcist ritual. Lee arranged for someone to pretend to perform the ritual. Trevor¡¯s men caught the Gary in a rented house. When they caught him, he was still sleeping soundly. When he was arrested, he was so frightened that his legs went weak. He kept asking what had happened, and saying that he didn¡¯t do anything. When Trevor¡¯s men saw how cowardly this person was, they guessed that it would be easy to interrogate him. They immediately interrogated him. As expected, Gary could not withstand a trick. After a few words, he told him everything. He provided the number of his superior. Trevor¡¯s people followed the clues and found Gary¡¯s superior. Gary¡¯s superior was harder to crack than Gary. Trevor¡¯s people dragged this person to a basement in Horington for interrogation. This person was very stubborn. After more than three hours of interrogation, he said that Kent had given them 14 thousand dors to do this. When he received the call, Trevor¡¯s expression was cold, and his voice was also cold. ¡°Kent again. Looks like he really has a death wish.¡± Kent had once treated his sister very badly, but he had always thought that Kent was their biological Uncle Kent. They had no feelings for Kent. Their mother should have. For their mother¡¯s sake, they did not intend to touch Kent. Unexpectedly, Kent wanted their lives. It was also the Halo River Bridge that made him suspect that his mother¡¯s car ident back then was not an ident. The results of his father¡¯s investigation had nothing to do with Kent. His men were still carefully investigating what had happened back then. Julian, I¡¯ll go to Horington,¡± Trevor stood up and said to Julian. Julian nodded. ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Trevor made his way to Horington that night. After rushing to Horington, he immediately brought his men to Kent¡¯s vi. It was two-thirty in the morning. Kent was fast asleep when he heard a knock on the door. He suspected that he was dreaming¡­ He really didn¡¯t expect anyone toe looking for him. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 After knocking on the door for a long time, Kent finally woke up. His brows were tightly furrowed as he cursed, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. Can¡¯t you let me sleep? Why didn¡¯t anyone ask about such a loud voice? Did I hire you for nothing?¡± Heined that the person who knocked on the door also comined about the servants in the house. When he reached the door of the servant¡¯s room, he kicked them angrily. ¡°Lisa, Jacqueline, what the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°No, no, we¡¯re here,¡± Lisa replied. They had long heard the knocking on the door. It was the middle of the night, and the knocking was too urgent. They did not dare to open the door. In the past, they would have opened the door long ago. However, the situation at home was different now. There were all kinds of changes. It was said that Miss Abigail Barton was in jail, and Kent¡¯s wife was also an aplice. Kent was no longer Moonlight Group¡¯s boss. They were all wondering how many more days their work couldst. ¡°Open the door if you¡¯re not dead!¡± Kent said angrily. Bang! Suddenly, there was a sound at the door. The door was barged open. A group of seven or eight people strode in. ¡°You guys!¡± Kent was furious. He really wanted to curse and be in a rage. However, when he saw these people¡¯s tall figures and solemn expressions, he was se frightened that he did not dare to speak loudly. However, he still tried his best to remain calm and asked solemnly, ¡°Who are you? How can you knock on my door in the middle of the night? Where are your manners?¡± He immediately put his hand behind his back and signaled Lisa to call the police. ¡°Take him away!¡± Trevor ordered Seven or eight people rushed over and captured Kent. ¡°Let go, you guys let go.¡± Kent became desperate when he heard that he was going to be taken away. He couldn¡¯t go with them. He had to wait for the police to arrive. With that thought in mind, he immediately ran upstairs. The next moment, someone grabbed his cor from behind. Kent struggled to break free and ran upstairs quickly. He was already middle-aged and fat. In the past, he would pant when he went upstairs. Now, he suddenly erupted with potential and actually ran very quickly. However, he was old andcked exercise. How could he outrun Trevor¡¯s men? He was captured at the corner of the stairs. Trevor¡¯s men were as straightforward as Trevor. The two of them grabbed Kent from both sides and pushed him out. ¡°Let me go, let me go.¡± Kent struggled with all his might. Trevor and his people did not waste any time and directly pulled Kent out. ¡°Cold, cold, it¡¯s so cold. Let me put on some clothes,¡± shouted Kent. No one paid attention to him. Soon, he was stuffed into a car. He still wanted to open the car door, but Trevor had already gotten into the car and sat beside him like a gate guardian. Just now, Kent was so frightened that he did not notice. Now that Trevor was sitting beside him, he immediately recognized him. ¡°You, you!¡± He had seen this person at Heather¡¯s grave two days ago. Could he be Lee¡¯s bodyguard? As he thought about it, he became even more nervous. His eyes kept Ackering. Could it be that Lee had discovered the car ident? Which incident did he discover? Trevor said to the driver, ¡°Drive the car to the Halo River Bridgeter and throw him into the river.¡± Kent was terrified when he heard that. His face instantly turned pale. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s so cold. I¡¯ll freeze to death in a small pond, let alone a river!¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡± Trevor turned his head and looked coldly at Kent. Kent¡¯s heart was beating faster when he saw Trevor¡¯s death stare. He immediately said, ¡°No man, did you misunderstand something? If you want to treat me like this, you have to have a reason, right? I¡¯m Lee¡¯s wife¡¯s biological younger brother. I¡¯m Annalise¡¯s biological Uncle Kent!¡± As he spoke, he began to cry. ¡°I really wanted to raise Annalise sincerely. It was the exorcist who said that it was easy for her to meet a benefactor if she was fostered in the countryside. Why don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Trevor looked at Kent and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it.¡± Kent¡¯s eyes flickered guiltily again. He continued to y dumb. ¡°I swear that I really treated Annalise well from the bottom of my heart. Otherwise, Heather would have passed away when she was three years old. There was no need for me to raise her carefully for three years! ¡°Man, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask around. Back then, Annalise went to the same kindergarten as Abigail. I completely treated Annalise as a daughter and didn¡¯t favor one over the other!¡± ¡°You want to kill Lee, Annalise, and Julian in this car ident, right? As long as they die, you can sessfully obtain Moonlight Group, Trevor analyzed coldly. ¡°What? Man, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand at all.¡± Kent pretended to be crazy and was already panicking. Because that was what he really thought. It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll understand after you¡¯re thrown into the Halo River.¡± Trevor said calmly. He crossed his arms and instructed the driver, ¡°Drive faster before the sun rises.¡± This tone immediately gave Kent the feeling that he wanted to kill someone in the dark. When the driver heard Trevor¡¯s order, he immediately drove the car at a high speed. ¡°Shit, open the window!¡± shouted Trevor. The driverContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. immediately lowered the window. The cold wind immediately blew into the car. It was the middle of the night in the dead of winter, and the wind outside blew through his heart. Kent was only wearing pajamas. He was shivering from the cold. The cold made his mind clearer. He felt that Trevor would really throw him into Halo River. ¡°What do I do?¡± As he got closer to the Halo River Bridge, he panicked even more. He immediately reached out to open the car door, but it was locked and could not be opened. Seeing that the car window was lowered, he immediately prepared to climb out. He knew that if he jumped out, he would be injured and might even die, but if he was thrown into the Halo River, he had no chance of survival. Instead of that, he might as well take a gamble. However, Trevor seemed to be able to read minds. He had just lifted his butt and his head had yet to reach out of the window when Trevor grabbed his clothes. Trevor ordered the driver coldly, ¡°Close the window!¡± The car window closed at the sound of the voice. Kent was rendered speechless. The car soon arrived at the Halo River Bridge. It was 3:10 a.m. Other than the streetlights on the bridge, it was so cold that no human would be walking about. ¡°Very good. There are no other cars. Get out of the car and dump him!¡± Trevor ordered coldly. ¡°Yes,¡± the driver and the person in the front passenger seat immediately replied. Immediately after, the sound of the car doors on both sides sounded at the same time. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this. Killing is illegal.¡± Kent¡¯s voice was trembling in fear. ¡°What? It¡¯s not illegal for you to kill someone, but it¡¯s illegal for me to kill someone?¡± Trevor turned his head and looked at Kent in amusement. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Kent couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. Then, the car door on his side was pulled open. The two men were ready to drag him out of the car. Kent immediately grabbed the armrest and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s really not me. I know who it is.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Trevor looked at him coldly. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Kent couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he saw Trevor¡¯s cold eyes. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the cold weather or because of Trevor¡¯s cold eyes. His eyes flickered as he weighed the pros and cons. If he revealed the mastermind, his future days would definitely not be peaceful. However, if he did not expose the mastermind, there was a high chance that he would really be thrown into the river. He did not dare to take the risk. ¡°Dump him!¡± Seeing that Kent dared to hesitate, Trevor gave the order. His men immediately dragged Kent out of the car. Their actions were rough and ruthless. Kent was pulled out of the car. He immediately felt the cold wind drilling into his neck. He was even more shocked and sober. He shouted at Trevor, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. It¡¯s the ke faniity.¡± Trevor raised his hand. His men stopped pulling Kent and threw him to the ground. Kent fell to the ground without a care for his image. He couldn¡¯t care less and quickly got up. Trevor looked down at him condescendingly. ¡°What else?¡± His impatient tone implied that he wouldn¡¯t tolerate Kent hiding anything from him. Kent didn¡¯t dare to hide it and immediately pushed all the responsibility to the ke family. ¡°It¡¯s Jared. During this period of time, I¡¯ve been running my daughter¡¯swsuit and often went to Jadeborough. ¡°One day, the head of the ke family, Jared, suddenly came to me and tempted me with 1 million dors. He asked me to find an opportunity to ask Annalise toe to Horington. I asked him what he wanted to He said that I didn¡¯t need to care what he did. As long as I asked Annalise to return to Horington, the 1 million dors would be mine. ¡°Of course I disagreed. So, I never called Annalise to ask her toe back to Horington. ¡°I reckon that since I didn¡¯t agree, Jared secretly sent people to keep an eye onher. When they realized that Annalise and the others had returned to Horington to pay respects to Heather, they nned a car ident and wanted to knock Annalise into Halo River.¡± Trevor looked at Kent cynically. ¡°How do you know it was a car ident?¡± Kent¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You were the one who said that there was a car ident.¡± ¡°Then how did you know that he wanted to crash Annalise into Halo River?¡± Trevor¡¯s gaze became even more mocking. He had not mentioned crashing into Halo River just now. Kent didn¡¯t know what to say. He hated himself for talking so much. Why did he have to mention Halo River? How was he going to smooth things over now? His eyes flickered again as he exined, ¡°Jared asked me that day if there were frequent car idents at Halo River Bridge. I said I didn¡¯t know. Later on, he probably asked someone else¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still lying!¡± Trevor¡¯s voice suddenly became sharp. He shouted again, ¡°Throw him into the river!¡± His men below immediately held Kent. ¡°It¡¯s really Jared! I swear. If it wasn¡¯t him, I¡¯m willing to be struck by lightning. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Trevor remained silent. The two men dragged Kent to the bridge. The guardrail was rtively high and sturdy. The two men made a decision. One raised his head and the other raised his leg. Then, they would shout, ¡°One, two, three.¡± After discussing the n, they took action. The two men raised the head and feet of Kent and began to shout, ¡°One, two¡­¡± ¡°Help, I¡¯ll talk, I know why Jared wanted to harm Annalise,¡± shouted Strongman Kent. ¡°Why?¡± Trevor asked coldly. Judging from the reaction of Kent, it was really possible that Jared was involved in the car ident. ¡®My guess is that he wants to kill Annalise and then marry his daughter to Julian,¡± said Kent. When Trevor heard the words of Kent, he knew that this was a lie. Whether Jared was involved in this car ident was still a mystery. He would continue to look into it. However, Kent¡¯s manufacturing of this car ident was a done deal. He said coldly, ¡°Kent. My patience is limited. I¡¯m also a cold person by nature. You¡¯d better tell me the entire process and purpose of your car ident. If you lie again, I¡¯ll only let you feed the fish as quickly as possible ¡°I really didn¡¯t harm Annalise¡­¡± ¡°Dump him!¡± Trevor was toozy to say anything else. The two men immediately raised Kent again and shouted, ¡°One, two, three.¡± Kent was so scared that he peed his pants. He cried and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± The two men directly threw Kent to the ground. Kent cried bitterly and said, ¡°Jared asked me to do this. He gave me 3 million dors. If it was in the past, I would definitely not care about this money. But now, Moonlight Group, who I¡¯ve worked hard for 20 years, doesn¡¯t belong to me. I have nothing left. I have no choice¡­¡± Seeing that Trevor didn¡¯t believe him, Kent immediately said, ¡°I have a bank ount record.¡± He immediately took out his phone and showed Trevor the details of his bank card. ¡°Look.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to run either. He knew that he couldn¡¯t outrun Trevor. If he got anxious, Trevor might just kill him with his car. There were no cars in the early hours of the morning. There would be no witnesses. To put it bluntly, Abbie and Bethany Langdon were both in prison. If he was killed, there might not even be anyone to identify his corpse. Trevor saw that there was indeed a record of 3 million dors entering the ount, but it was not Jared¡¯s ount. He narrowed his ¨¨yes. He would continue to investigate this matter. ¡°Take him to Jadeborough,¡± Trevor ordered. If it was really Jared, it would be best to let them confront him face to face. As for the aftermath, whether it was legal proceedings or a private settlement, it would not let the murderer have an easy time. Kent actually heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what happened next, at least he didn¡¯t have to die. Moreover, the phone was in his hands. He would definitely think of a way to call the police. Jadeborough. The ke family. Lunch. Jared said to Lianne in a rare pleasant manner, ¡°How is your brother doing recently? Is he feeling better?¡± Lianne had a cold personality and said Indifferently, ¡°He has always been like that. He¡¯s not especially good or bad.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we invite Annalise for treatment? It¡¯s been a few months. If there¡¯s no improvement, don¡¯t let her to continue treating him,¡± said Jared. Lianne said calmly, ¡°Julian likes to stay with Annalise. It¡¯s good to have someone to apany him from time to time.¡± She would not tell her father that Annalise had said that Julian¡¯s condition would recover in three months at most. Jared frowned unhappily and asked, ¡°Are you ming me for not apanying kim?¡± Lianne¡¯s voice was still indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re busy every day and have many children. How would you have the time to apany him?¡± Smack! Jared mmed his chopsticks on the table and scolded, ¡°I worked hard day and night for the ke Corporation. I was afraid that there would be problems with production, so I had to bring people for a spot check every other day. I was afraid that the customers would be stolen, so I racked my brains to protect them. I was afraid that I would be eliminated by the market, so I kept learning new things. I¡¯m 52 years old this year. How many days do I have to live for myself? ¡°You guys are amazing. Pick up the bowl and eat the meat, put down the bowl and curse. When you eat the meat, you say that the meat is fragrant, and when you wash the dishes, you say that the bowl is dirty. ¡°You¡¯re living the life of a rich youngdy, but in the end, you¡¯re ming me for not having time to apany you? Lianne, touch your conscience. Is this what a human should say? Huh?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Lianne remained cold. He calmly picked up a small piece of food and ced it in his mouth. He said, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. Why are you so agitated?¡± She was already used to such a scene. But she had to say it! They were both children. If he had time to apany his mistress¡¯s children, why didn¡¯t he have time to apany his legitimate son? Yes, the mistress had been promoted and had a status. She was living under the sun with the halo of Mrs. ke outside. But in her heart, as long as she was a mistress, she would always be a mistress. ¡°Just speak the truth? Just speak the truth? Ah, I shouldn¡¯t be excited, right? Not only do I want to earn money to support my entire family and provide you with good food and drinks, but I also want to be criticized by you, right?¡± Jared roared at Lianne. ¡°I don¡¯t know if others let you provide for me or not, but Julian and I didn¡¯t eat or drink anything.¡± Lianne¡¯s voice remained cold. Coincidentally, her coldness angered Jared. He pointed at Lianne and was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°You unfilial daughter!¡± Lianne¡¯s stepmother, Michelle, immediately patted Jared¡¯s chest. ¡°Alright, alright. Peace in the family is everything. The child is insensible. Why are you fussing over it? If you get angry and hurt your health, who can bear it for you?¡± Lianne was most disgusted by her stepmother¡¯s hypocritical appearance. She said coldly, ¡°Firstly, I have 9% of the shares of the ke Corporation. Even if Julian and I don¡¯t work, the ke Corporation¡¯s annual dividend is enough for us to live well. Secondly, I work in ke Corporation. Every year, not to mention other clients, just my cooperation with Parks Group will earn me at least 30 million dors a year. I¡¯m self-sufficient. I don¡¯t eat anyone¡¯s food, and I don¡¯t need anyone to provide for me.¡± Michelle immediately med Lianne. ¡°Lianne, you¡¯re being too distant. Why do we have to be so clear-cut as a family? It¡¯s really hard on your father. You have to be more understanding towards him.¡± ¡°Whoever he works hard for will understand him!¡± Lianne said faintly. ¡°Unfilial daughter, get out of here!¡± Jared was furious. He roared at Lianne like an enraged lion. Smack! Madam ke also smashed her chopsticks. on the table and said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Two months ago, Jonathan personally operated on her. After that, she endured chemotherapy for a period of time and was discharged from the hospital to recuperate. When she was first discharged from the hospital, she was not in a good state. She was so thin that she was skin and bones, and her appetite was very poor. She felt that she could not hold onCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. anymore. Unexpectedly, after persevering in taking pills and traditional medicine for a period of time, her body was gradually recovering. ¡°Mom, look at Lianne. Is she serious?¡± Jared immediately looked at his mother. The olddy criticized sternly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what Lianne said? She¡¯s also working hard every day. Who does she want to support her?¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. Dad has been working too hard, that¡¯s why he¡¯s so impatient. Just now, Dad was also concerned about Julian. You really shouldn¡¯t me Dad for apanying Big Julian too little. Dad has to manage ke Corporation! It¡¯s really the popr joke online. I can¡¯t apany you when I carry a brick. If I apany you, no one will support the family.¡± Mia immediately went to the olddy and skillfully massaged her shoulders. Michelle chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom. Jared¡¯s life is really tough. Being apany is the same as studying. It¡¯s like sailing against the current. If you don¡¯t advance, you¡¯ll fall behind. Seeing that Jones family¡¯s n Jones, Uncle Kent¡¯s Julian Parks, and the Green family¡¯s Jayden Green are starting to surpass their masters, Jared is also afraid of being surpassed by young people!¡± Michelle immediately winked at Jared. Jared sighed and said, ¡°Mom, I told youst time that our the ke family should also have an heir. Have you considered it? Adam is already 27 years old this year. It¡¯s time to take over.¡± Lianne frowned. Madam ke¡¯s expression also sank slightly. She said, ¡°I¡¯m still healthy now. There¡¯s no hurry about this. You can take care of me for a few more years. Also, the ancestor said to start a family and a career. Boys have to start a family to be steady.¡± ¡°Mom is right,¡± Jared said. Lianne put down her chopsticks and said politely to Grandma, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m done eating. Take your time.¡± In this family, she had always been polite to her grandmother. She was used to ignoring others. It was also because of this that Jared became more and more dissatisfied with her. ¡°Sit-down!¡± Jared said sternly when he saw Lianne getting up. Lianne was not afraid of Jared at all. Her cold eyes looked at him. ¡°If Preston doesn¡¯t get better, don¡¯t let Annalise treat him anymore. Get another doctor,¡± Jared said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Julian,¡± Lianne refused. Jared was angered again. ¡°Can¡¯t I worry about this? Can¡¯t I control my own son? If I had a say, Annalise is not allowed to treat him again!¡± ¡°Since we didn¡¯t care about it back then, why should we care about it now?¡± Lianne retorted and stood up decisively to leave the table. She would never listen to Jared on the matters about Julian. He was indeed their biological father. However, he only had Michelle¡¯s children in his heart. Hahal True love? Was he worthy? If he really loved her, why did he marry mother in the first ce? He chose between love and benefits. In the end, he got benefits and kicked his mother away. Then, he turned around and unted his love. It was simply ridiculous. ¡°Mom, look at this temper¡­¡± Jared was still scolding Lianne behind her back. Lianne ignored him. She went upstairs to get her down jacket. She was going to take Julian to Annalise¡¯s ce for acupuncture, If she went earlier, he could let Annalise¡¯s disciple y with Julian. When Lianne went downstairs with his down jacket, Jared was still there. Lianne left without saying goodbye. Jared asked, ¡°Going to Preston¡¯s?¡± Lianne still did not speak. Jared said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need, just do what you need to do.¡± Lianne did not want him to go over. Jared had already stood up. ¡°I happen to have time now. I¡¯ll go and see him in case someone asks speak sarcastically to say that I didn¡¯t apany him.¡± ¡°No need. He haspany now,¡± Lianne said. Jared¡¯s anger rose again. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I go and see my own son?¡± Lianne didn¡¯t say anything else and walked straight out. Whether he looked at his son or not was her business. His feet were on him. Could she stop him? Lianne drove away. Jared was filled with anger and asked the driver to drive behind Lianne. Preston recuperated and lived in a vi in the suburbs. When Lianne arrived at the vi, Preston was sitting quietly on the sofa watching television. He was watching Power Rangers. Upon seeing Lianne enter, Preston was filled with joy. ¡°Eina!¡± Lianne smiled. Seeing her brother, she threw all the anger she had suffered by Jared to the back of her mind. She smiled and said, ¡°Preston, have you eaten? We¡¯ll go to Annalise¡¯s ceter.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Preston was very happy. In the past, he was scared to death of acupuncture. Now, he liked to go to acupuncture. Jared walked in. Preston trembled when he saw Jared. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 ¡°Preston, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lianne¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the change in Preston. ¡°The wind is blowing in. It¡¯s cold.¡± Preston hugged himself. He was still the same as before, he still looked adorable. As he had never yed with his phone, he would asionally watch television during the day and y with sand most of the time. His eyes were especially clean and clear. He was clearly 27 years old, but he was like a child. ¡°If it¡¯s cold, wear more.¡± Lianne saw that Preston had a coat on the sofa, so she immediately went to get The servant immediately came over to help. ¡°Let me do it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you.¡± Preston nudged the servant. The servant¡¯s eyes flickered guiltily and she immediately coaxed, ¡°Little Preston, be good. Let¡¯s put on our clothes and it won¡¯t be cold anymore.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t let me watch Power Rangers, bad guy,¡± said Preston. Lianne¡¯s cold eyes immediately looked at the servant. ¡°Settle your sry. You¡¯ve been fired.¡± The servant immediately exined, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that Young Master had been watching TV for too long. I asked him to rest and protect his eyes.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. You want to watch kissing on TV, but you don¡¯t want me to watch Power Rangers,¡± Prestonined loudly. As soon as Jared walked in, he saw Preston using the servant like a fool. He was slightly relieved. With a loving smile on his face, he said, ¡°Preston, don¡¯t you recognize Daddy?¡± Preston looked over. His eyes were as clear as water and he had an unfamiliar expression on his face. ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Daddy. Call me Daddy,¡± Jared said. ¡°Oh Daddy,¡± Preston called out and pulled Lianne again. ¡°Lina, let¡¯s go and y!¡± He looked heartless. A tightly clenched fist at his side revealed his anger. ¡°Okay,¡± Lianne replied and prepared to go out with Preston. Jared frowned and asked, ¡°Are you going to Annalise¡¯s acupuncture again?¡± After Preston¡¯s car ident injured his brain, he had not visited Preston for many years. However, he knew that Lianne had been asking Annalise to treat Preston during this period of time. In the past, Annalise often came to this vi. During this period of time, Lianne brought Preston over. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! acupuncture needles, eating ice cream, ying cards, and ying other games.¡± Preston nodded vigorously and smiled especially happily. ¡°I said, don¡¯t let Annalise treat you anymore. She¡¯s been treating you for so long. Do you think Julian has improved at all?¡± Jared said. He was actually quite relieved with Preston¡¯s current state. He had been stupid for so many years. If he was still so stupid now, there was a high chance that he would be stupid for a long time. Annalise did not improve after two months of treatment, but she still felt uneasy when he thought about how much Annalise was bragging in the post. ¡°Lina, go y!¡± Preston added Lianne. Lianne looked at Jared and said, ¡°Annalise has the delicacies that Horington brought over, as well as the game of ying Doudou. Before you find a good doctor for Big Julian. I will continue to bring Preston to acupuncture.¡± What she meant was to tell Jared that if he felt that Annalise could not cure Preston, he would find a better doctor. Also, Preston was more about ying than healing. How could she not know that her father¡¯s heart had long been biased? Hence, her words reassured him. With that, the siblings left the vi and drove to Annalise¡¯s ce. When Trevor rushed back to vi Annalise from Horington, he saw Lianne siblings getting out of the car. He gave the siblings a strange look. His sister was treating the ke family¡¯s young master, but Jared wanted his sister¡¯s life? When Annalise was performing acupuncture on Preston, Mina Simmons stood aside and studied seriously. Lianne sat at the side and looked at his phone. Trevor came over. She took the initiative to greet Lianne. ¡°Ms. ke.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Lianne replied politely. She knew that Trevor had a good rtionship with Julian. They were like brothers. ¡°May I take the liberty to ask Ms. ke some questions?¡± Trevor asked. Having lived in Jadeborough all year round, he had some basic understanding of the various aristocratic families. He knew that Jared had four children. Preston and Lianne were the children of his ex-wife. Adam ke and Mia ke were the children of a second marriage. Everyone knew that Jared was a scumbag. Preston and Adam were the best proof of Jared being a scumbag. In fact, the situation was very simr to that of Julian¡¯s father, Tony Parks. It was just that he had more children in Jared. This was also why Julian could treat Lianne as a friend even though he had no female friends at all. Because their fates were too simr. Like Tony Parks, Jared favored children of his second wife. Especially after Preston became stupid from the car ident, he was even more biased. Trevor just didn¡¯t know if Jared only wanted to support Adam ke because Preston became stupid, or if even if Preston wasn¡¯t stupid, he still favored Adam ke? ¡°Of course. Ask me directly. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know,¡± said Lianne. To Julian¡¯s friends, she seemed much warmer. ¡°This question might be a little presumptuous. Ms. ke, does your father like Preston?¡± asked Trevor. Lianne was a little embarrassed, but he still answered, ¡°No.¡± To be precise, her dad had never liked the siblings. They had always been protected by their grandmother, so their father did not dare step over the line. Before Preston¡¯s ident, Grandma nned to give the ke Corporation to him. ¡°Does he want Preston to get better?¡± Trevor asked again. Lianne thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She did not know if her father had any fatherly feelings for Preston. Preston, who was lying on the sofa, felt his heart bleed. Why would Jared want him to get better? He wished that he could die! Otherwise, how could he have caused that car ident? If he had not turned the steering wheel in time to avoid the fatal blow, he would have died long ago. He had regained his memory three days ago. That day, he suddenly woke up in the middle of the night with a splitting headache. He hugged his head and wished he could bang it against the wall. Itsted for more than half an hour. He was in so much pain that he was drenched in cold sweat. The scene of the car ident kept shing in his mind. Piece by piece. Apanied by the pain, it gradually pieced together into aplete picture. He was suddenly wide awake. After the pain passed, he realized that he remembered everything. He could recall everything. The process of the car ident, the impact, the danger¡­ and finally, when he fell in a pool of blood, a car slowly brushed past his car. Jared sat in the passenger seat and looked at him coldly. It was as if it was branded in his mind. As he regained his memory, it became clearer. His biological father wanted him dead! Because he had blocked Adam¡¯s path. Haha! It wasn¡¯t easy for him to survive. He had to fight for what belonged to him. He had to protect his grandmother and sister well.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Annalise gave was about to perform acupuncture on Preston. She suddenly felt that something was wrong with his mood. She immediately looked at him and saw that he was looking at the ceiling innocently. Seeing Annalise looking at him, Preston smiled innocently at Annalise. ¡°Let¡¯s go jumping later.¡± ¡°Mm, after we¡¯re done, we can rx for half an hour. Then, we¡¯ll have Mina jump with you,¡± said Annalise. ¡°Sure!¡± Preston was very happy. Mina was extremely distressed. ¡°Ms. Fuffin, can we just rx and not jump about? I really can¡¯t jump.¡± Annalise took a look at Mina¡¯s body. He was about 5.6 feet tall and weighed only 50kg. This was really a good body shape. However, her stamina was really terrible. She was clearly a lively person and had a good body, but her stamina was poor. She was panting after jumping for five minutes. How could she be a good doctor with such stamina? She looked at Mina and said sternly, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Ms. Tuffin¡­¡± Mina pouted. She pulled Annalise over and said coquettishly, ¡°Ms. Tuffin, I really can¡¯t jump!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have to jump more,¡± Annalise said. Mina was at a loss for words. If she said that she was very good at jumping, Ms. Tuffin would definitely say that she was the most suitable to jump with. No one else could do it. After removing the needle, Annalise threw the rope to Mina and said, ¡°Take Mr. ke to rx. After that, you can start jumping.¡± ¡°Alright, Little Preston, let¡¯s go,¡± Mina shouted. During this period of time, Mina would take Preston to rx after the acupuncture. The way to rx was actually Whac-A-Mole. In the backyard, there was a gaming tform. Annalise was specially designed for Preston. She suspected that Preston had suffered a strong shock when he was in the car ident back then. He had mentally sealed himself off. Therefore, in addition to administering acupuncture to clear his body and using elixir pills to treat his illness, she also designed various games to y with him. It was to solve some psychological problems. This Whac-A-Mole¡¯s gaming tform was rtivelyrge. One had to raise the intable hammer with both hands and smash it hard to hit the gopher. The process of smashing hard could release a person¡¯s bad emotions and suppressed feelings. Mina brought Preston to y Whac-A-Mole. She loved to y this game. She was even happier than Preston. ¡°It¡¯sing out, it¡¯sing out. Quick, smash it, Little Preston, smash it! There, there, hurry!¡± Mina raised the intable hammer and shouted as he smashed it. She was excited. Preston was rendered speechless. He remembered that every time he came to acupuncture, and after that, he woulde over with Mina to hunt gophers. They told him that this was called Whac-A-Mole, and those gophers that appeared were all moles. When he was still a fool, he really yed Whac-A-Mole every day. Now, he suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. He could not help but recall how he had been bullied by the servants every day for the past six years. He was filled with emotions. Even if you were the young master of a rich family, even if those servants were hired by you, once they knew that you were a fool, they would bully you fearlessly and pretend to treat you well in front of sober people. This was human nature. ¡°Quick, quick, Little Preston, one of them ran away. Hurry up and hit it. What¡¯s wrong with you today? Why are you so absent- minded? Come on,e on. There¡¯s another one over there. Quick!¡± Mina was extremely excited. He shouted as he busied himself with Whac-A-Mole. Preston nced at Mina. He raised his hammer and yed with her. ¡°Haha, I got it. Quick, I got it again, I got it again. Hurry up, my score is three times yours,¡± Mina shouted. This Whac-A-Mole¡¯s gaming tform was especially intelligent. The two hammers had sensors, and the gopher that was hit by the hammer would be given points. Preston nced at the points. His expression became focused as he attacked one after another. Mina didn¡¯t know what to say. She looked at Preston strangely. ¡°Little Preston, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Why did you suddenly be so powerful? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You¡­¡± Mina sized up Preston. Preston immediately panicked. He had no intention of letting others know that he had regained his memory. This was because once he regained his memory, Annalise¡¯s treatment of him would end. He would always remember the first time he met Annalise. Her eyes were exceptionally bright. Her self-confidence was seared into his mind. More importantly, once someone found out that he had regained his memory, the ke family would not be able to hide it. Just as Preston thought that Mina had discovered that he had regained his memory, Mina said anxiously, ¡°Little Preston, your brain hasn¡¯t been cured yet. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re autistic again? That¡¯s too difficult. Come, let¡¯s y Whac-A- Mole. You have to be happier. You¡¯re already stupid. A fool won¡¯t be autistic, right? No, I have to find Ms. Tuffin.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one!¡± thought Preston. On the second floor, by the window. Annalise stood at the window and looked down. She saw Preston ying Whac-A-Mole. Trevor knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Sis, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m observing the patient¡¯s condition,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Preston?¡± Trevor asked. Annalise nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re pregnant now. You have to take good care of the baby. Don¡¯t treat others during the time you¡¯re taking care of the baby,¡± said Trevor. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t taken over any new patients. Don¡¯t worry, Trevor. I won¡¯t let myself tire myself out,¡± Ammalise said with a smile, Right now, Chloe Knightly was fully managed by the pharmaceuticalpany. The hospital had John, and the traditional medicine association also had John. There was basically nothing else on her side. ¡°Yes,¡± Trevor peplied. ¡°Trevor, are you looking for me?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a busy period recently. Something big has happened to the Xander family, and Julian is at a critical time. Try to stay at home,¡± Trevor said. Annalise nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Trevor. I won¡¯t go out unless I have something to do. Just do what you need to do.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Trevor replied. This way, he could go out and investigate the truth in peace. ¡°Trevor, you be careful too,¡± Annalise said. Upon seeing her sister¡¯s concerned gaze, Trevor smiled ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± It wasn¡¯t easy for their family to be reunited. He would definitely cherish his life and fight for a long and happy family. Trevor took a call and went out. Kent had given him a lot of details. He wanted to hear it personally. After Trevor left, Annalise went downstairs to look for Preston. Mina was a particrly qualified disciple. Annalise asked her to take Preston to y Whac-A-Mole for half an hour, and she absolutely carried it out. After all, this concerned Ms. Tuffin¡¯s treatment. As soon as the 30-minute rm clock she immediately stopped ying rang, Whac-A-Mole. ¡°Little Preston, it¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go over there and jump high.¡± She immediately walked over and pulled up the rope. ¡°Start from one meter. You first, five times for each person.¡± ¡°You first. Ladies first,¡± Preston said. Mina immediately looked at Preston with a curious gaze¡­Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Mina immediately looked at Preston with a curious gaze. ¡°Little Preston, why do you look a little different today?¡± He had already learned to prioritize women. It was really magical. Preston felt that it was so difficult to act as a fool. The main thing was that he was repulsed and despised himself for being silly in the past. Feeling a little helpless, he continued in his old tone, ¡°It¡¯s on TV. Ladies first. All the long-haired ones aredies.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll jump five times, and you¡¯ll jump ten times. We¡¯ll take turns,¡± Mina said. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me. I¡¯m going to tell Anna,¡± Preston said. His tone was the same as before, instantly dispelling Mina¡¯s worries. Sheughed out loud. ¡°Little Preston, you¡¯re amazing. You know that 10 is more than 5. Slowly, your IQ will increase and you¡¯ll return to normal.¡± Preston did not say anything else. Instead, he nced at Mina. Mina was a rare kind-hearted person. He was a fool for not bullying him Mina had already jumped high. Perhaps it was because her life was too good when she was young, and there was nopetition between her siblings that she could easily focus on everything she did. She was also very happy. Previously, she was ying like a child when she was ying Whac-A-Mole. Now, she was very happy to jump high. After taking off her down jacket, she ran and jumped up. She did not touch the rubber band at all and easily flipped over a meter. She smiled and said, ¡°Little Preston, look, I easily passed a meter. Why don¡¯t we each do it once?¡± It was too fucking tiring for one person to jump five times in a row. ¡°I won¡¯t do it. We agreed to do it five times per person. We have to abide by the rules.¡± Preston saw Amaliseing over from the corner of his eye and felt inexplicably nervous. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll jump four more times. Count. If you count wrongly, don¡¯t me me, haha.¡± Mina turned back and continued to run. Annalise could not help but laugh when he saw Mina having fun. ¡°When I open a kindergarten in the future, I¡¯ll let you be the director.¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s great. If the children have a fever or a cold, I¡¯ll give them acupuncture. Then I¡¯ll definitely be the most awesome director.¡± Mina smiled especially happily. ¡°Go and revise the theory of typhoid fever for half an hour. In a while, you can memorize the symptoms of other diseases and treat them together,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Mina was happy and lively. She usually joked with Annalise, but once Annalise asked her to learn medicine, she would instantly be especially obedient. She immediately went. Only Annalise and Preston were left in the backyard. Annalise looked at Preston without saying anything. The atmosphere was a little serious. After a while, Preston could not take it anymore. He took the initiative to shout, ¡°Anna, let¡¯s jump.¡± ¡°Mr. ke, your treatment is over!¡± said Annalise. ¡°Anna, what did you say?¡± Preston panicked. Where did he expose himself? Annalise said, ¡°It¡¯s been two months and nine days. If it doesn¡¯t end soon, I¡¯ll doubt my medical skills. Fortunately, you¡¯ve recovered.¡± ¡°Anna, what ending? What are you talking about?¡± Preston tilted his head and looked as cute as before. ¡°Mr. ke, people have to work hard to face life. Running away is not a solution. Lianne, she¡¯s really working hard,¡± Annalise said. Previously, when she saw that Preston¡¯s emotions were not right, she only suspected that Preston might have regained his memory, but she could not be sure. When he saw Preston ying Whac-A-Mole on the building just now, he was indeed in apletely different state from before. Adult behavior and children¡¯s habits were completely different. Before Preston regained his memory, he only had the intelligence of a few years old. He waspletely like a child. Every time he fought against Mina, he would be especially happy. Sometimes, he would even disobey the rules of the game and climb onto the game tform to cheat, asking Mina to give him additional points. Now, Preston did not even dare to look at her. It was even more different from before. In the past, every time he saw her, he would look at her eagerly. That innocent gaze did not hide his child-like joy. ¡°Thank you!¡± Preston looked straight at Annalise. His gaze waspletely different from before. In the past, he was pure and innocent. Now, it was firm and deep. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve recovered,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Please keep this a secret for me,¡± Preston requested. Annalise nodded. ¡°So, I asked Mina to leave. Mr. ke, you¡¯vepletely recovered. You don¡¯t need treatment in the future.¡± ¡°Please treat me for a while longer,¡± Preston said anxiously. ¡°You can ask for the consultation fee. I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy you. Please!¡± Annalise looked at Preston. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want the consultation fee, but she wanted a reason. Preston said, ¡°I want to seek justice for myself and protect Lianne.¡± Jared actually wanted to kill him for the sake of that pair of illegitimate children. How could he not fight for it? If he had died back then, it would have been fine. If he had been stupid, it would have been fine. But now, he had returned to normal. Even if he had to fight to the death with Jared and the others, he would not hesitate. Annalise nodded in agreement. Thank you!¡± Preston was very grateful. There¡¯s no need to thank me. I won¡¯t tell anyone about yourT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. recovery. It¡¯s your business who you want to tell and when you want to tell,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Thank you!¡± Preston thanked him again. He knew why he liked her. When he was still a fool, she could communicate with him purely like a fool. In order for him to cooperate with acupuncture, she also gave herself acupuncture. In order for him to cooperate with sports, she worked out with him. Now, with his memory back and his mind clear, she wasmunicating with him in the adult way again. Respect, no prying, no interfering and had limits. ¡°Keep taking the pills given to you by Lianne. It¡¯s good for you if you keep taking it,¡± Annalise said. Preston looked deeply at Annalise. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Lianne and I are very good friends,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I¡¯ll go do other things first.¡± Before Preston regained his memory, she could treat him like a child. Now that he had regained his memory, he was a fully grown man. She was unwilling to have more contact with him. Preston looked at Annalise¡¯s back for a while. He left the backyard and went to look for Lianne. Annalise¡¯s words echoed in his mind. ¡°Lianne, she¡¯s really working hard.¡± Yes, his sister had protected him for six whole years. For the past six years, he had been a fool. Other than knowing that the servants were bullying him, he did not even know if anyone wanted to harm him. He had no idea what kind of pressure Lianne was under. No matter what the subsequent arrangements were, he had to tell his sister that he was fine now. In the future, he would protect her. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Meanwhile, at Kent¡¯s side, Treyor¡¯s people interrogated them again. He still used the itching powder Annalise specially prepared. Kent did not evenst for 15 minutes. He theny on the ground and kept squirming like a maggot, rubbing hard on the floor. His hands were tied with a rope, and he couldn¡¯t scratch his back. One moment, he was rubbing against the ground. The next moment, he got up and scratched his face with both hands. After only ten minutes, he took the initiative to confess. He said that the murderer was indeed Jared. He helped a little. He provided a topographic map and even found a few drivers for Jared. After Trevor came over, the men below told Trevor about the situation. Trevor looked coldly at Kent and asked, ¡°Evidence!¡± He had already interrogated the drivers and confirmed that they were hired by Kent. Kent quickly provided evidence other than the records of 3 million dors. For example, the photos and videos he secretly took when Jared looked for him. Also, Jared asked him to get rid of Annalise¡¯s chat records. Because he wanted to record it, he was very careful when he chatted with Jared. He kept saying that Annalise was his biological niece and he couldn¡¯t do it. Jared scoffed. What niece? Heather was gone. He had sent Annalise to the countryside to raise for so many years. Would Annalise treat him as Uncle Kent? She had already chased him out of thepany, so was he still Uncle Kent? Jared them promised 4 million dors. Moreover, after the matter waspleted, the ke Corporation could also support Moonlight Group. Under the temptation of huge benefits, Kent agreed. Trevor took the phone from Kent and sent the recording and video to his phone. Previously, he did not touch Jared because he was afraid that he would be used by Kent. Now, it was clear that both Kent and Jared were the people who murdered Annalise. None of them would have an easy time. Adam had a luxurious vi outside. Other than asionally returning to the ke Residence for dinner, he spent most of his time living in this single-family house. Jared, Michelle, and Mia also lived here often. In other words, other than going back to curry favor with Madam ke, they lived in their small home most of the time. At this moment, the family of four began to eat afternoon tea again. Adam ate two phoenix ws and stood up. ¡°Dad, Mom, I have an appointment with a friend. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Come back!¡± Jared was unhappy. He had expected better from Preston. He felt that if he was more capable, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Preston regaining his memory. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked. He raised his wrist to look at his watch again and said, ¡°I¡¯m meeting a few friends for a horse race, It¡¯s almost time. Mom, Dad¡¯s in a bad mood. Stay with him more.¡± With that, he prepared to leave. ¡°Get back here!¡± Jared was furious when he heard that Adam was going to race again. He was fighting for it with all his might here, but he was just idle all day. ¡°Dad.¡± Adam looked at Jared helplessly. ¡°Sit down!¡± Jared growled sternly. ¡°Sigh.¡± Adam sighed and sat down. Before Preston¡¯s ident, he was also anxious and tried his best to work at the ke Corporation, starting from the bottom. At that time, he was not afraid of hardship or fatigue because he had topete with Preston. Later on, something happened to Preston and he became stupid, so he rxed. No matter what grudges and conflicts there were between the previous generation, he was now the ke family¡¯s only male grandson with a normal brain. He was the only left to inherit the ke Corporation. Since he could inherit the family business, why should he work hard? When the time came, he could just spend money to hire a professional manager to manage the company. Professional matters would be handed over to professionals, and professional managers would manage it better than him. Michelle knew that Jared was going to reprimand her son. She immediately tried to persuade both sides, ¡°Adam, I think you can see how hard your father has been working all these years. Your father is already at this age. You have to restrain your yfulness and share more of your father¡¯s burden.¡± ¡®Mom, I know¡± Adam said. Michelleforted Jared again and advised, ¡°Jared, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s bad for your health if you get angry. Adam¡¯s not stable because he¡¯s not married.¡± Jared¡¯s expression did not change. He said, ¡°Who am I doing this for? He¡¯s already 27 years old. How old does he have to be so he could be stable? n is two years younger than him. He has already inherited the Jones Corporation.¡± Adam said, ¡°I can also inherit the ke Corporation. It¡¯s because Grandma didn¡¯t give me a chance.¡± Seeing that Jared¡¯s expression was even worse, Michelle said, ¡°Adam, stop talking and listen to your father.¡± Adam stopped talking. Jared said, ¡°Now that Annalise is treating Preston, I have a feeling that Preston will get better. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that the olddy will favor him and give him the shares. The olddy has 60% of the shares.¡± Michelle immediately lowered her voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to find a way to kill Annalise?¡± ¡°How can it be that easy? We¡¯ve only made our move, and we¡¯ve already failed.¡± Jared was a little angry. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Michelle lowered her voice even more and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we n another operation?¡± ¡°Now that Annalise doesn¡¯t go out every day, are we going to carry an explosive bag and blow up her vi?¡± Jared said angrily. Michelle immediately shut her mouth and muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m just saying.¡± Jared frowned and said, ¡°So, Adam, can you work harder? Huh? You¡¯re also a grandson. If you¡¯re outstanding at work, would Grandma not see it?¡± ¡°Dad, work is really tough. I just want to y for a few more years. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll have to take over thepany,¡± Adam said. Jared became even more serious. ¡°Take over thepany sooner orter? If Preston regains his memory, will thepany still have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°He¡¯s an idiot now. The doctor also said back then that he injured his brain nerves. How can he recover his memory?¡± Adam was fearless. Michelle sighed. ¡°Adam, you have to n ahead. Your father¡¯s worries are not unreasonable.¡± Mia chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Adam. Focus more on the ke Corporation. After taking over the ke Corporation, you can y however you want after you sit tight.¡± Michelle nodded. ¡°Mia is right.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m so annoyed. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll go to work at ke Corporation, alright?¡± Adam said. Jared said in a low voice, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll go out with me. You¡¯ll stay by my side and watch me work. Learn well.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Dad, can I go to the horse race now?¡± Adam asked. If it was in the past, Jared would definitely agree. Ever since Adam was young, Jared had doted on his son very much. Now, he was very annoyed. He reprimanded, ¡°You only know how to y every day. From now on, until you inherit the ke Corporation, you¡¯re not allowed to y with your scoundrel friends anymore.¡± Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Adam was extremely helpless. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Jared added, ¡°You have to learn more from Mia and please your grandmother.¡± ¡°But she doesn¡¯t like me either!¡± Adam was troubled Jared was depressed again. ¡°You¡¯re also her biological grandson. If you were a little more mature, would she not like you?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I understand. I¡¯ll please Grandma more in the future,¡± Adampromised. Only then did Jared¡¯s expression look slightly better. At night. Jared was lying on the bed with Michelle. Michelle¡¯s hand reached for Jared¡¯s heart. Jared ced one hand behind his head and held Michelle¡¯s hand with the other. He sighed and said, ¡°Why do I feel a little uneasy today? I keep feeling like something is going to happen.¡± ¡°Jared, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been too tired recently. Mom is sick, and you have to go to the hospital and work. Adam is too immature as well, and Lianne has a bad temper. She¡¯s always the opposite of you. Jared, don¡¯t think about those troublesome things. Come, let¡¯s rx.¡± As Michelle spoke, she leaned into Jared¡¯s arms and leaned against him. Needless to say, although she was 50 years old this year, her figure was extremely good. She might be old, but she was still attractive. She did not have the looseness of a fifty-year-old woman at all. Her figure was maintained like a young girl¡¯s, with a slender waist and long legs. Back then, it was also because of her long legs that Jared fell head over heels for her. Her foot rubbed against Jared¡¯s inner thigh. If it had been before, Jared would have already gotten up and pounced on her. Today, Jared felt uneasy. He had a feeling that something bad was about to happen. Jared still didn¡¯t move. Michelle could only give up. She reached out to massage his temples like a flower andforted him. ¡°Jared, you¡¯ve been too tired recently. Rx a little. Even if Annalise isn¡¯t dead, she might not have the ability to treat Preston. Didn¡¯t the doctor say back then that his brain was severely injured and he won¡¯t recover?¡± Jared sighed again and said, ¡°The doctor also said that there¡¯s a very small probability that he might suddenly regain his memory.¡± Michelle smiled andforted Jared. ¡°Jared, let¡¯s think this way. No matter what, you¡¯ve been in charge of the ke Corporation for so many years. Moreover, even if the olddy has 60% of the shares, you¡¯re her son. You¡¯re the first heir. As for granddaughters and grandsons, they¡¯re a generation apart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that the olddy will be hot-headed and hand over the shares to Preston and Lianne,¡± Jared said irritably. Michelle¡¯s eyes shed as she said, ¡°The olddy isn¡¯t a muddle-headed person. Lianne is a girl after all. She¡¯ll get married in the future. She has 9% of the shares in her hands now, which is already a lot. Once she gets married, the shares will be given to outsiders. As for Preston, if he didn¡¯t recover his memory, the olddy wouldn¡¯t dare to give him the shares. ¡°Speaking of which, this is also Lianne¡¯s fault. Thest time in the hospital, before the surgery, the olddy had already loosened up and nned to distribute the shares. In the end, Lianne said that some people couldn¡¯t be saved because they had written their will in advance.¡± ¡°Lianne is a useless person.¡± Jared could not suppress his anger at the mention of this. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Michelle hinted again, ¡°The olddy¡¯s health is getting better day by day now, so she won¡¯t think about making a will. Actually, it¡¯s still beneficial for us if there¡¯s no will. If the olddy suddenly dies one day and there¡¯s no will, everything under her name will be yours.¡± Jared fell into deep thought. A cold light shed in his eyes. The current situation really made him feel very uneasy. If he wanted to be completely at ease, either Preston would always be a fool, or the olddy would suddenly die. To live to this age, one would have no regrets anymore. There was no chance for Annalise. It would probably be easier for the olddy. All of a sudden, he felt that his breathing was smoother. He suddenly leaned over and pounced on Michelle. Michelle was overjoyed. She knew Jared. When he was frustrated and made a decision, he would be very passionate. She immediately cooperated with him and allowed him to do whatever he wanted. Actually, at this age, he was more or less powerless. However, her charming voice made him feel that he was especially powerful. The next day. Jared slept until 11 o¡¯clock in the morning. At his age, it was rare for him to sleep in. He was really tiredst night. Michelle was very enchantingst night and pestered him twice. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re up.¡± Michelle immediately brought over a bowl of smoked salmon soup. ¡°Hubby,e, I made this myself. Try it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jared sat down and drank the soup. After finishing the soup, he felt that his bones were not feeling good. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going for a physical massage.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Michelle replied gently. She often squeezed him dry and was not worried that he would go out to look for little vixens. Furthermore, even if Jared went to find escorts, she would not mind. Her children had already grown up and were about to inherit the family business. She was really not afraid of those flirtatious sluts outside. Jared got into the car and instructed the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Riversouth Club.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. ke.¡± The driver immediately started the car. Less than ten minutes after the car left, the driver felt that something was wrong. Jared leaned against the car and closed his eyes to rest. The driver said, ¡°Mr. ke, why do I feel like someone is following us?¡± Jared suddenly sat up unhappily and turned around to look. He did not notice anything unusual and said, ¡°Then drive faster.¡± If the car drove faster, it would be obvious if they were being followed. Suddenly, a car slid over and stopped them in their tracks. ¡°Mr. ke, this¡­¡± The driver panicked. Jared¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. He said coldly, ¡°Am I too old to hold a knife? How dare any Tom, Dick, or Harry stop my ear? Go and ask who it is.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± The driver was a little afraid and had no choice but to get out of the car. Just as she was about to get out of the car, there was a knock on the back window. Jared rolled down the window and asked coldly, ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Our boss wants to invite you for afternoon tea,¡± the man outside said. Jared was extremely displeased. ¡°Who? I¡¯m not free.¡±. ¡°He said that you¡¯re free.¡± The man stretched his sleeve into the car window. From his sleeve, the ck muzzle was aimed at Jared. Jared had just wanted to close the window and break the man¡¯s hand. Now, he did not dare to move, afraid that he would lose his life. His expression turned extremely ugly. The man retracted his hand and smiled. ¡°Mr. ke. you¡¯re free, right? Please get out of the cart Jared was still hesitating. If he did not get out of the car, what was the probability of him leaving? His car was blocked, so he couldn¡¯t drive back. If he got out of the car and ran, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Thinking of this, he said coldly, ¡°The way that your boss invites people to afternoon tea is really unique. Coincidentally, I also want to take a look. Who is your boss?¡± With that, he opened the door and got out of the car. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 got off. Jared opened the door and got The man in ck made an inviting gesture for him to get into the other car. Jared looked dissatisfied. ¡°Is your boss in the car?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± The man in ck waved his sleeve slightly. It was obvious that he was threatening Jared. Jared was threatened again. The anger in his heart surged. However, he did not dare to provoke them because they had weapons in their hands. He could only cooperate aggrievedly and get into the other car. As soon as he got into the car, the man in ck followed closely from the other side and said to the driver, ¡°Drive!¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jared asked. This feeling of being dominated by others was really infuriating, but he did not dare to ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± the man in ck said. He picked up a ck bva next to the seat and tossed it to Jared. ¡°Please!¡± Jared exploded. ¡°So, is this how you treat people to afternoon tea?¡± The man in ck was toozy to argue with Jared. Instead, he moved his arm and aimed his sleeve at Jared. Jared was instantly furious. Not daring to speak again, he took a deep breath, reluctantly picked up the bva and pulled it over his head. As soon as he put on the hood, he immediately felt that it was pitch-ck outside. This uncontroble feeling made him curse in his heart. He tried to talk to the man, wanting to find out who dared to mess with him. Even if he wanted to kill Annalise, he would not dare to do it in Jadeborough. This person was even more arrogant than him. He asked, ¡°I wonder why your boss invited me over in such a way?¡± The man in ck said calmly, ¡°This is his business. As his subordinates, we never ask around.¡± Jared¡¯s eyes shed as he continued to ask, ¡°Man, I wonder which family you¡¯re from?¡± The man in ck did not say anything else. Jared¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. After thinking for a moment, he asked again, ¡°Does your boss work for a gang?¡± He thought about it carefully. After so many years, there were only two things he had done that couldn¡¯t be exposed. One was to get someone to kill Preston. This was his son. In addition, he had done a clean job. Back then, the olddy and Lianne had also looked into this matter, but they could not find anything. Therefore, this matter was ultimately deemed to be an ident. The other thing was that Kent had been sent to kill Annalise recently. For the past two days, he had indeed been unable to contact Kent. The call was always connected, but no one picked up. He guessed that something might have happened. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he only dared to attack Annalise because he had a backup n. After all, her identity was special. She was both Julian¡¯s wife and Lee¡¯s daughter. If he didn¡¯t have the ability to protect himself, he wouldn¡¯t dare to touch her. In this situation, it was very likely that Kent had ratted him out. It was not convenient for Lee and Julian to touch him, so they hired people from the underworld. The man in ck did not answer Jared. Jared continued, ¡°Man, there might have some misunderstanding about me. Otherwise, you shouldn¡¯t have treated me like this.¡± The man in ck continued to remain silent. Jared didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. ¡°Shit.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t find out anything, he had no choice but to shut up. After driving for a long time, the car finally stopped. Jared wanted to reach out and take off the cover on his head. The man in ck scolded, ¡°Continue wearing it.¡± Jared was at a loss for words. He gritted his teeth and tried his best to maintain a good temper. ¡°Man, I can¡¯t see the road with this thing on. It¡¯s not easy for me to get out of the car.¡± The man in ck had already gotten out of the car and walked around to Jared¡¯s side. He reached out and pulled Jared over. He said coldly, ¡°Get out of the car.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled Jared out of the car. Jared lost his bnce for a moment. Then, he fell to the ground and quickly got up. He was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. He had been born with a silver spoon in his mouth since he was young. He had never suffered such humiliation in his fifties. He wanted to see who dared to treat him like this. Whether it was Julian or Lee, he would not buy it. This matter was not over! The man in ck pulled Jared forward roughly. Jared could be considered half a boxing practitioner. He was helpless and afraid that the other party had a weapon in his hand, so he did not dare to act rashly. Finally, someone took off Jared¡¯s hood. Jared immediately covered his eyes with his hand. This dazzling light made him a little ufortable. After getting used to it, he let go and saw Trevor sitting in a chair. He knew Trevor. Trevor and Julian had a good rtionship. They ran a detective agency and a boxing club. They probably had some background in the underworld. It was very likely that Julian had invested money and asked him to support a group of people. Opening a boxing club and a detective agency would allow one toe into contact with all kinds of people. It was very easy to organize some shady organizations. This was probably an empty house. There was no furniture in the room, and the floor was still cement. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Seeing that it was Trevor, Jared, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger anymore. ¡°Ha, so their boss is Trevor.¡± Jared didn¡¯t believe that Trevor would dare be the boss of these people. When he made the president of the ke Corporation, Trevor was still a sperm in his mother¡¯s womb. It seems that Mr. ke is used to killing and arson. That¡¯s why he dares to be so arrogant when he sees me, the victim, sitting here.¡± Trevor¡¯s voice was cold. He raised his eyelids slightly and his eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°What?¡± Jared pretended to be crazy. He knew that they were going from Jadeborough to Horington. He was also the one who urged Kent to seize the opportunity to attack. Trevor said, ¡°I, Annalise, Julian, and Mr. Lee were all in the car that day.¡± ¡°What car ident?¡± Jared continued to y dumb. The next moment, Trevor yed a recording. In the recording, Jared instigated Kent to kill Annalise. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This voice is actually very simr to mine¡­ Trevor, don¡¯t tell me you think that this is me? I have no enmity with Annalise. Why would I kill her? I¡¯m so busy with ke Corporation¡¯s matters every day. How can I be so free? Moreover, Annalise did not pose any threat to me. Trevor, what reason do you think I have to kill her?¡± Jared asked calmly. ¡°Is it possible that Mr. ke is afraid that Annalise will cure your son Preston¡¯s illness?¡± Trevor looked at Jared with a mocking and sharp gaze, Jared met Trevor¡¯s prating gaze and immediately panicked. ¡°How on earth did he guess?¡± Without thinking too much, he immediately denied it. ¡°Preston had an ident back then and injured his head. For so many years, the ke family has been thinking of ways to find a doctor. I can¡¯t wait for him to recover immediately, so how can I be afraid of him? ¡°Did Trevor suffer any psychological harm in the past, so he has a delusion of persecution? Otherwise, why would he think that I don¡¯t want my biological son to be well?¡± Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Trevor said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have persecution mania, but I¡¯ve seen too much human nature over the years. ¡°The husband killed his ex-wife for his mistress or killed his biological son for his mistress¡¯ child. Men burned their children to death for benefits and soughtpensation from the developer¡­ There are countless of them.¡± Jared said seriously, ¡°Mr. Stinson, you might have seen all kinds of weirdos in your detective agency, but unlike those people, the ke family is very harmonious, and we¡¯ll never hurt our own kids.¡± Thud! Trevor threw a few photos at Jared¡¯s face. A photo brushed past Jared¡¯s face, causing his face to burn. Jared immediately reached out to touch his face. As didn¡¯t feel any blood on his face, he became less angry. When he squared down and picked up the photos on the floor, his expression changed slightly. With the photos of him meeting with Kent, it was indeed not easy for him to quibble. He said, a light shing across his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve indeed met Kent before, but I really didn¡¯t hurt Annalise. Mr. Stinson, you run a detective agency, so you should have the basic ability to think logically, right? Do you think I would let her biological uncle Kent do it if I wanted to kill Annalise?¡± Trevor sneered. ¡°Mr. ke, seems like you know Annalise¡¯s situation very well. You even know that Kent is her biological uncle.¡± Jared was speechless. He exined, ¡°Kent came to my office the other day. He asked me to help him intercede with Julian for his daughter.¡± ¡°Oh? He went to you for help? Why don¡¯t I know you and the Parks family are so close?¡± Trevor was even more amused. Jared didn¡¯t lose hisposure and tried to make his lie sound reasonable, ¡°I really don¡¯t have much to do with the Parks family. Perhaps Kent was too worried about his daughter and he became desperate. It¡¯s also possible he saw the posts online and thought my daughter Lianne and the Parks family were friends, so he came to me for help.¡± Trevor nced at Jared indifferently and pouted at his subordinate. The subordinate immediately opened a video and handed the phone to Jared. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Trevor asked coldly. Jared fell silent. The recordings, videos, and photos were all here. He really could not defend himself anymore. Trevor said coldly, ¡°Mr. ke, if you didn¡¯t want your son to get better and hoped that he would be a fool for the rest of his life, you could tell Annalise not to treat him anymore. There was no need to kill her.¡± Jared frowned and remained silent. Trevor continued, ¡°You have to pay the price sooner orter if you hurt someone. Mr. ke, everything in the world needs to follow rules. But since you don¡¯t give thew a shit, I won¡¯t waste my time talking about it with you.¡± As he spoke, Trevor stood up and pouted at his men. Jared panicked and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Trevor didn¡¯t say anything. He thought to himself, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll treat you the same way you treated Annalise!¡± ¡°Mr. Stinson, you can¡¯t hurt me! ¡°You¡¯ll regret it. ¡°If you do anything to me, Annalise will hate you forever. ¡°I have something in my hand. It¡¯s about Annalise!¡± Jared shouted anxiously when he saw that Trevor was about to leave. He was smart and experienced after having been the CEO of ke Corporation for years. How could he not tell that Trevor wanted to kill him? Hearing Jared¡¯sst sentence, Trevor turned around and looked at him coldly. Jared knew that Trevor no longer had any patience for him. He immediately said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. If I die, Annalise¡¯s mind will not be at peace, and she will live in pain for the rest of her life.¡± Trevor¡¯s face darkened. He looked sharply at Jared as if to say, ¡°Jared, don¡¯t beat around the bush. My patience has grown thin.¡± Jared said, ¡°Yes, I nned that car ident. It¡¯s not that I wanted to hurt my son. I just wanted Annalise to die. As long as she dies, the only girl in Jadeborough who is good enough to Julian will be my daughter, Lianne.¡± He would not let anyone know that he wanted Preston to be a fool for the rest of his life. Now that some of what he said was true and he made Lianne an excuse, it sounded very credible. Trevor squinted at Jared and warned, ¡°Get to the point!¡± He thought of the restrained anger in Lianne¡¯s eyes when he asked her if her father liked her brother yesterday. Just like Tony, Jared was aplete scumbag. Not only did he dump his wife, but he also treated his biological children badly. How could someone like him, who only had a mistress child in his heart, do anything for Lianne¡¯s own good? Jared stopped beating around the bush and said, ¡°If you killed me and my people found out that I didn¡¯t go back, the fact that Lee killed his brother and Lily would be exposed. In that case, he would definitely be sentenced to death. Annalise finally reunited with her father. She would definitely regret it for the rest of her life if she lost him forever. My people would also tell her that all of this was because Julian made you kill me.¡± Jared was betting that since Julian cared about Annalise, he would care about her biological father¡¯s life as well. He was also betting on Trevor¡¯s loyalty to Julian. When Trevor heard this, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he figured out that Jared was ying tricks. When his father killed Yechiel and Lily, the people present were all his father¡¯s henchmen. It was impossible for Jared to know. What Jared had just said was only his assumption. It was normal for outsiders to have such spections. Everyone would think that it was because Lee wanted to regain power that he killed Yechiel. Trevor sneered coldly. ¡°Mr. ke, you¡¯re so good at making up stories. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not a screenwriter. All of us know that Yechiel and Lily died of carbon monoxide poisoning.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jared and Trevor looked at each other. Jared said calmly, ¡°Mr. Stinson, do you think the president from Xander Group, someone who had hundreds of billions of dors, needed to burn charcoal to heat the room up when he was having an affair? Was it because the hotel¡¯s air conditioner was not warm enough or because the vi¡¯s heating fee was too expensive?¡± Trevor replied with a sneer, ¡°Maybe he just wanted to seek excitement and liked to go to harsh environments to experience something different.¡± Jared smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Stinson, there¡¯s no need for us to guess or hypothesize. Any guess is not as useful as evidence. Look at this!¡± Jared took out his phone. No one confiscated his phone on the way. However, Trevor¡¯s people had been watching him at all times, so he did not dare to call the police. Trevor stared at Jared¡¯s phone screen and saw him open a video. It was the video of Lee interrogating Lily and Yechiel. After a while, the video showed scenes of charcoal burning and oxygen pack snatching followed by Yechiel and Lily¡¯s falling to the floor. As he watched the video, Trevor¡¯s pupils Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Trevor never thought that there would be a spy around his father. As far as he knew, those people were all his father¡¯s henchmen. They had been working for him for at least seven years. Looking at Trevor¡¯s furrowed brows and angry face, Jared knew that Trevor wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him. He said, ¡°Mr. Stinson, you¡¯re working for Julian, so you should think about his father-inw before you do anything to me, right? Besides, isn¡¯t Annalise fine? ¡°How about we meet each other halfway? I¡¯ll destroy all the videos and promise that I won¡¯t hurt Annalise again. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t do this. I will stay in myne in the future. Okay?¡± Trevor was furious. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get Jared, but now, that old guy was threatening him. No wonder Jared was so bol that he had something on Lee and had nothing to worry about. out Hearing no response from Trevor, Jared continued, ¡°Bro, Annalise is already very pitiful. Lee is her only family. If he dies, Annalise will definitely me Julian and make a scene if the unscrupulous media finds out about this and spread rumors about Julian, I¡¯m afraid he will lose his right to be the heir to his family. It¡¯s not worth it, right?¡± Trevor hated Jared even more. He really wished he could crush this bastard right now. He quickly calmed down and said indifferently, ¡°What if you secretly copy the video?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone destroy it in front of you,¡± Jared immediately said. Trevor raised his chin slightly to gesture for Jared to destroy the video. When Jared was about to make a call, he suddenly paused. He said to Trevor with a smile, ¡°Bro, what if I destroy it and you don¡¯t let me go?¡± Then what if Het you go and you keep the copy?¡± Trevor asked calmly. Jared frowned, then his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Bro, you have the recording and video of my meeting with Kent, do you? Just because of this, I definitely won¡¯t release the video of Lee killing someone. After all, no one would hurt others for nothing, right?¡± ¡°Mr. ke, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Trevor looked at Jared coldly. ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Stinson?¡± Jared looked at Trevor in confusion. Trevor said coldly, ¡°Mr. ke, if you continue to y dumb, you¡¯ll have to stay here for the rest of your life.¡± With that, Trevor prepared to leave. Jared lost hisposure immediately. ¡°Mr. Stinson, it doesn¡¯t matter if I stay here, but my people are all short-tempered. If they don¡¯t see me go back, the video of Lee will definitely be exposed. It will be sensational news if people know that he killed two people in a row. I guess even if the Xander family and the Parks family join hands, they won¡¯t be able to get him off the hook.¡± Trevor turned and looked at Jared grimly. ¡®So what? Annalise is not a fool. She will understand that Julian is doing this for her own good. Therefore, the person who gets Lee killed will be the one she hates, not Julian.¡± Trevor said nothing about his rtionship with his sister and father so he had the upper hand in negotiating with Jared. Jared was speechless. A light shed across his eyes as he studied Trevor¡¯s expression. He had dominated the business world for so many years and was very good at reading people¡¯s minds. Although Trevor looked calm, Jared could tell he did care about Lee¡¯s life. ¡°He¡¯s afraid that I will hurt Lee after I get out of here.¡± Thinking of this, Jared said, ¡°Mr. Stinson, what can I do to make you feel assured?¡± Trevor said coldly, ¡°You record a video yourself, confessing that because you were worried that your son Preston would regain his memory under Annalise¡¯s treatment, you tried to murder Annalise on an impulse. Apologize to Annalise and promise that will never do anything to hurt her again.¡± you Although Trevor had the video of Jared and Kent plotting to murder Annalise, it wasn¡¯t enough to get them sentenced to death. After all, Annalise was safe and sound now. At most, Jared and Chanaea would be sentenced to a few years for attempted murder. However, Lee would not be so lucky if he was sued. The video in Jared¡¯s hands was enough to get him killed. That was why Trevor asked Jared to record a video. With the video, Jared would not dare to expose Lee. Once such a video was released, everyone would suspect that Preston¡¯s car ident was caused by Jared. Then Jared would be the target of public criticism, and ke Corporation would also be resisted. For the sake of his reputation and the development of ke Corporation, Jared would not dare to act rashly in the future as long as he recorded the video. Jared didn¡¯t expect Trevor toe up with such a tough idea. He immediately exined, ¡°Mr. Stinson, I didn¡¯t hurt Preston. The car ident was just an ident. At that time¡­¡± Trevor interrupted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s your family business. I¡¯m not interested in it. I want you to shoot such a video now. You can say no, then I¡¯ll fight you to the death. Anyway, Lee has nothing to do with me.¡± Seeing Trevor¡¯s unyielding look, Jared frowned again. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shoot it!¡± As long as he had the video of Lee, Julian wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him. Trevor was just asking him not to hurt Annalise again. What was the big deal? Trevor raised his chin again. One of his men immediately handed the phone to Jared and asked him to shoot the video. Jared was very cooperative and recorded the video as he was asked to. Then, he asked Trevor tteringly, ¡°Mr. Stinson, take a look. Is this alright?¡± The subordinate handed the phone to Trevor. After watching the video, Trevor forwarded it to himself. With his eyebrows furrowed, Jared waited for Trevor to answer. Trevor said, ¡°Mr. ke, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Jared was pissed off. ¡°Trevor is pushing his luck! Does he really think that I¡¯m a pushover?¡± thought he angrily. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Trevor continued calmly, ¡°I want the information about the spy. Mr. ke, I also want to know why you nted a spy by Lee¡¯s side?¡± Jared¡¯s face darkened and he did not want to answer. He had already recorded the video at Trevor¡¯s demand, and the evidence in his hands was even more powerful. Why should he be at Trevor¡¯s mercy? Trevor looked at Jared, saying, ¡°Mr. ke, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you must have nted spies in all the influential families in the city, including the Parks family. Guess what will happen if I release the news? Will those families join hands to fight the ke family?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t nt anyone in any families. This was just a coincidence,¡± Jared said irritably. He really hated Trevor. Without Julian backing him up, Trevor would not dare to be so aggressive to him. ¡°Mr. ke, do you believe it yourself?¡± Trevor asked. Jared grew even angrier, and he simply told Trevor everything, ¡°Old Mr. Xander doted on Sybil very much. To celebrate her birthday four years ago, not only did he give her as many shares as his son, but he also held a grand birthday party for her. We went to the party back then. My son, Adam, fell in love with Sybil at first sight. After the party, he often tried to find opportunities to approach Sybil Sybil rejected Adam, making him very painful. I saw that Adam was deeply in love with Sybil, so I decided to help him. After asking around, I found out that Sybil liked Lee from the Xander family the most, and she often went to his courtyard to chat. Hence, Ligured out a way to bribe someone close to Lee and asked him to keep an eye on Sybil to see what kind of boy she liked.¡± Chapter 346 Chapter 346 I pay a fixedmission of 4000 dors every month. Over the years, Adam has confessed and failed repeatedly. I don¡¯t take the person I hired seriously anymore. He can¡¯t help much. ¡°Unexpectedly, he suddenly came to me and wanted to sell me the big news. He sold me the video of Lee Xander killing Yechiel Xander and Lily Sox and took 150 thousand dors in exchange.¡± ¡°His personal information!¡± Trevor said coldly. The facticity of whatever Jared said did not matter. Most importantly, he wanted the person who betrayed his father to pay the price. Jared looked through his phone and pulled up the photo. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± How could he protect such a mere servant? Trevor sent over the photo to his phone and nced at Jared indifferently. He warned, ¡°Mr. ke, keep your nose clean and please take care of yourself!¡± Jared was speechless. How infuriating! He was so furious. He was threatened again by Trevor, a nobody. Forget about it; he had to stay alive first. He would find a way to seek revenge in the future. After Trevor left, the man who had brought Jared over earlier handed him a hood. Jared¡¯s mood, which had finally eased up a little, became depressed again. ¡°Mr. ke, I¡¯ll send you off!¡± the man said calmly. Jared put on the hood angrily, allowing the man to help him leave. After that, he was forced into a car. The car then came to a halt, and he was rudely pushed out. ¡°Fuck.¡± Jared furiously took off his hood and realized that he had been abandoned on the Foadside in the suburbs. There were mountains everywhere. He couldn¡¯t even see any passing cars, not to mention a single /soul. ¡°Trevor Stinson, you son of a bitch. Such an ill-bred person.¡± Jared cursed fiercely. Fortunately, his phone was still with him. He immediately called someone to pick him up. On the other side. Trevor immediately went to look for his father. Knowing that someone had betrayed him, Lee Xander¡¯s expression turned awful. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Trevor immediately showed the photo to his father. ¡°Yes,¡± Lee Xander replied. ¡°He stated that his father had passed away and that he needed to return to attend the funeral.¡± ¡°Dad, leave it to me,¡± Trevor Stinson said. Lee Xander nodded. Trevor then told Lee not to worry about Jared. Jared did not dare to cause any trouble again. Lee nodded again. He had mixed feelings. He had not raised his son and daughter, but they were so outstanding that he felt inferior. He only hoped that the gentleman was right. Heather was not destined to die. In this way, his life would truly beplete. Lee took an opportunity to tell his father that he had found his biological son. Old Mr. Xander was pruning the wintersweet in the backyard. When he heard that Lee had found his son, the scissors in his hand fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°Have you really found him?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lee replied. ¡°Did you bring him back? Bring him back now! The child must have suffered a lot, right?¡± Old Mr. Xander asked. ¡°Yes, he had suffered a lot,¡± Lee said. ¡°Hurry up and bring the child back.¡± ¡°He¡¯s back,¡± Lee shouted, ¡°Kalyan,e here.¡± Trevor walked to the backyard. Old Mr. Xander was stunned to see Trevor. He asked LeeThis¡­ Could it be a mistake?¡± When Lee admitted Annalise, he took a closer look at Annalise and found that Annalise and Lee actually looked alike. However, Trevor¡¯s facial features bored no resemnce to Lee¡¯s. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake.¡± Lee said. Old Mr. Xander frowned and lowered his voice. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like you.¡± ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t look alike.¡± They did not resemble each other. Her entire face was covered in skin grafts. How could they look alike? Lee took out a few photos of Trevor as a child and showed them to Old Mr. Xander. ¡°These are photos of Kalyan as a child. He was ten years old when he was involved in an ident that required skin grafting.¡± In the photo, there was a photo of Trevor 9 years old. There was also a photo of him after a skin graft when he was 10 years old. They werepletely different people. Old Mr. Xander examined the photograph of Trevor when he was nine years old. The hand holding the photo kept trembling. ¡°It¡¯s my grandson. He looks exactly like you when you were young. What happened? What kind of ident did he go through to have such arge area of skin grafting?¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Trevor called out. ¡°Yes.¡± Old Mr. Xander immediately replied. Her eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. You can live a good life in the future.¡± He suddenly felt a little grateful to God. Although God took the lives of Yechiel and Nancy, he also sent Annalise and Kalyan back. This was most likely how life was. It forced one to lose a little before allowing one to gain a little. It made one ept the baptism of fate in the process of gaining and losing, and made one learn to cherish the stable and peaceful days. ¡°Yes,¡± Trevor replied. Old Mr. Xander added, ¡°Lee, please ask the fortune teller to pick a good day for the child to acknowledge his origin. The child will live at home in the future. Take him to work at Xander Group and learn more. He will be a pir of support in the future.¡± Originally, he was worried that the Xander family would have no sessor. He was much relieved now that Lee¡¯s child had been found. During this period, Xander residence was filled with gloominess. He did not even want to spend his time celebrating thising Christmas anymore. Now that Lee had found his child, he finally felt more relieved. It felt like the coldness was passing and spring wasing. ¡°Okay,¡± Lee replied. ¡°Let¡¯s do it today. We¡¯ll officially acknowledge Kalyan as part of our family. Every day is a good day if there¡¯s a happy event.¡± Old Mr. Xander said. ¡°Okay,¡± Lee replied. Old Mr. Xander said, ¡°I won¡¯t invite the people from those big families to dinner. Let¡¯s hold a press conference and ask the media to publicize it. Change his name as soon as possible and let him be your assistant first in thepany. You can guide him and make him learn more.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lee replied. In fact, he had hesitated about telling his father about Kalyan, fearing that if all the things piled up at the same time, his father would suspect that he was the one who caused Yechiel¡¯s death. However, after 20 years of searching, he finally found his son, and he really wanted to disclose his son¡¯s identity as soon as possible. He did not want to wait any longer, not even another day. That afternoon The Xander family held a press conference and revealed Trevor Stinson¡¯s identity. All the major media rushed to report on Trevor¡¯s background. The headlines were more eye-catching than the other with hashtags: ¡°Congrattions! Mr. Lee Xander from the Xander Group had finally found his lost biological son after 20 years!¡±/¡±Patience is a virtue! Congrattions on Mr. Lee Xander from the Xander Group for finding his lost son back!¡±, and ¡°Annalise Barton- Magical Sess. After the Xander family¡¯s acknowledgement of kinship, another stroke of luck struck!¡± Such news shocked the entire upper-ss society of Jadeborough. Everyone thought that Lee¡¯s son was already dead. Otherwise, how could the Xander family have spent so much money and effort to never find him? In the end, Lee¡¯s son had been living in Jadeborough, At this moment, Jared ke was also watching the news¡­T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 When Jared saw the news, he thought that he was blind. Trevor was actually Lee¡¯s son who had been separated for 20 years? He turned on the live broadcast and saw that the reporters were holding a press conference in Xander residence. In front of the camera, Lee and Old Mr. Xander stood together, and Trevor also stood beside Lee Xander. Lee told reporters that Trevor was his son who had been separated for 20 years and he was the real young master of the Xander family. Old Mr. Xander tearfully thanked God for returning his grandson. Jared watched the news and thought about how he was being threatened and coerced by Trevor. He was so angry that he smashed the ss in his hand. Jared cursed, ¡°That bastard! ¡°He turns out to be Lee¡¯s son.¡± If Jared had known earlier that he was Lee¡¯s son, he would never have been threatened to record such a video/ He could use the video of Lee killing Yechiel and Lily to manipte Trevor. No, Jared couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He was tricked by the asshole Trevor. Jared was now in his 50s, and he had been shrewd all his life, but he was fooled by a young man in his early 20s. This bastard had been pretending to be unfamiliar with Lee. ¡°Jared, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Michelle ke immediately rushed over when she heard Jared smashing a ss in the study. Jared¡¯s expression turned livid. Michelle immediately looked at Jared¡¯sputer and saw that it was ying the news of Lee¡¯s confession. She asked in surprise, ¡°Jared, what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s just the Xander family¡¯s new kinship recognition, and we have nothing to do with the Xander family¡­¡± At this point, she was stunned and her expression became a little awful. Sheputer and saw that it was ying the news of Lee¡¯s confession. She asked in surprise, ¡°Jared, what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s just the Xander family¡¯s new kinship recognition, and we have nothing to do with the Xander family¡­¡± At this point, she was stunned and her expression became a little awful. She stammered and asked, ¡°Did our ne to light even before we wanted to take action against Annalise Barton?¡± Jared¡¯s expression was still livid. Michelle then asked again, ¡°Is there any trouble?¡± Jared narrowed his eyes, giving off a sense of danger. His voice came through his teeth. ¡°The Xander family people don¡¯t have the right to interfere in the ke family¡¯s affairs. Since Lianne ke insists on Annalise Barton treating Preston ke, let¡¯s take down the ke family as soon as possible.¡± Hearing this, Michelle was overjoyed. She didn¡¯t show her feelings and asked cautiously, ¡°Jared, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough for a person to live up to 70 years old, and living beyond 70 is extra,¡± said Jared. Michelle was even happier. She had been in the family for so many years, and Jared¡¯s old mother had always given her a hard time. She whispered, ¡°Mom is also stubborn. Why is she still holding the equity at such an old age? Is it really for Lianne? She has to get married eventually! Lianne watches over her every day now, saying that she wanted to fulfill her filial piety. Only she knows if she¡¯s really filial or if she has other motives.¡± Michelle added fuel to the fire, and Jared¡¯s gaze darkened even more. He said coldly, ¡°Since she¡¯s aging and has no clue of what she is doing, I¡¯ll help her do what¡¯s needed to be done.¡± He was in a bad mood after being provoked by Trevor today. Michelle¡¯s eyes flickered again and continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Sigh, Mom is still behaving the same. You¡¯re the only son she has, and you¡¯ve been president of ke Corporation for so many years. Although you have not made ke Corporation the first in Jadeborough, at least it is in the top 5. Not to mention that you¡¯re doing so well; even if you didn¡¯t perform well, you deserve credit for your efforts after running thepany for so long. I don¡¯t even understand the reason Mom has been holding onto the equity. Maybe she wanted to hand over the ke family to Lianne?¡± After hearing Michelle¡¯s words, Jared felt that the olddy had no feelings for him. If that was the case, he was not wrong for being ruthless. He asked Michelle, ¡°How many times does the olddy take traditional medicine a has been holding onto the equity. Maybe she wanted to hand over the ke family to Lianne?¡± After hearing Michelle¡¯s words, Jared felt that the olddy had no feelings for him. If that was the case, he was not wrong for being ruthless. He asked Michelle, ¡°How many times does the olddy take traditional medicine a day now?¡± Michelle knew this very well. She immediately said, ¡°Three times, one bowl at a time. Lucy made the traditional medicine by herself every time.¡± Lucy had been with the olddy for decades, and the olddy had always trusted her. ¡°Do you know anyone who is good in traditional medicine?¡± ¡°I do know one, not as versatile as Jonathan Woods, but he¡¯s also very good,¡± Michelle said. ¡°Are you guys close?¡± Jared ke asked. Michelle nodded. ¡°We know each other quite well.¡± ¡°Is the person greedy?¡± Jared ke asked day now?¡± Michelle knew this very well. She immediately said, ¡°Three times, one bowl at a time. Lucy made the traditional medicine by herself every time.¡± Lucy had been with the olddy for decades, and the oldN?velDrama.Org holds this content. know, Mr. ke. I¡¯ll do my best to treat and save people as a doctor,¡± said the old traditional medicine doctor. ¡°I want to change the medicine in this prescription.¡± Jared said. ¡°Oh? How do you want to change it, Mr. ke?¡± The old traditional medicine doctor immediately asked. ¡°I heard that some traditional medicines look extremely simr. Ordinary people cannot tell the difference, but their effects are vastly diff¨¦rent?¡± Jared asked. The old traditional medicine doctor immediately praised Jared ke. ¡°Indeed. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. ke to have such knowledge about traditional medicine. I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t study it before. I¡¯ve just heard of it.¡± As he spoke, Jared took out another 10 gold bars and ced them on the table. He pushed them towards the old traditional medicine doctor. The old traditional medicine doctor¡¯s eyes ¡°More than 58,000 dors!¡± he lit thought. Seeing that the old traditional medicine doctor was indeed greedy, Jared said¡­ Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Jared said, ¡°This prescription is to save the patient. As for me, I want the patient to never recover.¡± The pupils of the old traditional medicine doctor shrank. To put it bluntly, Jared wanted a prescription to kill someone. It was true that doctors could kill people because of their poor medical skills, but to intentionally kill someone, the old traditional medicine doctor could not do it. Jared took out another ten gold bars, pushed them in front of the old traditional medicine doctor, and said, ¡°These are the down payment. After the deed is done, there will be more rewards.¡± The old traditional medicine doctor had already kept the gold bar that Jared had given to him the first time. However, now that the old traditional medicine doctor knew that he was supposed to give a prescription to kill someone, he immediately returned the gold bar. The eld Traditional medicine doctor stood up and said, ¡°Mr. ke, I¡¯m sorry, but my prescription can only be used to save people.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to prescribe, Doctor Darren,¡± Jared said. The old traditional medicine doctor looked at Jared in confusion. How could he help Jared harm someone without prescribing a prescription? Jared said, ¡°Doctor Darren, you only need to tell me which medicine looks simr to the ones in this prescription and canpletely destroy the effect of this prescription. It¡¯s best if it can also have a negative effect on the patient.¡± The old traditional medicine doctor hesitated. If he didn¡¯t need to prescribe a prescription, with no evidence left behind, he would indeed be tempted because of the amount of money offered. ¡°1 million dors!¡± Jared promised. Jared had been ke Corporation¡¯s president for so many years and knew very well how powerful money was. Money could even make the impossible happen. When the old traditional medicine doctor heard the amount of 1 million dors, the temptation became greater. 21 gold bars were worth nearly 200 thousand dors. If 1 million dors were added, that would be 1.2 million dors. The old traditional medicine doctor ran a clinic, and it would take him more than two years to earn 1.2 million dors. Moreover, the economy was in a slump now and many people were unwilling to ge see a doctor even if they were ill. Thus, business in the old traditional medicine doctor wasn¡¯t as good as before. Additionally, all the clinics were fighting each other for business. Jared saw the old traditional medicine doctor became hesitant and said, ¡°Doctor Darren, you only need to tell me which medicine can be reced and what negative effects there will be after they are reced. I¡¯ll write the prescription myself and you don¡¯t have to worry your handwriting will be on the prescription. I¡¯ll personally get the medicine. All will be fine. If something really happens, it¡¯s because the newbie in the pharmacy identally got the wrong medicine.¡± The old traditional medicine doctor felt a little more at ease after hearing what Jared said. Jared added, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared all the gold bars. When the timees, Doctor Darren, you can directly exchange them for cash or continue to keep these gold bars. There won¡¯t be any evidence left behind.¡± Seeing Jared¡¯s sincerity, the old traditional medicine doctor frowned and said, ¡°I will change the prescription then.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Jared said as he ced the prescription on the table. The old traditional medicine doctor pointed at the medicines and began to think of substitutes. ¡°Change radix aconiti to aconitum nagarum. Don¡¯t addrge quantities of aconitum nagarum, or one will die immediately. Change Panax notoginseng to Gynura segetum¡­¡± The old traditional medicine doctor continued to change the other medicines. Jared wrote the names down on paper and asked the old traditional medicine doctor, ¡°Doctor Darren, do these medicines look alike?¡± Doctor Darren nodded. ¡°Ordinary people would not be able to tell them apart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Jared replied immediately. He then stood up and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Jared walked to the corner and took out a small box. Jared handed it to the old traditional medicine doctor. ¡°The gold is worth 1 million dors.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The old traditional medicine doctor immediately thanked Jared. Honestly, the old traditional medicine doctor was still feeling a little perturbed. However, thinking his son was about to get all the down payment, the old traditional medicine doctor felt that he should be bolder. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off, Doctor Darren,¡± Jared said and was about to stand up. The old traditional medicine doctor immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me off. Mr. ke, please stay.¡± After the old traditional medicine doctor left, Jared narrowed his eyes as he looked at the prescription in his hand. If Jared directly handed these medicines to Lucy, Lucy would probably feel suspicious. So, the best method was to bribe the staff at the pharmacy where Lucy would go and get medicines. That was very easy. Humans all loved money after all. The poorer people were, the easier for them to fall into this trap. At a suburban vi. Preston dragged Lianne to y with him in the backyard. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s just stay inside,¡± said Lianne. Was Preston very willful and said, ¡°I want to go to the backyard to stack cards.¡± When Preston was a fool, he could never remember these cards called dominoes.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Alright, you should wear more clothes then,¡± Lianne said. Preston immediately put on his coat on the sofa. Lianne helped Preston zip it up considerately, then picked up the scarf and wrapped it around Preston. After pondering a little while, Lianne decided to put a hat on Preston and carefully tidied him up. Preston looked at Lianne and thought about how she had taken care of him for so many years. Preston was touched and his heart ached. They reached the backyard. Lianne squatted in front of a pile of dominoes and said, ¡°Preston, let¡¯spete to pile them up. Let¡¯s see who will finish it first.¡± ¡°Lina!¡± Preston shouted. ¡°Yes,¡± Lianne replied, and she hadn¡¯t noticed anything different about Preston. ¡°Lina, thank you for your care all these years,¡± Preston suddenly said. When Lianne who was about to stack the dominoes heard Preston¡¯s words, her grip on the dominoes suddenly tightened. Lianne looked up at Preston in shock, her eyes burned with joy, and tears fell. ¡°Preston¡­ You?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember now!¡± Preston said. Smack! The domino in Lianne¡¯s hand fell to the ground. Lianne suddenly stood up and hugged Preston¡¯s neck. Lianne cried like a child as she said, ¡°Preston, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for so long. I even thought this day would nevere. Actually, back then, I¡¯d already given up all hope. I thought to myself that as long as you are alive, and as long as you are by my side, it would be good enough.¡± ¡°You have bear too much because of me.¡± Preston patted Lianne¡¯s back. ¡°BO Lianne wailed. Lianne had always been cold and strong. It was rare for her to cry like this. Lianne shook her head vigorously. ¡°No! Preston, as long as you are alive and well, I will be happy. Whether you recover or still suffer from amnesia, I will still feel happy.¡± God knew how much pain Lianne had suffered when she lost her mother back then. The reason why Lianne, with her cold personality, became good friends with Julian was that their fates were too simr. ¡°In the future, I will protect you well,¡± Preston said, his eyes red. Lianne shook her head again and said, ¡°I can still protect you, Preston. I can protect you forever!¡± ¡°That year, when I was in a car ident, Jared was sitting in another car that drove past mine,¡± Preston said. Hearing it, Lianne grabbed Preston¡¯s shoulder tightly. Lianne¡¯s whole body was shaking. That anger, that cold feeling, and that hatred in her made her unable to control herself. Lianne knew that Jared had never liked Preston and her. In Lianne¡¯s heart, no matter how vicious a person was, he would never harm his family. However, Lianne had never thought that Jared would actually plot to deal with them. Preston said calmly, ¡°Regardless of whether the car ident was nned by Jared or not, he really did not choose to save me back then.¡± ¡°It definitely is his doing!¡± Lianne was trembling with anger again. If not for Jared, how could he have happened to be at the scene of the car ident? This all made sense now. Back then, when Annalise was treating Preston¡¯s illness, Annalise said that Preston also suffered some psychological issues. At that time, Annalise showed Preston photos of all the ke family members. Preston reacted greatly when seeing Jared¡¯s photo. So that was how it was. Jared was so heartless. ¡°Lina, I want to go back to the ke Residence to stay!¡± Preston said. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Lianne panicked. ¡°No, Preston, you can¡¯t go back to the ke Residence.¡± It must be Jared who plotted the car ident that Preston was in. If Preston returned to the ke Residence and Jared knew that Preston had regained his memory, Jared would definitely think of other ways to deal with Preston. The crazy Jared was too scary. Preston was Jared¡¯s biological son. Lianne had never expected it was Jared who wanted to kill Preston. Lianne always felt that it was only because Jared favored the children of his mistress and him that he was harsh and ruthless to Preston and Lianne. And Lianne always thought it was only because Jared loved his mistress that he favored the children of his mistress and him. Jared probably didn¡¯t like Lianne and Preston because he didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with their biological mother. But no matter what, Lianne and Preston were still Jared¡¯s biological children. Even if Jared ignored them, he shouldn¡¯t go to the extent of persecuting them. Lianne had never expected Jared to be so vicious, so heartless. ¡°Lina, I have to go back to the ke Residence,¡± Preston insisted. What Jared wanted the most was for Preston never toe back to the ke Residence. Preston refused to let give Jared this peace of mind. Jared¡¯s intention to kill Preston was nothing more than wanting to get the ke Corporation. Preston would never let Jared fulfill that wish. ¡°Preston, no, Jared is inhumane. He will think of a way to kill you,¡± Lianne cried anxiously. Preston patted Lianne¡¯s head. ¡°Lina, have already, died once six years ago. I am now a person who has risen from hell. I will not give anyone a chance to harm me again.¡± ¡°Preston, we can¡¯t beat Jared.¡± Lianne became even more anxious. In the past few years, Jared had been ttering Madam ke, trying his best to persuade Madam ke to make a will. ¨®ne time, Madam ke fell ill seriously and was almost about to make a will. Thankfully, in the end, Lianne managed to convince Madam ke to give up her thought to make a will. Lianne said Madam ke would be longevous and should not consider making a will so early, so Madam ke was not in a hurry to make a will in the end. After that incident, Jared hated Lianne even more. Preston patted Lianne¡¯s head again and said, ¡°So, we have to outwit him.¡± ¡°How?¡± Lianne immediately asked. ¡®Next week, I return to the ke Residence first and pretend to be a fool. With this identity, I¡¯ll first understand the movements of ke Corporation and Jared over the years. After that, I¡¯ll devise a n before taking action,¡± Preston said. ¡°But¡­¡± we bothN?velDrama.Org holds this content. are notpetitive people, right? If Jared didn¡¯t let our mom down and didn¡¯t wholeheartedly care about his illegitimate children without us in mind, we wouldn¡¯t fight, right? It¡¯s not that we want to fight, but we need to fight. This is for us and for our dead mom,¡± Preston said firmly. Lianne¡¯s eyes also shed with determination. Lianne had the same sentiments as Preston, but she was worried about Preston. Preston grabbed Lianne¡¯s shoulder with both hands. ¡°Lina, trust me!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lianne nodded firmly. Lianne would work hard too. Lianne had been working hard for the past six years. Preston patted Lianne¡¯s head again. ¡°Don¡¯t mention to anyone that I have already recovered.¡± Lianne nodded her head. Preston and Lianne squatted down tacitly and began to y dominoes. After ying for a while, they returned to the living room. After returning to the living room, Lianne bade farewell to them like how she had normally done. Lianne had to go back and tell Madam ke that she would bring Preston home next week. The reason why Preston wanted to stay for another week was, of course, to seek revenge. After Lianne left, three of the four servants no longer looked as polite and respectful as before. They looked at Preston as if he was really just a fool. ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Preston said. Another servant immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get food.¡± ¡°Get what? It¡¯s only been less than three hours since he¡¯s had a meal. Who can always be here and wait to cook for him every day? If he¡¯s hungry, leave him be,¡± one the three servants said. The other two echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯ll be fine after starving for a while. He can just eat when it¡¯s time for the next meal. We¡¯re humans too, okay? After a long day of work, we all get tired.¡± ¡°But we¡¯re servants. We¡¯re paid to take care of Mr. ke!¡± ¡°Mr. ke? Please! He¡¯s just a fool.¡± The three servants were disdainful. In the beginning, they also feared that Preston would comin about them to Lianne. Later on, they realized that Preston was really stupid, He could not remember everything, and he had really lost his memories. He would even forget things that had just happened. Every time Lianne came over, Preston would be so excited to y with her that would not comin at all. As time went by, the three servants became more and more arrogant. Preston picked up the washed apple from the fruit te on the coffee table and smashed it at the mouth of the servant who had just called him a fool. ¡°Ah!¡± The servant howled in pain and scolded, ¡°You fool, are you crazy?¡± ¡°Fruit war! It¡¯s very fun!¡± Preston said in foolish excitement. Then, he picked up another apple and threw it at another servant. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The servant immediately covered her eyes. The servant felt that she was blind and immediately howled, ¡°You fool, you¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s-so, so fun! It¡¯s so fun!¡± Preston jumped happily and pped like a fool. Immediately after, Preston picked up an apple and threw it at the third servant. The servant dodged, but the apple still hit her cheek, She felt it hit her bone and immediately squat down in pain. The two women previously hit by the apples looked at each other and rushed over angrily. They were prepared to push Preston onto the sofa and hit him like how they had done before. Preston did not resist. Just like before, when they pushed him, he fell onto the sofa. The servant who did not collude with the other three immediately came over to break up the fight. ¡°Stop fighting him. Even if he¡¯s stupid, it¡¯s because of him that we have our current job. We have to be grateful.¡± ¡°Fuck your gratitude,¡± one of the servants cursed. As the servant spoke, she reached out and grabbed an apple from the fruit tter, wanting to smash Preston¡¯s head. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Before the apple hit Preston¡¯s head, the servant screamed in pain. Because Preston bit her arm. Preston¡¯s bite was extremely ruthless. The woman was in so much pain that she stretched out her hand, intending to p Preston. ¡°Bad woman!¡± Preston scolded. He clenched his fists and waved them violently like a foolish man trying to protect himself. Although Preston looked silly, he punched the two women hard in the face. In a blink of an eye, the two women had been punched in the face several times, especially in their eyes. After only one punch, their eyes were already bruised, and it hurt so badly that they could not even open their eyes. ¡°Mr. ke, quick! Get up.¡± The servant who was not in cahoots with the other three was called Haley. Haley immediately pulled Preston back, afraid that he would be bullied. In fact, these servants had almost never done anything to Preston in the past. After all, Lianne often came over. Even if Preston did notin, they were afraid that Lianne would discover the bruises on Preston. They, however, often bullied and abused Preston in other ways. For example, when steaks and smoked salmon were served for breakfast, these servants would eat up all steaks and smoked salmon, and only leave Preston with eggs and porridge to eat. These servants would secretly eat up all the caviar, milk, and luxurious food items that were bought by Lianne for Preston weekly. Sometimes, if Lianne bought too much, these servants would secretly steal some and sell it for money. Usually, when Preston was hungry, these servants would directly ignore him and never cook for him. Clearly, Lianne hired these servants to clean the house and y with Preston. However, that was not the case. These servants felt that Preston was a fool andpletely ignored him. They even often drove Preston away and scrambled to watch television. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Preston gave his hand to Haley. Seeing that Haley was helping, a servant immediately pushed Haley. Haley staggered and fell to the ground. A dark glint shed in Preston¡¯s eyes. He thought back to his life all these years. The servants changed wave after wave. However, these few servants were still here after seven months because they were better at acting than the previous servants. They predicted when Lina woulde and would prepare the cakes and pastries in advance. Herbal yam cake, herbal jujube cake, peanut cookies, and crackers. They put in a lot of effort. They even harvested the peanut from the garden. Every time Lina came over and saw the cakes and pastries they made, she would praise them for being thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯re all bad.¡± Preston grabbed the two women¡¯s hair and mmed their heads together hard. The two women immediately felt like they were seeing stars. The woman, who was squatting down, was so angry that she stood up and was about to hit him. Bang! Preston kicked the woman¡¯s chest, causing her to fall to the ground. She hit her tailbone and broke out in cold sweat from the pain. ¡°I want to call Lina,¡± Preston said in a foolish tone. As he spoke, he began to take out his phone. Seeing that he actually had a phone, the servants panicked. Preston tilted his head to the side and dialed a number. ¡°Lina,e quickly. Come and y froggy jump with me.¡± The servants immediately exchanged nces. Without any hesitation, the three of them picked up the apples that had fallen to the ground. After they were done, the three women split up again. One kneaded the dough, one prepared the herbal medicine, and one peeled the yam. That was the method to make herbal cakes. To put it nicely, it was to nourish Preston. However, every time Lianne left, the servants would eat the food themselves. Every time Lianne left, not only would they eat these herbal cakes, but they would also pour a pot of milk for themselves. The three women got busy and instructed Haley, ¡°Haley, we¡¯ll make herbal cakes, so you prepare dinner.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Haley immediately replied and left. Preston nced in the direction of the kitchen with a cold gaze. About 50 minutester, a servant brought out the herbal cake. She even called out to Preston. ¡°Preston,e and have some cake. I¡¯ll put some honey on it for you.¡± Preston sneered in his heart. They were really forgetful, huh? They had just tried to make a move on him, but now they were acting like they were so close to him. Preston walked over. He picked up the te of herbal cakes. A servant immediately said, ¡°Preston, don¡¯t eat too much cake. You¡¯ll be bloated if you eat too much. We¡¯re going to have dinner soon. You can just eat two pieces. Be good.¡± They were afraid that Preston would throw a tantrum. Lianne would being over soon. If they saw Preston throwing a tantrum, she would definitely me them. Preston didn¡¯t say anything. He picked up the herbal cakes and threw them at the servant¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing, you fool?¡± the servant cursed and immediately reached out to wipe her face. Fortunately, the herbal cake was warm. If it was hot, she would have been disfigured. How infuriating! The other two servants were also discussing. ¡°Is this little fool possessed today?¡± ¡°I did notice that ever since Annalise started treating him, his temper has been getting worse.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That woman only ever teaches him wicked things. She says that if someone hits him, he has to resist. She also teaches him to talk more, as well as to not be afraid to demand things. I¡¯m so angry.¡± ¡°The next time Ms. kees and takes him to treatment, we¡¯ll mention it to her and ask her not to go. We¡¯ll say that he¡¯ll be irritable after he¡¯s treated. He used to be very gentle and often squats down in a corner to y alone.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s mention it to her. Shh, stop talking. Ms. ke will be here soon.¡± ¡°Hurry and clean up.¡± A few servants quickly picked up the herbal cakes. Then, they brought out another te of herbal cakes. Preston was about to reach for it again when a servant stopped him. ¡°Preston, just take one.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Preston took one. Seeing that Preston had obediently only taken one, the three servants were relieved. Preston took the herbal cake and went to sit on the couch. The three servants quickly cleaned up. They thought that Preston would eat obediently. In the end, Preston broke up the herbal cake and threw them on the ground bit by bit. Immediately after, Preston opened a bottle of protein powder and poured it everywhere. Then, he turned on the shower and sshed the water everywhere. He also took a watering can and poured the water over the couch and on the television. ¡°Oh my god, this is too scary. Is Mr. ke crazy?¡± a servant asked. The other two servants were extremely anxious. ¡°We can¡¯t let him do this anymore. Even if he does something absurd, Ms. ke will only me us and not him.¡± Yeah, stop him now.¡± A servant rushed over to snatch the watering can from Preston¡¯s hand. The other servant quickly wiped the television with a handkerchief. ¡°Bad woman! Ugly woman! I¡¯ll hit you! I¡¯ll hit you until you can¡¯t stand up.¡± Preston hit the servant, who was walking toward him, with the watering can. The woman snatched the watering can away forcefully. Preston loosened his grip on the wateringCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. can and started moving his hands. He moved his hands quickly and punched the woman¡¯s head. The woman covered her head at once and fled. She said worriedly, ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine. We can tell Ms. ke not to treat himter because the treatment is making him even more stupid.¡± ¡°Not only is he stupid, but he¡¯s also violent.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± At this moment, Haley was done preparing dinner. She brought out two dishes and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± After shouting, she went to the kitchen to take the rest of the dishes. Preston had always had a good appetite. He woulde to the table the moment he heard that it was time to eat. ¡°Preston, wait for a while, okay? Let¡¯s wait for Lina to come over,¡± a servant said gently. They had been here for seven months and knew Preston quite well. Every time they had to coax Preston, he would be obedient as long as they mentioned Lina. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± As expected, as soon as Preston heard Lina being mentioned, he obediently sat at the dining table. The three servants heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that Preston was obedient. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m hungry,¡± Preston said. ¡°Why not we just let Mr. ke eat first?¡± Haley said. The three servants red at Haley in unison. ¡°You¡¯re ring at me. You¡¯re ring at me.¡± Preston immediately took the opportunity to make a fuss. He picked up the cup ¨ªn front of him and threw it on the ground. The three women were scared by his actions today and immediately dodged. Fortunately, they dodged on time. They managed to dodge the ss of water, but not the te of food. Preston had picked up a te of braised ribs and thrown it at them. Meat flew everywhere, and a few pieces flew onto the women¡¯s faces. Immediately after, Preston picked up the te of tofu and threw it at them. The tofu was really hot. Two pieces hit one of the servants¡¯ faces, making her jump. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 He¡¯s really crazy!¡± The three servants were furious. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Ms. ke ising,¡± a servant reminded. The three servants did not dare to waste any more time and quickly cleaned up. While they were cleaning up, Preston kept smashing the tes. The three servants were extremely anxious and scolded Haley. ¡°Why are you standing there? Hurry up and help! Calm him down and coax him!¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Haley immediately went to coax Preston. She managed to coax him quickly. Preston said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± ¡°Why are you taking a shower at this time? Tell him that Lina is coming.¡± A servant instructed Haley. Haley immediately told Preston that Lina wasing. ¡°All the more reason for me to shower.¡± Preston immediately went to take a shower. Soon, the water in the bathroom flooded out of the room and into the living room. A servant realized that the water level had risen and immediately eximed, ¡°What is he doing? He¡¯s crazy. He¡¯s simply crazy.¡± The servant wanted to stop him, but Preston was taking a shower inside, and the water kept pouring out. The three servants were afraid that Lianne would see this scene, so they anxiously knocked on Preston¡¯s door. Preston rushed out, pushed aside a servant, and darted into a servant¡¯s room. He found the receipt under the servant¡¯s pillow that she had yet to put away. The receipt was for the milk and wormwood. When the servant saw Preston rushing into her room, she immediately ran over. He saw Preston holding a receipt in his hand. She was so anxious that she immediately came over to snatch it. Preston waved it away. ¡°Origami ne. I¡¯ll give this to Lina so that she can help me fold an origami ne.¡± When the servant heard that he was going to give the receipt to Lina, she immediately ran toward him to snatch it. ¡°Bad woman! How dare you snatch my things?¡± Preston pushed the servant against the wall. With a bang, the servant¡¯s head hit the wall heavily. The servant felt dizzy and wanted to vomit. The other two servants were afraid that Preston would go to their rooms, so they immediately went to lock the doors. Preston narrowed his eyes. Did they think that they could stay out of it just like that? Dream on. He sat down on the carpet in the living room. A lot of water had flowed out of his room just now, so the living room waspletely wet now. As soon as he sat on the carpet, his butt became wet. Haley was really concerned about him and immediately shouted, ¡°Preston, get up quickly. You¡¯re all wet. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± When the other three servants heard that he was at risk of catching a cold,N?velDrama.Org holds this content. they thought that Lianne would definitely me them for not taking good care of him. They quickly came over to pull Preston up and even wanted to snatch the note in Preston¡¯s hand. The sound of a car could be heard at the door. When the servants heard the sound of the car, they became even more anxious. They quickly coaxed him while pulling him up. ¡°Preston, get up quickly.¡± ¡°Mr. ke, get up quickly. Lina is here.¡± Preston just wouldn¡¯t get up from the ground. The servants were so nervous that they wanted to kneel down in front of Preston to beg him. Preston did not move. Immediately after, the cking of high heels could be heard at the door. ¡°Lina!¡± Preston shouted happily. Lianne walked in coldly. When she saw Preston sitting on the ground, her face instantly fell. The servants were anxious and quickly exined themselves ¡°Ms. ke, it¡¯s not what it looks like.¡± ¡°Ms. ke, it¡¯s our fault. We were originally ying with the young master on the floor, but the water pipe at home suddenly burst.¡± ¡°It just happened. We¡¯ll bring the young master to change his clothes now.¡± ¡°Lina,e here. Let¡¯s fold a paper airne. Help me fold one,¡± Preston said as he handed the receipt in his hand to Lianne. The servant¡¯s pupils constricted and she wanted to snatch the receipt. ¡°No, I want Lina to help me fold.¡± Preston quickly took back the receipt and handed it to Lianne. The servant tried to snatch it again, and Lianne¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you dealing with the wet floor? Do you still want to snatch the piece of paper from me?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. ke. We¡¯ll clean it up immediately.¡± When the servant met Lianne¡¯s unhappy gaze, she respectfully replied to Lianne and immediately went to deal with the wet floor. She only hoped that Lianne would not read the contents of the receipt and would only focus on helping Preston fold a paper airne. Unexpectedly, the next moment, Lianne¡¯s voice became sharper. ¡°Selling milk, smoked salmon, and wormwood?¡± In order to nourish Preston, she would replenish these foods regrly. The servant was so frightened that she immediately waved her hand. ¡°No, no. Ms. ke, don¡¯t misunderstand. I identally took someone else¡¯s receipt when I was shopping.¡± ¡°Shopping? People rarely buy wormwood. Zac¡¯s Recycling Center, we sell good cigarettes, alcohol, and tea.¡± Lianne looked at the name of the shop on the receipt and read it out loud. The servant was so frightened that her legs went weak. She forced herself to be calm. ¡°Let¡¯s clean up the water here first.¡± The three servants exchanged nces. All of them felt extremely guilty. Lianne directly called Zac¡¯s Recycling Center to ask them about their recent deals. The person in charge said there was indeed a recycling order with a value of more than a few ten thousand dors yesterday. The order consisted of wormwood of the finest grade, milk, and smoked salmon. ¡°Amazing!¡± Lianne hung up the phone and looked at the servant coldly. ¡°Tell me, did you do it alone, or did the four of you do it together?¡± Haley was so frightened that her face turned pale. She immediately said, ¡°Ms. ke, I didn¡¯t. I never did.¡± ¡°Never. In other words, they¡¯ve sold these things more than once, and you have known all this time.¡± Lianne looked at Haley sternly. Actually, she knew that Haley was innocent. After Preston regained his memory, he told her a lot when they were squatting on the ground ying cards. The servants bullied him, but Haley was better. She was putting pressure on Haley because she wanted Haley to tell her what she had seen. After all, Preston could not be the one voicing this out. Haley couldn¡¯t deal with the pressure. After being frightened by Lianne, she immediately waved her hand. ¡°No, no, Miss. I don¡¯t know. I only know that I didn¡¯t. I only want to take good care of Mr. ke. I really didn¡¯t participate in any of their activities.¡± They were staying together, so she had actually seen the other servants-steal some items and sell them a few times, but she was in a difficult ce. In this situation, she felt that she would be hitting them when they were down if she revealed what they did. ¡°You took the wrong receipt?¡± Lianne did not expect Haley to not criticize the other servants at a time like this. Lianne turned to question the servant. The servant nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, I took the wrong one. I don¡¯t know why I took someone else¡¯s receipt.¡± ¡°Then tell me, why did you go to Zac¡¯s Recycling Center?¡± Lianne asked. / ¡®My little sister is sick. She¡¯s very weak and it¡¯s hard for her to recover. I went to the recycling center to get her some cheap milk.¡± The servant found an excuse. ¡°You¡¯re still lying, aren¡¯t you? Looks like you¡¯ll only be honest with the police, right? Then as you wish, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Lianne said and was about to call the police. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 The servant, who was squatting on the ground to clean up the mess, suddenly pounced over and hugged Lianne¡¯s leg. ¡°Ms. ke, you can¡¯t call the police. If you call the police, I won¡¯t be able to exin this matter clearly and I¡¯ll have to go to jail. My sister is sick and I still have two sons to raise. My eldest son will be taking his SATS next year and his results are very good now. If I go to jail, it will affect his studies.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about your two sons when you were stealing? Why didn¡¯t you think about whether your son would be willing to have a thief as his mother or not?¡± Lianne retorted. The servant tried to deny it. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it. I really didn¡¯t steal. May and Yoyo can testify.¡± May Felch and Yoyo Thorne were the names of the other two servants. When their names were called, they immediately came over to testify. ¡°Ms. ke, she really didn¡¯t steal anything. She just took the wrong receipt.¡± ¡®Take a guess. Do you think the boss of Zac¡¯s Recycling Center can recognize all of you?¡± When Lianne next spoke, her tone had be even harsher. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Are you going to tell me?¡± Seeing that Lianne was running out of patience, the servant hugged her thigh and cried bitterly. ¡°Ms. ke, I was wrong. Please give me another chance.¡± ¡°Just you?¡± Lianne asked. The servant¡¯s eyes flickered, and she immediately exposed the other two servants. ¡°May and Yoyo did it with me. The three of us split the money equally.¡± May and Yoyo immediately cried out, ¡°We didn¡¯t!¡± Lianne¡¯s sharp gaze swept over them, and they immediately shut up. ¡°Each of you willpensate me with 100 thousand dors, then I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, we¡¯ll take this to court. When the timees, not only will you have to return the stolen money, but you¡¯ll Also have to go to jail,¡± Lianne said coldly. She estimated that each of them could only afford to pay up to 100 thousand dors. If she asked for more, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. They had been here for 7 months, and each of them earned 6 thousand dors a month. Each person¡¯s year-to-date earning was over 40 thousand dors. ording to Preston, they only made him a bowl of wormwood soup every week, and they drank most of the milk. Lianne spent 60 thousand dors a month on supplements such as wormwood, smoked salmon, and milk. They consumed a portion of it themselves and earned some money by selling the rest to the recycling center. Lianne estimated that they could get 36 thousand dors per month selling it. After splitting the money among the three of them, each would get 12Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. thousand dors. Hence, each person was getting 18 thousand dors per month if they added the sry and the profit from selling the foods and supplements. That would make each person¡¯s year-to- date earnings 126 thousand dors. Now, asking them topensate 100 thousand dors was equivalent to sucking them dry. If she asked for more, they wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. After all, they had to spend a portion of the money they earned. She had always been generous. If they really did their best to take care of Preston, she would turn a blind eye to them selling the foods and supplements. They were just things after all. Unfortunately, they were greedy. With a monthly sry of 6 thousand dors, not only did they not take care of Preston, but they even fought with him over what to watch on television. They also always fed themselves first. They had be the masters, while Preston became dispensable. Only Haley was more dedicated, but it was inevitable that she would be ostracized by the other servants. When the three servants heard that each of them had to pay Lianne 100 thousand dors, they felt as if their world was about to copse. All of them started crying. Tears streamed down their faces as they began to wail miserably. ¡°Ms. ke, please be magnanimous and forgive us this time. We promise that we won¡¯t do it again. I have to provide for my 80-year-old mother and one-year-old child. We have a lot of expenses. We really don¡¯t have money anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we had the money, we wouldn¡¯t have stolen these things to sell!¡± ¡°Ms. ke, our year-to-date sry is only about 40 thousand dors. We have a mortgage and the children¡¯s tuition to pay every month. There are also other misceneous expenses. There¡¯s not much left over to save. Not to mention 100 thousand dors, we can¡¯t even fork out 10 thousand dors!¡± ¡®My husband just had heart surgeryst month. Our family really doesn¡¯t have money anymore. If he finds out that I have to fork out so much money, he¡¯ll die of anger. He¡¯s sick and can¡¯t work, so now I have an extra mouth to feed. Ms. ke, I beg you to be kind and forgive us this time. You¡¯re rich. You don¡¯t know how hard it is for poor people like us.¡± ¡°I just found out about my thyroid cancerst month. Because I didn¡¯t have money, I didn¡¯t even choose to undergo surgery. As an alternative, I¡¯m doing conservative treatment by consuming traditional medicine. The traditional medicine in the pharmacy is too expensive. I asked the doctor for a prescription, then asked the vigers to go to the mountains to find the medicine for me. I drink heal-all every day.¡± ¡°Ms. ke, please give us another chance. I¡¯m begging you!¡± ¡°This matter is non- negotiable. Either you Youpensate me, or we go to court. should know that I have a list of the things Hbuy every month. The police can also find out how many things the recycling center has gotten from you,¡± Lianne said coldly. A servant wailed, ¡°Ms. ke, please do us a favor and umte good karma for yourself. We¡¯re poor people and really ____can¡¯t afford to pay. You¡¯re forcing us into a corner!¡± ¡°Are you guys that pitiful?¡± Lianne asked. The three servants nodded vigorously. ¡°Ms. ke, we¡¯re really pitiful. You don¡¯t know how difficult it is to be poor.¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re really suffering. We have to take care of our family.¡± ¡°Ms. ke, we¡¯ve only sold the food once. We¡¯ll gather this amount of money for you. Can you forgive us this time?¡± The three servants were still pleading for mercy. Lianne said coldly, ¡°Is Preston not pitiful? Did I spend 6 thousand a month to hire you to bully him?¡± ¡°Ms. ke, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t bully him.¡± ¡°Fighting with him over what to watch on the TV, selling his supplements, and making him sit in the water in the dead of winter; you call that not bullying him? This is what I saw when I came over. What about when I¡¯m not around?¡± Lianne raised her voice slightly, showing her anger. ¡°Ms. ke, it¡¯s really a misunderstanding. Mr. ke sat in the water by himself.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to argue with you here. 100 thousand dors. Gather the money in three days. I¡¯ll come to collect it in three days. If there¡¯s even one cent less, I¡¯ll sue you. Preston, let¡¯s go.¡± Lianne angrily helped Preston up and supported him as they walked out. ¡°Ms. ke, where are you taking Mr. ke?¡± May asked anxiously. She panicked. If Lianne took Preston away, wouldn¡¯t that mean they were fired? Once fired, they wouldn¡¯t be able to earn 6 thousand a month, Lianne left with Preston without looking back. More than an hourter, they arrived at ke Residence. Lianne helped Preston out of the car. Preston pped his hands and looked around like a fool. ¡°Lina, I like this ce. The scenery here is good. There are trees, flowers, and a pond. But Lina, there are no sand pits!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to make a sandpit for Come, let¡¯s go and change first.¡± Lianne brought Preston to change his clothes. you. Along the way, many servants saw Preston. Of course, there were Jared¡¯s people among these servants. Lianne and Preston didn¡¯t care. Lianne brought Preston back to the house. Madam ke was sitting on the couch in the living room. The servant was praying with her. Lianne said with reddened eyes, ¡°Grandma, I brought Preston home. Preston was bullied by those servants.¡± Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Hearing that his grandson was bullied by the servants, Madam ke was furious. ¡°How dare they?¡± Then, she let out a long sigh. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Human nature! He was a silly young master. He didn¡¯t have his own family taking care of him, so people would secretly bully him. ¡°Preston,e. Let Grandma take a look.¡± She immediately called out to Preston. Six years ago, after Preston¡¯s car ident, he was treated for a long time in the hospital. Later, when he was discharged from the hospital and returned to ke Residence, Preston refused to live there no matter what. That was why Lianne brought Preston to live in a vi in the suburbs. She did not expect him to be bullied by the servants. Grandma.¡± Still acting like a fool, Preston leaned over and hugged his grandmother¡¯s Jeg Madam ke¡¯s eyes imm¨¦diately turned red. She gently patted Preston¡¯s back. ¡°Good child, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I¡¯m d. Live well at home in the future and apany me. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡± In the past, Preston refused to stay in ke Residence no matter what. Now that he was willing toe back, she was naturally happy. Her grandson had been pampered by her ever since she was young. Even if he was stupid now, she still loved him. It was just that her heart ached for him. ¡°Grandma, jump, jump!¡± Preston said. Madam ke didn¡¯t understand, so she looked at Lianne. Lianne exined, ¡°Preston¡¯s current IQ level is equivalent to a child¡¯s. He likes to jump, y with sand, and y mobile games.¡± Madam ke touched Preston¡¯s head with sadly. ¡°Okay, then jump. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡± Preston then pulled Madam ke. Lianne immediately stopped him. ¡°Preston, don¡¯t pull Grandma. Grandma is old and can¡¯t jump anymore. Don¡¯t ask others to jump with you in the future, okay? I¡¯ll call Haley over and take care of you. ¡°Lina, jump!¡± Preston said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll jump.¡± Lianne put down her bag and apanied Preston to do the froggy jump in the living room. Preston counted. He counted from 1 to 19, then jumped straight to 30. From 30, he counted to 39, then jumped straight to 50. Then, he counted backward from 20. Anyone who saw him would think that he was aplete fool. Preston knew that the news of his return would definitely reach Jared¡¯s ears immediately. Sure enough, in less than forty minutes, Jared returned to the house. ¡°Is he staying here from now on?¡± Jared asked Lianne. ¡°Yes,¡± Lianne answered. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s back. Just take good care of him and don¡¯t go looking for Annalise to treat him anymore. If he wants to y mobile games, just download it for him,¡± J¨¢red said. ¡°Okay,¡± Lianne replied. Jared looked at Lianne in surprise. Clearly, he did not expect her to agree. Lianne¡¯s heart ached as she said helplessly, ¡°Preston was living alone in the vi. The servants bullied him when I wasn¡¯t around. He¡¯s been seeing Annalise for so long. Forget it, I won¡¯t bring him to see her anymore. I¡¯m fine as long as Preston¡¯s happy.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jared replied. He was relieved that Lianne could think this way. It saved him from worrying that Preston would wake up. Preston used to work at ke Corporation, and he was quite capable. Once he woke up, the old woman would definitely hand over the shares to him. Preston would be ke Corporation¡¯s largest shareholder then. ¡°Why are you back so early?¡± Madam ke asked. It was very obvious that she was unhappy. His grandson had be a fool due to an ident. Was there still a need for Jared to be so guarded? ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do at thepany today, so I came back early,¡± said Jared. He was busy arranging other things today. He had already asked around and made arrangements. Lucy would buy the medicine every five days. Tomorrow, she would buy the medicine again. At the pharmacy, he had bribed the person who prepared the medicine. When Lucy went over, the person who prepared the medicine would use substitutes. The substitutes looked very simr to the real thing, but the medicinal properties werepletely different. In Doctor Darren¡¯s words, the dosage should not be too heavy. Older people¡¯s immunity system was poor. It would not take long for them to die of natural causes after eating the substitute medicines. ¡°Okay,¡± Madam ke replied. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Preston ignored Jared and continued doing froggy jump on the ground. Seeing that Preston still looked like a fool and did not improve at all, Jared was relieved and said, ¡°Lucy, Preston is staying here from now on. Get the kitchen to prepare a few more dishester. Lianne, tell the kitchen what you want to eat.¡± Lianne said nothing. She had had enough of Jared¡¯s hypocrisy. Madam ke knew that her granddaughter felt aggrieved. Who wouldn¡¯t feel aggrieved? She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to arrange these things. I won¡¯t mistreat my grandson from a legitimate bloodline.¡± She was reminding Jared that even if Preston was stupid, he still had a ce in her heart. ¡®Mom, you¡¯re treating me like an outsider. What era are we in now? There¡¯s no need to differentiate between legitimate and illegitimate grandsons. Whether it¡¯s Preston or Adam, they¡¯re all my children. They¡¯re all your grandchildren,¡± Jared said. Madam ke did not want to bother with Jared and handed her hand to Lianne. ¡°Lina,e. I¡¯ll bring you to the backyard to take a look at the plum blossoms. It¡¯s going to snow tomorrow. The plum blossoms will look even more beautiful with snow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lianne replied. Jared frowned. Madam ke was telling Lianne to be as special as a plum blossom with snow on it. He really did not understand what Madam ke was thinking. If Lianne was a boy, he could understand why she valued her, but she was just a girl. Could she even inherit ke Corporation? When he was free, he had to talk to the olddy. Giving the shares to Lianne was equivalent to giving the shares to outsiders. Forget it. There was nothing to say. The old woman didn¡¯t have long to live anyway. With this thought in mind, Jared sat down on the couch and made a call ¡°Come over for dinner tonight. Take it as a wee party for Preston. Preston will be living with us in the future.¡± No matter what, he had to pretend that he cared. That night, Michelle, Adam, and Mia all arrived. They were all very polite to Preston and even showed great sympathy. Seeing that Preston was still stupid, they were relieved. Adam felt that his father was really making a mountain out of a molehill by giving them strict requirements. No matter howzy and yful he was, how could he not be better than a fool? As long as his grandmother was not stupid, she knew that she should hand ke Corporation to him. The next day. Lucy went to buy the medicine. As usual, she bought enough for three days. After she came back, she keptparing them. Lucy did not know much about traditional medicine. She made theparisons based on pictures. After Mr. Woods gave her the prescription, she asked Jonathan to verify the medicine one by one after she bought them for the first time. She had taken photos of the medicines too. After that, every time she bought the medicines, she wouldpare them to the photos. As Lucy checked the traditional medicine, she muttered, ¡°Panax notoginseng, dried ginger¡­¡± After verifying everything, she frowned again. She took the Gynura segetum, thenpared it with the Panax notoginseng in the photo. She muttered, ¡°Why is the color a little different?¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Lucy carefully checked the other pieces of Panax notoginseng and frowned even more. ¡°Is this okay?¡± In Dr. Woods¡¯s prescription, Panax notoginseng and American ginseng could not be brewed together. After buying them, they were ground into powder and consumed. Ordinary people would ask the pharmacy to grind the medicine. Lianne felt that the powder grinding machine in the pharmacy was mixed with many other medicines and it was a little dirty, so she bought a powder grinding machine and asked Luey to grind it herself when she came back with the traditional medicines. Lucy happened to see a servant passing by and immediately stopped her. ¡°Yulia, help me take a look at this medicine.¡± The servant immediately came over. Lucy asked her to look at the picture. ¡°Come, take a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same!¡± the servant said. ¡°But why do I feel that the color is a little different?¡± Lucy said. The servant said, ¡°Sometimes when the lighting is good, the picture wille out brighter. It¡¯s raining today, so it¡¯s a bit dark. That¡¯s why the color of the real thing is different.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucy was doubtful. ¡°Yes. Both of them look exactly the same,¡± the maid said. ¡°Okay,¡± Lucy replied and began to grind the medicine. On the other side. Kent had been starving in the basement for three days. He felt like he was about to die. Suddenly, footsteps could be hearding down the stairs. Kent immediately opened his eyes. When Kent saw Lee and Trevor, he immediately shouted, ¡°Lee, I was wrong. I was obsessed with money. I actually wanted to cali Annalise to remind her, but Annalise blocked me. Lee, please forgive me this time on ount of Heather¡­¡± ¡°Give me all the assets in your name. I want all your savings, including that vi,¡± Lee said coldly. His men were already looking for Heather everywhere. He thought that if Heather was still alive and she found out that he had killed her brother, she would be sad and me him. Lee didn¡¯t want Heather to me him. He would leave it to Heather to decide whether Kent would live or die. Whether it was three yearster, five yearster, or until he died. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll give you all my money,¡± said Kent immediately. His eyes flickered rapidly. He thought that no matter what, his life was more important. Besides, he could easily hide a few million dors from them. Now that he was in such a bad state, he really couldn¡¯t afford to provoke these big shots in Jadeborough. He would just leave a few million dors for himself and live a simple life. ¡°Transfer it to this ount!¡± Lee coldly threw a piece of paper to Kent. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Kent immediately reached for his phone and realized that it was not there. Three days ago, after Trevor finished interrogating him, he asked his subordinates to seize his phone. Kent looked at Trevor and was about to ask Trevor about the phone. Trevor coldly handed the phone to him. Kent immediately took the phone. Now that he had his phone back, he still had no chance to call the police. Moreover, now that Lee was willing to let him go, there was no point in him calling the police If he didn¡¯t call the police, although he would lose some money, at least he would be free. What was more, with Lee and Trevor¡¯s methods, if he didn¡¯t sacrifice a little now, he would only be in a worse state when Lee imposed business sanctions on him. After calling the police, he would be caught as well. After he analyzed the situation, he decisively began to transfer the money. He didn¡¯t stop making one transfer after the other. After transferring more than 40 million dors to Lee, Kent said, ¡°Lee, it¡¯s done. I left myself 6 thousand dors to live on. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll move out of the vi when get back and rent a new house.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lee replied coldly For Heather¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t go all the way. In the future, Heather would personally seek justice for her daughter. Upon hearing Lee¡¯s response, Kent immediately got up and asked carefully, ¡°Can I leave now?¡± He was already famished and desperately wanted to go out and eat. He had tried to leave earlier, but the door above was guarded. ¡°Send him away!¡± Trevor shouted. Immediately, one man rudely put a bva over Kent¡¯s head and pulled him up the steps before leaving. After that, Kent was thrown out of the car. Kent took off his hood and looked around. He was in the suburbs. He cursed in his heart. At this moment, he was starving. He had no choice but to use his phone to navigate. The nearest restaurant was more than half an hour¡¯s drive away. He hoped that someone with a car would appear on the road right now to give him a ride. He booked a cab, but no one was willing to take the order. He had no choice but to walk. After walking for more than an hour, he felt his legs wobbling. He gritted his teeth and continued walking forward, but a car came from behind. He was so angry that he cursed. If he had known earlier, he would have sat by the roadside for a while to conserve some energy. Fortunately, there was a restaurant 200 yards ahead. Gritting his teeth, he walked into the restaurant and asked the waiter to give him a bowl of porridge first. Then, he ordered a table full of dishes. He would first use porridge to ease his stomach before slowly eating his fillter. He was half full when his phone rang. He picked up the call. It was an unknown number. The other party said that he was from the Land Acquisition and Relocation Office and that a house under his name was about to be demolished. Kent had been through a lot during this period of time, so he was very angry. He cursed into the phone, ¡°Demolish, my ass. Liar! Your entire family will die.¡± The staff from the Land Acquisition and Relocation Office was speechless. Did he stir up a ho¡¯s nest? It was verymon for the demolition work to not go smoothly. They were now contacting the owner to verify the owner¡¯s identity and understand the owner¡¯s needs beforeing up with aprehensive demolition and relocation n It wasmon for people to ask for a huge sum of money when they were forced to relocate. However, it was rare for them to curse. The staff said patiently, ¡°Mr. Barton, if you have any concerns, we can talk them out. We¡¯re trying to find out the owners¡¯ demands now.¡± ¡°Request my ass.¡± Strongly convinced that the other party was a liar, Kent cursed again. ¡°Mr. Barton, we are doing this under the government¡¯s orders. Please cooperate with us.¡± ¡°Government my ass.¡± The other party hung up helplessly. After a while, Kent finally ate his fill. After paying the bill, he nned to find a hotel nearby to take a good shower and have a good sleep. The past few days had been torture. Just after he booked a room, his previous assistant called him. ¡°Mr. Barton, do you still remember that there¡¯s a house in your name on Sky Street beside Moonlight Group? It¡¯s going to be demolished. The Land Acquisition and Relocation Office just called me and asked me to advise not to be so angry.¡± Sky Street?¡± Kent was a little confused. you He suddenly jumped up from the bed and said, ¡°I remember now. The rental price in that area is about two thousand four hundred dors now, right?¡± ¡®Yes, around there,¡¯ said the assistant. ¡°Okay, got it. The Land Acquisition and Relocation Office will call you again. Tell them to call me then,¡± said Kent. That house was bought by his sister, Heather back then. She had put it in his name.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 355 Chapter 355 At that time, Moonlight Group was already established. His sister was pregnant when she went to surve the property in a few locations. In the end, she picked a two-thousand-square-foot house with a backyard and front yard on Sky Street. At the time, Kent was dating Bethany Langdon, and Bethany was pregnant as well. He proposed to Bethany, who said that he had to buy a house or she would leave him and abort the child. He did not have any money at that time. When his sister found out about his situation, she ced this house under his name. His sister lived with him. After he and Bethany got married, everyone lived together.Later, his sister and Bethany gave birth to their children one after another. Moonlight Group also became stronger. Her sister bought a luxurious vi and invited them to stay together. Hence, they moved into the vi together. He had never stayed in that two-thousand-square-foot house again. That house was close to thepany. His sister often worked in that house. She also liked to nt orchids in the backyard. The biggest feature of that house was that the front yard and backyard were huge. Both yards added up to more than ten thousand square feet. After his sister passed away, the first thing he did was put the house up for sale. Someone then spread the news that the house was inauspicious as someone died there. Hence, he failed to sell it at even 20 percent below the market price. No one wanted to rent it either. In the end, Moonlight Group became bigger and bigger, and he didn¡¯t care about these little things anymore. Moreover, as more and more things happened, he gradually forgot about the existence of this house. Now that it was going to be demolished, he could receive 4 million dors as compensation. In the past, he did not think much of 4 million dors, but things were different now. Not to mention 4 million dors, even 400 thousand dors was a lot of money to him. Soon, the unknown number called him again. Kent answered the phone. The staff of the Land Acquisition and Relocation Office verified his identity and said that they wanted to take the time to go over and measure the rooms. Then, they asked about Kent¡¯s requirements. Kent immediately said that they shouldpensate him ording to the standards regardingnd acquisition and relocation. At the very least, they shouldpensate him ording to a ratio of HeT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. wantedpensation in cash. In total, the size of thend was about 12 thousand square feet. The price for one square foot was 260 dors, so if that was multiplied by 1.5, he would get more than 4 million dors inpensation. If they could not theet this condition, they wouldn¡¯t need to call him again. The staff was very polite and said that they would note it down. They were now in the first phase of the process, where they verified the owner¡¯s identity, measured the house, and did a background check. Kent grunted in response before hanging Now that he was free and well-fed, he immediately went to sleep. The next morning, he went back to Horington. After returning to Horington, he went to the safe to look for the property deed and the key to the house. He had not seen that house for years. He wondered how it was. many He wanted to measure the area of the backyard first. Unable to find the key, he brought the locksmith to open the door. It had been a long time since hest came. The door lock was rusted and the house looked like it was about to copse at any moment. It was really impossible to tell that this was the house he had spent around 40 thousand dors on back then The grass in the front yard and backyard was as tall as an average adult¡¯s height. Surprisingly, there were still living orchids in the backyard. Not only were they alive, but they were also everywhere. At this time, the moth orchids were blooming. The petals emitted a faint fragrance. It smelled really good. ¡°These flowers are so fragrant!¡± the locksmith eximed. ¡°Yeah, it smells good. Come, see if there¡¯s any other room that¡¯s locked. Help me open it,¡± Kent said. The locksmith went to turn the doorknobs one by one. The house had been uninhabited for a very long time, so it was moldy and damp. The sofa in the living room had fungi on it. The coffee table was also covered in mold and mushrooms. Several of the rooms were open, but one was locked. ¡°Yes, unlock that one,¡± Kent said, pointing at the room. His sister actually locked the door. Was there a secret inside there? The locksmith immediately opened the door. Kent walked in. When the roof light suddenly fell, he was so frightened that he almost peed his pants. Fortunately, it was daytime. If it was nighttime, he would have died. He looked around to make sure nothing would fall again before heading inside. This was actually the study. His sister must have changed theyout subsequently. From what he remembered, the study room was another room. There was a wall filled with bookcases in the room. The books on the bookcases were unusable. They were dark and wet, and there was a strong musty smell. There was also a desk. Due to the dampness, there were some water droplets on the surface of the desk. -Kent walked over and reached out to pull open the drawer. The drawer was also locked. He called out to the locksmith. ¡°Here. This is locked. Help me open it.¡± The locksmith immediately picked the lock. After unlocking the drawer, Kent forcefully opened it. There was a leather bag inside. Kent instantly became excited. Could it be that her sister had saved a huge sum of money in a bank? If there was a password, he could just quietly get it in batches. Just thinking about it made him excited. He immediately opened the leather bag. As soon as he opened it, his face fell. There were two photo albums and a diary inside. He opened the diary and a page immediately fell out. Indeed, in an uninhabited house, the things inside were easily broken. Afraid of destroying the diary, he did not dare to flip through it again. He recalled the few years he had lived with his sister. He would do almost anything his sister asked him to do. His sister also trusted him very much. Therefore, even if his sister kept a diary, she would definitely not write anything bad about him. He might even say all kinds of good things about him. If that was the case, he would give this diary to Lee as a favor. Perhaps Lee would treat him better after reading it. He was still a little curious about the contents of the diary and wanted to flip through it again. However, when he flipped through it, another page fell out. He was afraid that if he continued to flip through it, the diary would copse and he would not be able to keep it together. It would be obvious that it had been flipped through ruthlessly. He wouldn¡¯t want Lee to teach him a lesson again. Therefore, he could not touch the diary anymore. With that thought in mind, he immediately zipped up the leather bag and called Lee while looking around to see if there was anything else of value He had asked hiswyer for Lee¡¯s number. Thew firm had memos of Jadeborough¡¯s elites. The call went through and Lee¡¯s indifferent voice came through. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Lee, it¡¯s me. I found Heather¡¯s photo album.¡± He was afraid that he would hang up if he spoke too slowly. As expected, when Lee heard that Heather had a photo album, he was instantly emotional. ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°I found it in the house in Horington, in her room,¡± Kent said. He would never tell Lee that the house under his name was going to be demolished. This house was bought by Heather back then. ¡°I¡¯lle to get it right away, Lee said and hung up. He immediately got the driver to drive to Horington and sped all the way. Kent quickly checked the entire house. After finding nothing useful, he left the house with the leather bag. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Five hourster, Lee arrived at Horington and went straight to Kent¡¯s vi. Kent was already waiting for Lee. He did not y any tricks and handed the leather bag to Lee with a ttering expression. Lee immediately opened the leather bag. After confirming that it was a photo album, he left. Hugging the leather bag, Lee went to buy a bouquet of flowers. Then, he went to the cemetery to visit Heather. Snow was falling. After a while, his hair turned snow-white. The cemetery was also covered in snow. Heather¡¯s tombstone was also covered in ayer of snow as well. ¡°Heather, Lee smiled with reddened eyes. look, we¡¯ve finally grown old together.¡± He reached out and touched Heather¡¯s face in the photo. ¡°Heather, you¡¯re still here, right? Back then, when you fell into the river, you thought about Kalyan, Anna, and me. That¡¯s why you did all you could to survive, right?¡± He was smiling as he spoke, but his tears couldn¡¯t help rolling down silently. Lee sat in front of the tombstone for half an hour, where he told Heather a lot of things. Only when his entire body turned cold did he say goodbye to Heather. Back in the car, he eagerly opened the leather bag. There were two photo albums inside and one diary. Lee opened the diary, overwhelmed by emotions. Part 1 September 4, 2001. Fortune does note in pairs, but misfortune does. A rope would break at the thinnest point, while bad luck specialized in picking on people who were already suffering. I¡¯ve already lost Kalyan. Kalyan has yet to be found, and now, Lee has fallen ill again. He got leukemia. He can¡¯t live without undergoing a bone marrow transnt. Every day, I pray to god that Lee gets a match. Every day, I desperately post on various websites, asking those who are willing to donate their bone marrow toe over and get a matching test. I was willing to pay for people to donate. Even if they weren¡¯t a match in the end, as long as they participated in the matching test, they would receive 100 dors. I know there¡¯s no shortage of swindlers, but what if I could get a match? People had to work hard before they couldin about the injustice of fate. In a week, there was no match out of the 3,000 people who came. I¡¯m bing more and more aware that it¡¯s going to be extremely difficult to make. a sessful match. Lee¡¯s father found me and said with a sigh that he and Lee¡¯s brother had both done a matching test, but unfortunately, they were unsessful. Now, he was just waiting for Lee¡¯s third brother to return. Lee¡¯s third brother was very busy, but when he found out that Lee was sick, he applied for leave and rushed back here to do a matching test. I felt the warmth of kinship. And yet,pared to all that warmth, something sickening happened after that. Yechiel and Lily found me and said that their daughter was a match. I had to leave if I wanted their daughter to donate her bone marrow. At the time, Lwas shocked. How was I a threat to them? At first, I even wondered if Yechiel cared about his brother that much, he felt that I was not worthy of Lee or the Xander family, so he asked me to leave. Until I overheard the secrets of Yechiel and Lily. What they wanted was Xander Group. As long as I left, Lee would be physically and mentally exhausted and not in the mood to manage thepany. Fagreed to leave. I thought that as long as Lee was fine, the company did not matter. I thought that after Lee nursed himself back to health in two or three years, I would look for him again secretly. We would find our son and live a good life as a family. Unexpectedly, they gave me the greatest humiliation in my life. They took nude photos of me and said that if I dared to take a step into Jadeborough, they would expose the nude photos and embarrass Lee. I wasn¡¯t afraid of losing face, My life was cheap, and I lived openly and honestly. However, I didn¡¯t want Lee to lose face with me. I hate it so much! I hate myself for being ipetent. I couldn¡¯t think of a better solution. I can only let others hold me like a fish on a chopping board, waiting to be ughtered. They even specified the reason I had to give for leaving. I had to tell Lee that I was in love with someone else. I said goodbye to Lee this morning The heart-wrenching pain almost made me deaf. I couldn¡¯t hear the sound of the car¡¯s horn. People were calling me crazy. I also hate God for being unfair. Why didn¡¯t the wicked people fall sick? My Kalyan, where are you now? Part 2 January 27, 2002. It was snowing. To others, time flew For me, every day was torture. Kalyan was snatched at the airport. I think Kalyan was trafficked. I¡¯m pregnant and have difficulties moving, so I can only spend money to hire people to search for my son in various remote viges. Everything depends on how much money I have. I have to work hard. Today, Heather Industries Limited officially opened in Herington.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I will definitely work hard. I will definitely work hard to find Kalyan. I also hope that one day, the company will be very big. Then Lee cane and question me why I left him. At that time, perhaps I would have the strength to crush Yechiel, and I would have the confidence to exin myself to Lee. Part 3 April 7, 2002. Today, my daughter was born. She¡¯s a touch of sweetness in my troubled life I want to give her a sweet name. However, I was afraid that the heavens would think that I was greedy. How could there be so much sweetness in my life? Hence, I gave her a normal name. My wish and Lee¡¯s wish have always been very simple. We hope that our children will be healthy and safe, But why is God so ruthless? I wonder where my Kalyan is? God, please, no matter where he is, I hope he is alive and well¡­ Lee¡¯s eyes were blurred with tears, and he could no longer see the words in the diary. Heather had experienced so much suffering and despair. Like a fool, he knew nothing. The phone rang. Annalise called. Lee tried to keep himself from choking up. He called out gently, ¡°Yes, my dear?¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Annalise could still tell th something was wrong with her father¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine, baby. I love you!¡± Lee suppressed the urge to cry. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t scare me. Where are you now?¡± Annalise was even more anxious. Lee didn¡¯t want to scare Annalise and immediatelyforted her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just missed your mother, so I went to see her. I¡¯ming back now. Don¡¯t worry, the driver is driving.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Annalise was in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s true. Jerry, say something,¡± Lee said. The driver, Jerry King, immediately said loudly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m driving. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Alright, then be careful,¡± Annalise instructed. ¡°Dad, Trevor and I want to shop with you tomorrow.¡± It was almost the new year and they wanted to buy new clothes for their father. ¡°Okay,¡± Lee replied. Shopping was a good idea. He wanted to buy something for his children. He wanted to make up to them for what they had lost in the past bit by bit ¡°Dad, I love you! Goodbye!¡± Annalise quickly hung up. Lee¡¯s lips curled into a blissful smile, and tears filled his eyes again. His subordinate called and said anxiously over the phone, ¡°Mr. Xander, there¡¯s news of Madam.¡± Thud. Lee was so overwhelmed that his phone fell under the seat. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Lee quickly picked up the phone from under the seat. He was so ¨¦motional that his voice trembled. ¡°Where is she? Where did you get the news? She¡¯s still alive, right? I knew she was still alive¡­¡± Toward the end, he was choking up and sobbing. ¡°Mr. Xander, calm down. We¡¯re still not sure what¡¯s going on. We took Madam¡¯s photo and asked around the fishing viges in this area. Two people said that they seemed to have seen Madam before.¡± ¡°Under what circumstances did they meet her?¡± Lee was even more anxious now. His subordinate said, ¡°One of them is too old, and the other is in his forties or fifties. However, there¡¯s a problem with his ability to express himself. The two of them can¡¯t communicate clearly. We¡¯re asking around further now. We wanted to inform you in advance.¡± ¡°Send me your location. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Lee said. After receiving the location, he asked the driver to drive there without stopping. Four hourster, Lee arrived at the fishing vige. how Who knew how many red lights he had run along the way? Two subordinates were inquiring about the situation at a fisherman¡¯s house. The weather was too cold, so the people in this fishing vige didn¡¯t fish and stayed at home to warm themselves by the fire. Some were already stocking up for the new year. Lee also rushed to this fisherman¡¯s house. Because there were outsiders, many people came to this fisherman¡¯s house to join in the fun. It was only a four-hour drive from Horington to here, but thenguage they used waspletely different from the one used in the city. Lee¡¯s two subordinates were holding five or six photos of Heather and asking the old man to take a closer look. They asked the old man to think carefully. Where had he seen her before? When had he seen her? The old man was already in his 80s. When he saw the photo, he spoke incoherently. What was he talking about? Lee¡¯s subordinate immediately asked the young woman to help trante. The young woman said that her grandpa said that the woman in this photo looked very familiar. He probably saw her more than ten years ago. He was old and had already forgotten where he had seen her. He did not know if he had remembered it correctly. Another woman in her forties also said that the person in the photo looked a little familiar. Lee¡¯s subordinate looked at the woman hopefully with the photo in his hand. He asked her to help him take a good look and think about it. The woman looked at the photos one by one. As she looked at them, she suddenly pped her thigh. ¡°Ah, I remember!¡± Lee understood and looked at the woman excitedly. ¡°Miss, where did you see her? Please tell me.¡± The woman babbled on. Lee immediately looked at the girl who had helped trante. The girl said that Mrs. Zager said that more than ten years ago, an olddy brought her daughter to the vige and lived in the vige for about a week. At that time, she was staying at Mrs. Nichols¡¯ house. Someone immediately chimed in, ¡°Ah, more than ten years ago, an olddy stayed in the vige with a young woman for a few days. Yes, yes, she stayed at Mrs. Nichols¡¯ house.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true, but she doesn¡¯t look like the woman in the photo!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before, but I don¡¯t think the girl that the olddy brought was this beautiful.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her. I only know that an olddy brought her daughter to the vige to stay for a few days before leaving. I was still a young man at that time. I went to take a look through the window and was scolded by the olddy. She said that I was being a hooligan.¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re very solitary. They don¡¯t even go out. Mrs. Nichols prepared their meals. Mrs. Nichols must know,¡± someone said. The vigers were babbling. Lee and his two subordinates did not understand and were extremely anxious. The old man¡¯s granddaughter interpreted what they said in a concise manner. She said that Mrs. Nichols knew about the situation back then. ¡°Is Mrs. Nichols still in this vige?¡± Lee asked the girl excitedly. The girl nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. She¡¯s very old now.¡± ¡°Is she at home? I want to pay her a visit.¡± Lee immediately stood up. He really couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s at home, but¡­¡± The girl sighed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lee asked. The girl said, ¡°Mrs. Nichols doesn¡¯t wee anyone to her house.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll go shamelessly. Young girl, can you be my interpreter? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll still thank you properly whether I can find her or not. Jeremy!¡± Lee then shouted Jeremy immediately understood. He quickly opened his bag and began to give out envelopes filled with money to the vigers. The envelopes were packed in advance. There were three compartments in the bag. The bigpartment was filled with envelopes that had 200 dors inside. The smallpartments were filled with envelopes that had 100 dors inside. They were just looking for information. If he gave them some money, they would do their best. Previously, he had also given the woman who provided some information 200 dors. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At this moment, Jeremy gave the vigers the envelopes filled with 100 dors. It was not that he was stingy, but he was afraid that if he gave too much money, someone would have evil intentions. Moreover, a leather bag could only hold so much money. However, there was a lot of cash in the car. It was all packed in suitcases so that no one could see what was in them and smash their car to steal them. It was almost the new year. The vigers were all very happy when they received the money and thanked him repeatedly. The word ¡®thank you¡¯ was easy to make out. Jeremy was smart. He gave another envelope to the woman who had provided the information first. He also gave an envelope to the youngdy¡¯s grandpa and the youngdy Lee said to the girl, ¡°Your grandpa helped me a lot. This money is just a small token of appreciation. In the future, if any of your family members need help studying, getting a job, getting married, or buying a house, I¡¯m willing to help.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much. Let me tell you about Mrs. Nichols¡¯ family. I heard from my mother that Mrs. Nichols used to be a very helpful person. If anything happened to anyone in the vige, Mrs. Nichols would be the first to help. She would fork out money and put in a lot of effort. Hell ¡°Eight years ago, Mrs. Nichols¡¯ son got married. Mrs. Nichols¡¯ life was not very good after that. Her daughter-inw chased her out of the main residence and to built two small rooms on the side for her live in. She also rarely had meals with Mrs. Nichols. ¡°Mrs. Nichols¡¯ son originally wanted to be filial and argue with his wife, but his wife threw a tantrum. Mrs. Nichols¡¯ son was soft-hearted. After his wife threw a tantrum a few times, he sighed and didn¡¯t dare to care about his mother anymore. He only secretly gave her some money every month. ¡°Later on, someone in the vige didn¡¯t have enough people to harvest the field, so they asked Mrs. Nichols for help. Mrs. Nichols¡¯ daughter-inw was unhappy about that. Sheined at home every day, saying that Mrs. Nichols was busy with other people¡¯s matters. She also said that Mrs. Nichols¡¯ own life was a mess, so she might as well live in someone else¡¯s house. ¡°Every time sheined, she would shout at the top of her lungs. Half of the vige could hear her. Later on, everyone was too embarrassed to ask Mrs. Nichols for help. ¡°Sometimes, I want to send some seafood to Mrs. Nichols, but I¡¯m afraid of being scolded by her daughter-inw. As time passes, everyone has lesser and lesser contact with Mrs Nichols.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m not afraid of being scolded. Bring me there to take a look. Thank you,¡± Lee said. His heart was filled with hope, and his heart never stopped racing ever since he arrived here. Not to mention being scolded, even if he would be stabbed, he would still go! Chapter 358 Chapter 358 The girl brought Lee and the others to Mrs. Nichols¡¯ house. When the vigers found out that the girl was going to Mrs. Nichols¡¯ house, they tried to stop her. Lee couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying. The girl told Lee that everyone was advising her not to go to Mrs. Nichols¡¯ house. Mrs. Nichols¡¯ daughter-inw was too fierce. It was unlucky to be scolded and chased away during the new year. Lee said to the girl, ¡°Help me thank them for their kindness. I have someone I must find.¡± The girl immediately told everyone. These people waved their hands and wished Lee good luck. The girl quickly brought Lee to Mrs. Nichols¡¯ house. There was a big iron gate in front of her house, and a big mutt was on the other side of it. Hearing footsteps, the big mutt inside started barking wildly The girl cowered in fear and looked at Lee, feeling that she was in a difficult position. She didn¡¯t dare to knock! Lee had already started knocking on the door. As he knocked, he shouted, ¡°Hello, is anyone there? Is anyone home?¡± The big mutt heard a knock on the door and barked even louder. It pounced repeatedly at the metal door. The girl said, ¡°Mrs. Nichols¡¯ daughter-inw is always at home. She runs an online shop and sells seafood online. Her husband rears fish. Mrs. Nichols takes care of the three children at home. The first two are a pair of twin boys, and then she had a daughter. Actually, she has a good life, but she doesn¡¯t like to interact with the vigers. ¡°My friend told me that once, she was bored so she especially went to Mrs. Nichols¡¯ daughter-inw¡¯s shop to buy things. She deliberately asked a lot of questions. I originally thought that Mrs. Nichols¡¯ daughter-inw¡¯s temper was really bad, but I didn¡¯t expect her to have a good attitude when selling things online.¡± ¡°This is a typical two-faced person,¡± Lee¡¯s subordinate, Jeremy, said. ¡°Yes,¡± Lee answered and continued to knock on the door. ¡°Hello, is anyone there?¡± He did not care who Mrs. Nichols¡¯ daughter-inw was. He only wanted to find Mrs. Nichols to verify if she had really seen Heather back then. As long as he had seen her, he could confirm that Heather was really still alive. If Heather was alive, he had to find her no matter what. After knocking for a few minutes, no one opened the door. Lee had already seen someone poking her head out of the window with a child in her Arnis through a big gap in the iron gate. This must be Mrs. Nichols that the girl was talking about. Lee immediately shouted, ¡°Madam, please open the door. I have something to ask you.¡± Bang! The door of the house was immediately mmed shut. The girl said to Lee helplessly, ¡°Mrs. Nichols has probably been scolded by her daughter-inw too many times in the past few years. Her personality is different from before. Now, she doesn¡¯t dare to talk to anyone. She¡¯spletely submissive. Sometimes, her reactions are a little slow too.¡± Jeremy said angrily, ¡°In this era, there¡¯s still such an evil wife.¡± Lee¡¯s other subordinate said, ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s how people are. A good mother-inw can¡¯t find a good daughter-inw, and a good daughter-inw can¡¯t find a good mother-inw. Most of them are good at pushing their luck. When they see that a mother-inw or daughter-inw is softer, they want to control them.¡± Jeremy was so angry, he kept kicking the door. Lee stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t kick the door. We¡¯re here to ask for help.¡± In fact, he was already burning with anxiety and wished he could tear down this door and rush in. ¡°Mr. Xander, we can¡¯t care so much anymore. No matter what, we have to see Mrs. Nichols today. If the gentle approach doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll use force. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t get through.¡± Jeremy was anxious and kicked the door crazily. The big iron gate was kicked so hard that it made a banging sound. The dog inside pounced at the big metal gate again and again. Finally, a young woman came out cursing. ¡°Who is it? Are you trying to kill someone? Huh? Who provoked you? It¡¯s the new year. Are you looking for trouble?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to see Mrs. Nichols,¡± Lee, said politely when he saw the womaning over. ¡°There¡¯s no Mrs. Nichols here.¡± The young woman was very unhappy. She was originally from another vige. At that time, she had gotten pregnant before getting married. When she was pregnant with twins, she had asked for 60,000 dors as a betrothal gift. After she got married and moved here, the vigers felt that the amount she requested for her betrothal gift was high, so they gossiped about her behind her back. Therefore, she did not have a good impression of the vigers and did not interact with them. ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Nichols¡¯ distant rtive. I¡¯ve been working on building mypany in the city all these years. Now that I¡¯ve finally seeded, I¡¯m here to visit Mrs. Nichols during the new year,¡± Lee said politely. Upon hearing that he was a distant rtive and a sessful entrepreneur, the woman, Kelly Rhianon, immediately sized up Lee. Looking at Lee¡¯s dignified and smart appearance, Kelly thought he indeed looked like a sessful person. She frowned and opened the door. The big mutt in the courtyard was about to pounce on him when Kelly shouted, ¡°ck, don¡¯t bark!¡± Kelly¡¯s fierce re made the big mutt immediately lie down on the ground. It whimpered and stared at Lee and his group vigntly. ¡°Come in and have a seat.¡± Kelly¡¯s attitude was obviously much better than before. ¡°Thank you!¡± Lee thanked her. Kelly led the group to the living room of the main residence. There were some dried seafood in the living room and a phone stand. She probably used the phone stand to do live broadcasts to sell her seafood. Kelly poured tea for everyone and said, go call my mother¡± ¡°I¡¯ll Soon, Kelly came over with Mrs. Nichols. Mrs. Nichols carried a child in one hand and held one child in the other. A third child followed behind her. ¡°You are?¡± Mrs. Nichols looked at Lee. She really couldn¡¯t recognize him. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Nichols. Take a look at this photo.¡± The girl handed the photo to Mrs. Nichols. Lee couldn¡¯t speak theirnguage, so he had to rely on the youngdy. Mrs. Nichols looked at the photo and frowned. Lee studied Mrs. Nichols¡¯ expression hopefully. When Mrs. Nichols frowned, Lee became exceptionally nervous. He was afraid that she would not recognize him. He was afraid that the old man from before had mistaken someone else for Heather. He was afraid that his hopes would be dashed again. Mrs. Nichols said a few words. Lee immediately looked at the girl excitedly. The girl also said happily, ¡°Mrs. Nichols said that this girl stayed at her house for a few days back then.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lee was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes. He immediately said to the girl, ¡°Ask her what¡¯s the girl¡¯s name, and what¡¯s her mother¡¯s name.¡± Regardless of whether she looked like Heather or if she was the real Heather, he had to find her first. The girl immediately asked Mrs. Nichols what was the name of the girl in the photo. Mrs. Nichols frowned and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I think her name is Tina.¡± ¡°How about her mother?¡± the girl asked again. Mrs. Nichols shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her name.¡± ¡°Do you have a photo?¡± LeeCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. immediately asked. The girl tranted it for Mrs. Nichols. Mrs. Nichols shook her head. ¡°No, it was more than ten years ago. At that time, my phone didn¡¯t have a camera.¡± The girl tranted for Lee. Lee asked again, ¡°Then do you know where both of them went?¡± After the girl asked Mrs. Nichols, she said that she didn¡¯t know. Lee asked emotionally, ¡°Then do you still remember which year you saw Tina?¡± If it was 17 years ago and the timeline matched, it meant that she was definitely his Heather. It had to be. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Nichols thought for a long time. As she counted with her fingers, she muttered, ¡°My old bulk passed away in 2002. They came a long time after my old bull passed away. Let me think about it carefully. The second year after my old bull passed away, I started rearing pearl ms. After two years, I harvested a batch of pearls. That was 2005.¡± Which month? Which month was it?¡± Lee asked emotionally. His Heather was also involved in a car ident in 2005. The girl saw that Lee was agitated, and her emotions were also infected. She quickly asked Mrs. Nichols. Mrs. Nichols thought for a moment and said, ¡°It was winter. I was wearing manyyers of clothes. It should be December. Ah, yes, it was December.¡± The girl told Lee the month. Lee¡¯s hopeful expression gradually became deste, and the sparkle in his eyes gradually dimmed. Heather¡¯s car ident happened in July, which was the hottest time of the year. When Jeremy saw Lee like this, his heart ached. He said, ¡°Mr. Xander, let¡¯s not be discouraged. In this world, it¡¯s impossible for there to be someone who looks so simr to another. Perhaps Madam was injured after being rescued back then and was treated elsewhere for a long time beforeing here?¡± ¡°Yes, it must be Heather. It must be Heather,¡± Lee mumbled with trembling lips. His Heather must still be alive. However, she happened to be injured in the head and met a kind-hearted person who saved her. He brought her to the hospital for treatment for a few months. After that, he casually gave her a name, Tina. Seeing that Lee and the others were here to inquire about someone and were not distant rtives at all, Mrs. Nichols¡¯ daughter-inw was a little unhappy. She urged, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time for Natalie to eat. Do feed her.¡± Lee signaled to Jeremy. Jeremy took out 10 thousand dors in cash and handed it to Mrs. Nichols in front of Kelly. ¡°Mrs. Nichols, please take this money. ¡°Oh no, I can¡¯t.¡± Mrs. Nichols waved her hands repeatedly. When Kelly saw the money, her expression was not as dark as before. She gave Mrs. Nichols a look, indicating for her to take the money quickly. Mrs. Nichols felt like she was in a dilemma, so she frowned. After some hesitation, she epted the 10,000 dors from Jeremy. Kelly took her daughter from Mrs. Nichols¡¯ arms and said, ¡°Mom, take your time to chat. I¡¯ll make some food for Natalie. I¡¯ll also be making dinner. Ask the guests to stay for dinner. The girl who tranted for Lee was speechless. Kelly was too snobbish! Lee nced at the money that Mrs. Nichols had ced beside her. He thought, ¡°As long as there¡¯s news of Heather, I don¡¯t mind spending money.¡± He was even willing to use all his assets to exchange for it! He continued to ask Mrs. Nichols questions. ¡°Where did the pair of mother and daughtere from?¡± Mrs. Nichols said she didn¡¯t know. Lee asked again, ¡°Is there anything special about Tina¡¯s mother?¡± Mrs. Nichols said that she didn¡¯t look like a viger. She was probably from the city. Although she wasn¡¯t dressed particrly well, she had a refined aura. Lee asked, ¡°Why did they come to this vige? How many days did they stay? What did they do during those few days?¡± Mrs. Nichols shook her head as she thought about it. She suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°They came here to visit Meazu Church. The second day after they came, they went to Meazu Church. ¡°Tina¡¯s mother asked me for some ingredients to make her own pastries. She went to pay her respects at Meazu Church for three consecutive mornings. After paying her respects for three days, she left.¡± ¡°What pastries did they make? Who made them?¡± Lee asked anxiously. Mrs. Nichols thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of pastry it is. Tina¡¯s mother made it.¡± ¡°What ingredients did she use?¡± ¡°I think she used chestnuts. She also asked me to buy some milk or something. I forgot,¡± Mrs. Nichols recalled. After the girl tranted, Jeremy immediately said, ¡°Mr. Xander, it¡¯s chestnut cake. It¡¯s our Jadeborough specialty. Lee-nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± He then asked Mrs. Nichols, ¡°Whatnguage did they speak?¡± Mrs. Nichols shook her head. She was a native fisherwoman. She only knew how to distinguish a localnguage from a foreignnguage and couldn¡¯t identify othernguages. ¡°Did they speak in the samenguage?¡± Lee asked again. Mrs. Nichols said that she didn¡¯t remember. Lee asked Mrs. Nichols to call him if she thought of any details in the future. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Mrs. Nichols said repeatedly when the girl tranted. Lee and the others stood up and bade farewell. Lee had been thinking about something. If Tina was Heather, why would her ¡°mother¡± bring her to pay respects at Meazu Church for three consecutive days? Could it be that she could not be cured after being treated in the hospital, so she became a believer and went to pay her respects at Meazy Church? How long had she been going to Meazu Church? No matter what, he would go to Meazu Church and ask around. Perhaps the priests inside would be able to recognize the person in the photo and remember why they came here. Lee immediately asked the girl who acted as his interpreter. ¡°Where¡¯s the nearest Meazu Church?¡± The girl knew that Lee was looking for someone, and she was enthusiastic about helping. ¡°I happen to have nothing to do. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Lee said. The girl was called Susie Strome. Susie led them to walk for more than half an hour. Finally, they arrived at Meazu Shurch. ¡°Are there many Meazu Churches nearby?¡± Lee asked. Susie shook her head. ¡°Not many. This is the only one within a radius of dozens of miles.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll ask for a candle.¡± Lee went to light a candle. He was not a believer in the past. Ever since that day when the exorcist said that Heather¡¯s fate should not end, he began to believe in religion. Since he was here, he would pray. He would pray to God to take care of Heather. He knew that it had been 17 years. Even if Heather was still alive, things would have changed. However, he didn¡¯t care. He only wanted her to be alive and happy no matter what she was like now. After lighting a candle, Lee immediately donated arge sum of money to the church. Then, he took out the photo and asked the older priests about what happened 17 years ago. Several priests had been working at the church for more than twenty years. However, they saw countless devotees every day and really could not remember the person in the photo. Lee originally wanted toe to Meazu Church to find out some information about Heather¡¯s whereabouts, but he did not expect that there would be no news again. He said to Jeremy, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s continue asking questions. We¡¯ll go to all the Meazu Churches. He believed that there would be a priest with a good memory somewhere. Perhaps this priest would happen to remember Heather? Just as they were about to leave, a priest said, ¡°Show it to Hugh. Hugh has a good memory. Come, I¡¯ll take you there. ¡°Thank you!¡± Lee immediately thanked him and followed the priest to see Hugh. Hugh was in the Blessing Hall. In front of the statue at the front of the hall, some devotees were praying silently with their heads bowed. Hugh said a few words from time to time. A middle-aged woman brought a ne with a cross to Hugh and asked him to bless it. He lit a candle and chanted an incantation to bless the ne. After he was done, he looked at the priest who brought Lee over. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guarding your hall?¡± Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Lee took a step forward and handed the photo to Hugh. He asked respectfully, ¡°Excuse me, have you seen her?¡± How he wished that Hugh had seen her before! Lee knew that even if Hugh had seen her, Hugh might not remember her. After all, there were so many devotees in one day. ¡°Well¡­ a photo from more than ten years ago?¡± Hugh looked at the person in the photo and asked. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lee was excited again. Jeremy could not help but pat Lee on the shoulder, telling him not to be so agitated. In fact, Jeremy was very worried about Mr. Lee Xander¡¯s health. Lee was suddenly excited, suddenly depressed, and suddenly excited again. This kind of mood fluctuation was very harmful to the body. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lee said. Why couldn¡¯t he take it? In that situation back then, he still managed to survive. Hugh nodded and said in a very firm tone, ¡°I¡¯ve seen her before. Back then, there was a woman who came with her. It seems to be her mother. She didn¡¯t like to talk, and the woman gave me a very peaceful feeling. The woman came to pray and hoped that her deceased rtives could rest in peace. She also hoped that her living rtives could be safe.¡± ¡°Did she leave her name?¡± Lee asked excitedly. For example, in church activities, before people came to pray and donate, their names were usually registered. Some donated anonymously, while others had their names engraved. For example, when Westmin Church waspleted in Jadeborough back then, Lee¡¯s father donated four pirs. The names of Lee and his three siblings were written on each pir. ¡°She should have left her name. However, we might not be able to find something from many years ago, Hugh said. Lee suddenly bowed to Hugh and said sincerely, ¡°Please help me look for it.¡± Hugh nodded and crossed himself. Then, he brought Lee and the others to the ounting unit. On the way, Hugh asked Lee to make preparations. Generally, ount books would be destroyed after ten years. That matter happened almost twenty years ago, so it might not be kept. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Lee replied. He believed in fate more and more. He had a very strong intuition that the ount book must still be there. It must be! When they arrived at the ounting unit, the ounting unit said that it would be difficult to search for things from more than a decade ago. But they were very cooperative. Perhaps people working in the church would really be more and more at peace. They were neither fast nor slow, and there was no anxiety or agitation on their faces. Hugh brought Lee over to look for the ount book from more than ten years ago. They immediately agreed. They only said that it was difficult and might not be there. In addition, it would take a long time. ¡°We can help too,¡± Lee said. That night. Lee brought his two subordinates and stayed in the church. They helped to flip through the ount books and flipped through one ount book after another. After eating dinner, the few of them worked through the night to flip through the ount books. They put together a pile of ount books from 2005. There were simply too many ount books. There were ount books from all the halls. They were looking for the ount book of the Blessing Hall. In the middle of the night, Jeremy asked Lee to rest. How could Lee be willing? He flipped through one ount book after another, not feeling sleepy at all. The next morning, Trevor called and asked Lee where Lee was and when he would pick Lee up. It was agreed that the three of them would go shopping today. Lee told Trevor that he was looking for Heather here. Someone had seen Heather¡¯s photo. Trevor was extremely excited. He immediately asked Lee to send Lee¡¯s location. He wanted to rush over too. Lee asked him to bring a few people over. If there was strength in numbers, it would be faster to find Heather. After Trevor rushed over with his men, the group stayed in the church for another day and night. Where there was a will, there was a way. Finally, Trevor found the record of 132 thousand dors in December 2005. That day, there was only that huge sum of money. Hugh also came over to confirm that the mother and daughter had donated over 100 thousand dors back then. That was 17 years ago. Over 120 thousand dors was an astronomical price. Lee looked at the name and said excitedly, ¡°Katherine!¡± Trevor looked at Lee¡¯s excited expression and was afraid that Lee would be too emotional. He immediatelyforted Lee. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll investigate. It¡¯ll be easy once we find the name. No matter how many women who¡¯re named Katherine in Chanaca, we¡¯ll eliminate them one by one.¡± Lee¡¯s eyes were filled with hope. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s easy with a name.¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯ll take it slow when ites to finding Katherine,¡± Trevor said. Lee nodded again. ¡°Okay.¡± It would be Christmas in a few days. He would spend Christmas with the children and take his time to find Heather. He would get his subordinates to look for Katherine first. Just as Kalyan had said, they would eliminate the women named Katherine one by one. Jadeborough. At the ke Residence. Madam ke had been drinking traditional medicine soup for another three days. extremely anxious and immediately called Lianne. ¡°Miss ke, something bad happened. Madam ke suddenly fainted. What should we do? Can you immediately get Dr. Woods or a famous doctor to check her?¡± If Lianne could hire a doctor, it would be faster than the ambnce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with grandma? I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Lianne was terrified. As she left thepany and rushed back, she called Annalise. ¡°Annalise, something happened to my grandmother. Can you help me treat her?¡± ¡°What happened to your grandmother?¡± Jared happened to hear Lianne¡¯s anxious voice on the phone and asked. ¡°Lucy said that grandma caught a cold and coughed a little.¡± Lianne didn¡¯t want Jared to know about grandma¡¯s condition. She would always remember how Jared kept persuading her grandmother to make a will before her grandmother¡¯s surgery. She hurriedly left the building of ke Corporation and quickly sent a message to Preston, [Preston, something happened to grandma. Take a look immediately.] Preston had already rushed over when Lucy shouted. ¡°Grandma!¡± he immediately called out. At this point, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend anymore. His feelings for his grandmother were the same as Julian¡¯s feelings for Julian¡¯s grandpa. This was because his mother had passed away when he was ten years old. For so many years, it had been his grandmother who raised him and Lianne and protected them. ¡°Preston¡­¡± Madam ke had been unconscious for a short period of time. Now, she slowly woke up. The moment she she saw Preston hugging her. Her up, woke heart ached.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org **A* ¡°Grandma, what is ailing you? Tell me quickly!¡± Preston immediately picked up the phone. He wanted to call Annalise and ask her to teach him how to deal with emergencies. Madam ke did not know that Preston was sober. She only thought that he was still like a child who was a few years old. Her heart ached even more. A few-year-old child could instinctively care about her. Tears rolled down her face as she said with difficulty, ¡°Preston¡­ from now on, only Lina can protect you¡­ I can¡¯t protect you anymore¡­¡± ¡°Grandma, from now on, it¡¯s my turn to protect you and Lina.¡± Preston said. Madam ke looked at Preston in shock. Preston¡¯s eyes were firm and red. Tears welled up in his eyes but did not fall. He held his grandmother¡¯s hand tightly. Grandma, what is ailing you? Tell me quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ dizzy, ugh¡­¡± Suddenly, grandma gagged. Preston immediately supported his grandma. Grandma leaned out of the sofa and vomited blood. ¡°Madam ke, what¡¯s going on? How did this happen?¡± Lucy cried anxiously and stomped her feet again. ¡°Did Miss ke call the doctor? What should we do? Oh my god, what should we do?¡± Preston had already called Annalise and told her about his grandmother¡¯s symptoms. ¡°Anna, my grandmother vomited blood and felt dizzy¡­ Yes, she took medicine soup.¡± ¡°Alright, make her vomit, right? Alright, alright!¡± Preston didn¡¯t hang up the phone and immediately said, ¡°Grandma, let me help you sit up.¡± After grandma vomited blood just now, her spirits were even worse. Her body was drooping, and her hands were hanging down. She really could not muster any strength. Her head was heavy and her feet were light. She felt like she was about to pass away at any moment. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll help you vomit,¡± Preston said and reached out to dig his grandmother¡¯s throat. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Grandma immediately vomited She spat out blood again. Preston was also worried about his grandmother¡¯s condition, but he could only do as Annalise said. As he helped his grandma vomit, he said loudly into the phone, ¡°Anna, my grandmother vomited blood again.¡± On the other end of the phone, Annalise said, ¡°Continue vomiting. It¡¯s best if she spits out all the medicine soup she drank. Also, leave the medicine soup behind. I¡¯ll take a look at the ingredients.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Preston immediately responded when he saw that the medicine soup bowl was still there. He continued to help his grandmother vomit. Grandma threw up a few more times, her whole body/convulsing. Preston shouted into the phone anxiously, ¡°My grandma¡¯s body is convulsing.¡± ¡°Is she conscious? Put a hot towel on her forehead. If she¡¯s cold, cover her with a nket,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Preston replied. Lucy had already rushed into Madam ke¡¯s room and rushed out with the nket. She hurriedly covered Madam ke with the nket. ¡°Mr. ke, the nket is here. Hurry.¡± She also realized that Preston was no longer stupid. She suddenly had a backbone. rsue the matter of the medicine soup. He quickly did as Annalise said and covered grandma with a nket. Lucy quickly went to prepare a hot towel. ¡°Oh¡­ Oh¡­¡± Grandma was dizzy just now, but now her heart began to hurt, and she groaned in pain. ¡°Grandma, what ails you?¡± Preston immediately asked. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Grandma was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak. She felt herself bing more and more unconscious. She suddenly held Preston¡¯s hand and said with difficulty, ¡°Preston¡­ will, I want to make a will. I want to give the shares to you and Lina. This is what the ke family owes Selena. Help me up¡­ Record a video for me. Lucy, let Lucy gather the servants at home to witness¡­¡± ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t talk now. Lie down and rest for a while. You¡¯ll get better. You¡¯ll definitely get better.¡± Preston¡¯s heart was in extreme pain. At this time, grandma was still thinking of giving the shares to them. He shouted into the phone, ¡°Anna, my grandmother is in pain. She¡¯s in great pain. She¡¯s about to faint.¡± ¡°Let her lie t. I¡¯m on my way over. If there are any painkillers at home, you can give them to her,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Preston shook grandma¡¯s hand. ¡°Preston, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± ¡°Grandma, lie down and rest for a while.¡± Preston¡­ I¡¯m sleepy.¡± ¡°Grandma, sleep for a while,¡± Preston immediately said when he heard that grandma was sleepy. Grandma said with difficulty, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ sleep¡­¡± She was afraid that she would really die if she fell asleep. There were still so many things that she had yet to order. Annalise suddenly said over the phone, ¡°Do you still have the pills Give grandma two.¡± Actuan prescribed? made the pill additionally. Annalise had Lucy had been watching. Tears rolled down her face. She was a rough person, and her voice had always been very rough. She was too sad. She cried so loudly, knelt on the sofa, and wailed, ¡°Madam ke, nothing can happen to you. Nothing can happen to you¡­¡± When she suddenly heard the voice on the phone, she got up and rushed into Madam ke¡¯s room. She took out a bottle of pills from the bedside table. Lucy came out with a bottle and immediately poured out three pills. ¡°Come on. Madam ke, take this medicine. Let¡¯s take this medicine. This is the medicine prescribed by Mrs. Parks¡¯s senior brother, Jonathan.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t take it now.¡± Grandma was already vomiting blood. How could Preston dare to take the medicine Lucy brought over? He had to wait for Annalise to confirm it. Lucy was so anxious that she cried. ¡°Mr. ke, this medicine is useful. It¡¯s useful when Madam ke is not feeling well.¡± She really didn¡¯t know why Madam ke became like this after drinking the medicine soup. Madam ke was clearly fine a few days ago, but today, Madam ke suddenly vomited blood. Grandmay on the sofa, barely breathing. She reached out with difficulty. ¡°Preston¡­ give it to me to eat.¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Preston was anxious. He did not trust Lucy. Granny reached out with difficulty. ¡°Give me¡­¡± Lucy had been with her for more than 40 years. They were called master and servant, but they were actually friends. She believed that even if there was a problem with the medicine soup, it was not Lucy who did it. If it was, she would ept it. She would make a will with herst breath. ¡°Grandma, wait a little longer. Rest for a while.¡± Preston held the medicine bottle tightly. He did not dare to take the risk. If Lucy was vicious, Grandma would be killed by her. He had not lived here for six years. He wondered how many people Jared had bribed. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Grandma¡¯s face contorted in pain again. She was old, and her skin was already wrinkled. The pain was intense, and her skin was even more wrinkled. Lucy was so anxious that she cried. Preston gripped the medicine bottle tightly. He was anxious but did not dare to give his grandmother any medicine. He only hoped that Annalise could rush over as soon as possible. ¡°Grandma!¡± Not long after, Lianne rushed in. Her footsteps were very fast, and her high heels hit the ground loudly. At this time, she couldn¡¯t care about changing her shoes. ¡°Lina!¡± Preston shouted. ¡°How¡¯s Grandma?¡± Lianne asked anxiously. Seeing the shocking blood on the white carpet, Lianne felt her heart tighten. ¡°Lina, take a look. Can grandma take this medicine?¡± Preston asked immediately. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Lianne nced at the remaining half bowl of traditional medicine soup on the coffee table and then at Lucy: She did not dare to give Lucy¡¯s medicine to her grandmother. When Lucy saw Lianne¡¯s suspicious gaze, she wished she could bang her head against the wall and prove her innocence. However, Madam ke indeed drank the medicine soup she had brewed and became sick! She could only hope that the reason for Madam ke¡¯s rpse was not the medicine soup, but other things. Otherwise, she would not be able to clear her name no matter what she did. ¡°Preston, go get your medicine, quick!¡± Lianne said. Annalise had told her that those pills were specially made. During the manufacturing process, the poison of the nt was removed and the essence of the medicine was preserved. It strengthened the resistance and calmed the mind. There were no side effects on the body. In one had any sudden illness, one could immediately take two pills to relieve it and buy time for treatment. Preston quickly went to get his medicine. At this moment, footsteps came from the door, Jared was back. ¡°Mom, how are you? What happened?¡± Jared looked worried. Seeing the blood on the carpet and Madam ke lying on the sofa on herst breath, he was finally relieved. His eyes flickered for a moment as he thought about what he should say next to anger Madam ke. It would be best if he could make her unable to breathe and die. In the inheritancew of Chanaea, the first order of heirs were spouses, parents, and children. Madam ke no longer had a spouse, let alone parents. He was her only shares of the ke Corporation under her name would be inherited by him alone. As for Lianne and Preston, they were her grandchildren. They would all step aside. Preston rushed over with the medicine and stuffed two pills into grandma¡¯s mouth. ¡°You idiot, what are you feeding your grandma?¡± Jared immediately scolded. When he saw Preston, he immediately knew how to anger Madam ke. Calling Preston a fool in front of Madam ke would definitely anger Madam ke to death. As expected, when Madam ke heard Jared call his biological son a fool, she was so angry that her body straightened. Coincidentally, Preston fed her two pills and they instantly choked her throat. She felt as if someone was pinching her neck and her eyesCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. widened. Jared was overjoyed and prayed in his heart, ¡°Hurry up and die.¡± Preston made a prompt decision. He helped grandma up and patted her back hard. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Grandma coughed violently, and the pill fell out. Preston and Lianne heaved a sigh of relief. Lucy also heaved a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, Madam ke was fine. Her tears ran down her cheeks again. Madam ke¡¯s life was really bitter! It clearly a good and harmonious family, but Madam ke had a son like Jared. The family was in open conflict and chaos because of Jared. ¡°Grandma, how are you?¡± Lianne asked anxiously. ¡°s¡­¡± Madam ke let out a long sigh. Her body was really soft as if someone had pulled out her bones. She could not hold on at all. pills. ¡°Fool, what are you doing?¡± Jared¡¯scolded Preston again. When Madam ke heard these words, she felt suffocated. What had this family be? Jared scolded his son for being a fool. The originally happy family had been shattered. Ignoring Jared, the annoying man, Madam ke said to Lianne, ¡°Lina¡­ I want to make a will.¡± Before thest surgery, Jared had persuaded her to make a will. She knew what Jared was thinking. For so many years, she had been holding most of the shares. Jared was also aggrieved. However, she did not want the shares to fall into the hands of Adam. Although Adam was also her biological grandson, she felt that a legitimate child was different from an illegitimate child. Allowing an illegitimate child to inherit was the greatest injustice to a legitimate child and the greatest insult to marriage. Moreover, Selena had entrusted her two children to Madam ke before she died. Selena could not die in peace, so how could Madam ke let Selena down? At that time, Preston had yet to regain his memory, and Madam ke was afraid that ke Corporation would affect Lina¡¯s life in the future if Lina took it over. How could she not know her granddaughter whom she had raised personally? Lina was cold, arrogant, and resolute, If she gave ke Corporation to Lina and Lina wanted to protect ke Corporation and Preston, Lina would probably never get married. She was afraid of ruining Lina¡¯s life! It was different now. Preston was clear-headed. She could also hand ke Corporation over to Preston in peace. Whether she was biased or selfish, she just wanted to hand ke Corporation over to a legitimate child. The illegitimate children were innocent, but since they were born by Michelle, they had to bear the negative humiliation that Michelle brought to them. If they wanted to me fate for being unfair, they had to me Michelle for selfishly letting theme to this world. Madam ke felt that the country should revise thew. If the illegitimate child did not have the right to inherit, the mistresses in this world would not be so arrogant and brazen. If there was no profit to be gained, there would not be so many mistresses in this world. True love? The mistresses were just greedy! ¡°Grandma, have a good rest first,¡± Lianne said. ¡°Lina,e and record the video. Call everyone over to witness it,¡± Grandma said. Before Jared could react that Preston had already recovered, he said to Lianne seriously, ¡°Grandma asked you to record the video, so you should do it. Your grandmother wants to make a will and fulfill her wish. She¡¯s old and can¡¯t be at ease if there¡¯s something unfinished.¡± Preston nced at Jared indifferently. Jared felt that even if Madam ke made a will, she would at most give Lianne 5% of the shares. The rest would only be given to him and Adam. At this moment, footsteps sounded again. Annalise and her husband came over. Jared was extremely displeased. Wasn¡¯t this ruining his ns? He directly retorted, ¡°Mr. Parks, Mrs. Parks, our ke family has something important to deal with, so we won¡¯t be receiving you. Please leave.¡± ¡°I invited Annalise here to treat grandma.¡± Lianne immediately went over to hold Annalise¡¯s arm. Jared continued to say impolitely, ¡°Now that Madam ke wants to make a will, what¡¯s with the outsiders present?¡± Madam ke knew that Jared did not want her to continue living. How sad. Her biological son wished for her death for the sake of benefits. She looked at Jared and forced herself to perk up. She retorted, ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t want me to live? Then¡­ I¡¯ll make a will and let Mr. Parks¡­ and the daughter of the Barton family¡­ be witnesses together.¡± ¡°Mom, why would we need outsiders to witness our ke family¡¯s matter?¡± Jared refused. He expected Madam ke to leave most of the shares to him and Adam, but he was also afraid that Madam ke would be stupid and leave all the shares to Lianne. Having Julian as a witness was troublesome, Without Julian, even if Madam ke wanted to give the shares to Lianne, Jared could immediately get someone to destroy the video and issue a gag order. How could Lianne and the fool Preston snatch things from him? Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Secrets C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor to treat my illness, right? It¡¯s best if I¡­ die now, right?¡± Madam ke was furious. Her symptom was like momentary recovery of consciousness just before death, She was much stronger than before. Seeing Madam ke like this, Jared¡¯s eyes shed again as he continued to provoke Madam ke. ¡°Mom, you know what¡¯s going on with the ke family. Preston is a fool. Lianne will get married sooner orter. Aren¡¯t you deliberately letting outsiders make fun of us by witnessing your will?¡± ¡°You!¡± For the third time today, Madam ke heard Jared say that Preston was a fool. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She was short of breath and had a sense of suppression in the chest. She couldn¡¯t say anything. Suddenly, with a puff, she began to vomit blood again. ¡°Anna, please check my grandmother,¡± Lianne immediately shouted. Annalise didn¡¯t care that Jared didn¡¯t wee her anymore. She immediately rushed over to take Madam ke¡¯s pulse. Julian was protective of his wife. He was afraid that Jared would push Annalise. His body waspletely synchronized with Annalise and protected her left side. No matter how unhappy Jared was, he did not dare to attack Julian! Feeling ufortable, he spoke sarcastically, ¡°I don¡¯t think that Jonathan¡¯s medical skills are that good. My mother has already undergone the surgery and taken the medicine, but her illness is getting worse. I really don¡¯t know who praised him.¡± He said this to humiliate Annalise because everyone knew that Jonathan was Annalise¡¯s senior brother. Secondly, it was to shirk responsibility and make everyone in the ke family think that Jonathan did not heal Madam ke back then. Thirdly, it was to anger Madam ke. After the surgery, Madam ke was full of praise for Jonathan and was extremely grateful. If he scolded Jonathan in front of Madam ke now, Madam ke would definitely be furious. As expected, Madam ke was furious. ¡°You!¡± ¡°grandma, rx. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Annalise said. She had already taken Madam ke¡¯s pulse and Madam ke was poisoned! She looked up and asked Lianne, ¡°Did you give the pill to grandma?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Lianne immediately took the two pills from Preston. Just now, Preston had nned to give his grandmother a pill. Seeing that Annalise wasing over, he nned to let Annalise take a look. Annalise took the medicine and fed it to grandma. ¡°grandma, take your medicine.¡± Jared wanted to stop her. ¡°What is it? Can you bear the responsibility if something goes wrong?¡± Lianne saw that Jared wanted to use pressure to stop Annalise again. She retorted, ¡°You¡¯ve been preventing grandma from receiving treatment. What is your intention?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my own mother. How can I have bad intentions?¡± Jared retorted. Lianneined bluntly, ¡°She¡¯s your biological mother, but so what? Don¡¯t always call your biological son a fool?¡± you ¡°Lianne, are you rebelling?¡± Jared red at Lianne. Lianne was not afraid either. Her cold eyes met Jared¡¯s. She wanted to buy time for Annalise. Annalise stuffed the medicine into Madam ke¡¯s mouth and ¡°Water!¡± mediately shouted, Lucy nodded and quicknt to pour water. Preston also went to pour water. Annalise took the water from Preston and fed it to Madam ke. After drinking it, she let Madam ke lie t on her back and started acupuncture. Jared wanted to stop her. Madam key on the sofa and said sadly, ¡°Call Michelle over¡­ Wait for me to make a will.¡± The mistress had racked her brains to marry Jared. Wasn¡¯t it just because she wanted ke Corporation¡¯s assets? Madam ke would make a will in front of Michelle and let Michelle know that she wouldn¡¯t leave a single cent to Michelle. This could be considered thest thing Madam ke did for Selena before Madam ke died. When Jared heard that he was going to call Michelle over, he was ted in his heart. Even Michelle had a share? As expected, no matter how stubborn Madam ke was usually, she was still clear-headed when it came to making a will. He immediately responded and urged Michelle, ¡°Where are you? Madam ke is dying. She wants to make a will.¡± When he left thepany, he called Michelle and asked her to inform Adam and Mia toe back. ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Michelle said. She was also anxious. She was receiving beauty treatment just now. When she received the call, she rushed back halfway through. Adam was apanying his friends to gamble on stones, and Mia was doing manicures. Michelle informed them to go back. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Jared hung up after urging Michelle. Now that he saw Annalise give Madam ke acupuncture, he did not feel so disgusted anymore. The acupuncture would take more than ten minutes. Annalise inserted the needle and told Madam ke to close her eyes and rest. Madam ke¡¯s breathing was heavy, and she was panting a little rapidly. Afraid that she would not make it, she reached out and held Annalise¡¯s hand. Madam ke held Annalise¡¯s hand, and Annalise¡¯s heart trembled slightly. She knew what Madam ke was thinking. Sheforted Madam ke. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll buy you time to make a will.¡± Madam ke¡¯s current symptom was poisoning. She must have been schemed against. It was not difficult to guess who the mastermind was. Preston¡¯s car ident might have been caused by Jared. Now that Madam ke was poisoned, there was a high chance that the mastermind was still Jared. Many people from wealthy families were heartless and would do anything for benefits. Jared even wanted to put the me on John. Dream on! In front of Jared, she could not say that she would cure Madam ke. She only said that she would buy Madam ke time to make a will. This also told Jared that grandma wouldn¡¯t live long. If the mastermind was really Jared, he would be relieved. When Madam ke heard that there would be time to make a will, she closed her eyes andy down in peace. She still had to wait for Michelle to come. Jared was relieved to hear that there was only time to make a will. Preston and Lianne had heavy hearts. Lucy suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Old Madam, my old sister, you have to be fine. Your life has been too tough. You¡¯ve been worried about the family¡­¡± ¡°What are you crying for? She¡¯s not dead yet.¡± Jared scolded. This crying was really annoying. ¡°Woo-woo¡­¡± Lucy could only sob after being scolded by Jared. Ten minutester, Annalise began to remove the needles. The sound of high heels came from the door again. Michelle came over. Behind her were Adam and Mia. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The family of three was extremely honey-mouthed and rushed over to show their concern. Annalise had just finished pulling out the needles. She said softly, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s done.¡± When Madam ke heard that the acupuncture was done, she immediately reached out and shouted, ¡°Lina, help me up!¡± Michelle and the others immediately rushed over to help Madam ke up. Pre and Lianne had already held grandma and helped her sit up. ¡°Mr. Parks, Mrs. Parks.. Please bear witness to our ke family¡­¡± Madam ke looked at Julian and Annalise and said. Julian nodded. ¡°Alright!¡± He was not a busybody, but he would interfere in his honey¡¯s matters. Also, Lianne had helped him before. Michelle put on a concerned expression and said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you have a good rest and recuperate first? There¡¯s no hurry to make a will,¡± Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Madam ke had just taken two pills and had acupuncture. Now, she felt much better and her breathing was not so rapid. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s., make a will first.¡± ¡°Lina, take a cushion for grandma to lean on.¡± Adam also looked like he cared about grandma. Madam ke knew that Adam and Mia had been trying to please her all these years. However, she knew why they wanted to please her. ¡°Madam ke, I¡¯ve already turned on the video,¡± Julian said as he held his phone. ¡°Alright, sorry to trouble you,¡± Madam ke said. After saying that, she turned to the camera and said, ¡°My name is Miranda ke. I¡¯m the wife of Eric and a major shareholder of ke Corporation. Now¡­ I¡¯m old and I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to live for long¡­ In order to avoid future disputes between my descendants over property¡­ I¡¯ll make the will. ¡°Firstly, as for the seven vis in my name¡­ The vi on Green Garden Road belongs to my granddaughter, Mia. The vi on Peace Road¡­¡± Madam ke distributed the vis first. Other than Michelle, everyone else had a share. She even specially reserved a vi for Lucy. Lucy had originally stopped crying, and she was sobbing. Now that she heard that Madam ke had given her a vi, Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. she cried sadly again. She didn¡¯t want the vi. She only wanted Madam ke to live well. It was still difficult for Madam ke to speak. In order to make the will clear, she paused and inhaled every time she spoke to maintain her spirits before continuing. After distributing the seven vis in her name, she continued, ¡°Secondly, I have two trust funds in my name. One belongs to my granddaughter, Lianne, and the other belongs to my eldest grandson, Preston.¡± Hearing that Madam ke had arranged the real estate and trust funds, Jared and Adam looked forward to it even more. Good things were left for the final distribution. Michelle felt extremely ufortable in her heart. There were seven vis, and even the servant got one. There was even one vi that was donated to charity, but Madam ke did not give it to her. How much did Madam ke hate her? Fortunately, Madam ke was about to die. Madam ke continued to distribute. ¡°Thirdly, 60% of the shares of ke Corporation in my name¡­¡± She paused. Everyone was so nervous that they held their breaths, shares of ke Corporation in my name¡­ will all be inherited by my eldest grandson, Preston.¡± ¡°Mom, what did you say? Are you senile? Preston is a fool!¡± Jared immediately said angrily. Madam ke ignored Jared and said to Julian, Mr. Parks¡­ I¡¯ll have to trouble you to continue recording. Fourthly, after I die¡­ all the¡­ bnce in my ount, all my jewelry¡­ will belong to my granddaughter We The is the entire¡­ content of my will.¡± ¡°So, I don¡¯t have anything?¡± Adam felt like he was going crazy. He was also the ke family¡¯s biological grandson. Other than a vi, he actually didn¡¯t get a single cent? Mia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She protested, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re too biased. Lianne and I are both your granddaughters. Why does Lianne have a trust fund, cash, and jewelry? I don¡¯t have anything. Jared could not control his temper at all. He roared, ¡°I think you¡¯re really senile. You give 60% of the shares to a fool. You¡¯d better give ke Corporation to someone else for nothing.¡± ¡°I may have disappointed you, but I¡¯m already recovered!¡± Preston said coldly. ¡°When did you recover?¡± Jared and the others looked at Preston in shock. Only then did they realize that the aura around Preston waspletely different from before. Preston said calmly, ¡°When you kept calling me a fool.¡± Jared frowned and ignored Preston. He said to Madam ke, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as you distributing the inheritance like this. I¡¯m your biological son. Even if I can¡¯t get most of the property, you should divide it equally. Adam should get the same property as Preston, and Mia should get the same as Lianne. You said that elders have to be fair.¡± Madam ke had already used all her strength to make the will. Now she was out of energy, but she said mockingly, ¡°When you were not fair, you thought that it was only right and proper¡­ When I¡¯m not fair¡­ why can¡¯t you take it?¡± ¡°Mom, is this the time to throw a tantrum?¡± Jared was really angry. He wanted to rush over and smash Julian¡¯s phone. What kind of bullshit will was this? As Madam ke¡¯s biological son, did he just get a vi? He would not admit it. Madam ke said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ throwing a tantrum. This is¡­ what you owe Preston.¡± At her age, would she not know why she suddenly vomited blood? Who in this family wanted her dead the most? She felt extremely lucky that she had listened to Lina before the surgery in the hospital and did not make a will. Otherwise, ke Corporatio would have been handed over to Jared. She was afraid that she would not be able to get off the operating table. It did not matter if she died. Lina and Preston were going to be bullied to death. She had promised Selena that she would take good care of the children. How could she face Selena after she die? ¡°I owe him? What do I owe him? I gave him life. For so many years, the ke family raise him well. If you really insist on it, he owes me,¡± Jared said self-righteously. Preston asked, ¡°Do Lowe you my life?¡± Jared frowned. Why did he feel that Preston was speaking sarcastically? Did Preston know something? Impossible! Back then, he didn¡¯t even do it himself. When he asked the driver to drive to the scene of the ident, Preston was already unconscious in the driver¡¯s seat. Jared said calmly, ¡°Even if we didn¡¯t get along well when you were young and rebellious, you¡¯re still my son.¡± Seeing that the family was arguing, Julian said, ¡°Madam ke, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave first. I¡¯ll send the video to Liaer.¡± ¡°Alright, bye¡­ Thank you guys today,¡± Madam ke said. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Julian left with Annalise. Jared chased after him. ¡°Mr. Parks, I¡¯ll send you off. Also, I want to ask about the real estate project in the southern suburbs of the Parks family. I¡¯m also quite interested in that project.¡± Madam ke was ruthless, so don¡¯t me him for being ruthless. He gave Julian enough benefits to get Julian to sell him the video of the will. As long as he got the video, he would immediately kill Madam ke. He only hated himself for not being ruthless enough and giving Madam ke a chance to catch her breath and make a will. If he killed her in one go, there would be no will at all. He could directly inherit all of Madam ke¡¯s inheritance. There was no need for him to leave the vis for the two ingrates, Lianne and Preston. ¡°Mr. ke, please stop. We can talk about the project tomorrow at thepany. It¡¯s private time now. I want to apany my wife.¡± Julian tactfully refused. How could Jared listen to this? He chased after Julian forcefully. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Julian certainly knew what Jared was up to. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. While walking to the parking lot, he put one of his hands on Annalise¡¯s waist and the other on his phone, sending the video to Lianne and the person-in-charge of the most famous media outlet in Jadeborough. ¡°Mr. Parks, wait.¡± Jared ran up to him. Julian turned to look at Jared and asked deliberately, ¡°Mr. ke, is there anything. else?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car,¡± Jared said. ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. Jared was overjoyed. If Julian did not refuse him, that meant that there was still a chance. After getting into the car, Jared asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Parks, I heard that the war of session of the Parks Group has been postponed to the day before Christmas?¡± Julian smiled faintly and said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Mr. ke, you¡¯re so well- informed.¡± Julian¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t bother Jared. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m well- informed, but everyone is watching. I heard that it all depends on the clothing sales figures?¡± ¡°Mr. ke, your point?¡± Julian asked, looking askance at Jared. Jared replied straightforwardly, ¡°I want to help you. Even though ke Corporation isn¡¯t as big as Parks Group, we¡¯ve built a deep foundation after all these years. Especially in the clothing industry, ke Corporation has a substantial market share. I believe that with our help, you bing the sessor will be as easy as pie.¡± Julian looked at Jared. ¡°You¡¯re willing to help me?¡± Seeing that Julian was interested, Jared was more excited. He knew that in this world, no fool would say no to what benefited them. Therefore, he immediately answered, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing to. Of the entire Parks family, I think most highly of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll thank you in advance then. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Julian said. Jared instantly felt that Julian was being unappreciative. ¡°I¡¯m trying to offer my help, but he just brushed me off like that? ¡°Or is it because he doesn¡¯t know what he wants? ¡°How could the leaders of the prominent families in Jadeborough hold such a stupid person in high regard?¡± Seeing that Julian was about to tell the driver to start the car, Jared said, ¡°Mr. Parks, I also have a request.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it? If it is within my capacity, I will spare no effort,¡± Julian said generously. Jared could not help but smirk and thought to himself, ¡°This is the power of benefit. ¡°He said he wanted to record a video to witness the making of the will. But he gives the video out without hesitation for benefit.¡± Jared immediately said, ¡°Mr. Parks, here¡¯s the thing. I want the video you just recorded.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it to you,¡± Julian said. ¡°What I mean is, I hope you can delete it.¡± Jared made it clear. ¡°Delete it?¡± Julian asked. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jared said. ¡°Sure, I can delete it for good,¡± Julian said. ¡°I appreciate that,¡± Jared said. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian deleted the video in front of Jared. Thetter heaved a sigh of relief. Julian said, ¡°Mr. ke, if you also want to delete Ms. ke¡¯s video, you can ask her personally.¡± Jared was even more vicious than Tony Parks who wanted to hurt his own son and mother. If Julian helped him, he would be worse than animals. ¡°What did you say? You sent it to Lianne?¡± Jared¡¯s face crumbled Julian looked calm and innocent the entire time. ¡°Yes. I only have Lianne¡¯s contact. This is your family¡¯s will. Of course, I have to send it to someone from the ke family.¡± He had listened to the long-winded conversation just now because he wanted to kill his heart. He wanted to let him feel the feeling of hope and sudden disappointment. Jared was so anxious that he immediately opened the door and got out of the car. He did not even have the time to maintain his dignity and ran away quickly. Julian looked at Jared¡¯s back and sneered. ¡°Pfft!¡± Annalise burst outughing. She had seen with her own eyes that Julian forwarded the video to Lianne and the media as soon as he left the ke Residence. Julian had been talking to Jared nonchntly just now. Seeing him messing with Jared made her feel especially happy. Hearing Annalise¡¯sughter, Julian turned to look at her with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re so bad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worse. Haha, Did you see Jared¡¯s face? It looked like shit. It gives me so much joy.¡± Annaliseughed heartily. Suddenly, the smile on her face disappeared. She said sorrowfully, ¡°Lianne and Preston are so unlucky to have a father like him.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, yes,¡± Julian agreed. Annalise reached out to hold the man¡¯s hand and leaned on his shoulder while cing the other hand on her stomach. She said, ¡°We¡¯ve got to be great parents and shower our baby with love in the future.¡± Initially, she wanted to tell Julian that he had her. But she suddenly realized that they actually had a lot now. They had each other, the baby, and their family. At the mention of the baby, the smile on Julian¡¯s face became gentler. He put his hand on Annalise¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°Stop giving Mommy a hard time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll spank you when youe out.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare the baby.¡± Annalise smiled reproachfully. At the ke Residence. Michelle was still filled with anger. She said indignantly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re so unfair?¡± Lianne said, ¡°Grandma has the right to decide how to distribute her assets.¡± Michelle could not care to maintain the ostensible harmony anymore and started arguing with Lianne. ¡°Tsk, those who have gotten their gains can of course y innocent. Who knows what you¡¯ve done behind our backs to trick the olddy into giving all her shares to a piece of trash ¡°You¡¯ll find out whether I¡¯m a piece of trash or not in the future,¡± Preston said coldly. After his grandmother gave him all the shares, he could immediately convene a shareholders¡¯ meeting to dismiss Jared¡¯s duty as the president and reced him. Jared had been in charge of ke Corporation for so long. It would definitely be a challenge when Preston suddenly took over thepany. However, his status as a major shareholder provided him with the greatest protection and power. ¡°You! Hmph, don¡¯t be so smug. The olddy might not be clear-headed now. If a person isn¡¯t of sound mind, the will they make will be invalid,¡± Michelle said. Mia echoed right away, Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandma must be muddle-headed. She likes me so much. How could she only give me a vi?¡± Adam also said, ¡°She is too old and confused. How could she possibly have made a will? That¡¯s bullshit.¡± ¡°What¡­ are you guys arguing about? All of you¡­ get out,¡± the olddy yelled at them as she lay on the sofa. ¡°She is old and confused? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m old and confused. That¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t have given the vi to them,¡± Madam ke thought. If it was in the past, Michelle and the others would care so much about her. When she knitted her brows, they would immediately ask her what was wrong was she thirsty? Hungry? Or tired? They used to wait on her diligently and attentively. Now, they turned a deaf ear to her scolding, and none of them listened to her. They continued to fight. At that moment, Jared rushed in. Everyone stopped and looked at him. Jared questioned Lianne, ¡°Where¡¯s your phone?¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Preston immediately took a big step forward and stood in front of Lianne. In the past, it was always his sister who protected him. It would be his turn to protect her in the future. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m just asking Lianne for her phone.¡± Jared looked at Preston with annoyance. He had to format Lianne¡¯s phone andpletely destroyed the will video right away. ¡°What do you want my phone for?¡± Lianne asked as she took out her phone. Jared snatched it over and formatted it at once. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lianne asked. ¡°Why do you have so many questions?¡± After formatting her daughter¡¯s phone, Jared felt as if a great weight had been lifted off his shoulder. Suddenly, Mia eximed, ¡°Dad, look at the news!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jared asked. Mia immediately handed her phone to Jared. They had made headlines on different online news sites. ¡°Madam ke Has Made a Will, Preston Will Take Over ke Corporation¡± ¡°Madam ke Has Made a Will, Who Will Take Charge of ke Corporation? ¡°Winner of the Inheritance Dispute of ke Corporation, Legitimate Son or Illegitimate Son?¡± ¡°Satisfying! The Greatest Respect for Marriage Is to Leave All Inheritance to the Legitimate Child¡± Jared clicked on the news and saw the reporter¡¯s sappy narration of the ke family¡¯s situation at great lengths. There was even aplete video regarding the will attached in the middle. The reporter apuded: ording to sources, after Preston ke lost his memory in a car ident six years ago, his IQ regressed to that of a child. But Annalise cured his amnesia in less than two months. She is indeed Master Quigley¡¯s proudest student¡­ Jared red at Lianne angrily. ¡°You sent the video to the press?¡± ¡°Is there a problem? The will itself is something that should be made known,¡± Lianne said calmly. She was extremely grateful to Annalise and Julian. Annalise had miraculously cured her brother¡¯s illness and stabilized her grandma¡¯s condition, Whereas Julian had acted ahead and immediately sent the video to the media, destroying all possible ways out of Jared. Otherwise, if Jared deleted the video, the situation would probably beplicated. Preston, Lianne, and their grandmother would be in danger. For someone as devious as Jared, he would probably burn them all to death, so he would be able to have ke Corporation to his himself.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In the past, Lianne thought that no matter how evil Jared was, he still had a shred of conscience and humanity left with him. But after what had happened to her brother, she finally realized that he was heartless, and he was an animal. Even if there was no evidence, she knew that the beast was the one who caused her grandmother to vomit so much blood today. Although the video was made public, there was still a risk. Just like what Michelle had said, they could im that the olddy was terminally ill, muddle-headed, and mentally unsound. Therefore, the will she made did not count. After all, the will had not been notarized. Jared¡¯s roots sunk deep in ke Corporation and he had many supporters after being at the helm of thepany for so many years, What they had to do next was to transfer their grandmother to a safe ce before taking control of ke Corporation. They had already called Metropolis Hospital to pick the olddy up just now. Jared stared at the news again. The more he read it, the grimmer his eyes became. He wondered if there was any way to turn the situation around. ¡°Kill the olddy and deny everything in the video? ¡°That¡¯s going to be very hard. ¡°Both Preston and Lianne are around. It would be difficult for me to do anything to mom again. ¡°Moreover, the video has been made public. I don¡¯t think I can deny it. Everyone could see that although Mom is weak, she has a sober mind. ¡°And a will doesn¡¯t need to be notarized to be valid as long as it is made ording to the testator¡¯s will and is properly constructed and witnessed. ¡°What should I do then?¡± Jared frowned. If there was no better solution, he could only think of a way to pin the me on Preston. He had to find a way to frame Preston for causing the olddy to vomit blood and used Preston of feeding her poison. ¡°A person who tries to kill his grandmother is naturally not qualified to inherit the family business. ¡°But why would Preston want to kill Mom? ¡°Of course, he wants to take ownership of ke Corporation sooner. And why does he want to get ke Corporation? ¡°Which young man from a wealthy family doesn¡¯t want to be a sessor? Not to mention that Preston is my ex-wife¡¯s child. He hates his stepmother and her children to the bone.¡± After figuring that out, Jared immediately took out his phone to take photos. He aimed the camera at the olddy and then at the carpet. Especially the blood that looked appalling on the carpet, he took a close-up shot of it. Lianne knew to use the power of the media, and so did he, ¡°A rumor told repeatedly will be epted as truth.¡± All he needed to do was to get some people to spread the rumors, Brainlessizens would buy it and chew Preston out. If more and more people were talking about it, everyone would believe that it was Preston who wanted to kill the olddy. Seeing Jared taking photos, Preston followed suit. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jared asked his son irritably. ¡°I¡¯m probably doing the same thing as you are,¡± Preston said coldly. He had been through hell once six years ago. He wouldn¡¯t give Jared any chance to make baseless usations against him again. No. Never! Now, it was payback time. Preston wanted to get back everything his father owed him, his grandmother, and his mother. Jared snorted and continued taking photos. However, Preston was calling 911. ¡°Hello, I want to make a report.¡± He wanted to strike first. Jared was probably feeling guilty. He immediately looked up at Preston and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m calling the police.¡± Preston then told the person on the other side of the phone that his grandmother had been poisoned. After hanging up the phone, Jared scolded Preston. ¡°What poison? Jonathan Woods failed to treat your grandmother. Besides, she¡¯s old and weak now. That¡¯s why she had a rpse.¡± ¡°I believe the police will investigate whether it¡¯s a rpse or poison,¡± Preston said. Jared¡¯s heart missed a beat. He felt that Preston¡¯s attitude towards him was a bit strange. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Did he find out what happened six years ago?¡± Outside, the siren of an ambnce was howling. Preston and Lianne nced at each other and helped Grandma up. What are you guys doing?¡± Jared asked. ¡°Take Grandma to the hospital,¡± Lianne replied. Judging from Grandma¡¯s current condition, sending her to Metropolis Hospital to convalesce would be the safest. ¡°Okay, just send her to the hospital. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jared reached out to take Madam ke¡¯s coat. Jared thought that since his mother was so tough, he might as well send her to the hospital for treatment first. If he could convince her that it was Preston who poisoned her, the olddy would probably change her will. Seeing that everyone was going to the hospital, Michelle walked to the coffee table and wanted to take the bowl away. Jared told her off, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t we have servants at home? Do you enjoy doing house chores so much?¡± He thought, ¡°This will arouse others¡¯ suspicion? How stupid!¡± ¡°Lucy, tidy it up,¡± Michelle instructed. Lucy had mixed feelings. She still could not figure out what went wrong as she was the one who had been feeding the medicine soup to Madam ke. She didn¡¯t understand why the olddy suddenly coughed up blood. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Seeing Lucy in a daze, Michelle shouted at her unhappily, ¡°Lucy, I told you to put the bowl away. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Preston had called the police. If the police found out that there was something wrong with the medicine soup, Michelle was worried that the police might identify them as the culprits by following the clues Lucy was about to clean up the table when Preston said in a cold voice, ¡°Why are you so anxious to clean this up? Do you have a guilty conscience?¡± When he had told Annalise about her grandmother¡¯s symptoms over the phone earlier on, Annalise had asked him to help the olddy induce vomiting and kept some of the medicine. She was going to run a test on it. Therefore, the bowl was very important to them. Preston didn¡¯t put it away because he wanted to lure the perpetrator out. and see how Lucy, Jared, and the rest would react. Instead of taking the bowl away, Lucy kept crying. Preston thought, ¡°She is either so mentally strong that she could remain calm after poisoning someone. ¡°Or, she really doesn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Lucy has been cooking and feeding the medicine soup to Grandma personally. ¡°She hasn¡¯t let anyone else do the work. ¡°She has many opportunities to hurt Grandma. Why wait until now? ¡°If it isn¡¯t Lucy, how did the perpetrator swap the medicine without her knowing?¡± Preston decided that he would keep sounding them out until he found answers to all his questions. Hearing Preston¡¯s words, Michelle said awkwardly, ¡°Preston, what are you talking about? I just want to keep the ce clean.¡± ¡°When the policee here to investigate, they¡¯ll expect everything in the scene to be in situ, not after cleaning,¡± Preston said. ¡°Jonathan Woods didn¡¯t cure your grandmother and she has a rpse now. Don¡¯t say it as if everything is a conspiracy. If someone in the family really want to harm your grandmother, Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. would she have survived until now?¡± Jared rebuked Preston unhappily. He raised his Eyebrows and looked at his son. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to send your grandmother to the hospital?¡± Preston replied calmly, ¡°Lina has sent Grandma t? the hospital. As the head of the ke family, I certainly have to stay here and wait for the police.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the head of the ke family? Then, what am I? I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Jared was so infuriated by this defiant brat. ¡°Grandma has left the ke family in my hand. Also, it¡¯s stated in her will that this main building of the ke Residence is mine,¡± Preston said. ¡°You¡­ Ha, I got it. I guess you know very well why your grandmother has be like this.¡± Jared was so angry that he threw the olddy¡¯s coat onto the couch. He sat down and crossed his legs. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the police then. I also want to know who is that heartless and cold-blooded jerk that wants my mother¡¯s life,¡± Jared had nothing to be afraid of. He was not the one who went to buy the medicinal ingredients and gave it to his mother. Never once had he touched the medicine. He had bribed the employee in the drugstore and told him to avoid the surveince cameras when he gave Lucy the medicine. In other words, no one could that the two fake medicinal prove ingredients came from the drugstore. ¡°I can just say Lucy secretly swapped the medicine. ¡°Why did she do that? Because Preston told her to. ¡°Mom has been fine all the while. But something happened to her not long after he has been back. What a coincidence.¡± The more Jared thought about it, the more reasonable it seemed. Thus, he became calmer. Soon, an approaching siren was heard and a police car arrived at the ke Residence. A few police officers went into the house. ¡°Hello, who called the police?¡± The leader was a police officer in his thirties. He looked at Preston and asked, ¡°What has happened?¡± Seeing the horrifying bloodstains on the carpet, he asked again, ¡°Whose blood is that?¡± ¡°My grandma. She suddenly vomited blood after taking the medicine. I suspect that someone is trying to kill her,¡± Preston said. ¡°Captain Leigh, there¡¯s a bowl of tradition medicine here,¡± a police officer said. The captain asked Preston, ¡°Did she drink this bowl of medicine?¡± Preston nodded. ¡°Take it back for testing,¡± said Captain Leigh. A police officer immediately took the bowl away. ¡°Who brewed the medicine? Who fed it to your grandma?¡± Captain Leigh asked. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ me,¡± Lucy raised her hand and said. She was panicking. But it wasn¡¯t because of guilt. Instead, she was afraid that she would be made the scapegoat while the bad guy got away with it and continued to find an opportunity to harm Madam ke. She could die for the olddy, but she could not take the me for the perpetrator. ¡°Sir, I did cook the medicine and give it to the olddy, but I really didn¡¯t poison her,¡± Lucy immediately exined. Captain Leigh nced at Preston. Preston nodded slightly. Captain Leigh said sternly to Lucy, ¡°Come to the police station with us to give a statement.¡± ¡°I¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Lucy gritted her teeth. Afterward, Captain Leigh and his men had a conversation with Preston, Jared, and other servants, asking them questions such as who cooked for Madam ke. And apart from the medicine, whether anyone had given the olddy anything else that day. The servants waved their hands and denied it. It was Lucy who took care of the olddy¡¯s daily life. While they were responsible for cleaning the rooms and cooking for others. Jared said that he came to see his mother every day and he lived in another building, but Lianne had been staying with the olddy. In addition, Preston just came back a few days ago. He was paving the way for his setupter. After the routine questioning ended, the police sealed the olddy¡¯s and Lucy¡¯s room with Preston¡¯s permission. Then, they brought the bowl and Lucy back to the police station. Jared stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see my mom.¡± With that, he left the house. As soon as he stepped out of the door, he called the head of a media outlet he was familiar with and asked that person to report the sensational news after Preston regained his memory, he forces Madam ke to make a will with poison and steals ke Corporation. Three hourster¡­ The news spread like wildfire,pletely overshadowing the news of Preston obtaining 60% of the shares of ke Corporation. Theizens were bashing Preston. ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°Ahhh, this is horrible. He wants to murder his own grandmother. He¡¯s an ill-bred animal thatcks mother¡¯s teaching.¡± ¡°What a hypocritical scum! He looks like a gentleman. Unexpectedly, he did such a thing.¡± ¡°This is outrageous. Let¡¯s curse him to death!¡± ¡°There is no divine justice. Madam ke raised them up, didn¡¯t she? Now that he¡¯s back, he wants to harm the olddy for personal gain. Why wasn¡¯t he killed in the car ident back then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He should be a retard for the rest of his life. This is so unfair. I¡¯m pissed!¡± Looking at all kinds of abuse and insults hurled on the Inte, Lianne couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She found Preston in the corridor of the ward. Seeing that Preston was watching the news, she immediately covered his phone and said sorrowfully, ¡°Preston, don¡¯t read the news¡± Preston looked at his sister firmly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let them. They can scold me as hard as they could. When I found the perpetrator, they will all be my weapons.¡± ¡°But Preston, when will we catch the perpetrator?¡± Lianne was anxious. She didn¡¯t mind if others insult her, but she was extremely upset when others condemned her brother. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Preston said with a look of steely determination, ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡± Captain Caleb Leigh was a very good friend of his. After Preston lost his memory in the car ident, they stopped contacting each other. But the first thing he did when he regained his memory was to contact his old friends. Even though six years had passed, he felt like yesterday once he reconnected with them. None of his good friends had changed and they were closely bonded like in the old days. He nned to find a time to get together with them. Unexpectedly, before they could meet, something unfortunate happened to his grandmother. He asked Caleb to take Lucy away and interrogate her. Lucy was the key person to unravel the truth. If she was the culprit, they would make her confess. If she wasn¡¯t, she would definitely be able to recall some unusual details. It was impossible to swap the medicine without leaving any proof. The phone rang. It was Captain Leigh. Preston immediately picked up the phone. ¡°Caleb, how did it go?¡± Captain Leigh said, ¡°Based on my years of experience, I can basically confirm that she¡¯s not the perpetrator. asked her to recall the details. She said she went to a designated drugstore every three days to buy the medicinal ingredients after your grandmother had surgery. ¡°She was afraid that someone would tamper with the medicine, so she was very careful with it and would personally cook it and serve it to Madam ke. ¡°The medicinal ingredients she bought this time are a little different. The color of the Panax notoginseng doesn¡¯t look right.¡± ¡°Since something is amiss, why did she still give it to my grandma?¡± Preston was furious. Captain Leigh exined, ¡°She thought it was because of the lighting and her poor eyesight, so she asked a servant to take a look at it. The servant also said nothing was wrong with it. Madam ke had been taking the medicine for a long time and she was fine. So, she didn¡¯t think too much. But she was petrified. It was only when we were on the way to the police station that she realized that the color of the two medicinal ingredients was a little different.¡± ¡°Caleb, please continue to look into it. Since there is a problem with the medicinal ingredients, get your men to check on the drugstore. I¡¯ll find a way to check the ounts of all the staff working there,¡± Preston said. ¡°Okay,¡± Captain Leigh replied. Preston immediately contacted his hacker friend. He first asked his friends to check if arge sum of money had been transferred out of the ounts of Jared, Michelle, or the others. Meanwhile, Captain Leigh brought Lucy to the drugstore. Lucy immediately identified the person who had given her the medicinal ingredients. ¡°It¡¯s him. He gave the medicine to me.¡¯ The staff, Owen Scott, was attending to other customers at that moment. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing a group of police officers bringing Lucy over, he panicked, but he forced himself to be calm and asked, ¡°Lucy, what¡¯s going on?¡± He didn¡¯t run. Because he thought that running away would mean that he was guilty. Wouldn¡¯t a guilty conscience prove that he hadmitted a crime? Therefore, he did not run. Anyway, he was in the security camera blind spot when he dispensed the medicinal ingredients. Without the footage, he could assert that the medicinal ingredients he gave were correct. Captain Leigh presented his ID and said with a stern face, ¡°Police officer. I need your help with a case. Do you know her?¡± He pointed at Lucy. Owen nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. She is Lucy. Shees to buy medicinal ingredients every three days.¡± ¡°What ingredients? Do you remember?¡± Captain Leigh asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Owen nodded. ¡°Panax notoginseng, radix aconiti, white pheony root¡­¡± He gave Captain Leigh a list of medicine names. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Captain Leigh took out Lucy¡¯s phone and showed a picture to Owen. Every time Lucy went back with the medicinal ingredients, she would take a photo topare them. Upon seeing the photo, Lucy was once again upset and heartbroken. She was so angry that she wanted to p herself. ¡°I clearly noticed that the color was different. Why didn¡¯t I ask Dr. Woods or Miss Annalise to take a look at it? ¡°Nothing would have happened if they had checked it. ¡°Why did I ask the servant to look at it? What does she know? ¡°Both of us know nothing about medicine, yet we said it was because of the lighting and the difference between the old and new stock. ¡°We even said the dark-colored one was better.¡± Lucy thought remorsefully. After Owen looked at the photo, he pointed at the one on the right and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t right. This is Gynura segetum. But what is written on the prescription is Panax notoginseng. I always give Lucy Panax notoginseng. And this is radix aconiti, but this is aconitum nagarum. There¡¯s aconitine in the aconitum nagarum. It¡¯s poisonous.¡± ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t give her the wrong medicine?¡± Captain Leigh asked with a frown. Owen was very certain. ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. When a customeres to buy medicine, we will check the prescription carefully in case the patients take the wrong medicine and something regretful happens. Besides, Lucyes here very often. I can even memorize her prescription, so how can I get it wrong? ¡°In addition, we have limited stock of Gynura segetum. We basically don¡¯t need it. For medicines that aren¡¯tmonly prescribed, even if it is on the prescription, we will ask customers to verify with their doctors if it¡¯s correct.¡± The owner of the drugstore was notified that the police were there. Therefore, he immediately came over and asked what had happened. Captain Leigh requested to check the surveince footage on that day to see if Owen had taken the wrong medicine. In the end, he found that there was a surveince blind spot. If there wasn¡¯t a blind spot, everything could be exined as a coincidence. However, the surveince blind spots could only mean one thing premeditated. it is Captain Leigh asked the drugstore owner for a contact list of the drugstore employees and then asked Owen to go to the police station to assist in the investigation. Owen nodded and left with Captain Leigh. After sending the employee contact list to Preston, Captain Leigh took Owen¡¯s statement in person. Owen answered all of his questions calmly. Captain Leigh told Owen to think carefully if he has missed out on any details. Lucy had gotten Gynura segetum, but Owen said what he gave her was Panax notoginseng. Captain Leigh didn¡¯t understand what exactly had gone wrong. Over at the drugstore, Captain Leigh also asked the boss to sort out the purchase orders to find out how much Gynura segetum they had ordered, how much they had sold, and the number of remaining stocks. Sitting in the interview room, Owen looked extremely calm. He thought it was done wlessly. He had brought the Gynura segetum over himself. There was only a small dose for three days. He was in the surveince blind spot. And he received the money in cash. Moreover, the money had been deposited into his girlfriend¡¯s ount. He did not touch it either. After everything blew over, he nned to use the money to buy a house and get married the next year or the year after. Over at Jared. Seeing that Preston did not take any action after being hammered by the netizens, Jared snorted disdainfully. ¡°Hmph! So what if he has regained his memory? He¡¯s still a piece of trash. ¡°He wants to fight me? He still has a long way to go.¡± Jared was in a good mood. He walked to the wine cab, poured a ss of red wine, and gently swirled the wine ss before taking a sip. The slightly astringent taste of the Cabe Sauvignon gave him a lot of pleasure. Michelle walked over and said worriedly, ¡°Jared, the police are investigating it now. Will they suspect us?¡± Jared scolded, ¡°What are you so panicky? The police are just doing their job. Do you really think that they are all genius detectives like those in the drama series? This will be unresolved in the end. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Tell Adam to put more effort into thepany. It will be handed over to him sooner orter.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Michelle was very happy when she heard thest sentence. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets ¡°Should we go to visit your momter?¡± Michelle asked. ¡°Of course, we have to go.¡± Jared snorted and said sarcastically, ¡°She can be heartless, but we can¡¯t be uncaring.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask Adam and Mia to go with me now,¡± Michelle immediately said. ¡°Why the rush?¡± Jared reprimanded her again. ¡°You¡¯re not young, but you¡¯re so reckless. You have no n and you always act without considering the oue. Do you have any idea how to deal with Preston?¡± ¡°Jared, when should we go then?¡± Michelle asked sheepishly. ¡°You¡¯d better not go. It¡¯s not a good idea because of your status. Even after so many years, theizens will still see you as the mistress.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the mistress? I knew you first and fell in love with you before Selena. Besides, the mistress is the one who isn¡¯t loved in a rtionship. Selena is the mistress¡­¡± Michelle felt aggrieved when talking about the old days. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she came from a poor family, and couldn¡¯tpare to Selena who was the daughter of the cruise tycoon, she wouldn¡¯t have had to sneak around with Jared back then Jared interrupted her, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the past. The matter at hand is more urgent. ¡°I¡¯ll call the media first. You ask Mia and Adam toe back. We¡¯ll bring some flowers and Mom¡¯s favorite food and go to the hospital together. ¡°When the media interview us, I will continue to pin the me on Preston. You ask Mia to cry and tell the reporters that all we want is to see my mom and make sure that she is still alive¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Michelle was overjoyed when she heard that they are going to deal with Preston. She immediately walked over to the window and called Adam and Mia. The call to Adam ke was rtively short. Michelle just asked him toe back at once as he would need to go to the hospital to see his grandmother with his father. Michelle¡¯s conversation with Mia was rather long. She was beaming with joy while telling her daughter how to put on a good show in front of the reporters and make everyone sympathize with her¡­ An hourter. Jared rushed to Metropolis Hospital with Adam and Mia. As soon as they got there, a few reporters rushed over at perfect timing, ¡°Hi, Mr. ke. You are here to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see my mom. Please don¡¯t disturb us. Thank you.¡± Jared¡¯s expression was solemn, looking very worried about his mother. ¡°Mr. ke, may I ask if your mother was really poisoned by your son like what is spread on the Inte?¡± a reporter asked. Jared said, ¡°My son didn¡¯t mean it. There must be a misunderstanding. It is true that he has be radical and violent after regaining his memory, but I believe that he won¡¯t do anything to harm his grandmother.¡± He sounded as if he was defending Preston, but actually, he was implying that his son took things to the extreme and was abnormal. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Mia started crying by the side. ¡°Ms. ke, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± The reporter seemed to have just seen Mia. He immediately handed the microphone to her and asked. Mia¡¯s shoulders twitched with the flowers in her hands. Devastated, she said while sobbing, ¡°Preston doesn¡¯t allow us to visit Grandma. Actually, we just want to make sure that she is okay. We can¡¯t put our mind at rest until we see her.¡± ¡°Mia, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Jared reproached her daughter, looking as if he was stopping her from airing their dirtyundry in public. The reporter seemed to have discovered a major scandal, so he kept probing, ¡°Ms. ke, do you have a bad rtionship with Mr. Preston? Is he really as evil as the Inte says? And he poisoned his own grandmother?¡± Mia looked like a frightened little girl. She held the flowers tightly and trembled. Looking at Jared timidly, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Jared said with a serious face, ¡°Guys, please don¡¯t report our family matters. Give us some dignity. We have something now. Please stop interviewing us. Thank you.¡± Jared stopped the reporters and walked toward his mother¡¯s ward with Mia and Adam. Mia was holding the flowers, Adam ke was carrying a thermal container, and Jared had the olddy¡¯s coat in his hand. At first nce, they seemed so caring and attentive. The reporters followed the all the way to the ward like flies attracted to rotting meat. On the fifteenth floor. Qutside the olddy¡¯s ward. Jared knocked on the door. When Preston opened the door, he immediately stopped his father froming in. He stared at Jared and asked bluntly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± When the reporters saw Preston¡¯s reaction, they quickly took photos of them with excitement. To them, that was big news! Everybody was condemning Preston now and he had be the talk of the town. Even online celebrities with a huge fan base couldn¡¯t attract as much attention and interest as he did. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie and see my mother?¡± Jared was furious. ¡°No, you can¡¯t! You may do something to Grandma again.¡± Preston didn¡¯t care that the reporters were taking photos of him. His hacker friend had targeted Owen¡¯s girlfriend through his Whatsapp and discovered his girlfriend had been showing off luxury items on Instagram for two consecutive days. Her old Instagram posts were rtively artistic, with photos of her reading books in the library, watching movies, and enjoying food or scenery. However, the content changed drastically in the past two days. She had shown off luxury items three times a day, and none of them were repeated Chanel limited edition bag, Hermes watch, Cartier bracelet¡­ Each cost more than 20 thousand dors. After checking the family background of Owen¡¯s girlfriend, they werepletely sure that they had gotten a huge sum of money from an unknown source. Preston¡¯s friend immediately hacked into the bank ount of Owen¡¯s girlfriend. As expected, she had received 400 thousand dors three days ago. The money was deposited at a bank counter. Preston¡¯s friend hacked into the security system to retrieve the surveince footage. It was Jared¡¯s assistant who made the deposit. Meanwhile, Captain Leigh had brought his men to arrest them. But Jared was still putting on a show in the hospitat, having no clue that Preston was no longer as defenseless as he used to be. Jared continued acting. ¡°Preston, what exactly do you want? Your grandmother was poisoned. Do you really want her dead?¡± ¡°The person who wants to kill her knows better,¡± Preston said coldly. Seeing that the father and son were arguing, the reporters became more excited, filming them from different angles with excessive enthusiasm. Mia continued crying. ¡°Boohoo, Preston, don¡¯t do this. Let me see Grandma. I¡¯ll just want to take a look. I¡¯ll leave after making sure that she is fine.¡± Lianne couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°This family is getting more and more overboard. How could they bully Preston and me like this? ¡°Are we not the old geezer¡¯s children?¡± Her heart sank at the thought of it. L¨ªan then said coldly, ¡°You can¡¯t falsify truth nor verify lies. God is watching!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Why do you have to speak sarcastically?¡± Jared yelled at Lianne. ¡°I hope bad luck will follow the person who hurt Grandma for the rest of his life. He¡¯ll suffer from an incurable disease. Pus will flow from the soles of his feet, and he¡¯ll break his leg whenever he walks. His wife will cheat on him and his children will disown him. There will be endless disasters await him and he will enjoy no peace.¡± Lianne had never said something so devious words in her life. She had always been cid and quiet. However, she really could not stand to look at the family¡¯s hypocritical and evil faces anymore. When Jared saw that Lianne curse him with such vicious words, a fresh swell of rage rose in him. ¡°This brat.¡± He couldn¡¯t give himself away in front of the reporters, so he could only exert his authority as a father and lecture Lianne sternly, ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Where did you learn those rude words from? Where are your manners? You¡¯re embarrassing the ke family.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Our mother died early, and our father doesn¡¯t care about us. That¡¯s why we have no manners,¡± Preston said tly. The reporters were taking photos non-stop. Preston continued, ¡°You can get the fuck out of here now!¡± Then, he dragged Lianne into the ward and shut the door with a bang. The reporters immediately snapped photos of the tightly closed door. ¡°Are you guys crazy?¡± Jared mmed the door angrily, ¡°My mother is inside. Can¡¯t I see her? Preston, open the door! If you really dare to kill your grandmother, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± He knocked a few more times, but the door didn¡¯t open. After achieving his purpose, Jared turned around and sighed. He said to Adam and Mia, ¡°Let¡¯s talk to the doctor and ask about your grandmother.¡± The reporters were in a hurry to publish the family drama, so they left one after another. Soon, the sensational news came out. This time, there were supporters on both sides. It was because of what Lianne said in the video. There were seven well-known media outlets publishing the news that day. Three media outlets took out Lianne¡¯s part in the video, whereas the other four highlighted that. In the video without Lianne¡¯s cursing, viewers could see that Mia was requesting to see her grandmother in tears. Then, Jared seemed to want to maintain the reputation of his family and tried to keep their dirtyundry from being aired in public. When those reading the news Saw how arrogant Preston was, all of them attacked him even more harshly. ¡°Motherfucker, Preston doesn¡¯t have a conscience. He¡¯s an animal.¡± ¡°This is totally uneptable. I¡¯m so fed up. Jared can¡¯t even protect his own mother? He is so useless and this is killing me.¡± ¡°As expected, good people with a conscience can¡¯t defeat evil people. Preston must be the reincarnation of a demon.¡± ¡°Preston, you deserve to die. You should go to hell!¡± However, the four other media outlets purposely underscored Lianne¡¯s words. If Preston wanted to hurt Madam ke, Lianne wouldn¡¯t curse the person who had poisoned her grandmother to have bad luck all his life and suffer from a terminal illness. It was really a very vicious curse. Everyone knew that Lianne and Preston were Jared¡¯s children with his ex-wife. The siblings Were very close. Preston had lost his memory in a car ident and it was Lianne who had been taking care of him for the past six years. Preston was able to restore his memory because Lianne had gotten Annalise to treat him. Therefore, after hearing Lianne¡¯s words, many began to wonder if they had made a mistake. ¡°Could it be that Preston is actually protecting the olddy and someone else is trying to harm her?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I think so too. Jared is obviously not a good person.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I also suspect that he is the real perpetrator and he is putting on a show now to push all the me to Preston.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s so sick. Putting other things aside, let¡¯s look at the fact that Adam is only a few months younger than Preston. It shows that Jared is an unfaithful man. He is not a good person.¡± ¡°But this kind of thing is really hard to say. Preston does look quite arrogant in the video. He really didn¡¯t allow Jared to see Madam ke. Sigh, the power struggle in wealthy families can be pretty ugly. Ordinary people like us won¡¯t be able to imagine how dirty it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Both the father and son are equally detestable.¡± ¡°think we should just wait and see how things will pan out. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m getting more and more interested in this than the TV series.¡± ¡°Hey, do you want to take a bet? Let¡¯s bet on who wanted to kill Madam ke. Jared or Preston?¡± ¡°Wow, wow, wow. I¡¯m in, I¡¯m in¡± ¡°Count me in too. I¡¯m betting the perpetrator is Jared.¡± also bet Jared is the perpetrator.¡± bet the culprit is Adam. He¡¯s an illegitimate son. When he sees that Preston has regained his memory, he feels that his status is under threat. I bet Adam wants to kill the olddy for her assets.¡± ¡°That makes sense, but I¡¯ll still say the perpetrator is Preston.¡± ¡°I¡¯m betting on Jared!¡± The public started to divide into two groups. Some were still denouncing Preston, but many thought that he was innocent because of Lianne¡¯s speech which was filled with righteous indignation. Michelle looked at the news and started to get nervous. She showed her phone to her husband. ¡°Jared, look, everyone is criticizing you and Adam now. Sigh, had I known this, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go to the hospital. Lianne was so mean. ¡± ¡°What are you nervous about? Aren¡¯t there many people who are still firing at Preston?¡± Jared said indifferently. After speaking, he made a call and asked his men to step up the game to spread more hatements against Preston on the Inte. Before he ended the conversation, a call came in. He hurriedly hung up the phone and picked up another call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± On the other side of the phone, his assistant¡¯s wife was crying. ¡°Mr. ke, Craig has been taken away by the police. He asked me to call you. What did he do?¡± Jared¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought, ¡°Why did the police take Craig Ashworth away? ¡°It is impossible that the police have found the clue.¡± ¡°Mr. ke, what¡¯s going on? He¡¯s been working for you him to do anything illegal, did you?¡± the for more than ten years. You didn¡¯t tell assistant¡¯s wife asked. Jared replied calmly, ¡°ke Corporation is a legal business. How can we possibly do something uwful?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± The assistant¡¯s wife kept saying okay and thanked him before hanging up. Jared felt inexplicably uneasy. Michelle asked, ¡°Jared, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you pacing up and down?¡± Jared¡¯s brows were knitted deeply into a thoughtful frown, ¡°The police took Craig away. They must have discovered that he deposited a sum of money into someone else¡¯s ount. ¡°What else did they find out besides the surveince footage?¡¯ The more he thought about it, the more flustered he became. He immediately got his wife to give Doctor Darren a call. ¡°Michelle, quickly call Doctor Darren and ask him if there is anything unusual happening?¡± If there was, it meant that the police had suspected him. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Michelle immediately called Doctor Darren. The phone kept ringing, and no one picked up. Michelle called a few more times, but still, no one answered. She said in a panic, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s busy. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t answer the phone.¡± ¡°Keep calling,¡± Jared said. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Michelle kept calling Doctor Darren, but no one picked up the phone. She looked at Jared helplessly and said, ¡°Jared, I guess he has forgotten to bring his phone. It¡¯s also possible that he has seen the news about us and is afraid of getting into trouble, so he¡¯s not answering our calls.¡± Jared said with a long face, ¡°It is fine if he is just afraid of getting into trouble. What worries me is that the police might have talked to him.¡± He was very confident before, but after Craig was taken away by the police, he began to panic. Michelle was also a little worried. ¡°That can¡¯t be, right? We specially asked him toe over at night. I also sent the servants away. No one knows we met him except our own people.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Jared responded coldly. Craig had also thought that nothing would go wrong. But in the end, he was still captured by the police. Suddenly, Jared thought of something. He took his jacket and headed outside. Michelle immediately asked, ¡°Jared, where are you going? She was on edge because her husband had juste back from the hospital and he was going out again. ¡°Police station,¡± Jared replied. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Michelle was afraid that Jared was going to make a confession. She hurriedly pulled him back. ¡°Jared, things might not be as bad as we thought. No matter what, we can¡¯t turn ourselves in.¡± ¡°Am I that stupid? I¡¯m going there to see Craig,¡± Jared said irritably. ¡°Oh, I see. Go quickly then. Go!¡± Michelle urged. Jared went to the police station, trying to get his assistant out. But after making some queries, he learned that Craig was in the interview room and he was not allowed to see him. So, he immediately contacted an old friend at the police station. His old friend told him that the case was handled by his nemesis, Caleb Leigh, and his hands were tied. Jared had no choice but to wait. He asked the driver to park the car outside the police station and wait in the car. He checked his phone while waiting. The news about the ke family had drawn widespread attention. Almost all the newspapers in Jadeboroug were reporting them. Just like before, the public was split into two groups. Some supported Jared, while others condemn him fiercely. As he was reading the news, his phone suddenly beeped. It was a notification about a piece of updated news. He immediately clicked on it. Jadeborough¡¯srgest media outlet released a video. In the video, Craig was depositing cash at the bank counter with Owen. Their faces could be seen clearly. The reporter even circled their faces and indicated that one was Craig Ashworth, Jared ke¡¯s executive assistant and the other was Owen Scott, the drugstore employee. In addition to that, the reporter also wrote that Lucy, Madam ke¡¯s personal servant, had been going to the drugstore to buy medicine from Owen. After the news came out, thements section exploded. ¡°Holy shit, this is too much for me to take. It is so terrible. What else can I say? It must be because Jared saw that Preston had regained his memory. He was afraid that Madam ke would hand over ke Corporation to Preston, so he couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of the olddy. Madam ke needs to take medicine regrly. It thus gave Jared an idea to ask the drugstore employee to tamper with the medicine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s tried other tricks, such as directly swapping the medicine at home. But maybe the people around Madam ke were very meticulous. He didn¡¯t have a chance to do it. Therefore, he asked someone from the drugstore to tamper with the medicine when filling the prescription.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I thought too.¡± ¡°This is horrible. Maybe it wasn¡¯t an ident that Preston got hit by a car back then. Someone had nned it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely. Also, Preston¡¯s mother passed away at a young age. I wonder if she really died of illness or she was murdered.¡± ¡°Wealthy families are terrifying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So much has happened to them recently.¡± ¡°I hope the police can find the real culprit soon!¡± Jared looked at the news and immediately ordered the driver to drive him home. Things were looking very bad for him. The drugstore employee and his assistant had been exposed. Perhaps the police had also found Doctor Darren. He could not figure out why Preston had suddenly be so smart and resourceful. But no matter what, he had to think of a way to protect himself now. In a short while, Jared reached home. As soon as he entered the house, Michelle asked anxiously, ¡°Jared, how was it? Did you get to see Craig?¡± A Jared¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±Michelle¡¯s face dropped. ¡°There¡¯s updated news. Have you seen it? How did they find out?¡± ¡°Preston isn¡¯t who he used to be,¡± Jared remarked. ¡°What should we do then?¡± Michelle was at a loss. When she was fighting Selena in the past, she had her children and Jared on her side, so she had nothing to be afraid of. She often showed up in front of Selena to piss her off. And she would purposely send Selena photos of her with Jared. She didn¡¯t break thew ormit any crime. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She just did things to upset Selena from time to time, but it eventually killed Selena. Jared nced at Michelle and said with a frown, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Since he didn¡¯t have a better idea, he would assess the situation first. If there was really no way out, he could only sacrifice Michelle. Over at Preston¡¯s side. His hacker friend had been hacking all the way to the truth. He found out that Jared¡¯s assistant, Craig, had given money to Owen. And Owen¡¯s girlfriend had been showing off luxury items on social media after 400 thousand dors was deposited into her ount. Apart from that, he hacked into Michelle¡¯s bank ount and discovered that she had recently withdrawn arge sum of money. Michelle also contacted an old traditional medicine doctor whose surname was Darren. He then hacked into the surveince camera along the road the old traditional medicine doctor had traveled and learned that he was going to Jared¡¯s vi. In the age of big data, there was no secret. He aimed at the doctor and found out that he had sold 70 to 80 gold bricks in the past two days. It was very suspicious that an old traditional medicine doctor sold such arge number of gold bricks. The police first arrested Owen, then Craig and the old traditional medicine doctor. At first, Owen was very calm in the interview room. But when the police showed him his girlfriend¡¯s Instagram posts, he was stunned. He had clearly told his girlfriend not to touch the money first. It was ill-gotten wealth. They had to wait until everything blew over to use the money. Otherwise, they might go to jail. His girlfriend had also promised him that she wouldn¡¯t touch the money, saying that they could save it for their wedding and house. Unexpectedly, not only did she spend the money on luxury goods, but she also posted them on Instagram and blocked only him. Owen cursed in his mind, ¡°What the hell.¡± He denied his rtionship with his girlfriend. However, the police pulled out a bunch of photos of him taken with his girlfriend. They also showed him the video of him depositing the money with Craig and the time when the cash was credited into his girlfriend¡¯s ount. All the dots were connected. With more and more evidence presented to him, Owen couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. He had no choice but to admit that he had indeed taken the money to help swap the medicine. In another interview room, Jared¡¯s assistant, Craig, was in a simr situation. Having been working for Jared for a few decades, he was a shrewd veteran in the business world. At first, he also denied that he had asked Owen to tamper with the medicine. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets It was not until he saw the video of him depositing the money with Owen that he knew that he could not deny it. So, he started to make up a story. He said he and Owen were friends. He happened to have some money, so he had proposed to Owen to jointly open a drugstore. The money he gave Owen was the start-up capital. In order to make his words sound more convincing, Craig even painted a vivid picture of the currentndscape of traditional medicine with an unceasing flow of words. He said animatedly, ¡°Traditional medicine is gaining more poprity. The drugstores selling traditional medicine hardly had any business in the past. But now, those stores are packed with customers. People are paying more attention to their health. ¡°In the past, when they have a nodule or something like that, they would undergo surgery to remove it. Now, more people trust traditional medicine. They will buy traditional medicine to treat nodules.¡± Craig was rattling on it, but little did he know that the police only listened to the evidence. It was useless no matter what he said. The police just showed him the evidence that Michelle, Jared¡¯s wife, had withdrawn 400 thousand dors with him one day before earlier. The police officer who took Craig¡¯s statement asked, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± Craig rolled his eyes and continued to fabricate stories. He said Michelle was also optimistic about the current traditional medicine market, so she wanted to invest some money and be a shareholder. ¡°The dignified Mrs. ke of ke Corporation wants to invest 400 thousand dors in traditional medicine simply because she¡¯s optimistic about the market?¡± the police officer asked. Craig tried to cover up his lies, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mrs. ke probably just wants to give it a try first and she will invest more money in the future if everything goes well.¡± The police pulled out Craig¡¯s contact list and questioned him sternly, ¡°You and Owen are friends, but you don¡¯t even have his Whatsapp?¡± Craig¡¯s pupils constricted in panic. He immediately exined, ¡°We always call each other. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t add him on Whatsapp.¡± ¡°How long have you been contacting each other by phone? Only four days?¡± the police officer asked solemnly again. Craig¡¯s mind was in a tumult as he continued to spin his stories. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ Police Officer, here is the thing. Owen and I haven¡¯t known each other for long, but we hit it off right away, I met him half a year ago when I went to the drugstore to buy medicine. Every time I went there, we would Chat a little. Later on, we became closer and thought that we could open a drugstore together.¡± ¡°Owen said you only met each other four days. ago.¡± The police officer¡¯s tone of voice became more serious. ¡°Craig, this is the police station. Every word you say can be used as evidence in court. I hope you won¡¯t lie. Lying is extremely disadvantageous to your defense or sentencing.¡± Craig grew more panicky when he heard the word sentencing. The police continued to pressure him. ¡°Owen has confessed that you have only known each other for four days. You gave him the money and told him to change the medicinal ingredients on Madam ke¡¯s prescription.¡± Craig became dejected when he knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. The police officer pressed on, ¡°Who asked you to do this? Craig, you¡¯re a highly educated person. You should know very well that there¡¯s a huge difference between a mastermind and an aplice. Admitting to it and covering up for the mastermind will bring apletely different oue too.¡± Craig heaved a long sigh and began to disclose everything under pressure. He told the police that he was instigated by Jared. At first, he was unwilling to do that. After all, it would take a person¡¯s life. Jared said that Preston had woken up. If he wanted to take ownership of ke Corporation, he had to kill Madam ke before she made her will. Jared was the olddy¡¯s only son. After she died, all the assets under her name would be inherited by him. Since Craig wanted to confess, he had to make it clear that Jared was the mastermind. He couldn¡¯t care less about offending his boss. now. When he was taken away by the police, he expected that Jared woulde to get him out. But after a long while, there was no sight of his boss. Since Owen had confessed, he really could not conceal it anymore. After Craig made an admission, Doctor Darren also confessed. Doctor Darren had great medical skills, but he was greedy and mentally weak. When the police asked him where he got the gold bars from, he barely struggled to hide everything. With his face covered in tears, he told them that Michelle had asked him out for a consultation and Jared had tempted him with the gold bars. However, he denied that he wanted to harm anyone. Jared showed him a prescription and asked him which medicinal ingredients could be substituted. He thought Jared wanted to rece the costly medicinal ingredients with cheap ones. Therefore, he had a casual discussion with Jared. ¡°He gave you more than one hundred gold bars. for a casual discussion?¡± the police questioned. Doctor Darren exined repeatedly that he thought ke Corporation made a lot of money, and that¡¯s why Jared had rewarded him handsomely. In fact, the doctor hated himself very much. When he first met Jared, he was mentally strong and very careful. He didn¡¯t write the prescription, and he had asked Jared to do so himself. Originally, he could have denied everything. But as soon as he saw the police, he was so scared that his legs went weak. He couldn¡¯t control himself and admitted something he shouldn¡¯t have admitted. It was toote to deny it now. He was also mad at his son for pushing him to the edge. Initially, they had an agreement to wait until everything waspletely over before selling the gold bars. But his son kept urging him. Now, he had gotten himself into deep water. If he had known it, he wouldn¡¯t have told his son about the gold. He was so mad at himself when he thought about it. Under the police¡¯s interrogation, he could only reveal everything honestly. All the evidence showed that Jared and Michelle were the real masterminds. Caleb personally led his team to go and arrest them. At the vi. Jared had a bad feeling. He thought that he could not wait any longer. He needed to make a move. Suddenly, he took Michelle¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go upstairs. I have something to tell you.¡± Seeing Jared¡¯s solemn expression, Michelle also had a fretful look on her face. She immediately followed her husband upstairs. Jared went straight into the study. After Michelle walked into the room, Jared said gravely, ¡°Close the door.¡± Michelle quickly did as he said. ¡°Honey,e here,¡± Jared told his wife. Michelle walked up to him and the man reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Jared, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re making me very scared.¡± Michelle was ill at ease when she saw that Jared looked as if it was the end of the world. Jared let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Michelle, we¡¯re in big trouble.¡± Michelle looked unblinkingly at the man. Jared stated, ¡°Craig and the drugstore staff are in the police station, and Doctor Darren is unreachable. He has probably been taken away by the police too. Soon, they wille to us.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we make a pact that we won¡¯t give each other up even if we are taken to the police station?¡± Michelle said angrily. Jared sighed again. ¡°Most people will surrender when they get there.¡± Michelle frowned. ¡°Jared, what are you talking about? We did it very carefully and covertly. Let¡¯s not scare ourselves, alright? Even if they say it¡¯s us, there¡¯s no proof. We didn¡¯t transfer the money to them, nor did we have any dealings with them.¡± ¡°But you called Doctor Darren,¡± said Jared.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Michelle frowned. ¡°Yes, I did call Doctor Darren, but it¡¯s because I¡¯m going through menopause and I¡¯m feeling unwell, flustered, short of breath, and frustrated. I asked him toe over and take my pulse.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Doctor Darren¡¯s exnation won¡¯t be so simple. Once he enters the police station, unless he has specialized in counter investigation, he won¡¯t be able to withstand it at all.¡± Jared said. ¡°Was Doctor Darren taken away by the police?¡± Michelle panicked even more. Jared pointed at Michelle¡¯s phone. ¡°Try calling him again.¡± Michelle immediately called Doctor Darren again, but there was still no answer. Michelle looked at Jared with a pale face. Jared sighed. ¡°I underestimated Preston. I¡¯m afraid he has someone backing him.¡± ¡°Who would help him? He¡¯s been a fool for so many years. How could he have any friends?¡± Michelle said. ¡°Yes, he doesn¡¯t have any friends, but what about Lianne?¡± Jared¡¯s cold eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°You mean that Julian is helping behind the scenes?¡± Michelle was filled with anger. In the past few years, the one who shared the closest rtionship with Lianne could probably only be Julian. ¡°Honey, the current situation is very unfavorable for us,¡± Jared said. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Michelle panicked even more. Michelle paced up and down in the study and nagged, ¡°Our n was clearly wless. We have considered all the details, But why did they still find out about Doctor Darren? Are they retarded? Why did they confess?¡± Jared pulled Michelle¡¯s hand when she walked in front of him. Jared held Michelle¡¯s shoulders with both hands and looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°Honey, we must get the ownership of ke Corporation¡± ¡°But Madam ke gave all the shares under her name to Preston. Moreover, we¡¯re in trouble now,¡± Michelle said irritably. Wanted to win ke Corporation more than anyone else. She had suffered for more than 20 years just to get ke Corporation. However, it was even difficult for them to protect themselves now, so how could they snatch ke Corporation? ¡°So, we both need to be united.¡± Jared held Michette¡¯s shoulder and looked at her deeply. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re united. Jared, you know that I will support you at all times. For more than twenty years, I¡¯ve never changed this point,¡± Michelle said. ¡°So, we have to take action apart,¡± Jared said. ¡°What do you mean by taking action apart?¡± Michelle immediately asked. ¡°Michelle, I don¡¯t think we can keep this a secret any longer. One of us has to stand out and take on the responsibility,¡± Jared said. Michelle felt a buzzing sound in her head. So, did Jared want Michelle to take the me and shoulder everything? Michelle looked at Jared with red eyes. Jared continued to analyze the seriousness of the situation. ¡°Michelle, this is also ast resort, I¡¯m a man. Of course, I hope that Leartake responsibility for this matter. However, once l am in jail, you, Adam, and Mia won¡¯t be able to defeat Preston and Lianne at all. Not to mention snatching ke Corporation, I¡¯m afraid that even the shares in my hands will be snatched away!¡± Tears suddenly streamed down Michelle¡¯s face. Michelle didn¡¯t want to go to jail. Jared said earnestly, ¡°Honey, we¡¯ve persisted for so many years. It¡¯s all for Ad¨¢m! ¡°To put it bluntly, we¡¯re in our fifties now. How many years can we still live? How much can we still enjoy? ¡°We¡¯re getting old and don¡¯t care much about material life anymore. What we want is nothing more than to see our children be the boss of ke Corporation, to see our children start a family and start a career, and to see our grandchildren born.¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± These words hit Michelle¡¯s heart and she started crying. Back then, it took Michelle many years to finally wait for Selena¡¯s death. Then, Michelle sessfully brought Adam and Mia into the ke family. Michelle and Jared had clearly registered their marriage legally, but everyone still discriminated against her. It was only after Michelle really lived afortable life. It had only been six years, and now they were in a predicament again. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t cry. Lknow you¡¯ve suffered a lot because of me for so many years. I also want to make it up to you. ¡°Forget it. As a man, I¡¯ll take the responsibility. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Before I am in jail, I¡¯ll make a will. All the shares in my name will be Adam¡¯s. The funds, stocks, and cash in my ount add up to 1.05 billion dors. And all of them will be yours.¡± ¡°In the future, lead a good life with Adam and Mia. Come visit me when you¡¯re free,¡± Jared said as he walked to the corner of the wall. Jared removed a piece of cloth and opened the safe. He took out a box and took out the bank cards inside, wanting to hand them to Michelle. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Michelle suddenly hugged Jared¡¯s neck and sobbed. Jared knew that his tactic of gaining Michelle¡¯s sympathy had worked. He immediately Comforted Michelle gently, ¡°Michelle, after I am in jail, you have to be strong. Don¡¯t often cry. Adam is a yful person. You have to educate him more and make him guard the shares well. Mia is a girl. Marriage is a big deal. You have to keep¡­¡± ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± Michelle reached out and covered Jared¡¯s mouth. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t say anymore. Don¡¯t say anymore. My heart is about to hurt to death. Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll take responsibility for this matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m a man,¡± Jared said. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go. We can¡¯t do without you at home. Without you, Adam won¡¯t be able to keep the shares,¡± Michelle cried. As long as Michelle could feel Jared¡¯s love for her, it was fine. Michelle could bear the suffering. All these years, Michelle had seen that Jared was sincere with her. Otherwise, Jared would not have neglected Preston and Lianne for Michelle and their children. Now that something had happened, if Michelle didn¡¯t take the me, ke Corporation would bepletely taken away by Preston and Lianne. At that time, their lives would only be more difficult. ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want you to suffer.¡± Jared looked heartbroken. Michelle shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel it suffer. For you, for the children, and for our family, I¡¯m willing to pay anything.¡± Michelle held Jared¡¯s hand tightly again. ¡°Jared, you must keep the shares in your hands.¡± Jared said coldly, ¡°ke Corporation should have been mine since the beginning. I will take all the shares from Preston¡¯s hands. All of this will be Adam¡¯s in the future.¡± When Michelle Keard this, she felt that it was worth it to be the scapegoat. Michelle tightened her grip on Jared. ¡°Jared, you must be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get Mom to change her will.¡± Jared¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°In short, you have to protect yourself first.¡± ¡°Twill.¡± Jared held Michelle¡¯s hand. Then, Jared hugged Michelle¡¯s waist tightly and told her, ¡°Honey, this is no small matter. Once you can¡¯t take it anymore and expose me, everything we¡¯ve worked so hard for decades will be gone.¡± ¡°I know. I won¡¯t expose you even if I die.¡± Michelle¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. Of course, Michelle knew how serious the situation was. At this age, Michelle did everything mostly for the sake of her children. Anyway, Madam ke was not dead, so- Michelle would not be sentenced for long. Michelle would be in jail for a few years, and Jared would snatch ke Corporation away. When she was discharged from prison, Michelle would still be Mrs. ke. Michelle reached out and hugged Jared¡¯s neck, taking the initiative to kiss him. Jared took the opportunity to push Michelle onto the sofa. This time, they were as excited as when they had been in a love affair stealthily in the past. It was only when there was a knock on the door that they hurriedly tidied up their clothes and opened the door. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Several police officers followed behind the servants. They were wearing uniforms and had very serious expressions. Caleb led the team. After Caleb showed the warrant, he said solemnly, ¡°Jared ke, Michelle ke, pleasee with us.¡± ¡°What did we do? Why did we go with you?¡± Jared asked in confusion. Michelle pretended to be guilty and lowered her head. ¡°Regarding the poisoning of Madam ke, please cooperate with the investigation,¡± Caleb said seriously. Jared and Michelle were taken away. After Jared and Michelle entered different interrogation rooms, the police began to record their statements. On Jared¡¯s side, they werepletely clueless. The police officer asked, ¡°Do you know Doctor Darren?¡± Jared replied, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Do you know Owen Scott?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why did your assistant, Craig Ashworth, transfer money to Owen? Did you arrange for him to do it?¡± ¡°No.¡± On Michelle¡¯s side, she almost didn¡¯t struggle much and confessed everything. The police officer asked, ¡°Do you know Doctor Darren?¡± Michelle replied, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t.¡± The police officer snapped, ¡°Tell the truth!¡± Michelle seemed to be scared too much and started to confess. ¡°Yes¡­ I know him. I¡¯m going through menopause, so I asked him to take my pulse.¡± ¡°Tell the truth!¡± the police officer shouted again. Michelle looked like she couldn¡¯t take the pressure and confessed everything. ¡°I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. Madam ke is biased, and I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I asked Doctor Darren to help me change a few medicines in her prescription. Then, I asked Jared¡¯s assistant to go to the pharmacy and bribe the shop assistant to change Madam ke¡¯s medicine. ¡± With Michelle¡¯s confessions, all the details matched. The police brought Michelle to confirm some details before detaining her. As for Jared, his suspicion was cleared sessfully. Michelle took all the me, and Jared was released. The first thing Jared did after being released was to go to ke Corporation and gather the executives for a meeting. Jared announced three things. Firstly, Madam ke was ill now, so Jared needed everyone¡¯s strong support. Secondly, ever since Preston¡¯s brain was damaged six years ago, not only did he be out of touch with society, but he also became extremely irritable. Jared hoped everyone knew how to choose. Thirdly, when ke Corporation was sessfully transferred to Jared, Jared would not let anyone who supported him down. Many of the executives had worked at ke Corporation for more than ten years. Of course, they supported Jared. They raised their arms and shouted that they would definitely support Jared. Seeing that there was no movement from Preston and his men, Jared was slightly relieved. After the meeting, Jared bought a bouquet of flowers and went to the hospital. At the time when Jared and Madam ke were still very close, Madam ke liked carnations the most. Madam ke said that the carnations looked warm and could give her a feeling that she had a very happy family. After a few days of searching, Trevor finally found all women named Katherine Cook who were 55 to 80 years old in Chanaea. Trevor eliminated more than a hundred or so people among them who had never traveled far. Among them, there were people who farmed in the vige for a long time, and there were also people who worked in the unit regrly for a long time but never went anywhere else and Farely interacted with strangers. They decided to investigate the remaining 200-odd women named Katherine one by one. Trevor mobilized all his subordinates in the detective agencies. Trevor had exactly 200 detective agencies in Chanaea, and each agency was responsible for investigating the situation of one Katherine. Lee also arranged for people to investigate the various Meazu Churches to see if there were any donations from Katherine. He also took the photos and asked the vigers in the fishing viges along the way to see if anyone had seen Tina and Katherine back then. In a few days, it would be Christmas. The sales performance of the clothes which Julian was in charge of was far ahead of that of Alexander and Timothy, Albert started causing trouble again. He came to the vi to look for Julian. Albert said that Julian had not been working hard recently and was not qualified to inherit Parks Group. Albert requested that the results of the clothes sales performancepetition be postponed to June 30 the next year. Julian asked Albert indifferently, ¡°Take a guess. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When universities recruit students, do they look at the test scores or the students¡¯ usual hard work?¡± Albert retorted, ¡°How can running apany be the same as studying and taking exams?¡± Julian asked again, ¡°How is it different? When we were in school, some students looked very hard-working usually, but the exam results showed that they were very bad. Isn¡¯t it the same for business? Some people look very dedicated every day and are in thepany every day, but their true ability is not good at all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t criticize Timothy indirectly. At least Timothy has a good attitude and is conscientious in his work,¡± Albert said. Julian did not show any mercy. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being conscientious? What¡¯s the point of sales performance if being conscientious is useful? Working hard every day but not producing results can only mean one thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Albert asked subconsciously. ¡°He¡¯s not suitable for this path!¡± Julian¡¯s words were concise andprehensive. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Grandpa Albert, don¡¯t push your luck. You¡¯ve made the date postponed once.¡± ¡°Onest time!¡± Albert said shamelessly. Julian raised his eyelids and looked at Albert indifferently. ¡°Are you sure this is thest time?¡± ¡°Yes, for thest time.¡± Julian said calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s postpone it to June 30 next year. I still have the same request. If Timothy loses, the second branch will permanently withdraw from the Parks Group.¡± Julian had been very busy recently and did not have much time to pay attention to the sales performance. Julian¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of Annalise getting pregnant and needing to have a good rest. At the same time, he was also thinking if Annalise¡¯s mother was still alive. Julian was afraid that Annalise would be tired. He was worried that Annalise would insist on investigating her mother¡¯s whereabouts with Trevor. Julian always forced Annalise to rest, and he would stay upte to investigate with Trevor. However, Annalise might be a woman who was naturally busy. And she always had things to do from time to time. For example, something suddenly happened to Old Madam ke, and Annalise had to go over to treat her. After returning, Annalise had to refine an antidote for Madam ke. Julian couldn¡¯t help Annalise in refining pills at all and could only stand at the side and worry. ¡°Okay. I have recorded this. I¡¯ll inform the others immediately. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± Albert sessfully postponed the competition again and left in satisfaction. Julian sneered. He did not care about the Parks Group¡¯s clothing sales performance at all. Julian was the founder of East Arising International Group. Since Julian even had the ability to build an internationalpany, how could he not do well in managing the Parks Group? More than an hourter, Old Mr. Parks called and asked, ¡°Julian, did Albert go bully you again?¡± ¡°No.¡± When Julian heard Old Mr. Parks¡¯s voice, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to the extension. It¡¯s perfectly justifiable for you to inherit the Parks Group, not to mention that your current sales performance is far ahead of theirs.¡± Old Mr. Parks was a little angry over the phone. Julianforted Old Mr. Parks. ¡°Grandpa, I was willing to ept the extension.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Old Mr. Parks did not understand. Julian is mo , ¡°Because, to me, Annalise¡¯s matter important.¡± Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Uncovering My Wife¡¯s Secrets Old Mr. Parks did not know that Annalise and her family were looking for Heather. He only thought that Julian wanted to spend more time with Annalise because Annalise was pregnant. Old Mr. Parks said with relief, ¡°Yes, Anna¡¯s matter is more important. Life is not long, and apaniment is important, especially during these special times. ¡°Julian, you have to take good care of Anna. No need toe to me during Christmas in a few days. I¡¯ll go to your ce for Christmas.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow,¡¯ Julian said. ¡°Okay.¡± Old Mr. Parks was overjoyed. After Julian hung up, Julian and Trevor continued to analyze the information about so many women named Katherine. There were more than 200 women named Katherine who met the age requirement of the one they looked for. Now, the detective agencies were sending back these women¡¯s information they had found. Julian read their information with Trevor. ¡°I will help you,¡± Annalise came over and spoke. Julian and Trevor said in unison, ¡°No need. You¡¯re pr¨¦gnant. You have to rest well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll just treat it as leisure time,¡± Annalise said. ¡°No need. Just sit down and rest. If you¡¯re tired, go lie down to rest for a while.¡± Trevor said. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some fruit,¡± Annalise said and went to the kitchen. Annalise had just arranged for the servants to prepare the fruits. Trevor and Julian analyzed these women¡¯s information in detail and excluded them one by one. ¡°This woman¡¯s family has always been poor and her ie is pitifully low. She doesn¡¯t even have money to support her children¡¯s Studies. It¡¯s impossible for her to donate huge sums of money to so many Meazu Churches.¡± ¡°This woman¡¯s family background is not bad, but her husband is very stingy with her. It¡¯s impossible for her to donate so much money to the churches, and it¡¯s also impossible for her to adopt a daughter.¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, the reason why many people go to churches to pay respects is that someone in their family is in a bad situation, and they want to pray for their families. And there is another possibility, and that is their family might have experienced a major ident.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think too. So, we have to focus on this type of person.¡± Julian and Trevor focused on those who had experienced idents in their families. The two of them read these women¡¯s information carefully and another few hours passed. There was already a delicious smelling from the kitchen. Annalise came over to call them. ¡°Trevor, Julian, have the meal first. You¡¯ve been sitting for too long. After eating, rest for a while and exercise.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait another five minutes. I am feading thest piece of information,¡± Julian replied. As for Trevor, because he was too focused, he did not even hear Annalise calling him. Trevor looked at the information on theputer and was a little excited. ¡°Katherine Cook! This woman named Katherine is 74 years old this year. She¡¯s the wife of the Cook Group¡¯s president. 21 years ago, the Cook Group encountered an ident. Over a night, her husband and son died in a ne crash. After that, she sold the assets of the Cook Group¡­¡± ¡°The Cook Group? Lianne¡¯s grandpa¡¯s family?¡± Julian immediately thought of something. ¡°Lianne¡¯s grandma¡¯s name is Katherine Cook?¡± Julian only knew that Lianne¡¯s mother was indeed the daughter of the Cook family, but he really did not care what Lianne¡¯s grandma¡¯s name was. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Lianne¡¯s grandma.¡± The more Trevor read the information, the more excited he became. ¡°Katherine has a daughter called Selena Cook¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s Lianne¡¯s mom,¡± Julian said. ¡°After Selena passed away, Katherine went to travel around the world,¡± Trevor said excitedly as she read the information. ¡°Let¡¯s ask Lianne and see if she can contact her grandma?¡± Julian said. ¡°Alright,¡± Trevor replied excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s continue investigating other women named Katherine.¡± On the other side. Preston received a call from his good friend, Caleb. Caleb told Preston that Michelle hadpletely confessed that everything was done by her. Michelle¡¯s motive for harming Madam ke was to hope that after Madam ke died, her husband, Jared, would inherit all of Madam ke¡¯s inheritance. Michelle did all of this not only for her husband, Jared but also for her son, Adam. Doctor Darren was found by Michelle. Michelle asked Jared¡¯s assistant to bribe the shop assistant. Michelle withdrew the money from her ount and asked her assistant to arrange it. The gold given to Doctor Darren was Michelle¡¯s previous stash. ¡°So, Jared¡¯s suspicion was sessfully cleared?¡± Preston asked. Caleb said, ¡°Yes, his suspicion was sessfully cleared. All theR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¨¦vidence points to Michelle, and there is Michelle¡¯s confession. As you know, with Jared¡¯s identity, unless there¡¯s direct evidence, he will¡­¡± Speaking of which, Ca?eb paused. Caleb was actually under a lot of pressure when he worked on this case. If Caleb was slightly careless, he would lose his job as a police member. ¡°Caleb, it¡¯s already very good to be able to do this. Thank you. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal,¡± Preston said gratefully. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. We¡¯re friends. Besides, I¡¯m just handling the case impartially,¡± Caleb said. ¡°Yeah, I hope we can get together for a meal before Christmas,¡± Preston said. ¡°Alright, go back to your business first. This case can only be closed like this. After it¡¯s closed, I still have to go on a blind date,¡± Caleb said. Preston smiled. ¡°Alright, I hope you can get out of singlehood soon. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try. I won¡¯t talk about it anymore. I¡¯ll go close the case.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Caleb hung up. Preston received another call. Jared had a meeting with ke Corporation¡¯s executives to mobilize them to support him. Preston¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as Preston said to Lianne, ¡°Lina, apany Grandma. I¡¯m going to thepany.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lianne replied, her eyes filled with worry. Preston looked at Lianne and said, ¡°Lina, trust me. I won¡¯t let anyone take away what Grandma gave us.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lianne replied firmly. Preston rushed to ke Corporation. After Lianne returned to the ward to see Madam ke, she left the ward and quietly stood at the end of the corridor to make a call. Thest time Lianne had made this call was a few months ago when Madam ke was sick and undergoing surgery. Lianne was calling her grandma. The year her mother died, Lianne was 7 years old, and Preston was 9 years old. Lianne¡¯s grandma took Lianne¡¯s mother¡¯s urn and left her number with Lianne and Preston. Lianne¡¯s grandma said that she was going to travel around the world, but they would always be her biological grandchildren. If they were bullied, they would definitely call her. At that time, Madam ke took the urn from Lianne¡¯s grandma¡¯s arms and promised Lianne¡¯s grandma that as long as Madam ke was alive, she would protect Lianne and Preston. Eighteen years had passed, and Madam ke had been protecting them with her life. The Tast time Madam ke was sick, Lianne called her grandma. Lianne¡¯s grandma said that she was at Yogan City and would rush over immediately. Later on, Madam ke¡¯s surgery was very sessful. Lianne called her grandma, who was about to board the ne. When Lianne¡¯s grandma found out that Madam ke¡¯s surgery was sessful, she said that she would note over in case of disturbing Madam ke¡¯s rest. Six years ago, when Preston lost his memory in a car ident, their grandma came over to see Preston and cried while hugging Preston. When Lianne¡¯s grandma left, she told Lianne to work hard and asked Lianne to tell her when Lianne needed help in finance. Lianne¡¯s grandma had 1.5 billion dors in cash and could support Lianne fully. That pair of illegitimate children didn¡¯t deserve to get ke Corporation. Now, Preston really needed their grandma¡¯s help to return to ke Corporation. Jared had Strong connections in thepany, and they could only use the money to shake Jared¡¯s foundation. The call went through as soon as it was made. Lianne¡¯s grandma¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Lina, I haven¡¯t heard from you in a long time. How have you been?¡± Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Tears streamed down Lianne¡¯s face as she sobbed. ¡°Yes, I have been well. Grandma, Grandma ke is sick again, but Preston has recovered. We¡¯ve met a very powerful doctor. Preston haspletely recovered.¡± ¡°What did you say? Lina, what did you say?¡± Grandma was extremely excited on the phone. ¡°Preston haspletely regained his memory. Now, Grandma ke has given 60% of her shares to Preston. Grandma, I want to ask you for help. Could you give Preston some financial support?¡± Lianne said. ¡°I¡¯ll take the earliest ne over immediately. Financially, I¡¯ll fully support Preston.¡± Grandma was so excited on the phone that she directly hung up. As soon as Lianne hung up, Julian called. Lianne immediately asked, ¡°Julian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Trevor to send the medicine overter. Annalise specially prepared the medicine for Madam ke. Also, could you call your grandma? We have something to ask her.¡± ¡°Yes, my grandma will be here soon,¡± said Lianne. ¡°How soon?¡± Julian asked. She wille over from Yogan City by the earliest ne,¡± Lianne said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get Trevor to apany you to the airport to pick her up,¡± Julian said. Julian felt that with Trevor apanying Lianne, Trevor could have a chance to ask Lianne if Lianne knew anything about her grandma¡¯s life and if her grandma had a foster daughter by her side. ¡°Okay,¡± Lianne replied. Lucy had already returned. Michelle would be sentenced very soon after taking the me. Jared was currently busy trying to win over the hearts of the people in thepany and would not be coming to the hospital for the time being. Lianne could let Lucy take care of Madam ke without worry. Trevor hurriedly had dinner and immediately drove to the hospital to deliver medicine to Lianne. After delivering the medicine, Trevor was going to apany Lianne to the airport. It was still early to pick Lianne¡¯s grandma up. Lianne nned to apany Madam ke first. Trevor sat in the ward with Lianne and waited. After Annalise acupunctured Madam kest time, Madam ke¡¯s situation became much better. After Madam ke was hospitalized in Metropolis Hospital, Jonathan personally made prescriptions and acupunctured her. Now, Madam ke¡¯s condition was already very Next, Madam ke needed to have good rest and supplement it with medicine to adjust her liver and kidney functions. As soon as the medicine that Annalise prepared for Madam ke arrived, Lianne immediately fed Madam ke one. Madam ke took the medicine and immediately felt much better. Madam ke looked at Trevor and then at Lianne. The more Madam ke looked at them, the more she felt that they were a good match. Madam ke then asked, ¡°Are you Annalise¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam ke,¡± Trevor replied politely. Madam ke nodded with a satisfied smile. ¡°Good, you¡¯re handsome and have an elegant temperament. You¡¯re only 22 years old this ye ¡°Yes, Madam ke,¡± Trevor replied. Madam ke nodded again and muttered, ¡°Yes, after this year, you¡¯ll be 23. Lina is 25 this year. After this year, she¡¯ll be 26. She is three years older than you.¡± Trevor suddenly had a bad feeling. Lianne was also flustered and immediately changed the topic nervously. ¡°Grandma ke, my grandma will being over in a while. I have to go pick her up first.¡± ¡°Kathy ising? What time will she arrive? It¡¯s still early, right?¡± Madam ke said. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s gettingte. Grandma Kathy should have boarded the ne by now. It¡¯s less than two hours away. If we rush to the airport now, it will be just in time,¡± Lianne said in a panic. Madam ke smiled. ¡°Okay, on your way to the airport, you should have a good chat. Young people havemon topics to talk about.¡± ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll leave first. Have a good rest.¡± Lianne hurriedly ran out of the ward as if something was chasing her from behind. Trevor rarely saw the usually cold and calm Lianne like this. He could not help but smile. On the way, Trevor asked Lianne, ¡°Ms. ke, do you usually call your grandma often?¡± Lianne said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Ms. ke. I¡¯m very good friends with Annalise and Julian. You can just call me Lianne.¡± Trevor nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Lianne answered Trevor¡¯s previous question. ¡°After my mom passed away, Grandma went to travel around the world. Usually, we would send a message to greet Grandma during the holidays. We rarely talked on the phone. When something happened, we would inform my grandma through the call.¡± ¡°Then do you know if she has had anyone by her side all these years?¡± Trevor asked. Lianne said, ¡°No. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Grandma has always been alone.¡± Trevor instantly turned a little disappointed. However, Trevor remembered that Lianne said that she rarely contacted her grandma and only greeted her grandma during the holidays. Trevor perked up and asked again, ¡°Is there a servant beside her?¡± Perhaps Trevor¡¯s mother had lost her memory after being washed ashore from the river, but she did not have any other injuries on her. Coincidentally, Lianne¡¯s grandma was short of servants, so Lianne¡¯s grandma hired Trevor¡¯s mother as her servant. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t ask. But there should be,¡± Lianne said. Lianne¡¯s grandma was once the wife of Cook Group¡¯s president and the daughter of the Derek family. Lianne¡¯s grandma had been served since she was young, so her ability in life was slightly inferior. ¡°Okay,¡± Trevor replied. Trevor nned to try his best to get to know Lianne¡¯s grandmater. Trevor would find a chance to ask about his mother when he was familiar with Lianne¡¯s grandma. When the two of them arrived at the airport, Trevor said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go buy some gifts.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Lianne immediately said. ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting your grandma. I need to buy some gifts,¡± Trevor said and left Lianne was slightly stunned. What did Trevor mean? It wasn¡¯t what Lianne thought, was it? Ten minutester, Trevor returned with a bouquet of flowers and a gift box. From Trevor¡¯s behavior, Lianne felt that it was very simr to a scene of Trevor meeting his girlfriend¡¯s grandma for the first time. Lianne covered her face with her hand and reminded herself not to think too much. When Lianne thought of Julian calling her, she immediately realized that they must be looking for her grandma for something else. Maybe it had something to do with the Parks family years ago. Thinking about this, Lianne couldn¡¯t help but feel that she had been thinking too much just now. After waiting for a while, Lianne saw her grandma. Beside Lianne¡¯s grandma was a middle-aged woman. ¡°Grandma!¡± Lianne immediately called out. The moment Lianne called her grandma, Trevor looked at the middle-aged woman beside Katherine. Tears filled Trevor¡¯s eyes instantly. Who else could the wom¨¢n beside Katherine be but Trevor¡¯s mother? Even though she had aged a lot compared to the photos from back then, it was still obvious that she was Trevor¡¯s mother. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Trevor mumbled as tears streamed down his face. Both Katherine and Katherine looked at Trevor in surprise. Lianne turned her head and saw Trevor crying. Lianne immediately looked at the unfamiliar woman beside her grandma. ¡°Mom¡­ I finally found you!¡± Trevor lost control of his emotions and rushed over to hug Tina. Tina¡¯s body stiffened and she was a little at a loss. Tina did not know the young man in front of her. Tina had never been married in her life. How could she have children? However, when Tina saw that the young man was crying very sadly, she subconsciously reached out and patted Trevor¡¯s back. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 After being patted on the back by Tina, Trevor lost control of his emotions even more. Trevor cried uncontrobly, ¡°Mom¡­ Thank you for still being alive. Thank you! It¡¯s great. It¡¯s really great. Our family can finally beplete. Thank God for your kindness¡­¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Hearing Trevor crying in sorrow, Tina felt a little sympathetic, but she had to remind Trevor that he got the wrong person. Because Trevor was hugging her so tightly that Tina almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. You¡¯re my mom.¡± Trevor firmly believed. Even if the mother in front of Trevor was already very different from her young appearance in the photos. However, as soon as Trevor saw Tina¡¯s eyes, he firmly believed that Tina was his mother. Tina¡¯s eyes were exactly the same as Annalise¡¯s. Fina¡¯s facial features also looked very simr to Annalise¡¯s. Tina reached out to pat Trevor¡¯s back again and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not your mom. I¡¯ve never been married or had children.¡± Katherine was also very surprised. She whispered to Lianne, ¡°Lina, who is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a very good friend of mine. His name is Trevor Stinson. He¡¯s the son of the Xander family,¡± Lianne said. Lianne was also very shocked. Why did Trevor call the woman beside Katherine his mom? So, the reason why Julian called Lianne earlier and asked if Lianne could contact her grandma was actually to help Trevor and Annalise find their mother? Didn¡¯t Annalise¡¯s mother die in a car ident when she was three years old? ¡°Okay.¡± Katherine nodded and looked at Trevor sympathetically. Katherine then said to Tina, ¡°The sir might have a mental problem. Try tofort him for a while.¡± Tina reached out and patted Trevor¡¯s back again. Trevor, who was used of having a mental problem, gradually calmed down a little. He gently let go of Tina and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too agitated. You look too much like my mom.¡± Trevor had already stolen Tina¡¯s hair, and he would go to do a paternity test first. Whether Tina was his mother or not, Trevor would know as soon as the paternity test results were out. Trevor was apprehensive, flustered, expectant, and worried. Trevor was afraid that his hopes would be dashed. He was worried that Tina and his mom really only looked alike. Tina had a gentle personality. In the face of Trevor¡¯s apology, Tina smiled gently and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I hope you can see your mom soon.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Trevor bowed slightly to Tina. Trevor wanted to send Katherine and Tina to the ke family, but Lianne declined. Lianne felt that Trevor¡¯s condition was not right, so she asked Trevor to go back and rest well. ¡°Alright, be careful on the way.¡± Trevor watched them leave. His gaze was still fixed on Tina¡¯s back. Trevor¡¯s grip on Tina¡¯s hair tightened slightly. Tina must be Trevor¡¯s mother. She must be! Trevor called his father while rushing to the hospital for a paternity test. At this moment, Lee was leading people along the fishing viges to Meazu Churches in various regions. They continued to search for information about Katherine at these Meazu Churches. When he suddenly heard Trevor say that he had found Tina, Lee was so excited that he was incoherent. ¡°You found your mom? You found her, right? Where is she now? You must make her stay and never let her leave again¡­ I¡¯ll rush back immediately¡­ I¡¯lle back now. Now¡­ My Heather¡­ We finally found you¡­¡± Trevor was afraid that something would happen to Lee when he was emotionally unstable in driving. Trevor immediately reminded Lee, ¡°Dad, get the driver to drive. Drive slowly. The test results won¡¯t be out so quickly. She¡¯s with Lianne¡¯s grandma now. She won¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ I know¡­ I¡¯lle back now¡­ I¡¯lle back now¡­¡± Lee choked on the phone. After calling Lee, Trevor called Annalise. Annalise heard that Trevor had found Tina. Trevor thought Tina might be their mother, and now he was doing a paternity test in the hospital. Annalise was so excited that ¡®she immediately wanted to pull Julian to the hospital. ¡°Julian, Trevor has found Mom. He has really found Mom. Let¡¯s go to the hospital now¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± Annalise suddenly squatted on the ground and cried. Julian squatted down worriedly and patted Annalise¡¯s back gently. Julian pulled Annalise into his arms andforted her. ¡°Annie, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s a good thing to find Mom.¡± Annalise looked up at Julian with red eyes. Annalise pursed her lips and tears fell again. ¡°I¡¯m so scared she is not Mom.¡± Annalise saw with her own eyes how his father med himself and lost his wits in front of her mother¡¯s grave. Now, hope was born in the hearts of the entire family. If Tina was not Annalise¡¯s mother, her father¡¯s entire spiritual world would copse. ¡®God is kind. It must be Mom.¡± Julian hugged Annalise tightly and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital and wait for the results together.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. Julian helped Annalise up and went to the hospital together. In front of the paternity testing center. Trevor knew that it would take a few hours for the results toe out, but he still could not sit in his chair and wait quietly. Trevor paced up and down like an ant on a hot pan. After walking a few rounds, Trevor raised his wrist to look at the time. Trever was not wearing a watch but a sports bracelet that could record his steps. In just a short while, Trevor¡¯s steps had increased from 7,000 to 14,000. Trevor hated that time passed so slowly. He wished he could manually make time pass faster. ¡°Trevor!¡± Annalise came over and shouted. ¡°Anna!¡± Trevor immediately hugged Annalise. They patted each other¡¯s backs andforted each other, Their hearts were filled with sorrow. ¡°I hope it¡¯s Mom,¡± Trevor said with red eyes. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Annalise couldn¡¯t help but choke up. ¡°We¡¯ll sit and wait,¡± Julian said. Trevor nodded. Annalise was here. Trevor had to act calm. Otherwise, they both would ery. ¡°Trevor, how long will the results take?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°Three hours,¡± Trevor answered. Trevor had already asked his friend to do the paternity test as quickly as possible. ¡°How long has it been?¡± Annalise asked again. At this moment, waiting for just one more minute would be torture for them. ¡°It¡¯s been 47 minutes,¡± Trevor said as he looked at the time on his sports bracelet. Trevor had been 22 years old, and this was the most torturous day of his life. When Trevor was ten years old, he woke up from a pool of blood and was sent to the hospital by Julian. Trevor had undergone countless surgeries and felt deep pain, but he had never experienced such psychological torture. ¡°Trevor, let¡¯s guess the names of medicinal ingredients, okay?¡± Annalise said. Annalise had to find something to do to pass the time. Otherwise, it would be too torturous. ¡°Okay,¡± Trevor replied. Annalise took out her phone and opened the program to guess the medicinal ingredients¡¯ names. Annalise showed her phone to Trevor. Julian also participated. On the phone, there were some pictures of the medicinal ingredients. The yer could press the recording key at the bottom and say the name of the medicinal ingredient. If the yer was right, the system would show a green tick, and the yer could get points. If the yer was wrong, the system would throw a bomb. ¡°It¡¯s starting,¡± Annalise said. Trevor tried his best to put all his attention on guessing the names of the medicinal ingredients. Time still passed very slowly, and it was still very torturous. The three of them tried their best to pretend to be calm. Lee rushed over to them. ¡°Kalyan, Anna, how is it?¡± ¡°Dad, why are you here so soon?¡± Trevor was shocked. Only two hours had passed. The fishing vige where Lee was just now was at least a four-hour drive away here. Lee said, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to drive. In order to be here as soon as possible, I asked the driver to run through the red light along the way.¡± Just then, the door of the paternity testing center opened. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Lee suddenly looked over. It was as if Lee suddenly had a heart attack, and his heart was beating crazily. Annalise was also very nervous, and her whole body was tense. Julian was afraid that Annalise would be too emotional, so he immediately reached out and held her hand tightly. One of Annalise¡¯s hands was held by Julian, and she held Trevor¡¯s hand with the other. As if they were waiting for the verdict, they looked at the door of the paternity testing center with burning eyes. The doctor, also Trevor¡¯s friend, came out with the paternity test results. When the doctor saw everyone looking at him in unison, he immediately felt a little awkward. ¡°Trevor, the results are out.¡± What¡¯s the result Lee was the first to ask. Trevor¡¯s eyes were fixed on his doctor friend. Trevor¡¯s friend said awkwardly, ¡°The parent-child rtionship is valid.¡± ¡°Say that again! Trevor¡¯s voice was cold and deep. Trevor was too excited. He was so excited that he did not know which tone he should use in speaking. He was so excited that he did not know what expression to put on. Trevor¡¯s doctor friend was shocked. He could only brace himself and say, ¡°Trevor, take a look at the results yourself. The conclusion is very simple. You can understand it. I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll go in first.¡± -Trevor¡¯s doctor friend was stunned. He was frightened by Trevor¡¯s sudden coldness. Could it be that Trevor wanted the result of the parent-child rtionship not to be valid? Then he could not help Trevor. Trevor¡¯s doctor friend rushed to Trevor and shoved the results at Trevor. Then Trevor¡¯s doctor friend hurried back to the paternity testing center and closed the door. Lee was already in tears. His voice trembled as he said, ¡°Kalyan, the doctor said that the parent-child rtionship is valid, right? The sample you provided is your and your mom¡¯s hair, fight?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Tears also rushed to Trevor¡¯s eyes. With trembling hands, Trevor opened the results and quickly flipped to thest page. Everyone leaned over. Several tears fell onto the paper of the paternity testing results. It was unknown whose tears they were. Even if there were tears on the paper, it did not affect them from reading the results. Thest line clearly said, ¡°Biology parent-child rtionship is valid.¡± ¡°Dad, we found Mom,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Heather! My Heather!¡± Lee wailed at once. Lee fell to his knees with a thud and kowtowed in the direction outside the corridor. ¡°Thank you, God!¡± Lee touched the ground with his head and did not get up for a long time. He shouted, ¡°Thank you, thank God¡­¡± Lee thanked God for letting Heather still live. He thanked God for giving him a chance to make up for it. ¡°I¡¯ll pick her up. I¡¯ll pick her up now.¡± Lee climbed to his feet. Trevor immediately pulled Lee back. ¡°Dad, calm down first. Mom might have lost her memory.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Lee mumbled. Anything did not matter as long as Heather was still alive. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t scare Mom,¡± Trevor said. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t scare her. Isn¡¯t my current appearance very scary? There¡¯s a hotel nearby. I¡¯ll go take a shower and shave first,¡± Lee said. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Lee had always been a tidy person. Even though he had been bedridden for 20 years, he had always cleaned up very well. However, during this period of time when Lee was looking for Heather, he often stayed up for a whole night and slept during the day. Lee could not have the energy to care less about his image and appearance at all. He even did not shave for a few days. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Trevor said. ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Anna, you¡¯re pregnant. How about staying at home and waiting for us? I am worried you will be tired.¡± Trevor was worried about Annalise. Now that they were sure Tina was their mother and they would know each other¡¯s identity sooner or later, Trevor was no longer in a hurry. ¡®ma doctor. I have to go take Mom¡¯s pulse,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Yes, Anna could help take your mom¡¯s pulse,¡± Lee said. Humans were greedy. In the past, Lee thought that as long as Heather was still alive, everything was fine. Now, Lee wanted Heather to regain her memories and for the family to reunite as soon as possible. No one knew how urgently Lee wanted this day toe. Waiting one more day would only be painful and torturous. Lee wished he had wings and could teleport. If that case, he could appear in front of Heather in an instant and say to her, ¡°Heather, you¡¯ve suffered. I¡¯m too much of a jerk.¡± Julian called Lianne to ask if Katherine was currently in the ke family. Lianne didn¡¯t hide it and told Julian that Katherine didn¡¯t like the ke family. Katherine was here to visit Madam ke and help Preston by the way. Therefore, Katherine temporarily stayed at the VYU Hotel near Metropolis Hospital. ¡°Alright, we will be here to visit Madam ke,¡± Julian said. After hanging up the phone, Lee went to clean himself up. He took a shower, changed his clothes, and shaved his beard. Then, the family rushed to VIYU Hotel. Lianne was chatting with Katherine and Tina. During the conversation, Lianne knew that Tina was now Katherine¡¯s foster daughter. Katherine had picked Tina up by the river 17 years ago. At that time, Katherine often went along the various fishing viges to pay respects to Meazu Churches and usually lived in the fishermen¡¯s houses every day. Basically, not far from the fishing viges of Chanaea, there would be Meaz¨² Churches. Katherine then headed south along the sea. That day, Katherine was rushing to a fishing vige to find a ce to stay with her luggage on her back when she suddenly saw someone floating on the shore. The sun was very bright that day, and the person was floating on the shore. Katherine was worried that it might be a corpse. Because the family had experienced unforeseen idents, Katherine had been praying in various churches and had always been doing good deeds as much as possible. When Katherine saw a beggar, she would give him or her a little change. When Katherine saw a poor child, she would give him or her some food and clothes. When Katherine saw a person floating on the sea, she thought that even if it was a corpse, she would find someone to bury it and let the person rest in peace. Katherine immediately went to pull back the corpse from the sea. It was neither smelly nor hard. It was still soft. With difficulty, Katherine pulled the corpse ashore. Then, a group of vigers happened to pass by, and they surrounded Katherine and the corpse. Someone said it seemed that the person had not yet died. Hence, the viger rushed over and started pressing on the corpse¡¯s chest. Later on, he realized that the person was really still alive. At that time, Katherine was so excited that she cried. After the person was saved, Katherine asked the person where she was from and why She was in the sea. The person didn¡¯t know anything. She only shook her head and said that she didn¡¯t know anything. Katherine sent the person to the hospital. The person had been treated in the hospital for half a year, but she still hadn¡¯t gotten better. The doctor said that her body was fine, but her brain might have been damaged. Katherine named the person Tina. After that, Katherine brought Tina to travel around the world with her. In the past, Katherine had never mentioned these things on the phone. Now that they were sitting together and chatting, Lianne finally found out that Katherine saved Tina 17 years ago. 17 years. What a coincidence. Lianne also hoped that Tina was Annalise¡¯s mother and Lee¡¯s wife. Lee had suffered too much. As an outsider, even Lianne couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Mr. Lee Xander when she thought about how he had been bedridden for 20 years in great pain due to losing his wife. Lianne looked up at Tina and asked, ¡°Ms. Tina, don¡¯t you remember anything from the past?¡± Tina smiled gently and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± The doorbell rang. Lianne immediately went to open the door. At the door, Lee looked at Tina excitedly¡­ Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Tina looked at Lee as well. She stared straight at Lee as if she knew him. This made Lee even more excited. He rushed over and shouted excitedly, ¡°Heather!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Trevor immediately rushed over and pulled Lee back, reminding him not to scare her. Only then did Lee suppress the emotions inside of him. He tried his best to remain calm and greeted her with a gentle smile, ¡°Hello, my name is Lee Xander!¡± Suddenly, he was reminded of the time when they first met, back in that restaurant when they were both overseas. The first time he¡¯d seen her, he was instantly attracted by the clear and happy look in her eyes. After that, he would always have a meal at that restaurant. Gradually, they became familiar with each other. When he first introduced himself, he said to her gently, ¡°Hello, my name is Lee Xander!¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Tina.¡± Tina smiled gently at Lee. She thought he looked familiar as if she had seen him somewhere before. However, she could not remember where or when. ¡°Mr. Xander, Julian, Annalise, take a seat.¡± Lianne immediately greeted them warmly and personally poured tea for them. She was sincerely grateful to Annalise¡¯s family. After all, Anna was the one who saved her brother and grandmother. Lee sat down opposite Tina and took the tea from Lianne. However, he could not stop looking at Tina. ¡°Dad.¡± Trevor pulled him again. Lee quickly retracted his burning gaze that was uncontroble. ¡°Mrs. Stinson, can I take your pulse?¡± Annalise looked at Tina and asked. The woman standing in front of her was her mother! The mother that she had always thought had passed away. Fortunately, Lianne¡¯s grandmother found her and saved her. Otherwise, who knew what kind of life her mother would have led? Would she have been able to live until today? She did not dare think about it. The thought of it caused tears to well up in her eyes. Katherine could not help but look at her granddaughter, Lianne when she saw the family members¡¯ red eyes and strange behavior. Lianne nodded slightly at her grandmother. Katherine instantly understood that it was possible that they were rted to Tina. Tina lost her memories seventeen years ago but she was able to function normally. She noticed Lee and the others were acting strangely and were staring at her passionately. Earlier today, Trevor even hugged her and called her ¡®mom¡¯. She extended her hand and said to Annalise, ¡°Alright. Sorry for troubling you.¡± If amnesia was truly curable, Annalise would like to discover what kind of life Tina had led. She was also curious why she was unconscious in the river. Once a person had doubts, it would be difficult for them to calm down Annalise immediately took her pulse. Lee and Trevor were both nervous. Annalise focused on taking her pulse. She found that Tina¡¯s situation was different from Preston¡¯s. Preston¡¯s pulse waspletely normal. What he had was mainly a psychological problem. As for Tina, her pulse waspletely messed She had suffered a heavy blow to her head, causing irreversible damage to the nerves in her brain. Other than that, she had blood clots, congestion, and other health issues. Annalise could not help but feel sad when she noticed this. ¡°How is it?¡± Katherine asked. ¡°Her body is rather weak. It will take a longer time for her to recuperate.¡± Annalise resisted the urge to cry and tried her best to appear calm. ¡°Is her body still weak?¡± Katherine was surprised. After she had rescued Tina from the water, she sent her to the hospital immediately. Tina had been treated in the hospital for a period of time, mainly for external injuries. The doctor had said that there was damage to Tina¡¯s cerebral nerve, but it could not be treated. Whether or not she would be able to recover from her amnesia was up to fate. The doctor suggested that she be discharged from the hospital and asked her to seek traditional medicine. The doctor mentioned that it was impossible to treat her with modern medicine. Since Tina was weak, it was rmended that she took time to recuperate. After she was discharged from the hospital, Katherine sought traditional medicine to nurse Tina back to health. She was given some medicine for a year. Tina¡¯s body had indeed changed after a year. She lost weight and went from 160 pounds to 120 pounds. Her mental state looked much better as well. Katherine thought that Tina had recovered. Unexpectedly, she was still weak. ¡°Yes, she is still weak,¡± Annalise said. Lianne immediately said, ¡°Grandma, although Annalise is young, she studied under Master Quigley. She has great medical skills. She was the one who cared Preston.¡± When Katherine heard this, she immediately said excitedly, ¡°Could you treat Tina?¡± Katherine rescued Tina seventeen years ago and they were not rted by blood. However, after spending so many years together, Katherine had long treated Tina as her own biological daughter. Annalise nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of her. However, I might have to perform acupuncture on her every day. Now that I¡¯m pregnant, I wonder if I can invite her to stay with me instead?¡± She did not choose to acknowledge Tina as her mother immediately to avoid scaring her. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s okay as long as she won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Katherine wanted to know if they were a family as well. If that was the case, she hoped that they could reunite as a family. Every mother would want their daughters to be happy. For seventeen years, Katherine had arranged several blind dates for Tina. A few of them were introduced by her good friends from church. There were men with great backgrounds that were satisfied with Tina. However, every time Tina went on a blind date, she would act indifferently. The traditional doctor mentioned that she had a weak body, which made her look like she was not motivated by anything. Katherine had always felt that Tina had suffered for following her at such a young age. It would be a good thing if she could have a family! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely nurse your body back to health,¡± Annalise said to Tina. She thought to herself, ¡°Mom, all these years, you¡¯ve suffered a lot. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of your body and let you live a long and enjoyable life.¡± Tina nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lee thought for a moment and stood up. ¡°Lianne, Katherine, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± Annalise immediately said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll take her back first. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Katherine stood up to send them off. Lee said to Trevor, ¡°Kalyan, stay behind. If there¡¯s anything that Lianne needs help with, help her out.¡± He had always been indifferent and cold, unwilling to interfere in other people¡¯s matters. If it was in the past, he would never call her Lianne affectionately. Instead, he would have called her Ms ke. It was different now. His gratitude towards Katherine was indescribable. Katherine was like Heather¡¯s second mother. If that was the case, she was like his mother-inw. ¡°Okay,¡± Trevor replied. Lianne felt a little ufortable and said, ¡°Mr. Xander, there¡¯s no need for that. You guys go about your business. I don¡¯t need any help here.¡± Trevor took the initiative and said, ¡°I can help Preston as well.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you.¡± Katherine tugged at Lianne, signaling for Trevor to stay. She did not know Trevor¡¯s exact situation, but she could sense that they would help Preston out next. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She was already an old woman now. After all, Lianne was a girl. With Trevor apanying her, she felt more at ease. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Tina followed Lee and the others to Annalise¡¯s vi. Lee helped her carry her luggage. However, Tina thought of carrying it herself. ¡°Let me do it. As a man, I should do this,¡± Lee said. He tried his best to recall the days when they first met and to do the things that they had done in the past. He was hoping that this would help Heather recall her memories. Tina frowned slightly but Lee had already grabbed the luggage. She felt as if she had heard such words and had done such things before. There was something familiar about it, but she could not recall it at all. She looked at Lee and felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. However, she was very sure that she had not seen him in the past 17 years. Back at the vi. Annalise was not in a hurry to perform acupuncture on Tina. Instead, she dragged Julian to another room to give her parents some space. ¡°Annalise said that it¡¯s best to rx before acupuncture. Let¡¯s take a walk together in the backyard.¡± Lee said. ¡°Okay,¡± Tina replied and went to the backyard with Lee. All these years, she had been disgusted and wary of men. Katherine had arranged a few blind dates that she had no choice but to attend, but she was always on guard when dealing with them. For some reason, she felt rxed when she was with the man in front of her. She felt an inexplicable sense of security as if she felt from the bottom of her heart that he had a good character. ¡°Did you raise these orchids?¡± When she entered the backyard and saw the orchids, she felt inexplicably happy. That happy feeling came from deep within her and made her feel great. ¡°Yes,¡± Lee replied. He had arranged for someone to move these orchids from the Xander residence. All these years, he had been taking care of them. During the years when he was bedridden, the servants had always taken care of them on his behalf. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful and fragrant! I like orchids too,¡± Tina took the initiative to speak. ¡°Yes, you like moth orchids the most,¡± Lee said. Tina looked at Lee in shock. Lee stared back at Tina calmly. Tina was defeated by Lee¡¯s burning gaze. She looked away and said, ¡°I think you might have che wrong person.¡± ¡°I want to show you something,¡± Lee said. Tina frowned. Lee said, ¡°Sit here and wait a moment. I¡¯ll bring it over immediately.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Tina said and prepared to sit down on the stone bench in the backyard. Lee quickly grabbed her and said, ¡°Wait, it¡¯s cold.¡± Tina felt that it was strange. She actually didn¡¯t feel offended. In fact, she felt a sense of warmth, as if she had experienced this before. Lee opened a small cab in the backyard, took out a cushion, and ced it on top of the bench. He said gently, ¡°You can sit now.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Tina thanked him. Lee added, ¡°Give me a minute¡±. After saying that, he hurried back into the house to get something. Soon, he took out three photo albums. Two of them were from K¨¦nt while one was his. ¡°Here, take a look.¡± Lee handed the photo album to Tin¨¢. Tina took the photo album and flipped through it on the stone table. As she flipped through the photo album, the frown on her face deepened. This was what she looked like when she was young, but why couldn¡¯t she remember it at all? Previously, back at the airport, when Annalise hugged her and called her ¡®mom, she was sure that Annalise had recognized the wrong person. At this moment, she wavered. In this world, there might be people who looked alike, but there was no one who would look exactly the same and even have the same figure, getting an He had clearly told himself that as long as Heather was still alive, it would be enough. He would not force her and take it slow. But now, he desperately wanted her to remember him. He wanted to tell her his heartfelt feelings immediately. He had held it in for too long. There were too many things he wanted to tell her. Heather followed Lee¡¯s instructions and opened a photo album from before they were married. Even back then, Lee had not changed much after all these years. However, Heather looked worlds apart. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Before marriage, Heather was thin and beautiful. She maintained a bright smile at all times and her eyes were as bright as stars. At that time she was only 06 pounds at 168 ¡°Do you remember?¡± Lee asked eagerly. Tina shook her head. She looked at the other photo album and thought that she was the person they were looking for. Now that she looked at this photo album, she had a feeling that they had mistaken her for someone else. Lee saw the slight change in Tina¡¯s expression. He quickly grabbed the photo album and showed it to her. ¡°Take a look at this. Do you remember anything?¡± Tina flipped through the photo album again. She was almost certain that the person in the photo was herself because she was really fat and looked exactly like her. However, she really couldn¡¯t remember where these photos were taken and who this little girl was. She tried to recall with all her might but when she did that, she felt dizzy and ufortable. She even felt a little frustrated. She looked up at Lee and asked, ¡°Who am I? Can you tell me?¡± ¡°You are Heather! My Heather! You are my wife, the love of my life, and the mother of my child,¡± Lee said excitedly. Tina frowned even more. However, she could not remember anything! She said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that you¡¯ve mistaken me for someone else,¡± ¡°There¡¯s no mistake,¡± Lee said. ¡°I think, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, I¡¯d like to do an appraisal,¡± Tina said. If it was true, she wanted to stay here to regain her memories. If it wasn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t want to trouble them any further. Their gazes were too passionate. She was afraid that she was giving them hope and would end up disappointing them. Lee¡¯s eyes turned red. Heather had always. made sure not to cause trouble for others. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he choked and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already done an appraisal. You¡¯re the mother of Kalyan and Anna. You¡¯re my Heather.¡± Looking at Lee¡¯s tears, Tina¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, she really couldn¡¯t remember anything from the past. She tried desperately to recall but it made her dizzy. She subconsciously reached out and knocked her head. Lee immediately held her hand. ¡°Heather, don¡¯t hurt yourself. Don¡¯t get anxious. Let¡¯s take it slow. One day, you¡¯ll remember everything. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t remember. You just need to know one thing.¡± Heather looked up at Lee. Lee said with tears welling up in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re the mother of Kalyan and Anna. You¡¯re the person we all love the most. You¡¯re the one I¡¯d trade my life for.¡± Chapter 381 Chapter 381 ¡°You¡¯re the one I¡¯d trade my life for¡­ You¡¯re the one I¡¯d trade my life for¡­ These words echoed repeatedly in Heather¡¯s mind. A familiar scene appeared in her mind. A man said to a woman, ¡°You¡¯re the one I¡¯d trade my life for¡­¡± Was this a scene from a movie clip she had seen before? It was so pure and touching. However, the feeling in her heart was as if she was watching someone else¡¯s story. She was touched by someone else¡¯s story. It was windy and a little cold. Heather trembled slightly. Lee immediately held Heather and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the house. We have to make sure you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Heather did not seem to be disgusted by Lee¡¯s action of holding her hand. She found it magical. More than ten years ago, she went out on a blind date. The road was slippery which made her fall. The man reached out to grab her but that made her feel ufortable. She quickly avoided him and did not let him touch her. If that was the case, why didn¡¯t she feel that way now that Lee touched her? Why did she have a natural sense of trust in Lee? Was it because he was good-looking and not repulsive, or because she believed what he said that she might really be the mother of the two children? Lee helped Heather back to her room immediately after leaving the backyard. ¡°I can find a coat myself,¡± Heather said cautiously. She did not dislike Lee, but she still felt ufortable when he appeared in her room. from He quietly pinched himself to confirm that there was pain. After confirming that this was not a dream and that the heavens had really answered his family¡¯s prayer, he walked out with tears in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. You don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Heather immediately said. Lee smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go and put on more clothes.¡± He turned around and went to the kitchen to make some tea. He grabbed some ginger and boiled some water. The servant immediately came over and asked, ¡°Sir, what are you doing? We can do it for you.¡± ¡°No need. You guys can rest. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Lee¡¯s eyes were red, but his lips were curled into a smile. He wanted to make a cup of tea for Heather personally, After missing out for 21 years, he wanted to make up for it all. He wanted to be a part of every single bit of poW He carefully cut the ginger piece by piece. Heather added a jacket and realized that it was extremely hot. Only then did she realize that the heater was already turned on. She immediately took off her coat and sweater. She felt much morefortable wearing only one piece of clothing. Annalise came over. She looked at her mother and smiled. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll perform the acupuncture on you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Heather replied. She looked at Annalise with politeness, gentleness, and a little hint of doubt. Was she really her biological daughter? She had no impression of this child at all, but this child really looked like her in the past. ¡°Do I need to lie down?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, please lie down,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Alright.¡± Heather immediately took off her shoes andy on the bed. Annalise quickly tucked her in. A strange feeling shed across Heather¡¯s heart. It was as if there was a warm yet indescribable feeling. ¡°Just rx. It won¡¯t hurt,¡± Annalise said with a smile. This was her mother! The mother who loved her. She couldn¡¯t help but think of a saying, that a parent¡¯s love for their child was never-ending. If not for her mother¡¯s careful consideration and using the shares to restrain her uncle, she would not have lived until now. ¡°Okay,¡± Heather replied. Annalise pulled up Heather¡¯s sleeve and gently lifted the nket to pull up Heather¡¯s clothes to reveal her stomach. Then, she rolled up Heather¡¯s pants. After that, Annalise started performing acupuncture. Annalise¡¯s movements were precise and fast. When she inserted the needles, Heather barely felt any pain. However, when the needles were inserted, she felt a little sore. She endured the first few needles, butter on, she felt that each needle was more swollen than the last. She couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°I¡¯m a little sore.¡± Annalise smiled. ¡°This is normal. Please bear with it.¡± Heather had many blocked meridians in her body which caused her to be weak. That was the reason why she felt sore during the acupuncture. ¡°Okay.¡± Heather was relieved to hear that it was normal. Soon, she began to feel sleepy. She asked, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. Can I fall asleep?¡± ¡°Yes, feel free to do so. Just rx and sleep.¡± Annalise¡¯s heart ached. Over the years, Heather¡¯s body had been extremely weak. She had many clogged meridians which caused ack of positive energy. She also had weak liver and stomach functions. Because of this, she had trouble sleeping at night. As days went on, it became a vicious cycle. After a few seconds, Heather fell asleep. She had no idea how long she was asleep. Soon, she began to dream again. Just like before, she dreamed of some strange scenes. She dreamed that she was working in restaurant that was full of foreigners. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She also dreamed that she was studying and taking exams with them. Everyone in the dream wasughing and chatting happily. One day, one of the customers was harassing her and pushed her to a corner¡­ ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡± Heather waved her hands desperately. ¡°Wake up!¡± Annalise immediately shouted. She quickly shook Heather¡¯s body to try to wake her up. When Heather woke up, she still had lingering fears. It felt a little embarrassing. She had had these dreams of taking exams and that restaurant many times before. The thought of taking exams and being a waitress made her anxious. Therefore, every time she had these dreams, she would feel exhausted. Even though she had a full night¡¯s of sleep, she would still wake up tired. In the end, she would have to take naps to make up for it. ¡°Did you just have a dream?¡± Annalise asked. Because of her weak liver functions, it was difficult for her to get a good sleep./ ¡°Yes,¡± Heather replied. Annalise took her pulse and asked, ¡°Do you dream often?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Heather replied. Annalise said, ¡°You should do some exercises to help strengthen your body.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t quite run. I get out of breath easily whenever I try to exercise.¡± Heather said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything strenuous. Just do some simple stretching. I¡¯ll give you a tutorial,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay,¡± Heather replied. At this moment, Lee held a cup in one hand and knocked on the door with the other. He asked, ¡°Can Ie in?¡± For some reason, Heather felt a little relieved when she heard Lee¡¯s voice. She said politely, ¡°Yes.¡± When Annalise saw her father enter, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare some medicine for you first.¡± ¡°Okay, sorry to trouble you,¡± Heather said politely. After Annalise left, only Lee and Heather were left in the room¡­ Chapter 382 Chapter 382 ¡°I made you some ginger tea. Drink some so you don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Lee said gently as he passed the cup of tea to Heather. ¡°Thank you!¡± Heather quickly looked away from Lee¡¯s gentle gaze. His gaze was so intense that she felt bad that she looked away. She quickly reached out her hands to take the cup of tea. Lee wanted to feed her himself but was afraid of scaring her, so he just smiled at her. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He was afraid that pressing her too hard would make her nervous and feel disgusted, so he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. If there¡¯s anything I can do, you can call me.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Heather said. Lee went out, leaving Heather alone in the room. She drank the ginger tea and her hand that was holding the spoon paused slightly. Why did it feel so familiar? When she tried to recall, she did not remember any man in her life. Could it be that she was really his wife? This made her want to regain her memories. even more. She wanted to know what had happened to her back then. At dinner. There were many dishes on the table. They were all Heather¡¯s favorite dishes. Her family was poor when she was young. Even though she had worked hard to get a schrship to study abroad, and her life had improved a lot because of that, she still liked the taste of her childhood. She liked to eat braised beef with radishes and pickled vegetables. Today, they were all on the table: These were all bought ready-made from the supermarket. Lee had already arranged for people to go to Horington to recruit two people who were experienced in making pickled vegetables. ¡°Heather, don¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± Lee greeted Heather. Annalise and Julian also greeted Heather. ¡°Please, enjoy the food.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, thank you!¡± Heather felt that they were too enthusiastic, which made her wary. She tried her best to appear calm. She tasted the omelet and was instantly impressed. She could not help but praise, ¡°This dish is really appetizing. Try it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A gentle and satisfied smile appeared on Lee¡¯s face. Seeing Lee¡¯s smile, Heather suddenly felt that she had said too much. She was a little embarrassed and immediately lowered her head to take another bite to hide her embarrassment. Lee smiled even more gently when he saw Heather like this.. It had been 21 years since theyst met. God had answered his prayers and let him have a chance to see her once again. Originally, he thought that she might have already gotten married. She might even have children of her own and a new family. Before this, he thought that as long as she was alive, that would be enough. He would not ask for more. Now that she was still single, how could he not be happy and grateful? Regardless of whether she could regain her memories, he was already extremely satisfied with the situation. He could not help but pick up some food for Heather. ¡°Come, eat more.¡± The braised beef with radishes, roasted pork, and many more. He kept trying to feed her different dishes. Then, he picked up the boiled shrimp and peeled its shell. He dipped it in a little sauce and ced it naturally into her te. Heather held the te with both hands and subconsciously epted it. After doing that, she was stunned for a moment. Looking at the te she was holding and the shrimp in it, she fell into deep thought. What was happening? Lee and Annalise noticed it as well. They looked at each other, their eyes filled with excitement. Annalise became even more confident in treating her mother¡¯s amnesia. It was possible through medical treatment as well as memory awakening. After dinner. Annalise asked the servants to move the coffee table away from the living room, leaving arge area that was empty. She turned on the television and showed a yoga video. She asked Lee to practice it with Heather. vapts i The servants in the house understood what was going on and quickly returned to the rooms after cleaning up. Annalise had to write a treatment n, so she pulled Julian back to her room. Only Heather and Lee were left in the living room. Lee was filled with joy. On the other hand, Heather was feeling nervous and awkward. ¡°Annalise said that from today onwards, every morning and night, we will have to practice yoga to strengthen our bodies. Only then we will be able to be healthy.¡± Lee exined. ¡°Okay.¡± Heather looked at Lee¡¯s serious expression and felt a little happy for some reason. On television, two people were demonstrating the basics. One of them said, ¡°Raised your hands up high.¡± Lee learned quickly and did it very well. Heather was a little slow and her movements were out of sync. She felt embarrassed Lee smiled and encouraged her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Take your time. ¡°Okay,¡± Heather replied. She continued practicing. During the next part, Lee corrected her posture. ¡°Here, squat down a little more.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Heather replied. Under Lee¡¯s guidance, she was getting better and better. She looked at the way Lee was focused on giving her pointers and actually felt her heart beating a little faster. When she had to bend down, her body was flexible enough to do so. However, she could feel a little tightness in her calves. It was a little sore but it was bearable. On the other hand, Lee¡¯s body was stiff. He was not able to touch the ground with his fingers no matter how hard he tried. Heined, ¡°This is too difficult.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Heather could not help butugh out loud. Lee looked at Heather gently and asked, ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Heather replied. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me? I¡¯ll try to learn from you,¡± Lee said. ¡°Okay.¡± Heather immediately did it. Lee immediately tried to copy her. His body went down, but he was still unable to touch the ground with his fingers. It was still about 50 centimeters away. He suddenly exerted force and touched the ground. Just as Heather was in shock, she noticed Lee¡¯s legs bending. She immediately reminded him, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You shouldn¡¯t bend your legs.¡± ¡°Do I have to keep them straight?¡± Lee asked. ¡°Right,¡± Heather answered. Lee straightened his legs and could not get down. Heather could not help butugh. ¡°Haha, take your time. Stretch your legs a little more. You might be able to go down fully after a while.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue practicing. I¡¯ll slowly master it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Heather replied. The two of them continued practicing. In the room. Annalise quietly opened the door slightly to peep at her parents. When she saw them practicing together, her lips curled into a smile but tears welled up in her eyes. Julian reached out and held her waist. She turned and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. Every day, it gets better and better.¡± The next day. Lee knocked on Heather¡¯s door excitedly in the morning. Heather woke up early. When Lee knocked on the door, she had already washed up and was about to go out to help make breakfast. Hearing the knock on the door, she immediately went to open it. When she saw Lee, she was not unhappy at all. She smiled gently and asked, ¡°Are we going to practice yoga?¡± She liked the exercise because she had slept betterst night than most. She guessed that other than acupuncture, it probably had something to do with the yoga they had practised. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 ¡°Alright.¡± Heather nodded slightly and walked out. It was six in the morning. Only Lee and Heather were in the living room. Lee had already turned on the television. Heather came out and the two of them stood one meter apart. ¡°Heather, do you like to sing?¡± Lee suddenly asked. ¡°A little bit,¡± Heather said. For the past ten years, she did not seem to have any hobbies. Every day, she just followed Katherine to church and helped out whenever she could. In Katherine¡¯s words, other than worshipping God, it was important to perform kind deeds as well Other than taking care of Katherine, she did some gardening and sang asionally. ¡°Shall we sing a song before we start practicing?¡± Lee looked at Heather eagerly. Perhaps because his gaze was too gentle and hopeful, Heather could not bear to reject him. She nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Lee was overjoyed when he heard that. He immediately switched on the karaoke and selected the song ¡°Endless Love¡±. After that, he grabbed a microphone and handed it to Heather. Heather listened to the familiar prelude with mixed feelings. She was really his wife and the mother of his two children, right? Otherwise, how would he know what song she would sing? The prelude passed quickly. Heather gripped the microphone and began to sing, ¡°My first love¡­¡± As she sang, she was in a daze. It was as if she was in a dream. Everything was ethereal and unreal. It was as if she was not living her own life. She did not know who she was, where she came from, and where she was going next. She couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Lee. Lee¡¯s eyes were filled with expectations. Was he looking forward to her regaining her memory? The song was soon over. Lee immediately chose another song. ¡°Shall we sing another song? What about ¡®I Will Always Love You?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Heather started to believe that she was his wife. He only selected songs that she knew After singing the song, Lee became emotional while Heather had mixed feelings. She was even a little anxious. She was worried that she would not be able to regain her memory. Even if they were husband and wife, she had to know what their rtionship was like in the past. Why did she fall into the river? ¡°Let¡¯s practice yoga, shall we?¡± Lee suggested. ¡°Okay,¡± Heather replied. Lee¡¯s heart tightened slightly. His heart ached for her because her personality had changed so much from before. In the past, she was brash and overbearing. Now, she was gentle and refined, as if she would never say no. Would she ever regain her memory? He believed in Anna¡¯s medical skills, but he was also afraid that God would punish him. for being too greedy. He had already sent Heather to his side. He was grateful. What else did he want? On the television, the yoga video started ying. ¡°Put your hands together and breathe¡­¡± Lee quickly collected his thoughts and practiced diligently with Heather. Halfway through, he suddenly had an idea. When he thought of this, he could not help but feel excited. In a while, he would discuss it with Anna. At noon. Annalise performed another round of acupuncture on Heather to provide her with some positive energy. After that, she asked Heather to have a good nap. Lee could not wait to discuss the idea he had with Annalise. He wanted to reenact what had happened in the past to stimte Heather¡¯s nerves. Annalise nodded. ¡°Of course! Returning to an old ce or experiencing what happened in the past can indeed have a certain stimting effect.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it works. No matter what it is, we¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Lee said. Annalise reached out to hold her father¡¯s hand andforted him. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be too anxious. Mr. ke lost his memories and recovered in less than half a year. I believe Mom will definitely recover.¡± Lee nodded. ¡°Yes, I shouldn¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s already the greatest blessing in our lives that she¡¯s back in our lives. It¡¯s okay even if she doesn¡¯t recover her memories for the rest of her life.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. Lee immediately left Annalise¡¯s room and returned to his room to make a call. The next day. It waste December. Lee invited Heather to buy some Christmas goods with him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only What Lee really meant was that the snow was melting and that the sun was finally out. He wanted to go out and bask in the sun together with her. ¡°Okay,¡± Heather agreed. After interacting with him for a few days, she became less and less wary of him. Moreover, she felt a little strange. She seemed to like the feeling of being with him. That sense of security was indescribable. In short, when they were together, she felt as if a hole in her heart had been filled. The two of them went shopping. Lee did not bring Heather to the supermarket. Instead, they went to the market. It was almost Christmas, so the market was especially lively. There were people selling all sorts of goods. Almost every stall was filled with people of different ages. The shopkeepers were so busy that they kept saying, ¡°Right away, right away. Okay, okay. I¡¯ll pack this up. Let me check how much it is. Please, wait for a moment.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there and buy some greeting cards,¡± Lee said. ¡°Okay,¡± Heather replied. There were really a lot of people. Lee was afraid she would be pushed around so he stood to her left to protect her. He really wanted to hold her hand again. That desire was almost uncontroble. Afraid of scaring her, he endured it. Hewalked to the counter and queued up with Heather. When they finally arrived, the man asked, ¡°Do you have a designated message? If not, I¡¯ll write something random.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lee said. ¡°Please help me write it. You¡¯re the most wonderful part of the most wonderful time of the year.¡± This was Heather¡¯s favorite message. When Heather heard Lee¡¯s words, she experienced that indescribable feeling once again. After that, Lee took the greeting card and went to buy something else with Heather. This was something Heather would do every Christmas. Besides that, Heather loved to buy Christmas cookies. On Christmas Eve, she liked to munch on them. She would take a piece and eat it slowly. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 ¡°Heather!¡± Seeing that Heather was crying, Lee¡¯s heart twitched violently. His heart ached but he was excited at the same time. He thought that she had regained her memory and asked excitedly, ¡°Heather, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Heather shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Why am I crying? I feel so sad. Perhaps my heart is aching seeing someone else¡¯s child being snatched away.¡± She really had no idea why she was crying. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just sympathy. The feeling of sadness was uncontroble and came from deep within, All these years, she had followed Katherine around and had seen many pitiful people. For example, an extreme case was when a man killed his wife and ended up in jail. In the end, the child had to suffer. She would sympathize and feel sorry for them, but she never felt like crying so much as this time. It was as if she was releasing the emotions she had suppressed for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t re tears flowed uncontrobly. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. This is the market. There are many people here. He won¡¯t be able to get far,¡± Lee said. Seeing her cry, he really wanted to pull her into his arms to console her. However, she did not regain her memories! She couldn¡¯t remember anything. Just as Lee said, the person who snatched the child was quickly stopped by bystanders. After grabbing the child, some men wanted to beat the kidnapper up but he managed to run away. Some of the bystanders managed to hit him by throwing things at him. A kind-hearted person brought the child back. The child¡¯s mother had already woken up. She had been crying so much that she was out of breath. Now that she saw the child being carried back, she immediately hugged the child tightly and cried even harder. Heather smiled. As she smiled, she cried again. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears at all, and her heart ached. However, she really couldn¡¯t understand why she was so sad. ¡°The child has returned to the mother. It¡¯s okay now. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lee could not bear to see Heather so sad, so he immediately brought her away. After buying some things, Lee brought Heather back. As soon as Heather returned, she could not take it anymore. After returning to her room, shey down on the bed immediately. Annalise came over to check on her mother¡¯s condition. She quickly took Heather¡¯s pulse. She was in a panic. Annalise quickly performed acupuncture on her and told her to sleep. For the past few days, every time after acupuncture, Heather would feel sleepy. She could fall asleep quickly and sleep soundly. It was strange today. After the acupuncture, Heather could not fall asleep no matter what. Shey on the bed, tossing and turning. She tried her best to recall the past, but she could not recall it at all. She became abnormally anxious. Shey t and tr an attempt to calm herself down. Suddenly, fragments shed across her mind. In the airport, many people were walking around. She seemed to be pulling her suitcase, but at the same time, she did not seem to be pulling it. She saw countless people rushing around her. She felt that her head was about to explode from the pain, and her temples were throbbing. She couldn¡¯t sleep. She wanted to find something to distract herself with. She climbed out of bed and went to the kitchen. It was Christmas the next day. The servants were busy preparing the food today. Two servants were preparing the mashed potatoes while another two servants were stuffing the turkey. Heather wanted to help them out. The maid was terrified. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to help us.¡± ¡°I want to do something,¡± Heather said. Lee moved a pot of orchids in. Seeing that Heather was up and wanted to do something, he said, ¡°If she wants to help out, let her do so.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, okay,¡± the servant immediately replied. Heather helped out the servants in the kitchen. Lee carried the orchid in and ced it in the corner. Suddenly, he fell backward. Julian was shocked when he saw that. He immediately rushed over. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The servant was so frightened that they dropped the food and rushed over. Heather was frightened as well. Her heart was beating like a drum. She did not know why she was so worried about him when they had only been together for a few days and had no feelings for each other. Annalise rushed over and immediately took his pulse. After a while, she eximed, ¡°Leukemia!¡± Heather was stunned. Suddenly, it was as if all of the air was sucked out of her body. There was a ringing in her ears and words kept echoing in her mind, ¡°Leukemia¡­ Leukemia¡­¡± ¡®Send him to the hospital!¡± Annalise ordered. When Lee came back just now, he fold Annalise what had happened at the market. Although Heather did not remember the past, it was clear she had these memories deeply engraved in her bones. That was the reason why she felt sad and could not control her tears. Annalise thought that her condition was easier to treat than Preston¡¯s. If he continued to stimte her, perhaps Heather would regain her memories. Of course, the stimtion was damaging to her body, but as long as she regained her memory, she would certainly be happy to see that her family was doing well. In traditional medicine, the best cure was a happy mind. As long as a person could main a good mood every day, even without medicine, the body would get better day by day. They deliberately pretended to be in chaos. Heather said nervously, ¡°Can I go with you?¡± She was worried about Lee. For some reason that she could not exin, she was worried about him. The family arrived at Metropolis Hospital. + Jonathan felt extremely helpless. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He had promised to spend time with his wife and children. In the end, he received a call from Anna and he quickly rushed to the hospital. He had been waiting for two hours. The key was not to see a patient but to help recreate a scene. Julian carried Lee on his back out of the car while Anna supported him from behind, afraid that Lee would fall off because he was already ¡°unconscious¡±. Jonathan asked Julian to put Lee on the bed. Then, he started checking on Lee and ordered a nurse to draw some blood. After that, everyone waited. After waiting for more than ten minutes, a nurse came over with a blood test result. Jonathan looked at the results and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s leukemia. It¡¯s pretty serious. We have to do a bone marrow transnt.¡± When Heather heard that, she was stunned. Her heart could not help but beat rapidly. The tears in her eyes flowed uncontrobly. She felt dizzy and her vision was spinning. She immediately reached out to support herself against the wall Fragments started appearing in her mind ¡°It¡¯s leukemia. We have to do a bone marrow transnt.¡± ¡°Doctor, is there any other way?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s the only way. We have to find a match first.¡± ¡°My daughter¡¯s bone marrow matches his. I can get my daughter to do that, but you have to promise me one thing¡­¡± As this memory shed through her mind, Heather felt that her head was about to split open from the pain. ¡°Ma¡¯am, how are you?¡± Annalise immediately held Heather. Suddenly, Heather hugged her head. Her head hurt so much that she started subconsciously knocking her head hard with both hands. Julian immediately held her hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Quick, help her into the ward and let her lie down,¡± Annalise said anxiously. She regretted giving her mother such a strong stimtion. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Heather was helped into the ward by Julian. Lying on the bed, she still had a splitting headache. She covered her head with her hands and curled up into a ball. ¡°Please, calm down. Try to rx!¡± Annalise immediately said. She reached out to take her mother¡¯s pulse. However, Annalise could not take her pulse at all. As soon as Annalise held Heather¡¯s hand, she retracted her hand and hugged her head tightly. She would even hit her own head. It was so painful that her forehead began to sweat. The scenes in her mind became even more uncontroble, and they became clearer and clearer as they surged into her mind. ¡°How can I be sure that you¡¯re really going to let your daughter transfer her bone marrow to Lee?¡± ¡°I swear on my own name.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something immaterial. It can¡¯t be trusted!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t really have a choice, do you? We all know very well that it¡¯s not easy for the bone marrow to match sessfully/We can wait but do you think Lee can?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You will leave Lee, the Xander family, and Jadeborough forever.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Heather suddenly hugged her head and cried. She remembered now Previously, when these scenes appeared in her mind, she thought that it was a scene from a television drama she had seen in the past. Only now did she suddenly realize that this was her own pitiful and sad life! She now understood why she couldn¡¯t help but cry when she saw a child being snatched away when she was at the market with Lee. Because the body had memories. Even if she had lost her memory and couldn¡¯t remember what had happened in the past, her body would react when something simr happened. She would be sad, sad, and in pain. ¡°Boohoo¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± She remembered everything. Everything that had happened in the past, all the details, the bone-piercing pain. Her son had been snatched away, and her lover needed a bone marrow transnt. For the sake of her lover, she agreed to the terms of Yechiel and Lily. In the end, she left Lee and Jadeborough. They were afraid that she would go back on her word and force her to take nude photos. That humiliation still made her heart ache and her body tremble. She left Lee in the most ruthless and painful way. She hid the fact that she was pregnant. After that, she went to Horington and started a business. She worked hard on herpany and named it Moonlight Group. She wanted to work hard and expand thepany so that one day, Lee could notice it ande find her. When Annalise was three years old, she felt that she could not wait any longer. She had to work hard to control her own fate. So what if they had nude photos of her? She wanted to find Lee and tell him about this. If he was willing, they could face it together. As long as she was strong enough and didn¡¯t care about the nude photos in Lily¡¯s hand, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her. Unexpectedly, she got into an ident on the way to Jadeborough and was knocked into the river along with her car. When she woke up, she was already in the hospital that Katherine had sent her to. For the past 17 years, she could not remember anything. She suddenly remembered how Trevor had hugged her and called her ¡®mom¡¯ at the airport. Did this mean that they found her child? She cried until her voice was hoarse. The feeling of grievance and relief intertwined. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry!¡± When Annalise saw her mother like this, she immediately hugged her and cried. ¡°Anna, my child,¡± Heather shouted. Annalise¡¯s body froze when she heard that. She let go of Heather and looked up at her with tears in her eyes. ¡°Do you remember now?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember.¡± Heather¡¯s voice trembled. She reached out and touched Annalise¡¯s face. ¡°Anna, my child, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± She felt terrible. Her heart throbbed in pain. Guilt and self-me engulfed her. She didn¡¯t take good care of Kalyan and let him be snatched away. She did not take good care of Anna, causing Anna to lose her mother at the age of three. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing well, especially well¡± Annalise held her mother¡¯s hand as tears streamed down her face Although she did not experience maternal love for 17 years¡­ At this moment, she felt her mother¡¯s deep love. ¡°How is your uncle? Did he treat you well?¡± Heather asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Annalise was afraid that her mother would worry, so she nodded heavily. Heather heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that his younger brother was good to Anna. She suddenly thought of Lee and immediately got out of bed. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t move.¡± Annalise immediately held her mother. ¡°Lee, your father¡­¡± Heather was so anxious that her face turned pale. She thought that Lee¡¯s leukemia had rpsed. ¡°Dad is fine. Mom, don¡¯t worry. Dad is fine. He¡¯s really fine,¡± Annalise immediately said. Then, Lee rushed in. Julian had just sent him a message. ¡°Heather!¡± Lee rushed over and hugged Heather tightly. His tears fell on her shoulders. He did not expect her to wake up so quickly. God had really treated him well. ¡°I want to see Kalyan, Lee. I want to see Kalyan.¡± Heather hugged Lee and trembled violently. She did not know how Lee had lived all these years. What about Anna and Kalyan? How did Lee find Kalyan? How did he find Anna? She felt her heart twitch. ¡°Mem, he¡¯s on his way here,¡± said Julian. Heather looked at Julian. Lee immediately introduced to her. ¡°This is Julian, Samuel¡¯s eldest grandson, Annalise¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°But Anna is only 20 years old this year.¡± Heather felt upset. What exactly happened? Why did her daughter get married when she was only 20 years old? At 20 years old, she should still be studying! ¡°Mom, all of this is fate.¡± Annalise reached out to hold her mother¡¯s hand and smiled with years in her eyes. Heather felt her headache once again. Seeing that Heather was frowning and looking a little pained, Lee shouted anxiously, ¡°Anna, your mother is not feeling well. Quickly take a look at her.¡± Feeling Lee¡¯s concern, Heather¡¯s heart trembled. She thought of Lee¡¯s deep and forbearing gaze when he picked her up at the hotel. Has he remained single all these years? How had he lived all these years? How did he find the children? She really wanted to know all these things now! Annalise immediately took her mother¡¯s pulse and quickly gave her a meatball Julian immediately poured a ss of water. Heather ate the meatball and drank the water. She felt much better and her head did not hurt as much as before. Seeing that Lee had been holding her hand, she asked, ¡°Have you been well all these years?¡± Lee held Heather¡¯s hand tightly and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing well. I¡¯m doing well.¡± Annalise was afraid that her mother would feel aggrieved if she thought that her father was really doing well. She said, ¡°After you left, dad was so sad that he was bedridden for 20 years. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone.¡± It had been twenty years. Many things had changed, but her parents¡¯ feelings for each other were the same as before. She had to tell Heather that her father had never forgotten. her and had been waiting for her. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She wanted to tell Heather that everything she had done back then was not in vain. Everyone loved her. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 When Heather heard Annalise¡¯s words, she immediately felt as if a steel knife had been stabbed into her heart. It was so painful that she wanted to die, causing her entire body to tremble. She held Lee¡¯s hand tightly and scolded him, ¡°You¡¯re so silly. How can you be so silly?¡± Back then, she had suffered such humiliation and left because she wanted him to live well! Now that she heard that he had been bedridden for nearly twenty-one years, her heart ached indescribably. Tears kept rolling down her face. Lee was also crying. He looked at Heather with red eyes and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not silly. You¡¯re the silly one. Actually, we¡¯re both silly. More than that, I was an idiot. If I was any smarter, the disasters that followed wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± If he had been wary of Yechiel, none of this would have happened. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Their family would have been happy for the past 21 years. up Kalyan would have been able to grow healthily and happily beside them. Anna would also be born with him and be loved by everyone. He was too stupid to see through Yechiel and Lily¡¯s wild ambitions, causing Kalyan, Heather, and Anna to suffer. He continued, ¡°Back then, the bone marrow I transnted was Kalyan¡¯s.¡± Heather immediately froze. Did this mean that Kalyan was not actually kidnapped back then, but was snatched away by someone arranged by Yechiel? Lee knew that Heather had guessed the truth from back then. He nodded. ¡°Yes. Yechiel was ruthless and cruel. He got someone to snatch Kalyan away. Later on, when I fell sick, he did a test on Kalyan and found out that it was a match. He and Lily continued lying, saying that it was their daughter¡¯s bone marrow. Then, they used that to trick you into leaving¡­¡± ¡°I want to see Kalyan, my Kalyan¡­¡± Heather reached out and clutched her chest. Her poor child was only two years old at that time, but he had already undergone a bone marrow transnt. Their family had really been fooled by Yechiel and Lily. She hated it so much! He wished he could kill this damned couple. Lee wiped Heather¡¯s tears and said, ¡°Yechiel and Lily are both dead.¡± Heather looked up at Lee in shock. Lee nodded. His eyes were cold as he said, ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to live.¡± Heather suddenly felt that all the grievances she had suffered that year had disappeared. She kept crying and her shoulders trembled. ¡°Thank the gods.¡± Annalise pulled Julian out of the room quietly. Lee reached out his hand and continued to wipe the tears off Heather¡¯s face. He looked at her gently with reddened eyes. ¡°Yes, thank the gods. Now, they¡¯ve returned you to me. Heather, I¡¯ve really missed you all these years. I really missed you.¡± As he spoke, tears rolled down his face as well. Heather wiped away Lee¡¯s tears. As she cried, the corners of her lips curled up. ¡°I miss you too!¡± She suddenly understood why Katherine had arranged blind dates for her a few years ago and why she was always so disgusted. Regardless of how the men looked, she did not fancy anyone. It turned out that the body had memories. Even though she had lost her memory, she still remembered her love in the depths of her soul. Therefore, when she saw Lee at the hotel, she did not dislike him. That was why she was willing to practice yoga with him, sing with him and go shopping with him. Lee knew that Heather had a lot of things she wanted to know, especially about the process of finding Kalyan and Anna. He said, ¡°I found Anna first. That was also by fate. At first, Anna lived in Horington. After marrying Julian, they moved to Jadeborough. She became friends with Sybil Xander and came to treat me. When I saw that she looked just like you, I asked if her mother was Heather Barton.¡± He skipped the part where he misunderstood that Anna was someone else¡¯s child. He continued to talk about Kalyan. ¡°Anna¡¯s medical skills are great and she¡¯s a particrly smart child. Once, Yechiel¡¯s daughter wanted to hurt her, but fortunately, she managed to protect herself. However, Kalyan failed to do so and was hurt by Lily, that bitch!¡± Afraid of scaring Heather, he did not say how dangerous it was at that time. He only told her about the process of them recognizing each other. ¡°It was also a coincidence. Kalyan lost blood and needed a blood transfusion. Our blood type was special. Because I had the same blood type as Kalyan, I rushed over for a blood transfusion. Later on, Anna realized that the situation was unique and asked us to do a paternity test. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be Kalyan.¡± After Kalyan was snatched away by Yechiel, what happened to him?¡± Heather asked with heartache. Lee held Heather¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Yechiel handed Kalyan over to a childless couple to raise.¡± Heather heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that She felt fortunate that Yechiel was not crazy enough to kill the child. Afraid that Heather¡¯s body would not be able to take it anymore, Lee did not mention the changes that Kalyan had experienced. He only chose the good ones and said, ¡°Kalyan is smart. He also knew Julian from a long time ago. With Julian¡¯s help, he went overseas to learn how to investigate as well asputer science. Now, he has hundreds of detective agencies and many boxing clubs.¡± ¡°Good, good,¡± Heather said with relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s doing well.¡± It was good enough that he was healthy and safe. She did not really care if he had an amazing career. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Kalyan and Anna are both outstanding. Anna is only 20 years old, but she¡¯s already a famous doctor in the country. She¡¯s also a graduate student at Jadeborough Medical University,¡± Lee said. Heather was overjoyed, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Anna is only 20 years old, and she¡¯s already a graduate student?¡± ¡°Yes, not only is she great in medicine, but she is also skilled in drawing,puters, and business management. She¡¯s just like you, smart and quick-witted,¡± Lee said. Heather smiled. ¡°No, the children are smart because they are like you.¡± Their eyes were red, but theyughed as they chatted. They had not seen each other for 21 years, but now that they¡¯ve reunited, it was the same as 21 years ago All they cared about was each other. Lee said gratefully, ¡°It¡¯s Christmas Eve today. I think God has arranged for our family to reunite on this day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re finally reunited¡­ Towards the end, Heather was moved to tears again. Back then, she had entrusted Anna to her brother because she was prepared to face everything with Lee. Unexpectedly, a car ident shattered their already iplete home. To them, the word reunion¡¯ was full of twists and turns. ¡°Mom!¡± Trevor rushed over. After receiving Julian¡¯s Whatsapp message, he stepped on the elerator all the way. He ran to the bed and knelt on one knee to hug Heather¡¯s leg. He was on the verge of tears as he hugged her leg tightly. ¡°Kalyan, I¡¯m sorry for letting you down!¡± Heather hugged Trevor tightly. Lee ced his hand gently on Trevor¡¯s back and looked at Annalise. Annalise walked over and hugged both of her parents tightly. The family of four hugged each other tightly. Julian smiled and secretly took a photo of them. 4777 They were not posing, but the image definitely warm and filled with love. was That night. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Heather and Lee were so excited that they did not sleep the entire night and continued chatting in the room. The two of them had endless topics to talk about. Even if they stopped chatting, they could just stare at each other quietly for a long time. It had been 21 years since theyst met. When their eyes met, it was still the same feeling as before. There was no change at all. After 21 years of separation, that passionate rtionship became even more unforgettable. Heather told Lee that she had taken his money to start a business. She wanted to expand thepany and hoped that one day when he saw the Moonlight Group, he would look for her. When Anna was three years old, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She felt that she couldn¡¯t sit still and do nothing anymore. She decided to take the initiative to look for him. She had to ake matters into her own hand and deal with Yechiel and Lily. Even if they had dirt on her, she had to think of a way to resolve the problems. At that time, Anna was only three years old. It was natural for Heather to worry about her. After all, the human heart was unpredictable. Yechiel was Lee¡¯s brother, but for his self-interests, he forced Heather away. No one could guarantee that Kent would not harm Annalise. Heather was afraid that she would encounter danger if she went to Jadeborough. Therefore, while she entrusted Annalise to her brother, she made a will and distributed the shares. 70% would go to Annalise, and 30% would go to Kent. 30% was actually a high percentage because, at that time, Moonlight Group was already worth hundreds of millions. In addition, of the two houses that she had bought, the first one was registered under Kent¡¯s name. She meant to leave it to him. As for the second house, it was for Annalise. She was afraid that if Kent did not manage thepany well, Annalise would at least inherit a house. It was a fixed asset so it was safer. However, she was still worried that Kent would not take care of Annalise. Therefore, in her will, she stated that if anything were to happen to Annalise, all of her assets would be donated to the South River Foundation. When Lee heard Heather talk about what happened back then, he was extremely vexed. He felt that he had been too stupid back then. For 21 years, other than arranging for people to find his children, he had been dispirited. Heather understood Lee¡¯s feelings back then. She held his hand andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have told you. Lee, it¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s not think about the past. Let¡¯s think about the present. Our family is finally reunited.¡± If she could turn back time and do it all over again, she would still choose to do the same thing. Without knowing that the bone marrow belonged to Kalyan, if she told Lee about this, who knew what Yechiel would do to Lee? In the end, it was highly likely that Lee would not be able to get a bone marrow transnt. After all, Yechiel and Lily¡¯s goal was to control the Xander Group. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I was too stupid.¡± Lee wanted to p himself. At that time, he really thought that Heather had fallen in love with someone else. If Kalyan had not been snatched away, he would never have had such thoughts. However, Kalyan was snatched away. Throughout his illness, Heather did note to the hospital to visit him even once. Later on, he just received the divorce agreement and was asked to sign it. He really thought that Heather was disheartened and could no longer live with him. Therefore, he fulfilled Heather¡¯s wish and let her go. Heather¡¯s fingers pressed against Lee¡¯s lips. She looked at him gently. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. We were both tricked by Lily.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lee reached out and held Heather¡¯s hand. He kissed her palm and said gratefully, ¡°In the past, I felt that God was unfair to me. I¡¯ve always been kind to others and never harmed anyone, but I was separated from my family. Now, I finally believe that good will be rewarded, and evil will be punished.¡± He decided to take matters into his own hands if he needed to. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m really grateful to see Anna and Kalyan grow up so well.¡± Heather¡¯s eyes turned red again. Seeing Heather like this, Lee immediately hugged her and said, ¡°The past is in the past. After suffering all the hardships, our future days will be sweet and blissful. Let¡¯s talk about something happy. By the way, do you watch any boxing?¡± ¡°Martial arts? I¡¯ve only watched them in movies.¡± Heather asked with interest. She wanted to talk about something happy. After regaining her memory, when she heard Annalise say that Lee had been bedridden for 20 years, she felt so heartbroken that she was about to suffocate. Lee smiled and said, ¡°I see. Anna has a few mentors and they are all top experts. One of them, Dariel Randall, is already almost 80 years old. However, he¡¯s so agile that he can run around.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing.¡± Heather asked. Lee nodded. ¡°Yes, it is indeed impressive.¡± ¡°What about Anna? Could she do that?¡± Heather was intrigued. In the past, Heather had specially instructed Kent to let Annalise learn some boxing when she grew older. She felt that it was safer for girls to learn some self-defense. Lee said with a gratified expression, ¡°Just like you, she¡¯s able to learn everything quickly. Whether it¡¯s medical skills or boxing, she¡¯s very good at them.¡± If she had not been as skilled, Nancy would have killed her. ¡°Our daughter is really outstanding. What about Kalyan?¡± Heather asked again. Lee said, ¡°Kalyan is great at boxing as well. He opened many boxing clubs. Julian is quite good as well.¡± Lee told Heather that Annalise and Kalyan were both multi-talented. However, both of them kept a low profile even though they were young. They never showed off to anyone. It was the same for Julian. He and Annalise both had a lot inmon. They loved each other just like how Lee and Heather were back then. Heather was gratified to hear that Goupled with the pill Annalise gave her, she felt much better. The two of them continued chatting, and before they knew it, it was already dawn. The rooster in the courtyard even began to crow. Heather and Lee looked at each other and smiled. Lee asked Heather, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this feel like the small farmhouse we rented when we were on vacation? We can hear the rooster crowing before dawn every day.¡± Heather smiled. ¡°Yes, it does feel the same.¡± This familiar feeling returned. That made Heather feel at ease. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep for a while. It¡¯s Christmas today. We can all celebrate together. We should have a nice celebration.¡± Lee said. ¡°Yes,¡± Heather replied. She had never felt so calm in a long time. She snuggled into Lee¡¯s arms. The two of them hugged tightly. Lee¡¯s heart ached for Heather the entire night. At this moment, he suddenly felt a physical desire. He looked down and saw that Heather had already closed her eyes and was sleeping soundly. Her breathing was calm and rxed. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He could not help but smile. He reached out and patted Heather¡¯s back gently. He said softly, ¡°Honey, sleep well. We¡¯ll be happy every day in the future.¡± Chapter 388 Chapter 388 In the morning, Annalise knew that her parents must have chatted all night, so she did not wake them up for breakfast. After breakfast, they started arranging the fireworks and gifts. Trevor and Julian personally decorated the ce. After they were done with that, Julian went back to the Parks residence to pick up grandpa. He even specially arranged for the person in charge of Rendezvous to prepare a new set of clothes for each of them. He picked up the clothes before going to the Parks residence. Old Mr. Parks was amazed to learn that Annalise¡¯s mother was still alive and had been saved by Lianne¡¯s grandmother. He insisted on preparing a greeting gift for Heather. Julian went along with him to buy it. Lee and Heather slept for only two hours when he received a call from Old Mr. Xander. Old Mr. Xander told him to go back for Christmas. Lee said that he wanted to stay in the vi with Annalise and Kalyan. Old Mr. Xander found it hard to understand and was a little unhappy. ¡°You¡¯ve already found your daughter and son this year. Why are you still spending time outside?¡± ¡°Dad, not only did I find my son and daughter, but I also found Heather,¡± Lee said. ¡°It¡¯s Christmas. What nonsense are you talking about? Didn¡¯t she die in a car ident when Annalise was 3 years old?¡± Old Mr. Xander was surprised. Lee said, ¡°It¡¯s true that she got into a car ident and she lost her memories. However, through fate and coincidence, I found her.¡± Lee was unhappy when he said this. After all, he had a feeling that his father was involved in forcing Heather away back then, ¡°It¡¯s good that you found her. Did she recover her memories?¡± Old Mr. Xander asked. ¡°Yes, she did,¡± Lee said. ¡°YSo, are you noting back to the Xander residence tonight?¡± Old Mr. Xander asked again. ¡°Yes, dad. Please enjoy your Christmas,¡± Lee said. ¡°Okay,¡± Old Mr. Xander said and hung up. At the same time, Heather also woke up. Lee looked at her gently. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Heather smiled and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She asked again, ¡°Did dad call you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lee replied. He was a little surprised that Heather called him ¡®dad¡¯ directly. Heather sighed. ¡°He might be unhappy. Back then, he advised me not to leave you and asked me to take good care of you.¡± Mee clenched Heather¡¯s hand tightly. His resentment towards his father dissipated in an instant when he heard that. He thought that his father had also participated in the dissuasion back then. ¡°Shall we go back to Xander residence tomorrow?¡± Lee said. Afraid that Heather would not like the Xander residence, he immediately added, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, we don¡¯t have to go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Heather said. Wherever her lover was, she would like it. As for Yechiel and Lily, she wouldn¡¯t care about those who were already dead. The two of them got up and washed up before leaving the room. The servant immediately weed them. ¡°Mr. Xander, Mrs. Xander, the food is already prepared. You can go to the dining room to eat now.¡± Lee smiled. ¡°Anna is still the most considerate child.¡± Heather smiled in satisfaction. However, she was heartbroken as well. Sho-only took care of Anna for three years. Suddenly, Trevor rushed in with the fireworks and smiled. ¡°Am I not considerate?¡± ¡°You¡¯re also considerate,¡± Lee said with a smile. Seeing that his parents had woken up, Trevor immediately went to get the gift he had bought from the car. Everyone had a gift. ¡°Mom, this is a gift for you. Dad, this is yours. Anna, this is yours.¡± ¡°Open it and take a look,¡± Lee said to Heather. Heather held the box and felt a lump in her throat. Today was Christmas, so she couldn¡¯t cry. She immediately opened the box with a smile. Inside the box was a ne. ¡°I¡¯ll help you put it on,¡± Lee said as he helped Heather put on the ne. Today was Christmas, so she couldn¡¯t cry. She immediately opened the box with a smite. Inside the box was a ne. ¡°I¡¯ll help you put it on, Lee said as he helped Heather put on the ne. After that, he also opened his gift box. It was a tie clip. He smiled. ¡°Look at the difference in treatment for the both of us.¡± Trevor joked, ¡°Well, it¡¯s harder for mom since she gave birth to us.¡± He knew that his father wanted them to love his mother more because she had been through too much. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s harder for her. I¡¯ll ept your exnation,¡± Lee replied with a smile. He said to Heather, ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite Katherine over here for Christmas?¡± Katherine saved Heather back then. The two of them had been together for 17 years and were already closer than family. ¡°Yes,¡± Heather replied. She was about to mention this to Lee. Heather quickly called to invite Katherine over to celebrate Christmas together.. When Katherine found out that Heather had recalled what happened 17 years ago, she was filled with emotions over the phone. She was really happy for Heather. Thinking about how Lee had been bedridden for 20 years while looking for Heather, she felt sorry for her dead daughter. She wanted Heather¡¯s family to be reunited, so she did note over to disturb them. She decided to spend her day at the ke Residence instead. She still had a lot of things to do after this. Heather knew what Katherine meant. wanted to help her grandson and granddaughter at the ke Residence. Heather wished her merry Christmas and told her to take good care of herself. After hanging up, Lee told Trevor, ¡°Kalyan, pay more attention to the ke family and spare no effort to help Preston. Whether it¡¯s business support or financial support, let me know as soon as you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Trevor replied. Lee pulled Heather to the dining table for breakfast. He was extremely considerate as he pulled out a chair for Heather and peeled eggs and prawn shells for her. There were strawberries on the table. He would remove the strawberry stems for her. If he had the time, he would have picked off the strawberry seeds with a toothpick. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I can do it myself. You should eat too,¡± Heather said with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Lee looked at Heather and smiled gently. They looked like a young couple who had just fallen in love. Their hearts and eyes were filled with sweetness. Trevor looked happy and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go set off some fireworks.¡± Annalise smiled. ¡°We can¡¯t even see fireworks in broad daylight, but that sounds like fun. Let¡¯s do it!¡± The siblings went to the courtyard to set off fireworks. The chickens were so frightened that they clucked and pped their wings to hide. Lee brought some milk to the courtyard with Heather. The two of them looked at each other and smiled as they watched the chickens run around. At the same time, Julian was back. Old Mr. Parks brought a gift for Heather. The gift was precious. It was a pendant that he had picked himself. Heather refused to ept it but Old Mr. Parks forcefully stuffed it into her hands. Samuel patted Heather¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small token of appreciation. Please ept it. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. No matter how precious it is, it¡¯s not as valuable as Anna. Thank you for giving birth to such a good child.¡± Julian also said, ¡°Mom, this is a token of appreciation from grandpa. Please ept it.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll ept it. Thank you!¡± Heather epted the gift. Julian took out the clothes again. They were all bright red. Everyone had one. They were all made ording to their size. After all, it was easier to measure cotton clothes. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go change.¡± Annalise took the clothes and pulled her mother away to get changed. Lee smiled. He also wanted to change with Heather Annalise rebuked, ¡°Daddy, you and Mommy still have a lot of time to chat.¡± In the future, they could sleep together and chat every day. However, after she reunited with her mother, they did not have much time to talk to each other. Heather¡¯s eyes were doting and she smiled. She held Annalise¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Heather and Annalise went to the room to change. After they got changed, it gave the asion an almost festive air. Annalise looked at herself and her mother in the mirror. A smile touched the corners of Annalise¡¯s mouth as she said, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, Mom. We look just like sisters.¡± Heather also said with a smile, ¡°Not at all. You¡¯re so young. Mom is already old.¡± In this life, Heather could still reunite with her family. She really did not mind that she was old or unattractive. ¡°Not old. Mom is also very young.¡± Annalise was all smiles, but she had a queer sense of sorrow. If her mother hadn¡¯t been through so much, Annalise thought, she would be much younger than she was now. It didn¡¯t matter. Annalise would nurse her mother¡¯s heath with great care. Feeling a heat run through her, Annalise looked at her mother and asked pettishly, ¡°Mommy, are you feeling hot?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Heather said with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and turn the temperature of the ground heating down. This way, we won¡¯t feel cold when we go out to set off fireworks when it¡¯s dark. We¡¯ll turn the temperature on when we sleep.¡± Annalise was so happy that she even walked on air. She was now a girl with parents, she skipped and danced along to adjust the temperature of the ground heating Julian and Old Mr. Parks also changed into new clothes. As soon as they came out of the room, Annalise couldn¡¯t help butugh upon seeing them. This man¡¯s cotton shirt was fine on Old Mr. Parks, but it was really funny on Julian. Trevor also changed and came out. ¡°Haha!¡± Annalise burst outughing. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were good-looking, they would look so ugly and old-fashioned in the sweater. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, since it was Christmas, the mood instantly became festive after they all got changed. After a while, Car horns toot came from outside. The servant went to open the door and saw Sybil supporting Old Mr. Xander. ¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡± Lee was a little surprised. Old Mr. Xander said, ¡°It was too quiet at home. I want toe over and spend time with you guys¡± It had been a tough year for the family with Naney and Yechiel passing away one after another. Old Mr. Xander, as an elder, felt wretched about it. However, it was also a fruitful year. Lee recovered after years of being bedridden. Moreover, he found Annalise and Kan. No matter what, those who were alive shall live well and make their days count. Old Mr. Xander hoped that after the new year, everything would be better. ¡°Lee,¡± Sybil called out with a smile. Sybil then looked at Heather and asked Lee with a smile, ¡°Is this Heather?¡± Lee nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hello, Heather,¡± Sybil immediately greeted her. ¡°Hello.¡± Heather nodded politely. Heather had a feeling that Old Mr. Xander was looking at her with hostility. She still called out, ¡°Good to see you, Old Mr. Xander!¡± ¡°Um,¡± Old Mr. Xander hummed in response. The thought that Heather insisted on leaving regardless of his persuasion made Old Mr. Xander a little ufortable. After all these years, he did not know what she had experienced or why she hade back to life. Or had she been looking for Lee? Old Mr. Xander wanted to get to the bottom of it. But he was afraid. He was afraid that he found out that Heather was forced to leave because of being schemed against by Yechiel and Lily just as he had thought if he investigated further. He was afraid that he found out that Yechiel and Lily died at the hands of Lee if he investigated further. Old Mr. Xander had always thought highly of Lee. Therefore, even though Lee was his second son, he still handed the family business to Lee to manage. It was only after Lee had been bedridden due to his poor health that Xander Group was handed over to Yechiel to take care of. Old Mr. Xander did not dare to delve too deeply into the series of changes this year. ¡°Grandpa, please take a seat,¡± Annalise greeted. Since they were already here, they could celebrate together. Annalise hoped that everyone could be happy and not make anyone feel ufortable. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Old Mr. Xander quickly retracted his thoughts and sat down on the sofa. Seeing that everyone was wearing festive clothes, Sybil was envious. ¡°Anna, where did you buy these clothes? I want them too.¡± Julian said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Mark to send them over now.¡± Sybil quickly waved her hands and said, ¡°No, no, no. There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s going to snow soon.¡± Heather was a busy person and went to the kitchen to help. Lee thought that Heather might be self-conscious seeing his fathering over, so he went to the kitchen to help. However, their presence in the kitchen frightened the servants. The two servants panicked. ¡°Mrs. Xander, you don¡¯t need to help us actually. You might mess up your hands and clothes.¡± ¡°Mr. Xander, you don¡¯t have to help. We will eat on time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help pick up the onions and garlic,¡± said Heather. ¡°Mrs. Xander, thanks, but we can take care of everything here. You don¡¯t need to keep yourself busy,¡± the two servants said anxiously. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick up the eggs,¡± Lee said. As a middle-aged couple, they were still the same as 20 years ago. Their mentality had also be younger as they reunited. Lee led Heather through the living room. Old Mr. Xander looked at them hand in hand and suddenly saw light. Lee was such a proud man. If Heather had really left because he was sick or because she liked someone else, how could Lee have epted her? ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sybil asked when he saw Old Mr. Xander crying. Old Mr. Xander wiped his tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m just happy to see that Lee and his family are finally reunited.¡± All his suspicions had been confirmed. He had failed in his education! Everyone could have been living well with such a huge family business in the Xander family, yet Yechiel still schemed against Lee for benefits. Back then, Old Mr. Xander was most afraid that his three sons would fight against each other. Therefore, he didn¡¯t push Yechiel to study since he disliked studying; he fostered Lee¡¯s ability in business since he was interested in it; he was supportive of Stuart doing scientific research, even though he went overseas to do scientific research. Unexpectedly, they still ended up fighting against each other. At that time, Old Mr. Xander felt something fishy when Yechiel and Lily died. In this era, how could someone be found in adultery in the basement? Even if there was, how could they die of carbon monoxide poisoning? Seeing how close Lee and Heather were today, Old Mr. Xander instantly be enlightened. Back then, Heather was forced away by Yechiel. Also, not long after Yechiel and Lily died, Lee acknowledged Kalyan. ording to Sybil, Kalyan suffered a lot outside. He was shed, and his face was unrecognizable. Arge of his face was treated with skin grafts, so he didn¡¯t look like Lee. It wasn¡¯t until he met Julian that he was doing better. It was also because of this that Lee attacked Yechiel, right? ¡°Dad, Lee¡¯s suffering hase to an end. It¡¯s a good thing,¡± Sybil said. ¡°Yes, he¡¯se a long way,¡± Old Mr. Xander said with emotion. Let bygones be bygones. He would just convince him that Yechiel and Lily died of carbon monoxide poisoning. He regarded it as water under the bridge. ¡°After we eat, we¡¯ll go back to the Xander residence. I don¡¯t wanna take Lee and Heather too much time. Also, I don¡¯t wanna your sister-inw and Kristen feel neglected,¡± Old Mr. Xander said. ¡°Yeah.¡± Sybil agreed, feeling that this arrangement was more sensible. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Lee brought Heather to the backyard to pick up eggs. This vi was bought by Julian. The backyard was especially big with flowers, vegetables, and even chickens and ducks. There was a small pool where ducks liked to sleep on the water. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Lee was a childe who had been well-pampered since he was young. He was really not good at picking eggs. He reached out to the chicken coop, wanting to touch the egg. In the end, he was pecked on the arm by a hen that wasying eggs. It didn¡¯t hurt as the clothes he wore were too thick. The chicken was smart. Seeing that it didn¡¯t hurt, it rolled its small eyes and quickly pecked the back of Lee¡¯s bare hand. ¡°Ouch.¡± Lee cried out in pain after being pecked by the chicken. He was happy to be pecked by it. He would be happy as long as he could be with Heather. Heather watched as Lee was pecked by a chicken. Her heart ached and she had the itch tough. Heather immediately pulled his hand and said with concern. ¡°Let me see.¡± Seeing that there was only a red mark on the back of his hand, she was relieved and smiled. ¡°I should be the one to do such a thing.¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll go get a longdle with a handle and scoop out the eggs,¡± Lee said. ¡°No need,¡± said Heather. She reached out and grabbed the hen¡¯s wings. The hen wanted to flutter, but its wings were restrained. It wanted to peck at Heather, but her hand was behind its wings, so its head could not stretch that far. How infuriating it was. It could only let out angry clucking sounds. Lee-smiled like a fool. ¡°The hen is angry. It¡¯s so angry that its eyes are red.¡±, Heather smiled reproachfully. ¡°How can it not be angry since you want to snatch its children away? Let me tell you, we gotta find a new ce for the hen to hatch its eggs. It won¡¯ty eggs here anymore.¡± Lee picked up the eggs and replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll find a new ce for it later.¡± After Lee picked up the eggs, Heather put hen back. the The hen pped its wings and went to find a new ce. In the end, before it could run far away, ity an egg beside the flower pot. ¡°I think we¡¯re being hard on the hen, haha!¡± Leeughed and rushed over to pick up the eggs again. The hen had already run away. Heather was in an amiable mood, watching as the mother hen fled away. Lee hold her into his arms and said, ¡°Heather, for the rest of our lives, we¡¯ll live like this. We¡¯ll raise chickens and grow vegetables. We¡¯ll live a simple life happily. We¡¯ll get along with the people we like and stay away from those we don¡¯t like. We don¡¯t have to care about how others feel.¡± Heather knew that Lee was talking about his father. She was very touched and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go back to the house. We¡¯ll set off the fireworks when it¡¯s dark,¡± Lee said. ¡°Okay.¡± Heather¡¯s lips were still curled into a smile, just like when she was young. People in Jadeborough had dinner with their families on Christmas Eve. However, for the past few years, Annalise and her mentors had been living in Horington where most people tended to have a grand lunch on the big day. Around eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, they would get together to prepare lunch and then enjoy lunch together to celebrate Christmas. After learning about the customs of Horington and the habits of Annalise and her mentors, Julian decided that they would have the big meal at noon. Seeing that it was about time, Julian and Trevor went to call everyone. Then, everyone gathered together around the table to make a wish. After that, they would start to eat. When Julian was making the wish with his hands in prayer position, Annalise stood not far away and looked at him. Seeing Julian¡¯s pious expression, she felt that it was especially good. Whether he was an atheist or not, there were some things that people didn¡¯t have to go into seriously. The most important thing was that a tradition could be passed down from generation to generation. During lunch, Old Mr. Xander took out a few gifts and distributed them one by one. He first sent one to Julian. ¡°Come, Julian. This is for you. Merry Christmas!¡± ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Xander!¡± Julian took it and said. Old Mr. Xander gave another Annalise and Trevor and said the same congrattory words. Old Mr. Xander then gave Heather a gift and said kindly, ¡°Heather, you¡¯ve suffered all these years. Thank you for giving birth to the Xander family¡¯s children. The children have grown up very well. No matter how much pain you¡¯ve experienced, from now on, it¡¯s all in the past. I wish you and Lee a happy future.¡± Hearing his words, Heather was very touched. She immediately stood up and took the gift with both hands. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Xander.¡± Old Mr. Xander said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re family. I should¡¯ve given you the gift 20 years ago. Come, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Yes, young people should eat more, especially Anna. You¡¯re pregnant and you need to eat more for the baby. Don¡¯t worry about getting fat. Eat more,¡± Old Mr. Parks said as he went to fetch the gift for her. How could he fall behind others when it came to giving out gifts? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat more.¡± Annalise smiled. Previously, Annalise was worried that Old Mr. Xander did not like her mother. She even thought that if he did not like her mother, she would politely ask him to leave. Unexpectedly, it was a joyful reunion of all the family. After the meal, Old Mr. Xander left. He said that he would have dinner with Jolene, Lee¡¯s sister-inw, and his granddaughter, Kristen. Lee and Heather personally sent Old Mr. Xander to the car. Lee said sincerely, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t forget to give my regards to Jolene and Kristen. I¡¯lle back tomorrow to visit them.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Old Mr. Xander¡¯s heart ached. Lee then said to Sybil, ¡°Tell Jolene that we will always be family.¡± Sybil nodded. Her heart also ached. If Yechiel had not been greedy and hurt Kalyan, Heather, and the others, their family would have been so happy! Lee Lee was not someone who wanted to fight with them. Kalyan and Anna were so capable. Lee never meant to fight for the Xander family¡¯s assets. at all. It usually became dark sooner in winter. It was dark by six in the afternoon. Julian and Trevor immediately started moving fireworks. Coincidentally, snow was falling from the sky. Julian shouted to Annalise, ¡°Annie, it¡¯s snowing.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s turn on the lights in the courtyard.¡± Annalise felt a rush of excitement when she heard that it was snowing, even though there had been heavy snow this year. Julian immediately turned on the lights in the courtyard. Annalise was going to the courtyard. Julian helped her put on her hat, straightened her scarf, and pulled up the zipper of her cotton eoat. He then asked her to put on gloves. Annalise chuckled. ¡°Haha, look at me now. Do I look like a bear?¡± Julian had a doting look on his face. He reached out and gently scratched Annalise¡¯s nose. ¡°How can there be such a beautiful bear?¡± Annalise smiled shyly. ¡°After some time, I¡¯ll gain weight.¡± ¡°No, no matter how fat you are, you are the most beautiful in my heart. Just like how your mom is the most beautiful in your dad¡¯s heart,¡± said Julian, taking a nce at his in- laws not far away. ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise smiled gently at Julian. Trevor had already lit the fireworks. In the sky, fireworks bloomed. ¡°I want to set off small fireworks too.¡± Annalise pulled Julian over. Julian¡¯s smile was even gentler.Lee also brought Heather to set off sma fireworks. Samuel stood in front of the courtyard, his eyes shifting between his grandson and granddaughter-in- law and the dazzling fireworks in the sky. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 On the other side. The ke family was gathering together and having dinner. The atmosphere was not pleasant, but on the surface, it seemed very peaceful. Madam ke was sitting at the head of the table. She had just been discharged today. Under Jonathan¡¯s treatment, she had almost recovered. As long as she continued to take the pills specially refined by Annalise, there would be no problem. Michelle had been imprisoned and was waiting for the verdict after the new year. Jared brought Adam and Mia over to have dinner with Madam ke. In addition, Preston, Lianne, and Katherine also celebrated Christmas with them. Jared said sarcastically, ¡°Katherine, eat more. It¡¯s been so many years, but you haven¡¯te to see Lianne and the others. I thought you didn¡¯t care about them. Katherine had shown her devotion by abstaining from meat all these years. She enjoyed doing good deeds and had long been at peace. However, Jared¡¯s words easily provoked her anger, and she felt like her heart was burning. Katherine was already 74 years old this year. Having lived for so long, she had really seen everything, but she had never seen someone as shameless as Jared She raised her eyelids slightly and questioned calmly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who doesn¡¯t care about them? As a father, you don¡¯t care about your children but do crazy things to break them down. You even tried to kill your mother by poisoning her. Is this something a human should do?¡± Jared was at a loss for words. He really did not expect Katherine, this old woman, to be so eloquent. He remembered that when Selena died back then, Katherine did not say much! Now was not the time to dwell on her personality. Jared immediately said, ¡°Mom, I know you bear grudge against me because of Selena, but Selena died of illness back then! I had no way! ¡°Regarding the matter of my mother being poisoned, I was indeed at fault. It was I who didn¡¯t keep an eye on Michelle. s, I promise you that this kind of thing will definitely not happen again. Preston and Lianne are all grown-ups. Selena¡¯s been dead for so many years. I think you should let go of your prejudice against me.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Katherine sneered. ¡°Let go of your prejudice? Are you worthy? Jared, how did Selena die? How did her illnesse about? Those who go against their conscience will suffer retribution one day.¡± Katherine didn¡¯t mean to make things so awkward between them in front of Madam ke. She wanted to enjoy the dinner, but this bastard Jared pissed her off. Madam ke ate indifferently. In the past, Madam ke had held onto hope for this son of hers. She felt that no matter what, Jared would never want her to die. At that time, before the surgery, Madam ke was preparing to make a will. It was Lianne who advised her not to make a will, saying that someone who made a will died on the operating table. Madam ke was still hoping that Jared would still care about her. After all, she was her mother. It was only when she was poisoned this time that she was totally disappointed in Jared. Therefore, at that time, despite her condition, Madam ke asked Julian to be the witness and handed over all the shares under her name to Preston. For one thing, the ke family owed Selena. For another, she was really disappointed in Jared. Having been scolded by his ex-mother-inw, Jared had been waiting for his mother to help him out. Unexpectedly, Madam ke did not say anything. He said to Katherine, ¡°Katherine, it¡¯s inevitable for people to fall sick. I took Selena to the hospital when she was sick. What could I do when I was told that she was incurable? Weren¡¯t you in the same situation when your husband and son were in a ne crash. I¡¯m sure you were helpless back then, right?¡± Jared intended to rub salt into Katherine¡¯s wound. For him, it would be best if she died of a heart attack from anger. Katherine was infuriated, her heart heaving violently. Lianne couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She threw the fork away and shot a cold re at Jared. ¡°God is watching everything you do.¡¯ ¡°Lianne, you unfilial daughter, what have I done wrong? What do you mean by saying that?¡± Jared scolded. Lianne retorted, ¡°As I said, those who have done immoral things wille to no good end¡­¡± Mia chuckled. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re really cute. You¡¯re already in your twenties, but you¡¯re still acting like a little kid.¡± Lianne retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. You¡¯re not worthy!¡± Mia¡¯s face instantly clouded. She felt strange that Madam ke did not say something to stop them from arguing. She immediately held her fork and pouted, pretending to be aggrieved. ¡°Grandma, did I say something wrong?¡± Madam ke also smacked her fork down onto the table and red at Jared. ¡°Do you think Lianne is very rude?¡± ¡°You can see it too.¡± Jared felt that this was the first time Madam ke thought Lianne was rude. It was probably because Lianne embarrassed him in front of outsiders, so Madam ke felt that it was a p in the face. Madam ke said in a cold voice, ¡°Lianne learns that from you. Do you have manners in front of the elders? Even I feel that I owe Selena. How can you have the face to speak so confidently in front of Katherine? ¡°When did you and Michelle start to hook up? Adam is half a year younger than Preston. How can you face Selena¡¯s mother?¡± Jared was speechless. It was Christmas. Why did things turn out like this? Madam ke continued, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll make a decision in front of Selena¡¯s mother Jared, leave the ke Corporation. From now on, you can just wait to get the dividends.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jared asked in disbelief. Madam ke said seriously, ¡°Preston has inherited 60% of the ke Corporation shares under my name. He is now thergest shareholder of ke Corporation. In the past, he lost his memory. Now that he has regained his memory, ke Corporation should be managed by him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. If you continue to stay in thepany, you will only interfere with his management.¡± Jared¡¯s voice suddenly rose. ¡°Preston has lost his memory for six years. And before that, he knew nothing about thepany¡¯s core and main business. Besides, he has also been out of touch with society for so many years. What ability does he have to manage ke Corporation?¡± Madam ke stated, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust Preston and feel that he can¡¯t manage ke Corporation well, you can sell your shares to Preston. It¡¯s his own business if he loses or not.¡± ¡°Mom, you!¡± Jared was speechless with rage. Katherine said, ¡°Name a price for the shares. in your hands!¡± Jared had never felt so passive in his life. He stood up to his feet and said, ¡°No one can afford the shares in my hands.¡± With that, he stormed off. Adam and Mia also said goodbye to Madam ke and left. Only the two olddies and Preston and his sister were left at the dining table. Madam ke apologized to Katherine. ¡°Katherine, sorry about that.¡± Katherine shook her head and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. Preston and Lianne are fine. That¡¯s good enough¡±> ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll support Preston to secure the position of ke Corporation¡¯s president.¡± ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth it to be angry. Come, let¡¯s clink sses and drink a toast. Merry Christmas and wish you good health. May everything turn out as you wish. We¡¯ll all live a few more years and watch Preston and Lianne get married and have children. We¡¯ll be safe and happy.¡± The two olddies picked up their teacups and clinked sses. After that, Lianne and Preston also went to the courtyard to set off fireworks. It was a new year. They were no longer at the age and situation where people walked over them. On the next day. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Heather woke up early in the morning. As soon as Heather got up, Lee woke up. He turned his head and asked gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± Heather said with a smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a holiday, and I don¡¯t wanna sleepte.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can sleep a little longer if you want. From now on, we can spend every day like a holiday,¡± Lee said, his voice tinged withnguor. Last night, they set off fireworks till one in the morning. After that, they stayed upte talking with each other until past three in the morning and went to sleep when they couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Back in the room, Lee was aroused and had sex with her before falling asleep. It was almost dawn before they went to bed. Lee estimated that they only had one hour of sleep at most. Heather said, ¡°Get up. We should be getting ready to visit other rtives. Come on, it¡¯s a tradition in our family. After the holiday, I want to make a trip to Horington and meet Kent. It¡¯s all thanks to him taking care of Anna for so many years.¡± When Lee heard that Heather wanted to see Kent, his expression changed slightly. Heather was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Lee did not want Heather to be unhappy during the holiday. Still, as soon as Lee looked away, Heather felt that something was wrong. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really fine. Let¡¯s get up. Come, you don¡¯t have to wear a coat at home. You can just wear this vest,¡± Lee said as he helped Corona carry the vest. Heather sat on the bed and looked at Lee with a serious expression. ¡°What happened to Kent? Is he still alive?¡± she asked. Her first reaction was to wonder if her brother was sick or had passed away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s alive and well,¡± Lee said. How could a selfish person like Kent not live well? ¡°Then what was that look on your face?¡± asked Heather, still a little worried. Lee helped Corona put on her vest with a gentle smile and said. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to go to Horington. Well, I think we should still go there after the holiday and remove that tomb. It¡¯s inauspicious.¡± Heather smiled and said, ¡°Oh, no wonder. I see.¡± Heather was in a car ident 17 years ago. Kent prepared a cemetery for her and erected a monument in memory of her. The two of them got up and washed up before going out for breakfast. It was surprising that everyone else woke up earlier than them. At the sight of them, Annalise and Julian immediately greeted them. ¡°Dad, Mom, good morning!¡± The servant also greeted politely, ¡°Mrs. Xander, Mr. Xander, good morning.¡± ¡°Morning, everyone,¡± Lee said with a smile. ¡°Morning!¡± Heather was a little embarrassed when she realized that she was thest to get up. Lee could tell that at a nce. With a smile, he reached out to hold her hand and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± After sitting down, Heather felt a little more at ease. Old Mr. Parks came back from a walk in the courtyard. His face was full of joy as he said, ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡± ¡°Old Mr. Parks, it¡¯s cold outside. You don¡¯t have to go out so early,¡± Annalise said with concern. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m already used to it. I feel like I¡¯m missing something if I don¡¯t go out for a walk,¡± said Old Mr. Parks who was all smiles. Later, Lee took Heather, Trevor, and Julian to the Xander family. Annalise had also nned to go, but everyone unanimously didn¡¯t think it was a good idea. As it was snowy outside, which made the road slippery, and the traffic condition was unknown, everyone believed it was better for Annalise, a pregnant woman, to stay home. Who knew if there would be a traffic jam? Pregnant women tended to pee frequently and would feel ufortable sitting in the car for so long. Annalise looked at everyone¡¯s serious expressions andughed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m at home. Be careful.¡± Lee and his group went to the Xander family. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, the journey was smooth. It only took half an hour to reach the Xander family. Old Mr. Xander was delighted to see them visit them. He felt that their visit added a festive atmosphere to the family. Jolene was also especially polite to Lee and Heather. Jolene heard from Sybil what Lee wanted to tell her yesterday. She was very grateful. Sybil knew that Heather had suffered a lot. Since Annalise did note today and she was free, Sybil held Heather¡¯s hand and said smilingly, ¡°Heather, I¡¯ll show you around.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Heather replied. ¡°Have a good time,¡± Lee said to them. He was afraid that Sybil would bring up the matter of the past twenty years with Heather. Heather wouldn¡¯t feel good if she heard that he had been bedridden for the past twenty years. ¡°Alright,¡± Sybil said with a smile. She held Heather¡¯s arm and went to the courtyard. ¡°Heather, look, these orchids have been around for many years. The flowers are blooming every year. They are so very beautiful. Also, the plum blossoms here have been here for many years. Heather, let me help you take photos,¡± said Sybil. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like to take photos,¡± Heather declined tactfully. Heather wasn¡¯t confident about her looks as she aged. Sybil did not force her. She smiled and said, ¡°Heather, can you help me take a few photos?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Heather replied. Sybil immediately took photos in various poses. After the two of them got to know each other, Sybil wanted to take a photo with Heather. Heather could only smile and let her do so. Sybil then dragged Heather to visit her room again. After that, she held Heather¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Heather, you and Lee shoulde back more often. You can stay on both sides.¡± Now that Yechiel had passed away, Old Mr. Xander was lonely. He enjoyed a crowded atmosphere. The more, the merrier. ¡°Yes, alright,¡± Heather replied. Sybil said, her voice tinged with envy, ¡°Although Anna and Kalyan suffered a lot, it¡¯s all worth it since you and Lee are doing so well.¡± ¡°Did Anna suffer a lot?¡± Heather asked, surprised. She had asked Lee and Anna, and they had all said that everything was fine with them. Heather had asked Kent to take care of Anna. Why would she suffer? Sybil was forthright in character. When Heather asked, Sybil told her the truth. ¡°That¡¯s right. Anna was left in the countryside when she was six years old and couldn¡¯t even be fed well. She was skinny. Fortunately, she met Master Quigley, who was kind-hearted enough and saved her. Otherwise, who knows if Anna would have grown up alive?¡± Heather¡¯s anger surged when she heard that. ¡°Kent left her to the countryside?¡± Sybil nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! People are profit seekers. In this world, how many people do crazy things for benefits?¡± When she thought of the series of dirty things that Kent and his family had done, Sybil felt disgusted from the bottom of her heart. Others might not know, but Sybil had been in contact with Henry for a long time. She knew all too well. Back then, Old Mr. Parks had decided to let Julian marry Abigail, Kent¡¯s daughter. Before Old Mr. Parks went to Horington, Julian deliberately spread the news that he was 52 years old and ugly. When Abigail found out that Julian was old and ugly, she snatched Annalise¡¯s boyfriend. Later, the family found out that Julian was young and handsome and wanted to go back on their word. Heather gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, people are profit seekers.¡± Back then, Kent had sworn to her that they would treat Annalise as his daughter. Unexpectedly, he only raised Annalise for three years. Lee knew that Sybil was a straightforward person. He was afraid that Sybil would say something that displeased Heather. He chatted with his father and Jolene for a while beforeing to look for Heather. He shouted from afar, ¡°Heather!¡± Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Heather gave Lee a gentle look and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Lee heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Heather didn¡¯t look bad. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to your room to rest. We¡¯ll go back after lunch.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Heather replied. Sybil immediately smiled and said. ¡°Go, go. Heather, when the weather is better in a few days, let¡¯s go shopping. Bring Anna along.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Heather agreed. Lee brought Heather back to her room. Heather¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Kent didn¡¯t treat Anna well, right?¡± ¡°Heather, it¡¯s all in the past. Forget that.¡± Lee did not want Heather to be unhappy. Heather suddenly sobered and said grimly, ¡°I want to know! This way, I can know what I should do in the future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be upset,¡± Lee said. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll overthink and won¡¯t feel good either.¡± Heather was very stubborn. Taking Heather¡¯s hand, Lee said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­¡± Initially, he had nned to wait for Heather to recuperate for a period of time before telling her. Now that she knew, he would not hide it from her. He told Heather everything he knew in detail. He started from when Anna was sent to a distant rtive in the countryside by Kent at the age of 6¡­ until Kent wanted to snatch Moonlight Group and Abigail tried to steal Anna¡¯s boyfriend¡­ The more Heather listened, the sullener her expression became. She was burning with anger. She couldn¡¯t believe that her daughter was bullied by Kent and his family when she wasn¡¯t around. She said, ¡°Anything else? I was absent when my daughter was growing up. I have to know how others bully my daughter.¡± ¡°No. Heather, it¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s also a blessing in disguise for Anna. After meeting her mentors, she was doing very well,¡± Leeforted Heather. Heather was furious. ¡°That was Anna¡¯s fortune, but it won¡¯t change the fact that Kent is such a jerk. Didn¡¯t you get even with him?¡± Lee said, ¡°I got Moonlight Group back. Also, I got the vi you left for Annalise.¡± Back then, Lee had thought about killing Kent. It was because of Heather that he let him off. After all, he was Heather¡¯s younger brother. ¡°Don¡¯t leave him a single penny. Let him experience what it means to be helpless and desperate.¡± Heather said with heat, ¡°As expected, a man¡¯s heart is iprehensible.¡± Wasn¡¯t Kent pushing her family into a corner? Kent thought that after she died, he would take over herpany and bully her daughter. Fortunately, she had been careful back then and decided in her will that if anything happened to Annalise, she would donate all her assets. Otherwise, who knew if Annalise would be able to grow up alive? Kent and the top Yechiel were of the same batch. Seeing that Heather¡¯s face clouded with rage, Lee immediately changed the topic. ¡°Heather, let¡¯s not think about the past. It¡¯s all in the past. Anna is doing very well now. Our family will get better and better. By the way, Dad and Jolene mean that when we start work, we should invite the media to make your return to the Xander family known to the public¡­¡± Heather wasn¡¯t ufortable in such a situation, so she immediately waved her hand and refused. ¡°No, no. There¡¯s no need to invite the media. We, Anna, can just quietly live our lives¡­¡± She suddenly paused and changed her mind. With a serious expression, she said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s invite the media to make it public. If possible, invite the media from Horington.¡± Lee knew what Heather was thinking. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± On the first working day after the holiday. Most of the enterprises have officially resumed work. Lee took Heather to the Xander Group. At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, the door of Building Xander Group opened. The staff at the door was waiting there, which was ver bustling. Not long after, the white Bentley stopped at the entrance. Lee and Heather got out. Lee was wearing a well-ironed suit. Heather was in high heels, wearing a winter dress suit, a white shawl, and a limited edition Louis Vuitton bag, and her hair was tied up. She exuded the aura of a noblewoman from the inside out. This was the first time she had dressed up like this. She wanted to let Kent see her so that he would take the initiative to look for her. Then, she would get back at him. As soon as the media reporters saw Lee and Heather getting out of the car, they immediately rushed over with their microphones. In an instant, more than 20 microphones appeared in front of the couple. The names of the various media outlets on the microphones were very eye-catching. The reporters¡¯ friends all asked with excitement, ¡°Hello, Mr. Xander. May I ask who this person beside you is?¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Xander. I heard that your wife, Heather, is back. Is this true?¡± ¡°Mr. Xander, I heard that your wife left for 21 years. I wonder what happened between the two of you?¡± ¡°Mr. Xander, can you share your story with us?¡± ¡°Mr. Xander, a Master has told your fortune. He said that your life was full of ups and downs. Do you agree?¡± Holding Heather¡¯s hand, Lee said gently, ¡°Yes, this is my wife, Heather. We¡¯ve been separated for 21 years. The story between us is very long. Today, I¡¯ll make it short. ¡°21 years ago, I suffered from leukemia. My son was snatched away. After I sessfully changed my marrow, Heather went to look for my son. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, a car ident caused her to lose her memory. ¡°In these 21 years, I, my wife Heather, my daughter Anna, and my son Kalyan, all have gone through the test of fate. ¡°Fortunately, the heavens have been kind to us and our family has finally been reunited. ¡°I am also very d that Heather and I are still each other¡¯s most beloved one after 21 years. ¡°In the future, our family will live well and love each other. ¡°Thank you, everyone! We¡¯re going to work, thank you!¡± With that, Lee held Heather¡¯s hand and turned to block Heather from the reporters. This heartwarming action was immediately captured by the reporters. The reporters wanted to continue the interview, but they were stopped by Lee¡¯s men. ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s interview is over. Our president and Madam are going to work. Please give them some privacy. Thank you!¡± As they couldn¡¯t interview anymore, the reporters immediately ran towards their cars. They wanted to rush back and distribute the news dispatches as quickly aspossible. Soon, the major media outlets updated the headlines of the day. ¡°The return of Heather Barton, the wife of Lee Xander, the president of Xander Group!¡± ¡°Annalise¡¯s mother, Heather Barton is back!¡± ¡°Lee Xander finally saw thising!¡± Kent was having a tough time recently. Moonlight Group had been taken over by Annalise. The shares in his hands had been forcefully taken away by Lee. He transferred most of the money in his ount to Lee after Annalise¡¯s car ident in order to save his own skin. He watched television at home every day to kill the time. People were benefit-oriented. In the past, when the Moonlight Group was thriving under his management, there were people visiting him every day during the holiday. Now, even a dog wouldn¡¯t bark when it passed by. He watched the television in boredom and changed channels several times. Just as he was about to change to another one, a piece of news suddenly popped up¡­ Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Kent watched the news. He was stunned to see his sister Heather¡¯s name, her photo, her holding hands with Lee, and her current noblewoman temperament. He found it hard to believe. Was this the real sister Heather or did Lee find a woman who looked like her sister? Kent immediately widened his eyes and fixed them on the video. In the video, Lee was interviewed by a reporter. Lee finally said, ¡°In the past 21 years, my wife, Heather, my daughter, Anna, my son, Kalyan, and I all have experienced the test of fate¡­ Fortunately, the heavens have been kind to us. Our family is finally reunited.¡± 21 years. Who else could it be but her sister? Back then, in a car ident, her sister was hit by a truck and drove into Halo River. Later, the police failed to find her after a few days of search and confirmed that she was missing. Kent had always believed that his sister was dead. Unexpectedly, the person who had passed away 17 years ago was still alive. How on earth did they find her? She had lost her memory. Was her mind clear now? At the thought of this, Kent realized that had to make a trip to Jadeborough immediately. Heather was his sister, his biological sister. They were from the same mother. Kent was having a hard time, and he was set to find his sister immediately and exin to her. They were siblings. He assumed that Heather would forgive him for the sake that Annalise was doing well. If her memory had not recovered, it would be easier to fool her. Heather was the wife of the president of Xander Group. If Kent had known that she wasn¡¯t dead, he would not have left Annalise in the countryside oblivious to her condition. But it was toote to regret now. He could only exin and repair the rtionship between them. Kent drove through the snow to Jadeborough regardless of the severe traffic condition in the north. At around two in the afternoon, he arrived at Xander Group in Jadeborough. Kent saw on the news that Lee had brought his sister Heather to thepany, so he was sure that Heather was in thepany now. When he thought of this, Kent immediately rushed into Xander Group without even eating lunch. When he was stopped by the receptionist on the first floor, he immediately introduced himself proudly. ¡°I¡¯m the younger brother of Heather, the wife of your president. I rushed over from Horington. Let them know.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said the receptionist. She didn¡¯t dare to treat Kent lightly when she heard that he was the younger brother of Heather. She quickly called the president¡¯s secretary¡¯s office. The secretarial team replied and asked her to take Kent to go up. When the receptionist heard this, she immediately told Kent politely to follow her to the president¡¯s office on the 13th floor. Kent felt relieved to listen to the receptionist¡¯s words. The receptionist personally led Kent to the elevator and even helped Kent press the elevator button for the 13th floor. When they reached the 13th floor, the elevator door opened, and they were greeted by a female secretary. ¡°Hello, are you the younger brother of Mrs. Xander?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Kent couldn¡¯t help but feel a little arrogant when he saw the secretary being so respectful. He was in a better mood. He knew that his socialdder would be moved up with Heather¡¯s return. The secretary said to him politely, ¡°Please wait for Mr. Xander and Mrs. Xander in the lounge.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kent replied. He sat down in the lounge. The secretary left, closing the lounge door behind her. Kent thought that the secretary had gone to make tea or prepare a fruit tter for him, but she still did note back after he waited for a long time. He got up and looked around the lounge. At first, he was very rxed, but after he waited for an hour, his anger rose. He secretly thought that when his sister, Heather, came over and they reunited, he would ask her to fire the secretary. ¡°What good is a secretary who doesn¡¯t serve a cup of water for the guest?¡± Kent thought with anger. After another half an hour, there was still no oneing. Kent kept looking at his watch in frustration. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He pulled open the door of the lounge and looked around for the secretary. When he didn¡¯t see her, he asked the people in the general office area, ¡°Hello, is your president here?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you ask someone in the secretariat?¡± the staff of the general office said. ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Kent was still very polite since he had yet to meet his sister. When he found the secretary group and saw the secretary from before, he asked, his voice dripping with displeasure, ¡°Hello, when will my sister being over?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. Mr. Xander said that he and Mrs. Xander went out for a walk,¡± the secretary said. Her words brought displeasure on Kent¡¯s face. He frowned and asked in a questioning tone, ¡°Did you tell my sister that I¡¯m here?¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t say that,¡± the secretary said. Kent was speechless. He frowned and urged, ¡°Call my sister and tell her that I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have Mrs. Xander¡¯s number.¡± ¡°Then call my brother-inw, Lee.¡± Kent was pissed off by the secretary in front of him. He did not have Heather¡¯s number. Otherwise, he would have called her long ago. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The secretary looked dumbfounded. She was secretlyughing inwardly. This morning, Lee specially came over to tell her to give Heather¡¯s younger brother the runaround to fool him that if he came over. Such a person was not worthy of being Heather¡¯s younger brother. She pretended to call Lee. Then, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t get through Mr. Xander.¡± ¡°Maybe the weather is bad and the signal isn¡¯t good. Keeping calling him.¡± Kent¡¯s tone was almostmanding. ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary called a few more times, but still couldn¡¯t get through. Kent was furious. He called Lee himself. He had long thought of calling Lee himself. He was afraid that Lee would bear a grudge against him and exaggerate what he had done in front of his sister. As expected, the call went through as soon as he called. He immediately said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Lee. I¡¯m Kent. I¡¯m here Jadeborough. Where are you and Heather? I¡¯m here to look for you.¡± ¡°We just arrived at Horington,¡± Lee said calmly. Kent was speechless. They went to Horington? He was suddenly seethed with anger. Wasn¡¯t this ying with him? They had already gone to Horington. What was he waiting for here? It was almost five o¡¯clock and he hadn¡¯t even eaten lunch. Kent thought again and guessed that Lee didn¡¯t tell this to his secretary. Thinking of this, he felt a little better. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He immediately asked with a respectful and fawning smile, ¡°Lee, how long do you n to stay in Horington?¡± Kent didn¡¯t want to miss them again when he finally made it to Horington. Then he might as well stay in Jadeborough for a few days and wait for Heather toe back. ¡°Mm, we¡¯re gonna stay here for some time,¡± Lee replied indifferently. ¡°Alright, then have fun. Goodbye!¡± Kent ended the call. He immediately found a restaurant to eat, then drove back to Horington. Horington. Lee brought Heather to visit her grave, then got someone to remove the tombstone. After removing the tombstone, Heather said, ¡°Lee,e with me to a ce.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He was willing to fulfill Heather¡¯s requests. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Heather brought Lee to the house where she used to live. One of the most important reasons that attracted her to buy the house back then was that it had front and back courtyards. Heather nted a lot of orchids in the yard. Seventeen years had passed, and they were probably all dead. It didn¡¯t matter. Heather didn¡¯te here today to look at flowers. She came over to get her things and see if they were still there. When they reached the door, they realized that although the house was dpidated, the lock on the door seemed to have been newly reced. Kent hade before them? The decided to go in and take a look first. Heather reached out and pulled the lock. ¡°Should we break the door?¡± Lee asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Heather replied. ¡°Come, stand over here in case any wood chips hit you,¡± Lee said as he gently pulled Heather to the side. After Heather stood to the side, Lee retreated and then made a dart for the door,nding a kick on it. The door didn¡¯t break. Bang! again, kicking even harder than before. The lock clicked open. What greeted him was a musty smell. Lee immediately turned around and covered Heather¡¯s mouth and nose. ¡°Heather, stay away. The smell is strong. I¡¯ll go get a mask from the car.¡± He quickly ran over to get the mask and personally put it on Heather. Afraid that the moldy smell would suffocate her, he even specially put three masks on her. Heather¡¯s heart warmed as she watched Lee do this for her. She could not help but smile. When they were in love, she had wondered if their rtionship would always be good. Would they be able to withstand the dull years? What would it be like when they were old? Would they be a pair of resentful couples like most people? Or rather, their rtionship turned from love to kinship. They just cared for and took care of each other with no passion. Unexpectedly, after 20 years, they were still the same as before. It was probably because they had lost each other before that they cherished each other even more. They were more courageous to express their true thoughts. After putting on the mask, Lee led Heather in and said, ¡°Heather, let¡¯s not stay for too long. The smell of mold is too strong. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Heather replied. She pulled Lee and went straight to the study. Heather found that the lock of the desk drawer had been unlocked. She thought of the photo album that Lee had. shown her when she lost her memory. It was in her drawer. Heather turned to the bookshelf. Many of the books on the shelves had turned yellowish pale, and some even had ck mold spots. Heather reached out to take the book, but Lee immediately stopped her. ¡°Heather, let me do it. Tell me which book you want.¡± Heather smiled and said in a soft voice, ¡°There should be a folder behind this row of books.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been removed by Kent, the folder should still be there. ¡°Alright.¡± Lee followed Heather¡¯s instructions and brought down a row of books. Sure enough, there was a folder at the back. ¡°Do you want a folder?¡± Lee asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Heather replied. Lee took down a few folders. There were fine beads of water on the film. folder He flipped it open and found that the paper inside was also moldy Heather took the folder and flipped through it on the desk. There were some unimportant documents in the folder. However, there was one that was probably very important to Kent. Heather quickly rummaged through the documents. Lee immediately asked, ¡°Heather, what are you looking for? I¡¯ll help you look for it.¡± ¡°I found it.¡± Heather found the document. It was an IOU! Bethany borrowed money from her in the year she gave birth. It was 140,000 dors for Bethany¡¯s brother to study abroad. On the JOU, Kent and Bethany had both signed their names on it. It was an IOU written by Bethany herself. ording to it, she needed to pay back the money in three years, and if she failed to repay it on time, this house would belong to Heather. She knew what Bethany was thinking. To put it bluntly, Bethany wanted to take 140,000 dors directly from her. This was because Bethany knew very well that although this house was under Kent¡¯s name, it was actually funded by Heather. How could Heather let Kent return the house she bought for him? Bethany also knew that Heather would not let them return the money at all. Heather made a fortune back then, and Bethany assumed that it was no big deal for Heather to give a house to her. Things were different now. Now Heather had to settle the score. Heather was not a goddess. Bethany and Kent still wanted to repair their rtionship after hurting her child. Dream on! Just then, Lee received another call from Kent. Seeing the caller ID, Lee pressed the speaker button and answered indifferently, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Lee, which hotel are you guys going to stay tonight?¡± Kent¡¯s tone was filled with ttery. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Lee asked. Kent was speechless. His heart was filled with grievance and remorse! Kent smiled and said, ¡°Lee, I¡¯m back. Shall I treat you to supper tonight?!¡± ¡°No need,¡± Lee said calmly. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Kent, it¡¯s like this. I want to see my sister. After all, we haven¡¯t seen each other for 17 years. Well, I had thought that she was gone. Otherwise, I would have kept looking for her too,¡± Kent said with a sigh. Lee looked at Heather. Heather nodded slightly. Lee raised his wrist to check the time and replied ndly into the phone, ¡°OK.¡± Ken was overjoyed. ¡°Alright, alright. Lee, let¡¯s have supper at Halo River Restaurant at 10:30 pm.¡± Halo River Restaurant¡¯s supper was the most famous and high-end. It was an open-air restaurant near Halo River. The seafood there was all fresh with incredible varieties¡­ ¡°Okay.¡± Lee had no interest in where to go for supper. He and Heather were both recuperating now and rarely eat at night. Heather put away the IOU and pulled Lee. ¡°Let¡¯s go. to the backyard and take a look.¡± She actually wanted to see how the flowers in her backyard were, but she did not dare to have too much hope. The two of them went to the backyard. The backyard was open-air and did not smell of mold. Exposed to wind, rain, and sunlight, much of the orchids Heather nted were extremely vigorous. Some flowerpots were rotten, and orchids grew out of them. Wherever there was soil, they would take root and germinate. There were much more flourishing than when Heather was there before. At this moment, a few orchids had bloomed, sending forth a delicate fragrance. ¡°We¡¯ll take them with us,¡± Lee said. Looking at these orchids, Heather felt a wave of satisfaction sweeping over her. ¡°Okay.¡± They would surely take the orchids away. Kent drove off at a furious pace. After he got off the highway, there were many sections where the speed limit was 40. Anxious and flustered, he simply ignored it and ran through red lights all the way to Halo River Restaurant. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When he made it there, Lee and Heather were already there. They sat by the river and sipped their tea rxingly. When he saw them, Kent immediately went up to them with a fawning smile. ¡°Heather, Lee.¡± Heather looked over indifferently. Kent thought that Heather was still in a state of amnesia. He immediately said shamelessly, ¡°Heather, I¡¯m Kent, your brother.¡± Smack! Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Smack! A loud pnded on Kent¡¯s face. He was caught off guard. Kent was stunned. ¡°Heather?¡± Had she recovered her memory or not? ¡°Kent, are you a human?¡± Heather red at Kent with cold eyes. Heather had left so much wealth to him just to ask him to raise her daughter. In the end, he sent her daughter to the countryside and let her be subject to cruelties from the distant rtives. Hunger reduced her to skin and bone. ¡°Heather?¡± Kent called out again. From her look, Kent wondered if Heather had regained her memory. His eyes flickered and he said immediately, trying to feign innocence, ¡°Heather, why did you hit me? Did you misunderstand something?¡± ¡°What do you think I misunderstood?¡± Heather red at the Kent, her eyes red with anger. As her younger brother and uncle of Anna, Kent abandoned Anna after he thought Heather died. If it were someone else, they would never do such a thing even if there were no assets for them. Kent wanted to take over her huge assets, and at the same time, he allowed his distant rtives to mistreat her daughter. Kent¡¯s eyes flickered again. He said, ¡°Heather, did Lee and Anna say something to you? Heather, actually, Lee and the others really misunderstood¡­¡± Smack! Heather was so enraged that she pped Kent¡¯s face. again. She red at him, her eyes reddening with anger. ¡°And you have the nerve to call it a misunderstanding?¡± Kent immediately raised his hand and swore. ¡°Heather, it¡¯s really a misunderstanding. Let me exin. It¡¯s like this. After your car ident, I buried you. A master who was an expert in astrology took a look at Anna and said that she was a jinx¡­¡± Heather interrupted angrily, ¡°So, you¡¯re afraid that Anna will bring you bad luck and throw her to the countryside? Were you nning to let her die in the countryside?¡± It was this reason again. It was the same reason when he tried to brush off Lee. ¡°She¡¯s my niece. How could I let her die in the countryside? I told my distant rtives to take good care of her¡­¡± Heather cut him off angrily, ¡°So, you let her be reduced to skin and bone and she had to work in the fields at the age of six?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my rtives to treat her like this¡­¡± Smack! Heather was so furious that she grabbed the cup in front of her and threw it at Fortunately, Kent, who was quick in reaction, dodged it. The cup fell to the ground. Otherwise, his forehead would have split open. ¡°Heather, listen to me. I swear that I do love Anna. If I wasn¡¯t really good to her, why would I wait until she was six years old before sending her away? I could have sent her away when she was three years old. ¡°At that time, the fortune-teller said that Anna brought bad luck to her family and that it was better for her to live in the countryside. The fortune-teller also said that the earlier we sent Anna to the countryside, the better. Anna was so little, and I really couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, so I waited until she was six years old¡­¡± Heather¡¯s chest heaved up and down. She could not help butugh mockingly. ¡°So, I should thank you?¡± Kent knew that Heather was angry. He braced himself and exined, ¡°Heather, it¡¯s true Anna did suffer a little, but I think the fortune-teller was right. Anna has been doing better ever since she went to the countryside. Not only did she get to know a mentor like Joseph, but she married into a rich family like the Parks family¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Heather pped him in the face again. Kent was dumbfounded. He reached out to cover his face. As long as Heather could forgive him, he didn¡¯t mind being pped a few more times. Heather was filled with anger. ¡°You still have the cheek to mention that Anna met her mentor and married into the Parks family? Anna was lucky to meet her mentor who taught her skills. Her master is kind and Anna is smart. Later, it¡¯s her fate that leads her to meet Julian and marry into the Parks family. Where on earth do you have the cheek to mention these two things?¡± Kent muttered softly, ¡°It¡¯s true that she only got a chance to meet her mentor after she was sent to the countryside¡­¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± Heather was so angry that sheughed. ¡°I should thank you for sending Anna to the countryside. I should thank you for bringing her back in order to get the Moonlight Group¡¯s shares. I should thank your daughter for snatching Anna¡¯s boyfriend. After discovering that Benjamin can¡¯tpare to Julian, she wanted to steal Julian from Anna. I should thank your daughter for thinking of ways to embarrass Anna on various asions¡­¡± ¡°No, there are no such things¡­¡± Kent exined anxiously. Heather made a call on her phone and asked, ¡°Mr. Hayes, are you here yet?¡± When Lee received her and Kalyan¡¯s identification reports and confirmed her identity, he had someone re-register her identity and buy her a new phone. Ever since Heather regained her memory, she had been using a new phone. She asked Anna for Mr. Hayes¡¯s number during dinner. Anna had told her that Mr. Hayes was a very good countryside. thank you for bringing her back in order to get the Moonlight Group¡¯s shares. I should thank your daughter for snatching Anna¡¯s boyfriend. After discovering that Benjamin can¡¯t. I should thank your daughter for thinking of ways to embarrass Anna on various asions¡­¡± ¡°No, there are no such things¡­¡± Kent exined anxiously. Heather made a call on her phone and asked, ¡°Mr. Hayes, are you here yet?¡± When Lee received her and Kalyan¡¯s identification reports and confirmed her identity, he had someone re-register her identity and buy her a new phone. Ever since Heather regained her memory, she had been using a new phone. She asked Anna for Mr. Hayes¡¯s number during dinner. Anna had told her that Mr.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Hayes was a very good person. He had always been diligent and had helped her a lot. Therefore, until now, he was still Moonlight Group¡¯s legal adviser. Heather called Mr. Hayes at dinner. She roughly told him her thoughts and asked Mr. Hayes toe over at 11 p.m. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Mr. Hayes said over the phone. ¡°Heather, no, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding between us siblings. Let¡¯s just make it clear. Why did you call awyer?¡± Kent was very frustrated. Heather sat down with a dark expression. Lee held Heather¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Heather, calm down.¡± He immediately handed the hot milk that the waiter had just sent over to Heather. Heather took a sip of milk and saw Mr. Hayes running over. Mr. Hayes ran over with his briefcase and greeted politely, ¡°Heather.¡± He was really excited. He did not expect Heather to still be alive after the car ident. Heather handed the IOU to Mr. Hayes and said, ¡°Please take a look.¡± Mr. Hayes read the IOU seriously. Kent also craned his neck. When he saw the contents of the IOU, his heart skipped a beat. What did Heather mean? Was she nning to take back the house that was going to be demolished? He had already moved out of that luxurious vi, living in a very dpidated ce. He was counting on the house and waiting for the house to be demolished so that he could get compensation. If Heather meant to take it back, he would really be penniless. After carefully reading the IOU, Mr. Hayes nodded and said, ¡°This IOU is valid.¡± Lee said, ¡°This house will be sold immediately.¡± Mr. Hayes said very professionally, ¡°The contents of the IOU stipte that if the borrower can¡¯t return the money, you will get this house. Therefore, this house will belong to you, and as the rightful owner, you get the additional money if the house appreciates in value.¡± Heather nodded and asked Mr. Hayes, ¡°What rights and interests can I im now? I want to get its ownership.¡± Mr. Hayes nodded and said, ¡°The house is being demolished. The procedures will be a little troublesome. If your brother cooperates, it will be faster.¡± Heather said coldly, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll sue him!¡± Kent was anxious. ¡°Heather,e on. I¡¯ve exined so much to you, but you turned a deaf ear?¡± Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Ignoring Kent, Heather said to Mr. Hayes, ¡°Mr. Hayes, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. I¡¯ll im all my rights and interests.¡± ¡°Yes, Heather,¡± Mr. Hayes immediately replied. Heather stood up to her feet. Kent was even more anxious. ¡°Heather, Heather, you can¡¯t just listen to one side of the story. Think about how difficult it was for me all those years. Back then, I did my best to raise Annalise¡­¡± Heather turned around and gazed at Kent coldly. ¡°Do you know what the first thought that shed through my mind when I regained my memory?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kent asked curiously. Heather said, ¡°When I saw Annalise grow up to be such a wonderful girl, the first thought that shed through my mind was that I must repay you. I¡¯ll give you all of Moonlight Group, and I¡¯ll also give you Xander Group projects. I want you to be the top tycoon of Horington¡­¡± Kent listened with mixed feelings and regret. If he could put back the clock, he would definitely treat Annalise better than his daughter. He immediately said shamelessly, ¡°Heather, I was also bewitched by that fortune-teller back then. Can you give me another chance¡­¡± Heather snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance if you treat me badly. Unfortunately, that¡¯s my daughter we¡¯re talking about. You abandoned her when she was a six-year-old child and didn¡¯t have any ability to support herself.¡± The air around Heather was cold and heavy. She said to Lee, ¡°Lee, let¡¯s go.¡± Lee immediately left with Heather. Kent chased after her. ¡°Heather, Heather, we¡¯re siblings. Have you forgotten what Mom told us when she was dying? She told us to love each other no matter what happens.¡± Heather snorted coldly without even turning around. Kent chased after them. Mr. Hayes said, ¡°Mr. Barton, let¡¯s go through the procedures. Some documents may require your signature.¡± Kent was filled with anger. He didn¡¯t dare to vent it on Heather and Lee, but he could vent in on thewyer. Kent bared his teeth at him and roared, ¡°You¡¯re a traitor. Am I not good to you? Huh? You¡¯ve been my legal adviser for 17 years. You betrayed me.¡± Mr. Hayes said calmly, ¡°Mr. Barton, I¡¯m just doing my part.¡± Kent red at Mr. Hayes with reddened eyes and snapped, ¡°Get lost, get lost!¡± He would never sign a document. That house was going to be demolished soon. If he got the money, Kent would move to another city. Anyway, his family was broken up now. Abbie and Bethany were both in jail. After he received thepensation, he might have a chance to make aeback if he moved to a small city. In the end, his n went up in smoke. The next day, Mr. Hayes went to file a case. The court sealed the house that was going to be demolished. Kent was burning with anger after receiving the notice. pping the table and smashing cups at home, He cursed Heather for being heartless. It would have been better if she had died 17 years ago. On the other side. ke Corporation also started work. Jared had a deep foundation in ke Corporation. Besides, he promised core staff some benefits in private, so he got support from them. After Preston inherited 60% percent shares of ke Corporation ording to his grandmother¡¯s will, he held a shareholder meeting to prepare in an attempt to change the articles of association. However, it did not go smoothly. Preston held 60% of the ke Corporation shares, making it reasonable for him to be the president of ke Corporation. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was arguing over whether president should be filled by Preston or Jared. Preston¡¯s request to serve as the president of ke Corporation as a major shareholder was opposed by minority shareholders andpany executives. And they contradicted everything Lianne said. Today was the first day of work after Christmas. Preston held a share the first quarter of work. Before Christmas, Preston had already instructed them to prepare the annual n and the first quarter n. In the end, when asked, everyone said that the n was in their heads. Jared never asked them to write these ns which were believed to be written, paper-based, boastful, and unrealistic things. Lianne, who had been cold and calm, felt suffocated as if something was pressing down on her chest seeing the way the shareholders treated Preston. She was seethed with anger. Preston, however, was much calmer. He said frostily, ¡°Every manager has their ways of managing thepany. Now, I¡¯m in charge of ke Corporation and I call the shots. Just do as I ask.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t do it. ns can¡¯t keep up with changes. So when I carry out a n, should I follow the n or change?¡± said Hagen, the executive vice president, raising his handzily. He was Michelle¡¯s younger brother, so of course he wouldn¡¯t support Preston. As soon as Hagen raised his hand to object, a group of people immediately echoed, The business director said, ¡°Mr. ke, there are so many unpredictable fluctuations. We can¡¯t make a n. Well, if you need these empty things, I can make a beautiful n, but it¡¯s unknown how much we can complete.¡± The PR manager said, ¡°Mr. ke, we¡¯re only in charge of public rtions and socializing. How do you want us to n? Should I n how many social activities we have every week? To put it bluntly, the public rtions department is like a bar girl. Does a bar girl know how many times a day she receives guests?¡± Lianne was so angry that his chest heaved. Preston¡¯s sharp eyes flickered over everyone as he asked coldly, ¡°Does this mean that you can¡¯t make a n?¡± Many people threw up their hands and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Preston said, ¡°Very good. Raise your hands if you think you can¡¯t do it. Ms. Tina, record it!¡± Many people raised their hands in unison. In any case, Preston couldn¡¯t do anything about them if they stuck together. If only one or two of them raised their hands, Preston might consider firing. them. If 90% of them did not cooperate, could Preston fire them all? Seeing that there were many people raising their hands, they became even more fearless. Lianne secretly clenched her fists. She was really worried for Preston. This situation was disadvantageous to them. Preston looked at those who did not raise their hands. There were pitifully few of them. Among more than 30 people in the meeting, only four did not raise their hands. Preston asked, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t raise your hands, can you make a n?¡± They nodded and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± They had not been in thepany for long, and they were not in charge of the core departments. Jared didn¡¯t think highly of them, so he did not try to rope them in privately. Preston nodded. ¡°Very good. Then please write the proposal as soon as possible.¡± He then announced loudly, ¡°Those who can write the proposal as requested will have their sries increased by 50% from today onwards.¡± Upon hearing this, the eyes of the four people who did not raise their hands lit up. Although they had only joined thepany for a short period of time, they werepany managers with annual sry at least 120,000 dors. With a 50% increase in sry, who wouldn¡¯t be excited to have more than 60,000 dors in a year? Preston looked around again and saw that among the people who had raised their hands earlier, quite a few were tempted with bright eyes. He then announced loudly, ¡°As I said before, every manager has their own way of managing the company. Those who are willing to spend time and effort to adapt to my management model cane to my office to talk to me about how to write the proposal after the meeting. Your sry will also increase by 50%. Dismissed!¡± With that, Preston got up and prepared to leave the conference room. However, Jared stood in front of him¡­ Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Preston lifted his eyelids slightly and looked at Jared. He said, his tone cold and distant. ¡°Vice President ke, what¡¯s the matter?¡± After inheriting the shares given to him by his grandmother, Preston became the president as a major shareholder. Regardless of whether Jared and those executives admitted it or not, from the moment he entered the company, Preston had regarded Jared as the vice president. Preston was a major shareholder, the president, while Jared could only be the vice president. ¡°Vice President ke? Preston, just to be clear. I¡¯m not dead. Even though you inherited your grandmother¡¯s shares, I¡¯m still the president. Do you want to destroy ke Corporation? Huh? Writing proposals? How do you think ke Corporation developed? By doing these unpractical things?¡± Jared looked quite heartbroken. ¡°Do you know how much effort I put into making ke Corporation look like today?¡± Preston interrupted, ¡°Name your price!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jared asked, a little confused. Preston said in a t tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I won¡¯t be able to manage ke Corporation well? Just name a price and sell all 22% of your ke Corporation shares to me.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jared was pissed off. Preston¡¯s expression was calm as he said ndly, ¡°Currently, the market value of ke Corporation is worth 55.8 billion dors. Lina. Do a math. How much is 22% of the shares worth?¡± Lianne immediately clicked open the calctor on her phone and quickly worked it out. ¡°12.289 billion dors.¡± Preston looked at Jared coldly and asked, ¡°Are you selling it?¡± ¡°Preston, dream on!¡± Jared gritted his teeth in hatred. More than 12 billion. If it weren¡¯t for Katherine supporting Preston, Preston wouldn¡¯t have such confidence at all. He couldn¡¯t even fork out 200 million dors. Preston¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that I would lose ke Corporation? Then quickly sell the shares in your hands. If you sell them toote, the market value will be wiped off.¡± Preston opened the stock trading software and said calmly, ¡°Look, in just a few minutes, the market value has been reduced by more than 60 million dors.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jared gritted his teeth. ¡°So, are you trying to ruin ke Corporation? Huh?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. After all, you¡¯re only a small shareholder.¡± ¡°If I¡¯d known you were such a bustard, I would have strangled you when you were born.¡± ¡°So that you can make room for your illegitimate son?¡± Preston mocked. ¡°You ungrateful son!¡± Jared was so furious that he reached out and tried to p Preston. Preston reached out and held Jared¡¯s hand and said in an icy tone, ¡°You have no right to p me.¡± Jared pushed and Preston¡¯s body hit the door of the conference room. ¡°Julian!¡± Lianne was so frightened that she immediately supported Preston. Preston¡¯s head hit the wall beside the door. A fit of dizziness overcame him and he shook his head violently. ¡°Julian, how are you?¡± Lianne asked, terrified. When Jared saw that Preston seemed to be dizzy, a cunning look shed across his eyes. He assumed that Preston had not recovered yet. If he banged his head again, he might be stupid. Only if Preston was stupid or dead would the old woman be willing to give everything to him. As he thought about it, Jared immediately dashed over and reached out to hug Preston¡¯s head, wanting to bang it against the wall. ¡°You ingrate, you ungrateful thing. I raised you. I bought you whatever you want from birth to adulthood¡­¡± Lianne had realized Jared¡¯s intentions. She rushed over and knocked Jared away with her body. Her heart was filled with anger and pain. Jared was their father. They were rted by blood. How could a person be so vicious? Jared was knocked away by Lianne. He cursed, ¡°You ingrate.¡± ¡°Better than you!¡± Lianne cursed. He reached out and pulled Preston over. ¡°Preston, let¡¯s go back to the office.¡± She was very worried and stood behind Preston, preventing Jared from approaching again. Preston¡¯s heart was bitterly cold. At the same time, he was angry that he did not have any skills and could not withstand Jared¡¯s push. Many people in the meeting were also shocked by Jared¡¯s actions. Two young executives originally nned to look for Preston, but when they saw that Preston was not a match for Jared in terms of physical strength just now, they changed their minds. Now that it was the time to take sides, choosing to make proposals as Preston demanded was equivalent to betraying Jared. If Preston lost in the future, they would be doomed. However, a few people who originally supported Jared turned to support Preston when they heard that Preston was going to spend tens of billions of dors to buy the shares in Jared¡¯s hands. The fact that Preston was able to spend tens of billions of dors was enough to make him stand out among ordinary people. They had also vaguely heard that Preston had his grandmother¡¯s support. Although his mother had passed away and something happened to his grandmother¡¯s family twenty years ago, a broken billionaire was wealthier than an ordinary person. In the past, the Cook family was a family doing cruise business with a very strong economic foundation. Furthermore, Lianne was Jadeborough¡¯s top socialite. Many men would be willing to help her. So a few people went to Preston, which showed solidarity with thetter. Preston received them in his office and promised them a sry increase. Preston knew that Jared had a deep foundation in thepany. It would take a long time to turn the situation around. Among the 30-odd executives and small shareholders, there were now nine people supporting him. It was already better than expected. People submitted to profit. Preston believed that once he made his next move, the situation would be even more advantageous for him. Afraid that Jared would once again lose his mind and do crazy things, Lianne sat on the sofa in Preston¡¯s office and sent Trevor a Whatsapp message, ¡°Erm¡­ Trevor, I need you to do me a favor¡± In the morning, Trevor called her and told her that he would be on call if they needed any help. Lianne thought that she and Preston could settle it, so she rejected it at that time. In this situation, however, Lianne thought it was necessary to ask Trevor for help. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Trevor instantly replied, ¡°What is it?¡± Lianne said, ¡°In addition to running a detective agency, you also run a boxing club, right? Trevor replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you have someone avable on your side? I want to hire a few bodyguards. Also, if possible, I hope they can teach me some self-defense skills,¡± said Lianne. Trevor asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Lianne¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the thought of her father¡¯s nasty face. She replied, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just afraid that Preston will be hurt when he takes over ke Corporation.¡± Jared lost his composure and hit Preston himself. Perhaps he would order his men to attack Preston next time. Trevor said, ¡°I¡¯ming over now!¡± Lianne replied, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Never mind!¡± said Trevor. After Preston was done with his work, he looked up at his sister on the sofa and asked, ¡°Lina, what are you doing?¡± Lianne didn¡¯t hide it and said honestly, ¡°I asked Trevor to help pick a few bodyguards for us.¡± Preston gave a nod and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m also preparing to arrange this.¡± Preston was confident that he could get ke Corporation back, but if Jared yed dirty and wanted to harm him, it was indeed impossible to guard against. He and his sister did need bodyguards. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Jared also saw several senior executives go to Preston¡¯s office one after another. He said to the executive assistant Wayne Hele beside him with a somber expression, ¡°Write their names down!¡± Wayne replied, ¡°All right, Mr. ke.¡± Jared walked to the office with a grim face. He stood at the office door, his expression being grimmer. The office was still the same as before. Everything inside was exquisite and luxurious, but the sign hanging on the office door had been reced by Preston¡¯s subordinates. It was changed from ¡°President¡¯s Office¡± to ¡°Vice-General Manager¡¯s Office.¡± Jared ordered Wayne, ¡°Change the sign back!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wayne felt a headache. He had already gotten someone to change this sign more than ten times. Preston was persistent, too. As long as Jared¡¯s people changed the sign, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Preston¡¯s people changed it back. Jared tried to reason with Preston several times. However, each time Preston would reply, ¡°I¡¯m a major shareholder and the legitimate president. And, you are only the vice-general manager.¡± Each time they had quarreled before, they had ended on bad terms. Today in the conference room, the two of them had their first physical conflict. Jared hadn¡¯t thought too much about how to deal with Preston before. He suddenly came up with an idea when he remembered that Preston looked a little dizzy during the conflict in the meeting room today. Having got his men to change the sign, Wayne reported to Jared, ¡°Mr. ke, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did Jared feel a little better. His eyes flickered. Then he called David Zelle, who was a minority shareholder, and Hagen, the vice president, respectively. He asked them to meet at Jotcham Clubhouse. After making the appointment, Jared asked his assistant to send him the name list of the people who had entered Preston¡¯s office. Then, he stood up, picked up his coat from the back of his chair, and walked out. Trevor, after receiving the Whatsapp message from Lianne, immediately rushed to ke Corporation. It took him only half an hour to reach ke Corporation. When Trevor entered ke Corporation, he happened to see Jared preparing to leave with a somber expression. The two of them met in the hall. Trevor¡¯s expression was indifferent as if he hadn¡¯t known Jared before. There were two balls of fire in Jared¡¯s eyes. He shouted at the receptionist, ¡°Now can anybody enter ke Corporation? Do you think ke Corporation is a market? Get him out of here!¡± Trevor was Lee¡¯s son. Back then, Trevor even tricked Jared into recording a video and admitting that he was the one responsible for Preston¡¯s car ident happening six years ago. However, Jared was not afraid of Trevor now because his people had taken a video of Lee having Yechiel and Lily killed. Jared had destroyed the video in front of Trevor. But of course, Jared kept a copy. Even if he didn¡¯t have a copy, as long as he imed he did, Trevor wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Jared and Trevo seemed to be keeping each other in check. Neither of them dared to attack the other. After being yelled at by Jared, the receptionist said. to Trevor with immediate embarrassment, ¡°Sir, please leave ke Corporation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Miss ke¡¯s friend!¡± Trevor said, ncing at Jared yfully. ¡°Get him out of here!¡± Jared was angered by Trevor¡¯s yful gaze. It was not good for him to fight Trevor head-on. The receptionist nced at Trevor and felt a little overwhelmed. However, she had no choice but to muster her courage and say politely, ¡°Sir, please¡­ please leave¡­¡± This person looked handsome and young, but he gave off a sense of oppression. Trevor nced at the receptionist indifferently and saw a sofa not far away. Then he over and sat down. He didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for the receptionist. Jared didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Trevor. However, if Trevor rushed upstairs, Jared would definitely fire the receptionist to vent his anger. Trevor had already sent Lianne a Whatsapp message, asking her toe downstairs and pick him up. ¡°Well¡­¡± Seeing that Trevor had sat down, the receptionist was in a difficult position and wondered whether she should call a security guard or not. Trevor sat on the sofa and looked up at Jared. ¡°Mr. ke, do you want to talk?¡± ¡°Trevor Stinson, I don¡¯t care whether your surname is Stinson or Xander. I would like you not to get involved in the ke family¡¯s affairs. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind fighting to the death.¡± Jared narrowed his eyes and warned Trevor. Trevor raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t get involved in ke Corporation¡¯s affairs, but please don¡¯t get involved in my pursuit of Miss ke.¡± Their eyes met directly and strongly. They were both smart and understood what the other was talking about. While Jared threatened Trevor, he felt threatened by Trevor, too. Of course, he could send Lee to prison. However, if he dared to do so, Trevor would send him to prison, too. Lee was responsible for the deaths of Yechiel and Lily. Jared had also nned two car idents. The first one happened six years ago when he tried to kill Preston. At that time, it was a chain collision. Preston was injured in the head and became a fool. In another car, the driver died. The other ident happened at Halo River Bridge in Horington, and Jared had tried to have Annalise killed in the ident. Although Preston was not dead, a driver was dead. Not only did the ident cause somebody to die, but it was also of a terrible nature. Jared had no enmity with Lee, so there was no need for Jared to get into trouble out of spite. Moreover, Trevor had said just now that he wouldn¡¯t get involved in ke Corporation¡¯s internal strife. He was only pursuing Lianne. Regardless of whether what Trevor had said was true or not, Jared couldn¡¯t fall out with Trevor until the latter was really involved. Jared snorted coldly. ¡°Hmph, I hope you will keep your word, Mr. Xander.¡± Then, Jared left thepany. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend Trevor, but he would criticize Lianne. He had arranged to meet David and Hagen. Hagen was thepany¡¯s vice president and Michelle¡¯s younger brother. David was a senior shareholder of ke Corporation. Although he didn¡¯t have many shares, he was good at buying people¡¯s hearts. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Over the years, he had done a lot for Jared. Jared rushed to a VIP room in Jotcham Clubhouse. David and Hagen were already there. For the first time, the two of them didn¡¯t ask any young girls to apany them today. They only ordered a pot of coffee, and they were now drinking coffee with solemn expressions. Seeing Jareding, David said, ¡°Mr. ke.¡± And Hagen said, ¡°Jared.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jared replied and sat down. Hagen poured a cup of coffee for Jared and said solemnly, ¡°Jared, you were a little impulsive in the meeting room today. That you directly had a physical conflict with Preston will make people feel that you don¡¯t have confidence and are worried. If you don¡¯t have confidence, your subordinates won¡¯t have confidence, either.¡± David had the same opinion as Hagen. David sighed, saying, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have fought with Preston.¡± Jared said calmly, ¡°This is why I called you two over.¡± David and Hagen looked at Jared simultaneously. Putting his cell phone on the table, Jared said, ¡°Now, nine senior executives have already be Preston¡¯s people for their sries. We have to speed up our progress.¡± David said, ¡°I was just discussing this matter with Hagen. The situation is indeed unfavorable for us. However, those who had been bought with money are all fence-sitters. While Preston can promise them benefits, we can promise them more benefits. After we kick Preston out of thepany in the future, we¡¯ll fire all these fence-sitters.¡± ¡°I have a better idea!¡± Jared said. ¡°Jared, what is it?¡± Chapter 400 Chapter 400 When Hagen heard that there was a better idea, his eyes lit up. Looking at Jared seriously, too, David waited for him to continue. Jared nced at the door. After confirming that all the waitresses in the room had been sent away and that only the three of them were in the room, he waved the other two people toe closer. When David and Hagen moved their heads closer, Jared said in a low voice, ¡°Preston¡¯s head was severely injured, and he hasn¡¯t fully recovered. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the meeting room today, I saw that he was dizzy, so I deliberately had a physical conflict with him. I wanted to hit him on the head, but I failed. So¡­¡± At this point, Jared paused, his eyes shing with a vicious light. Hagen added, ¡°Jared, do you mean we should find a way to hit Preston on the head again?¡± ¡°Yes. What do you think, David?¡± Jared asked David for his opinion. David said, ¡°Old Madam ke is getting old and muddle-headed. How dare she hand over the huge ke Corporation to Preston? Putting aside the fact that Preston is a fool, even if he is normal, he hasn¡¯t been in thepany for so many years. What ability does he have to manage ke Corporation? ¡°He had no respect for his elders at work. ¡°He was arrogant and egotistical. If ke Corporation were to be managed by him, it would be over sooner orter. ¡°How can we not be heartbroken to let him destroy something that we have protected for decades? ¡°Therefore, what we are going to do is for ke Corporation. We don¡¯t want his life, and we¡¯ll just let him continue to be a fool. He¡¯s still the young master of the ke family. He can enjoy afortable life for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°David is right.¡± Hagen immediately praised him. Jared said, ¡°I shall still have to ask the two of you to handle this matter. I¡¯m Preston¡¯s biological father after all. It¡¯s easy to lose people¡¯s hearts if I go overboard. But Preston is not easy to deal with. He¡¯s good at inspiring people.¡± David nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better to have a good reason to hit him during a dispute next time.¡± Hagen frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯ll recoverpletely and that he won¡¯t be stupid again even if he is hit on the head again.¡± Jared said, ¡°He looks very dizzy. There¡¯s a high chance that he hasn¡¯t fully recovered.¡± David said, ¡°Hagen, anyway, it¡¯s too difficult to cause a new car ident or something like that. After all, they¡¯re already on guard. But it¡¯s still easy for us to find an excuse to cause a physical conflict. It won¡¯t be difficult to give an exnation after the conflict.¡± Hagen narrowed his eyes and said voluntarily, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡± David said, ¡°Well, you can me him for your elder sister¡¯s going to prison¡­¡± When David said this, the three of themughed simultaneously. ke Corporation. Lianne went downstairs to pick up Trevor. She told the receptionist, ¡°This is my friend. Don¡¯t stop him in the future.¡± ¡°Well, all right,¡± the receptionist immediately replied respectfully. When immortals fight, mortals suffer. The receptionist thought, ¡°Forget about it. If Mr. ke isn¡¯t around, I will not stop him.¡± She quietly sized up Trevor and Lianne. The two of them looked reallypatible. A handsome man and a beautiful woman. They each had a cold temperament. However, who would take the initiative to date now that both of them were cold? The receptionist¡¯s eyes shed in a prying way. She was looking forward to seeing them dating. She was anxious to know what these two persons looked like when they were dating. Would he send her flowers? ¡°Will he say sweet nothings when sending her flowers? ¡°Or he will just hand the flowers to her coldly, saying, ¡°These flowers are for you!¡¯ ¡°Wow, it is so cool to just think about it.¡± The receptionist looked at the backs of Trevor and Lianne with even more prying light in her eyes. Lianne took Trevor upstairs, and then they went straight to Preston¡¯s office. The three of them sat together to discuss the hiring of bodyguards. Trevor voiced his thoughts. ¡°Jared is crazy. Michelle only took the me for him. You really have to be careful in your daily life. Bodyguards¡¯ quality is more important than their quantity. I¡¯ll pick four skilled bodyguards from my boxing clubs to take turns protecting you.¡± Trevor had a video of Jared admitting that he was the one who nned the car ident happening six years ago, but Trevor couldn¡¯t give it to Preston and Lianne because Jared also had something that could restrain Trevor. Trevor could only remind Preston and Lianne that Jared was evil. ¡°Yes, Jared is a lunatic,¡± Preston said coldly. Six years ago, he saw with his own eyes Jared appear at the scene of the car ident. Jared looked at him indifferently and then drove away. Jared was also responsible for Madam ke¡¯s being ill this time. Jared was a heartless thing. Trevor said to Preston, ¡°I¡¯ll personally teach you some quick self-defense skills.¡± Practice boxing was not an overnight thing. If one wanted to learn boxing well, one had to spend a lot of time and energy. Preston obviously didn¡¯t have the time to practice boxing slowly. Trevor could only teach him some emergency self-defense skills first. ¡°Thank you, Trevor. I¡¯ll learn with Preston,¡± Lianne said. Trevor sized up Lianne and found that she had a good physique. He nodded and said coldly, ¡°You two decide the time and ce. You¡¯d better spare two hours to learn these skills every day.¡± Preston asked, ¡°After dinner every day. Is that okay?¡± Trevor nodded. ¡°Well. If it¡¯s convenient for you, we¡¯ll go to the boxing club every day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s convenient for us,¡± Preston said immediately. He knew that the boxing club was equipped withplete facilities, so they would get a better result by practicing there. Just then, Trevor¡¯s phone rang. The person in charge of the boxing club called to say that he had chosen eight people, from whom Trevor could choose four. Trevor raised his wrist to look at his watch, replying, ¡°I¡¯ll go over in a while.¡± After hanging up the phone, Trevor said, ¡°Then I¡¯m going to choose bodyguards for you now.¡± ¡°Preston, let¡¯s go over together. After choosing the bodyguards, we can treat them to lunch,¡± Lianne suggested. ¡°Okay,¡± Preston replied. The three of them left ke Corporation for the boxing club. This was the headquarters of the boxing clubs owned by Trevor. It was located in the most prosperous area of Jadeborough. The boxing club upied an area of more than 120,000 square feet. Other than a hall of more than 30,000 square feet, it had many specializedbat arenas. There were various facilities and equipment for boxing. Trevor had reserved three VIP suites here, one for himself, one for Julian, and one for Henry, respectively. Now, he brought Preston and Lianne to his exclusive suite. ¡°From now on,e here every night to practice for two hours,¡± Trevor said. ¡°All right,¡± Preston and Lianne replied simultaneously. For some reason, there was a trace of respect in their tones. They had already treated Trevor as their mentor in their hearts. The person in charge of the boxing club knew that Trevor hade, so he immediately brought the eight people he had chosen over. These people were all elites in the boxing club. Some of them were training partners, and some were already mentors in the boxing club. When they found out that it was Trevor who wanted to hire bodyguards, they were even willing to take no pay. They had been selected from a group of elites. To them, epting a challenge was the most exciting thing. Trevor looked at the eight people and said, ¡°We only need four bodyguards this time.¡± Someone immediately suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we fight in pairs, and the winners get employed?¡± Trevor thought for a moment, saying, ¡°You guys attack me together. Those who can hurt me will get employed. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 being the founder of the boxing clubs. He was not at a disadvantage when fighting eight people alone simultaneously. Soon, four of them were defeated, and the remaining four naturally became bodyguards. After the name list was finalized, Trevor asked the four of them to stay. And then he assigned them tasks. Two people worked the night shift and the other two the day shift, protecting Preston and Lianne, respectively. The four bodyguards were quite excited. ¡°Understood. We will do our best.¡± Trevor nodded coldly. ¡°Be smart. Call me as soon as you notice anything amiss.¡± ¡°We understand,¡± the four of them replied. Lianne whispered, ¡°Trevor, it¡¯s almost lunchtime. Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± Trevor nodded, saying to the bodyguards, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± ¡°All right,¡± the four of them replied. ¡°The food at Jotcham Clubhouse is good,¡± Lianne said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Jotcham Clubhouse,¡± Trevor replied. Ever since Lianne saw Trevor fight with the eight people, the way she looked at him had been different. She now had an indescribable feeling. She couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at him. But she felt that it was a little inappropriate for her to do so. Each time Trevor looked at her, she would immediately look away. She had never been like this before. Now, she even didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye. When they arrived at Jotcham Clubhouse, they wanted a VIP room. However, because they hadn¡¯t made a VIP room reservation, there were no VIP rooms avable for them. Lianne was about to call the boss of the clubhouse when Trevor said, ¡°Shall we eat in the lobby?¡± ¡°All right. There¡¯s an unupied table over there,¡± said Lianne, pointing at a table not far away. They walked toward it. Jared, Hagen, and David were eating, drinking, and chatting in a VIP room. Hagen¡¯s seat was facing the door of the VIP room. In the blink of an eye, he saw Lianne and Preston walk past the door. He blinked hard immediately. He could see clearly. The three of them had been talking very loudly just now. At this moment, Hagen suddenly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Hey, Jared. Preston and some other people are here to have lunch.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jared asked subconsciously. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Am you not wrong?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Hagen was certain. He was only 42 years old this year. He was not an old fool. How could he be wrong? Jared¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. He said in a lower voice, ¡°Hagen, an opportunity hase.¡± Hagen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± David reminded, ¡°Be natural. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Hagen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend to pay the bill.¡± David stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend to go to the toilet.¡± The two of them left the VIP room one after the other. Hagen went to the counter. ¡°Hello, I am paying the bill.¡± ¡°1,744 dors. I¡¯ll give you a discount. I will charge you only 1,700 dors.¡± The cashier said politely. Hagen stood at the counter and pretended to be answering a phone call. ¡°What? Might she be sentenced to seven years¡¯ imprisonment? So long? Mr. Gebb, my elder sister didn¡¯t do it. It was Preston and his younger sister who had set my elder sister up¡­ How could I have evidence? If I had evidence, how could my elder sister be detained¡­¡± While talking on the phone angrily, Hagen seemed as if he had suddenly seen Preston. He didn¡¯t even hang up the phone and rushed toward Preston. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Preston ke, you bastard. You have framed my elder sister. I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡± Looking at Preston¡¯s position, Hagen nned to rush over, knock Preston into the wall, and then reach out and grab Preston¡¯s head to hit it against the wall. David pretended to go to the toilet and was about to rush over to help Hagen. As soon as David got closer, however, he saw Hagen¡¯s body fly into the air and crash into another unupied table in the lobby. Hagen was kicked by somebody. He was kicked by somebody with appalling force. Everything on the unupied table fell to the ground as it was knocked over. David immediately went over to criticize Preston. ¡°Preston, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± He also wanted to find an opportunity to knock Preston¡¯s head. However, the two bodyguards on the left and right of Preston look at David with sharp eyes. David didn¡¯t know what to do. Then, he immediately helped Hagen to stand up. ¡°How are you?¡± Hagen was kicked by Trevor, which almost caused Hagen¡¯s soul to leave his body. Getting up with David¡¯s help, Hagen cursed, ¡°Preston ke, I¡¯m not done with you on this matter. Uh, my abdomen hurts. I¡¯m going to die. David, please help me call the police. I want to sue Preston ke. Please call an ambnce for me. I¡¯m in so much pain¡­¡± He was in real pain, but he was also faking it a little. He suddenly came up with an idea after being kicked. ¡°If I can¡¯t turn Preston into a fool again, I will call the police and make a big deal out of the matter. ¡°If it can be categorized as intentional injury, Preston ke may be put in prison. ¡°At the very least, I can ruin Preston ke¡¯s reputation so that he will get support from nobody else in thepany.¡± As he was thinking, he heard Trevor say coldly, trator and every debt has its debtor. I was the one who kicked you. It has nothing to do with Preston.¡± Lianne looked at Trevor¡¯s side face. Her heart was pounding. She had always felt that Trevor was her younger brother. Only now did she realize that Trevor was especially handsome and manly. ¡°It was Preston ke who had told you to kick me,¡± Hagen shouted. Trevor said coldly, ¡°Have you called an ambnce? Hurry up and call it now. Otherwise, your wound will heal quickly. Oh, I remember that you don¡¯t have a wound.¡± ¡°You!¡± Hagen felt like he was about to die from anger. Trevor sneered. ¡°You were rushing over to cause trouble, while I was just defending myself. You were lucky that I just kicked you once. Do you believe that if I had a knife in my hand, I would have shed you, which would be called stress defense?¡± ¡°You!¡± Trevor scoffed. ¡°If you want to extort people, go back to school and studyw first. Scram!¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Hagen¡¯s face turned pale after he was scolded by Trevor. Hagen was embarrassed and angry, and hist abdomen hurt. Hagen had tried to make trouble for Preston but ended up being kicked by Trevor. Hagen gritted his teeth. ¡°You just wait and see¡­ Let¡¯s see who needs to studyw diligently. Hello, is it 911? I¡¯ve been beaten up. I might have my internal organs hurt ¡­¡± When a waitress from Jotcham Clubhouse saw the commotion, she immediately called the manager over. While getting someone to clean up the overturned table and the things falling from the table, the manager was trying to persuade Hagen and Trevor with a smile. ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s sit down and talk if there are any misunderstandings. ¡°No misunderstandings! This man has caused my elder sister to go to prison.¡± Hagen pointed at Preston. Hagen even secretly winked at David. Hagen meant that he could take the chance to hit Preston again while everyone was distracted. After receiving Hagen¡¯s signal, David nodded quietly, indicating that he had known what Hagen meant. Preston didn¡¯t even look at Hagen, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s order food. Waitress, menu please.¡± He was physically weak and had no fighting skills, but his brain had completely recovered. He didn¡¯t even care about Jared, so why would he be afraid of Hagen? In the lobby, some waitresses were cleaning up the table overturned by Hagen. A waitress respectfully came over to hand a menu to Preston. The manager stood in the middle and hoped that there would be no more conflict between the two sides. Preston calmly took the menu. ¡°These specialties are good. We want this, this, and this. Not this one. We want all the other specialties.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The waitress happily took the menu. The waitress was about to leave when she was suddenly bumped by someone else. She twisted her ankle and pounced on Preston. Preston immediately reached out to support the waitress. Hagen and David looked at each other rapidly. It was the right time. David gave Hagen a push. Hagen ignored the pain in his abdomen and ribs and used the momentum to rush toward Preston. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He quickly picked up a coffee pot on the table and decisively threw it at Preston¡¯s head. Hagen shouted angrily, ¡°Preston ke, you son of a bitch. I¡¯ll fight it out with you.¡± ¡°Preston!¡± Lianne shouted in fear and threw herself at Preston. She hugged Preston and wanted to block the coffee pot for him. There was a loud bang. The coffee pot fell to the ground. Then, Hagen cried out in pain, ¡°Ah, ow, ow¡­¡± Hagen was in so much pain that he kept shaking his hand. Just now, Trevor was sitting opposite Preston. Hagen had expected that Trevor wouldn¡¯t be able to kick him or hit him. Unexpectedly, Trevor picked up a te and hit Hagen¡¯s wrist urately. How could Hagen hold the coffee pot steadily? He now suspected that his wrist had been broken. His whole body twitched with pain. He felt the blow on his hand more painful than the kick he had just received. Hagen felt cold sweat on his back and forehead. He really couldn¡¯t take the pain. ¡°Get lost!¡± Trevor shouted again. ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Hagen felt so much pain that he gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly. Lianne still had lingering fears. She looked at Trevor¡¯s side profile. He had a straight nose and a slightly taut chin, and a cold aura surrounded him. Perhaps he gave others a sense of pressure, but he made her heart beat with a chaotic rhythm. Lianne wanted to cry, for she felt safe and warm thanks to Trevor¡¯s protection. She had been too tired for the past six years. She looked cold and aloof as if she had been indifferent to life and death and had kept her nose out of everything. Actually, she had been so tired. She had to put up with Adam¡¯s and his younger sister¡¯s sarcastic criticism, deal with Jared¡¯s finding fault, and handle the stress of Preston not being normal and Madam ke getting more and more unhealthy. She had to do everything herself. If it hadn¡¯t been for Trevor, Hagen would have seeded, that is, the coffee pot in his hand would have either hurt her or Preston. So many people envied her! People said that she was Jadeborough¡¯s first socialite; that she came from a good family and was a real youngdy; and that she had a good. temperament and was a goddess. Only she knew that she felt cold every day because she was unhappy. And she also knew that only by maintaining her aloofness would she be less bullied by Jared. Lianne sniffed and instructed the waitress, ¡°Refill the coffee.¡± ¡°Oh, all right.¡± The waitress had been dumbfounded just now. At this moment, she immediately limped to serve coffee. Taking the coffee pot, Lianne poured coffee into a cup and then handed the cup to Trevor with both hands. ¡°Trevor, here you are!¡± In the past, when she was together with Trevor, both of them were cold and indifferent. She didn¡¯t think much of it. But now, just pouring coffee for Trevor made her feel the tips of her ears burn. This should have been done by the waitress, but she had wanted to do it herself. ¡°Thank you!¡± Trevor politely epted the coffee. ¡°Well, you¡¯re wee.¡± Lianne¡¯s face turned even redder. She was beautiful. Since elementary school, boys had given her love letters. Since junior high school, many young men from rich families had aggressively run after her. Lianne had never been moved by any young man. Before she met Trevor, the people she had admired the most were Julian and n. However, she just asionally met them at banquets or discussed business in private. She just did business with them. Although she admired them, she stayed calm and collected. She wouldn¡¯t be at a loss like she was now. No matter what she did, she would feel that something was wrong. She wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only drink her coffee. But she could not help but secretly look up and size up Trevor. Only then did she realize that Trevor looked especially handsome when he was drinking coffee. He carried himself with dignity, but he wasn¡¯t a sissy at all. Trevor nced at Lianne and saw that she was holding a cup with her head lowered. There was nothing in the cup. It was just an empty cup. He was speechless. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. Lianne could be so lovely. Jared stood by the door of the VIP room and looked out. He saw that not only did the two idiots, David and Hagen, not get any benefits, but Hagen was also beaten up. He walked over with a grim expression, acting as if he hadn¡¯t known anything. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. Hagen immediately snorted even louder. ¡°Ouch, it hurts. Jared, Preston ke hired someone to hit me¡­¡± David said, ¡°Mr. ke. This is what happened. Just now, Mr. Shann came out to pay the bill, and I went to the toilet. When I turned around, I saw that Mr. Shann had a conflict with young Mr. ke. Then, young Mr. ke¡¯s people hit Mr. Shann.¡± ¡°Preston, what do you say?¡± He asked in an interrogative tone. Preston looked up slightly. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± ¡°Apologize!¡± Jared ordered. Lianne wanted to stand up. Preston grabbed her wrist. Preston raised his eyelids slightly and looked at Jaredzily. ¡°Is he worthy?¡± Just then, the police arrived and rushed into the clubhouse. A police officer asked solemnly, ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing the police, Hagen cried as if he had seen his family, ¡°Sir, my ribs are broken, and my hand is broken, too.¡± He deliberately dangled one hand as if a bone had been broken and showed it to the police. A police officer immediately moved forward to check Hagen¡¯s hand¡­ Chapter 403 Chapter 403 ¡°Well?¡± another police officer asked. The policeman who was examining Hagen said, ¡°He¡¯s injured.¡± Hagen immediately cried out. ¡°My abdomen is injured, too. This is the footprint he left on my clothes¡­¡± Then, Hagen lifted his clothes again and touched his abdomen and then his ribs. ¡°These are all injured from the kick. It hurts¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A police officer seriously nced at Preston and the other people. Just as Preston was about to speak, Trevor said, ¡°It¡¯s not whoever cries loudly is right.¡± ¡°Dare you say that didn¡¯t hit me?¡± Hagen red at Trevor with bloodshot eyes. ¡°I hit you!¡± Trevor said. Hagen seemed to have caught Trevor in the act. He said excitedly to the police, ¡°Gentlemen, listen. He admitted it.¡± The police officers frowned and looked at Trevor. One of them asked, ¡°Did you do it?¡± ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Trevor replied. ¡°Why did you do it?¡± the police officer asked solemnly. ¡°It was self-defense,¡± Trevor said. Hagen shouted, ¡°Gentlemen, look at my injuries. Look at my abdomen and my hand. Is there such self-defense? First, you kicked me, causing me to bump into that table. The table hasn¡¯t been cleaned up just now. The table overturned, and everything on the table fell to the ground. Not only did you kick me, but you also broke my hand with a te. Hiss¡­ I get scared just thinking about what happened. Gentlemen, fortunately, you are here. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have died here.¡± ¡°Is what he said the truth?¡± The police officer looked at Trevor and then at Preston. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t!¡± Trevor said. Hagen shouted again, ¡°Sir, of course, he won¡¯t admit it. Even if a thief steals something, he won¡¯t admit it! Please ask him whether he kicked me and whether he broke my hand. This is a crime of intentional assault¡­¡± The manager and two waitresses of Jotcham Clubhouse were also present. One of the waitresses was the one who had been pushed down by Hagen. The police officer looked around and asked, ¡°Did any of you see it?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± the manager immediately said diplomatically. At the same time, the waitress pushed down by Hagen said, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± The manager immediately reached out and pulled her. The police looked at the waitress, asking, ¡°What did you see? Please tell us the truth.¡± The waitress nced at Hagen and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything when he was being kicked. However, his hand was injured because he rushed over and pushed me before scolding that gentleman¡­¡± Pointing at Preston, the waitress continued, ¡°While scolding him, he was taking a coffee pot, trying to hit it against the gentleman¡¯s head.¡± Then she pointed at Trevor and said, ¡°In a moment of desperation, this gentleman immediately threw a te over and hit his wrist. The coffee pot fell to the ground and his wrist was injured.¡± The waiter pointed here and there, but the people heard her clearly. ¡°Do you two have a personal grudge?¡± a police officer asked Hagen. Hagen cried out. ¡°Yes, we do. He caused my elder sister to go to prison.¡± Preston said calmly, ¡°Your elder sister only has herself to me for going to prison. Your brother-inw is here now. You can ask him.¡± While speaking, Preston looked at Jared mockingly. Jared said with a fair expression, ¡°Hagen, you¡¯re too impulsive. Your elder sister¡¯s imprisonment indeed has nothing to do with Preston.¡± He looked at Preston again. ¡°But you went too far by hiring someone to hurt Hagen.¡± Upon hearing what Jared had said, Lianne became worried and said coldly, ¡°Why are you spouting nonsense? Who hired someone to hurt someone else? Trevor is my boyfriend, and these are his friends. We came here, wanting to have a good lunch¡­¡± She pointed at Hagen. ¡°The moment he came out, he rushed over and attacked.¡± When Trevor heard Lianne say that he was her boyfriend, he gave Lianne a strange look. Preston said to the police, ¡°Gentlemen, please check the surveince video, which will show clearly who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong.¡± Jared immediately gave David a look. Davidughed and said, ¡°Hey, Preston, Hagen, for my sake, let this matter go.¡± Hagen didn¡¯t want to ept David¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Why? I¡¯ve been beaten up so badly. They have to apologize to me publicly andpensate me for the medical fees.¡± Preston said coldly, ¡°This is my request, too. I need you, Hagen Shann, to apologize to me publicly andpensate me for the mental damage.¡± Seeing that the two sides were in a deadlock, the police immediately said that they would check the surveince video. The manager of the clubhouse immediately cooperated. The people concerned moved to the surveince room. Those people that had gathered in the lobby since the moment the fighting started dispersed. People in modern society were more impetuous than before. In the past, when there was a fight, many people would try to stop it. Nowadays, when there was a fight, people would run faster than a rabbit, afraid of getting into trouble. When the people concerned arrived at the surveince room, the employee working there. immediately opened the video from half an hour ago. In the video, Preston and the others walked into the clubhouse while chatting andughing. Then, they found seats in the lobby and sat down. A waitress came over to serve them coffee. Then, Hagen came out of the VIP room, talked on the phone, and lunged at Preston. Trevor then kicked Hagen. The police officers frowned while watching the video. On the screen, Trevor indeed kicked Hagen. However, Hagen was wearing a fierce expression while he was charging straight at Preston. Although Preston didn¡¯t kick Hagen, Trevor didn¡¯t take the initiative to hurt Hagen. After that, Preston and his people started pouring and drinking coffee again. Then, Hagen grabbed a coffee pot and was about to smash Preston. Lianne was about to block the pot for Preston, but Trevor threw a te at Hagen¡¯s hand¡­ One 22- year-old police officer who had just graduated from the police academy this year had yet to undergo the polishing of the workce. He was outspoken and hated evil. While watching Trevor doing so, he said, ¡°Fuck! That¡¯s a beautiful move! Great!¡± Other people turned to look at him. The police officer suddenly realized that he shouldn¡¯t have said these words. He awkwardly reached out to touch his nose, saying, ¡°Well, I mean that he¡¯s good at fighting.¡± A police officer nced at Hagen and said solemnly, ¡°We know what happened now. You were the one who attacked first¡­¡± ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t attack! You¡¯ve watched the surveince video. I was the one who was beaten up.¡± ¡°Yes, you were the one who was beaten up, but you were the one who attacked first,¡± the 22-year-old police officer said. He said to Hagen in his heart, ¡°Fortunately, the gentleman is good at fighting. Otherwise, the other gentleman would be bullied by you. You are weak though you like to cause trouble.¡± The leader of the police said, ¡°I want you all to go to the police station and take a statement.¡± Seeing this, Jared said, ¡°Sir, this is actually a family matter. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. This is my wife¡¯s younger brother, and this is my son. There¡¯s a misunderstanding between them. We can resolve it ourselves.¡± Chapter 404 Chapter 404 The police looked at each other and asked Hagen and Preston for their opinions, ¡°As a party to this, what do you think?¡± ¡°Reconciliation is fine. I want him to apologize publicly!¡± Preston said calmly. Hagen shouted, ¡°Officer, my hand is broken. They should be the ones apologizing to me. They should alsopensate me for the medical fees¡­¡± ¡°Thene us to the police station to make a statement first,¡± the police said sternly when they saw that the person involved was unwilling to reconcile. Jared was very annoyed when he heard he had to make a statement. He red at Hagen and said, ¡°You both make apromise. I¡¯ll bear your medical expenses.¡± Hagen shouted again that reconciliation was impossible, and his hand was broken, h h. David pulled Hagen hard. Hagen looked at Jared. When he saw Jared¡¯s dark expression, he was instantly terrified. His tone softened as he said to Preston, ¡°¡­Since you¡¯re my brother-inw¡¯s biological son and we¡¯re family, let¡¯s reconcile.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s family with you?¡± Preston nced at Hagen coldly, Hagen was so angry that he was about to explode. He asked Jared for an exnation, ¡°Jared, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to reconcile¡­¡± Jared scolded, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re all family. Let¡¯s not make a fuss about it. I¡¯ll make the decision. Just shake hands and let it go. I¡¯ll pay for the medical fees.¡± David immediately pushed Hagen again. Hagen shyly extended his hand to Preston. Preston said calmly, ¡°No need to shake hands. I just hope some people don¡¯t forget their brains when they go out in the future and don¡¯t start picking fights like crazy people.¡± ¡°You!¡± Hagen was really furious. ¡°Jared, police officers, look, am I the one who is unwilling to reconcile?¡± Jared scolded Preston, ¡°Stop saying that, Preston.¡± Preston did not even look at Jared. He turned around and sat down at the table just now. He shouted, ¡°The food can be served now.¡± Lianne said to the police, ¡°Sorry to trouble you. We don¡¯t n to pursue this matter anymore.¡± Hagen muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t n to pursue this matter? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s injured, ok¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jared scolded. Hagen did not dare to speak anymore and rolled his eyes in dissatisfaction. Seeing that they were like a family, the police lectured them a little more and told them to sit down and discuss things properly next, inside of fighting. After lecturing them, they left. Jared and the others didn¡¯t get what they wanted, and they left the clubhouse as well. Preston looked at their backs, narrowed his eyes, and sneered. When Jared and the others left the clubhouse, Hagen hissed in pain. ¡°Hiss, I have to go to the hospital immediately. The tendons in my wrist must have been broken. Jared, with Leex¡¯s son around, we can¡¯t seed.¡± David also said solemnly, ¡°Yes, Mr. ke, the son that Lee acknowledged is so skilled and agile. He threw a te over and broke Hagen¡¯s wrist when the teapot was about to smash Preston¡¯s head. ¡°We¡¯ll find another opportunity. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Next time, we¡¯ll be smarter,¡± Jared said. ¡°With that Trevor around, we won¡¯t be able to do anything,¡± Hagen said as he hissed. Jared¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll knock on Lianne.¡± He would warn Lianne to let Trevor Stinson stay away from the ke family. The next day. The first thing Preston did when he went to work was to have a meeting. Jared and his gang were very disdainful. All of them did not sit properly. They chatted, picked their ears, and watched shows on their phones. They were acting the same as in the previous meeting. Preston wasn¡¯t angry. He looked around and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯ve gathered everyone for a meeting to announce two things. The first thing is that this year, we signed our first big order to jointly develop the Mapleside Vi Complex in the suburbs of Jadeborough with Xander Group.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Someone eximed immediately. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°This is too amazing.¡± ¡°Mapleside Vi Complex, the new wealthy district. It is said that there are two golf courses, various high-end entertainment venues, and a new financial center¡­¡± Jared was also shocked. He looked at Lianne strangely. ¡°Did she get this project? Was she really in a rtionship with Trevor? ¡°Otherwise, why would Xander Group take out such a huge project to develop with ke Corporation? ¡°Lee Xander is not a fool. The project in the suburbs of Jadeborough upied more than 500 acres. They have taken arge amount of money to get the project. And it isn¡¯t that Xander Group can¡¯t handle the project alone. Why should they share it with ke Corporation? Moreover, ke Corporation¡¯s main business was not real estate,¡± Jared thought to himself. A lot of people in the conference room had changed. Those who were watching shows were no longer in the mood to watch. Those who were picking their ears earlier also sat up straight now. They were all interested in this project. Someone asked Preston, contract for this project been finalized? Or is it just an intention to cooperate?¡± ¡°Mr. Bates, tell me about the current situation of this project,¡± Preston said. Mr. Bates was in charge of legal matters and the approval of the project contract. He inserted a USB sh drive into theputer and projected the content on the big screen. He held aser pointer and exined, ¡°What everyone is looking at now is the contract for this project. The contract was signedst night. Mr. ke signed it after a long discussion with Mr. Xander of the Xander Group. ¡°Before Mr. ke talked about this project, he had done a lot of prework. Let me say a few more words. Perhaps everyone doesn¡¯t know, but before Mr. ke¡¯s car ident six years ago, he majored in four majors at university. One of them was real estate development and nning. ¡°Mr. Xander had also taken a fancy to Mr. ke¡¯s talent, which was why he had given ke Corporation this opportunity. ¡°I believe that under Mr. ke¡¯s leadership, our ke Corporation will definitely take a new step forward!¡± There was thunderous apuse in the conference room. A few more people from Jared¡¯s faction wavered. They looked at Preston with burning gazes. The thought that shed through their minds was that the new generation had indeed surpassed the old. Jared was already old and could not expand his project at all. He could only maintain his career right now. Preston was young, talented, and hardworking. Not only that, but he also had connections with big shots. Even if he didn¡¯t, his sister was his best helper. Not only did she have a good rtionship with the Xander family, but she also had a good rtionship with the Parks family. The more they thought about it, the more the scales in their hearts leaned toward Preston. When the apuse was over, Preston said, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve got the project, what we should do is stop being arrogant and impatient. We have to work hard on the project and spread the good word about our ke Corporation. We should let more people see how outstanding ke Corporation is.¡± ¡°Mr. ke is right!¡± Someone immediately responded with passion. ¡°Yes, the first priority is to do the project well.¡± ¡°Mr. ke, who do you n to assign to be in charge of this project?¡± Chapter 405 Chapter 405 ¡°Mr. ke, if there¡¯s no suitable candidate, I, John Waldorf, am willing to be in charge of the new project. I¡¯m considered a professional and have worked in a real estatepany for seven years. I¡¯m also in charge of the construction section after I came to ke Corporation.¡± ¡°Mr. ke, I also want to participate in the new project. I studied civil engineering at university.¡± ¡°Mr. ke, I majored in garden design. I think I¡¯m most suitable for this project. The most important thing in a high-end vi area is thendscape.¡± ¡°Forget it. The project¡¯sndscape will be designed by a professional designer.¡± ¡°Then your major, civil construction won¡¯t be useful either. The work should be taken by a professional team!¡± Everyone argued endlessly, wanting to be in charge of the new project. Jared¡¯s expression turned grave. Preston said, ¡°As for the team in charge of this project, everyone cane to me to rmend yourselves after the meeting. Alright, I¡¯ll announce the second thing.¡± Seeing that Preston was about to announce the second matter, many people¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. Preston said in a deep voice, ¡°In the name of the president of ke Corporation, I announce that Hagen Shann, the vice-general manager, is fired.¡± ¡°What? Preston ke, how dare you!¡± Hagen went to the hospital yesterday. The tendons in his hand were not broken, but his wrist joint was fractured. The doctor fixed his bone, applied medicine, and wrapped a bandage around his neck. David had told him not toe to today¡¯s meeting. He wanted to see Preston make a fool of himself, but he did not expect Preston to fire him. Preston raised his eyelids slightly. ¡°What? As a major shareholder of ke Corporation, I don¡¯t even have the right to fire my employees?¡± Hagen shouted, ¡°Am I an ordinary employee? Huh? Even if you¡¯re president, you have to be reasonable. Even if you¡¯re firing a regr employee, you have to have probable cause, right? Moreover, I¡¯m the vice-general manager of thepany. Am I ipetent or corrupt? I have worked for the ke Corporation for so many years without doing anything wrong. Why should you fire me?¡± Preston did not say anything. He inserted a USB sh drive into theputer and opened a video. The video was about what had happened in Jotcham Clubhouse yesterday. Preston said faintly, ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s nothing wrong with threatening my personal safety? If that¡¯s not enough, let¡¯s look at something else.¡± Preston swiped on the mouse board and immediately switched to another video. Hagen was with two women and the scene was extremely obscene There was also a female executive present. The female executive was so embarrassed that she immediately covered her face, not daring to look. The people from Preston¡¯s team also looked down on him. ¡°How immoral!¡± ¡°Vulgar, pooh!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk!¡± ¡°Scum!¡± Executives seeking ess to Mapleside Vi Complex in the suburbs of Jadeborough were also furious, denting Hagen as a dirty bag. ¡°You, you, turn it off! Turn it off immediately!¡± Hagen¡¯s first reaction was to turn off the video, but he suddenly remembered that he could not admit it, so he said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not me. This is not me. Preston ke, you¡¯re so vicious. You created the video to frame me.¡± Jared chimed in, ¡°Preston, you¡¯ve done such a thing. in order to gain power. I have always taught you to focus on the good thing. You should expand ke Corporation¡¯s project, instead of ying these dirty tricks. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Let¡¯s not say you made this video up, but even if it¡¯s real, as managers, we hire people to make use of their strengths and abilities, rather than digging up dirt behind them.¡± Preston sneered. ¡°I create this? Do you need me to call a professional to appraise it now? ¡°Why should I dig up Hagen¡¯s dirt? It¡¯s from a victim. Knowing that I had taken office, she came to me for help and handed the video to me. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t interfere with Hagen ying with women if it was a mutually consensual transaction. However, he used his position to seduce the female employees of the client¡¯spany. He deserved to die. ¡°As the saying goes, a thousand-mile dam copses. in an ant nest. With such trash in thepany, who knows when ke Corporation will be destroyed in the hands of such a person.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. ke is right. This kind of person deserves to die.¡± Someone waved his fist and shouted. But they had followed Jared all these years. Actually, no one was clean. How many of them had never fooled around with women before? However, Preston had just said that he did not care if it was consensual. Therefore, they did not feel any guilt when condemning Hagen. Preston said loudly, ¡°Alright, those who agree to fire Hagen, raise your hands and vote.¡± Everyone raised their hands in unison. Only Jared, David, and a few of Jared¡¯s trusted buddies did not raise their hands. Preston said calmly, ¡°Alright, as usual, the minority obeys the majority. The resolution is passed. From today onward, Hagen Shann will no longer hold the position of ke Corporation¡¯s vice-general Please hand over your work after the meeting. As for the position that Hagen Shann vacated, if you think you are qualified, you can talk to meter. Dismissed!¡± After saying that, he stood up. ¡°Wait a minute, I still have something to say,¡± Jared said. Preston pretended not to hear him and walked straight out of the conference room. The people from Preston¡¯s team immediately followed. Jared was furious. He said loudly, ¡°Why did you end the meeting? I still have something to say.¡± His fellow stayed behind, but more than ten people left with Preston. The people who stayed in the meeting room. looked at Jared ¡°Mr. ke, go ahead.¡± Jared¡¯s heart was heaving up and down. He roared in his heart, ¡°What the hell can I say!¡± But he was afraid that he would push away those who stayed. He needed to win over the hearts of the people. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that Preston is capable just because he got a project. It¡¯s hard to say if he can handle it. What kind of person is Lee Xander? He¡¯s one of the best. Such a person must have high standards for partners. ¡°Now, he was giving ke Corporation this project on ount of Lianne¡¯s rtionship with his son. ¡°Once Lianne broke up with his son, who knew how he would take revenge on ke Corporation? ¡°Just the penalty fee alone is enough to make ke Corporation suffer.¡± These people had thought that Preston was quite capable before. Now that they heard Jared¡¯s words, they all responded and expressed their loyalty to Jared. ¡°Yes, Preston is too young and too naive.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Nowadays, young people fall in love on a whim. Their rtionships neverst long. Lianne is very outstanding, but such a goddess-like person can only be appreciated from a distance. She appears to be a fairy when you look at her from a distance. But once you get to know her, you will realize that she¡¯s also a vulgarian. Breaking up is only a matter of time.¡± ¡°Mr. ke, don¡¯t worry. No matter how Preston tempts us, we will stand with you.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Mr. ke.¡± Jared nodded. ¡°I also promise here that I will definitely not treat you badly.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. ke.¡± Everyone thanked him unanimously. ¡°Alright, go back to your work,¡± Jared said. Everyone left the meeting room one after another. Jared also left. He stopped and looked inside when passing by Preston¡¯s office. He saw three executives talking to Preston about the project in his office. Jared immediately frowned¡­. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 With a sullen expression, Jared walked straight into Lianne¡¯s office. Lianne had been in charge of themercial side of the ke Corporations for years. She took care of the business division of women¡¯s products such as jewelry, cosmetics, and personal care products. Jared had always felt that Lianne could be easily manipted and she could bring benefits to the company, so he let her be. Unexpectedly, after Preston regained his memory, she became Preston¡¯s greatest aid. If he had known, he would have marginalized her from the beginning. Lianne was busy working. She was sitting in arge office chair. There were some jewelry design drafts in front of her. She was not good at designing, but she had unique and good taste in selecting designs. Just as she was reviewing the design draft seriously, her vision was suddenly blocked by a shadow. She looked up at Jared. ¡°Mr. ke, don¡¯t you know how to knock now?¡± She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°Mister¡±. Jared was furious. ¡°Lianne ke, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? I¡¯m your father! Does a father have to knock on his daughter¡¯s office door? Did I not teach you how to respect the elders?¡± Lianne ke sneered. ¡°Father? Daughter? Are you joking? Don¡¯t you only recognize Adam and Mia as your children?¡± ¡°Lianne, now that you have all grown up, I can¡¯t teach you anymore, right?¡± Jared questioned. ¡°Mr. ke, if you have something to say, just say it. If not, don¡¯t find fault with me. I still have work to do.¡± Lianne lowered her head and continued reviewing the design drafts. Whoosh¡­ Jared was so angry that he reached out and snatched the design drafts from Lianne¡¯s hand. He tore them into pieces before scattering them in the air. Lianne was not particrly angry. There were design drafts after all. The designers had backups. ¡°Did Trevor give you the confidence?¡± Jared looked at Lianne with disdain. ¡°It¡¯s good to be born as a woman. When you were working with the Parks family, you were flirting with Julian. Now that the Xander family is up and rising, you¡¯re flirting with the son of the Xander family¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Lianne felt extremely offended. She retorted sternly, ¡°No matter who I¡¯m flirting with, and even if I¡¯m flirting with a hundred men, I definitely won¡¯t be a scumbag like you.¡± She suddenly felt upset and unstable emotionally because she had liked Julian. When Julian was single, she tried to invite him out for a meal. However, she realized that Julian was not interested in her. She rescinded. She guarded her heart and did not dare to cross any boundaries. She would always remember her mother holding her hand at her deathbed and saying to her regretfully, ¡°Lina, the happiest moments in my life. were giving birth to you and your brother. ¡°The biggest regret in my life was marrying a man who doesn¡¯t love me with all his heart. ¡°Back then, although your father was the one who first pursued me, I was the one who fell in love first. ¡°I should have been smarter and realized it earlier. I felt that he cared more about my identity as the daughter of the Cook family. However, I yearned for his embrace and his love. In the end, I fell into eternal damnation. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If I didn¡¯t meet him in my life, I wouldn¡¯t have such a depressing life. I wouldn¡¯t have been so sick. ¡°Lina, remember my words. If you fall in love or get married, you must find a man who truly loves you, dotes on you, and pampers you to the heart. ¡°He should not care about your identity but love you solely because of you. ¡°If the man doesn¡¯t like you even slightly, you must protect your heart and not entrust your heart to him. ¡°Lina, I know you¡¯re still young and might not understand. Please remember it well. When you grow up, you¡¯ll understand. At the thought of her mother, Lianne¡¯s heart ached. tears rolled down her face. Jared sneered. ¡°See, I was right. You¡¯re hiding dirty. thoughts. On one hand, you like Julian, and on the other hand, you¡¯re flirting with Lee¡¯s son for the Xander family¡¯s project.¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Lianne¡¯s eyes were red as she looked up at Jared. It was only after Jared mentioned it that she suddenly realized that she liked Trevor. She used to like Julian because she admired Julian. She liked Trevor now because she fell in love with Trevor. Her heart would beat fast, her cheeks would blush, and she would always want to be with him. But her mother said, ¡°Lina, you must find someone who dotes on you and pampers you to the heart¡­¡± ¡°Lianne, stay away from Lee¡¯s son.¡± Jared could not be bothered to waste his time on Lianne. He instructed firmly. ¡°When I was young, you didn¡¯t care about me. Now that I¡¯ve grown up, you don¡¯t have the right to control me!¡± Lianne looked at Jared indifferently. This man was her biological father, but he looked extremely unfamiliar. ¡°Do you think I want to control you? I¡¯m only doing this for the ke Corporation. I¡¯ve worked hard for decades to ensure the ke Corporation has a strong foundation now. I can¡¯t let the ke Corporation be destroyed in the hands of you and your brother. Lee¡¯s son used to be a gangster with a bandit aura. I definitely won¡¯t allow someone like him to marry my daughter. I also won¡¯t allow my daughter to date him!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You should tell Mia this. She is your daughter. I am only the daughter of my mother, Selena Cook!¡± Lianne sneered. Jared had hurt her brother and grandmother. When his actions were exposed, he let Michelle take the me. He was such a ruthless and inhumane person. Now, he was so delusional that he thought he could use his authority as her father to suppress her. In the past, she hated him, but she still had hope for her father. When he bought a doll for Mia, Lianne used to look at the doll in his hand with a yearning gaze. Which young children did not want a little fatherly love, especially ones who had lost their mother? But she never got it. After repeated rounds of expectations and disappointments, she became colder and colder. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still carry myst name, ke.¡± Jared felt that ever since the incident of the old lady and Katherine that old fart came over, Preston and his sister had stopped listening to him. He was going to be angered to death by them. ¡°I can change my surname to Cook or even take on grandma¡¯s maternalst name immediately.¡± ¡°Alright, return the ke family¡¯s shares to me. Then, you can take whateverst name you wish.¡± Jared red at Lianne. Lianne¡¯s eyes were filled with more disgust. She replied with mockery and ridicule, ¡°The ke family¡¯s shares? Jared, have you forgotten why the ke family is here today? Don¡¯t tell me you think that ke Corporation was founded by you alone. ¡°Back then, grandpa was a silversmith. Grandma opened the first workshop for grandpa. ¡°Grandpa worked hard every day to make silverware. Grandma was worried that grandpa had to work too hard, so she hired many craftsmen to work with grandpa. ¡°Because of their good craftsmanship, the business gradually improved. ¡°Later on, gold jewelry became popr. Grandma was quick to follow the trend and began to sell gold jewelry. She took a huge risk and opened 20 branches at once. That was how they gained a foothold in Jadeborough. ¡°29 years ago, you met my mother. Back then, you already had a girlfriend, but you fancied my mother¡¯s identity as the daughter of a cruise tycoon. You hid the fact that you had a girlfriend¡¯ and pursued my mother fiercely. ¡°Later, my mother was touched and married you.¡±My mother married you with a dowry of 15 million dors. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 ¡°The 15 million dors from 29 years ago can buy half of ke Corporation. ¡°With my mother¡¯s dowry, the ke Corporation underwent another series of development. ¡°But what about my mother? What happened to her? ¡°She was trapped by love and had been depressed all her life. She was hurt deeply by the presence of the mistress and illegitimate children of yours. ¡°You¡¯re living the best of both worlds with your 2 families. ¡°You feigned civility and lived in hypocrisy with my mother and then, you went on to live a happy life out there with your family of four. ¡°Adam is half a year older than Preston. Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous? ¡°Jared, do you know what my mother¡¯s biggest regret in her life was? ¡°The things that my mother regretted the most were meeting you and believing your sweet words so easily. ¡°When my grandfather and uncle died in a ne crash, you coaxed my mother to take over the Cook family so that you couldbine the Cook Group and the ke Corporation into onepany. ¡°At that time, my mother lost her father and brother. She thought you were herst support. ¡°But you guys stabbed her in the heart. ¡°Fortunately, Michelle couldn¡¯t keep her cool and exposed herself in advance. ¡°Otherwise, my mother would have persuaded my grandmother to ha you. ¡°Jared, for the first few decades, the ke Corporation was supported by my grandmother. For thetter decades, the ke Corporation was expanded using my mother¡¯s dowry. What right do you have to im that the ke Corporation is yours?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an idiot! Your mother brought the dowry. Didn¡¯t I give her a betrothal gift? I gave her nearly 30 million dors. What do you know about the matter between us? Back then, I indeed loved your mother and pursued her sincerely. But after we got married, I realized the w in her personality. She was paranoid every day and made all kinds of trouble with me every day. I was physically and mentally exhausted. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have had a family outside at all. You won¡¯t understand now. When you get married in the future, you¡¯ll understand my situation¡­¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Lianneughed coldly. She never thought that a person could be so shameless. Oh, no, Jared was more than shameless. He was also vicious. He was not human at all. He could even hurt his son and biological mother. Could he still be considered a human? She sneered and said, ¡°A betrothal gift of nearly 30 million dors? You did give a 28-million-dor betrothal gift, but my mother brought all of it back to the ke family. Adam is only half a year older than my brother while Mia was half a year younger than me. You said that you love my mother? You said that my mother had personality ws and acted paranoidly? ¡°Aren¡¯t you just bullying my mother because she¡¯s dead and can¡¯t speak for herself? ¡°If my mother is in heaven, I hope that she makes everyone who hurt her pay the price, especially the bastard that coveted her money, built an illegitimate family outside, and even ndered her¡­¡± Jared was called a bastard by Lianne. He was so angry that he raised his hand and wanted to p Lianne. Lianne quickly retreated and fell into the chair. Her face turned pale. She thought that she would not be able to avoid the p. Unexpectedly, the p did notnd on her. It was Trevor. Trevor caught Jared¡¯s hand. Trevor¡¯s expression was especially dark. He heard everything Lianne said towards the end. He also heard Jared scolding Lianne. Indeed, there were many shameless people in this world. Kent was shameless, and Jared was also the same. Yechiel Xander, Lily Sox, Nancy Zeller¡­ They were all shameless people. Lianne¡¯s heart could not help but beat faster when she saw Trevor. At the same time, she had mixed feelings. She liked him. What about him? In her mind, her mother¡¯s words on her deathbed were like a demonic voice. ¡°Lina, remember my words. If you fall in love or get married, you must find a man who truly loves you, dotes on you, and pampers you to the heart¡­¡± When her mother passed away, she was still young. She did not understand the deeper meaning of the words As she grew up, words. The most heartbreaking thing in her mother¡¯s life was that she mistook Jared¡¯s hypocrisy for true love. Her mother was trying to tell her that love should go both ways and never be one-sided. Jared¡¯s wrist was grabbed by Trevor. He was filled with anger. He shook off Trevor¡¯s hand and gritted his teeth. ¡°Trevor Stinson, aren¡¯t you too much in charge? This is the ke Corporation. I¡¯m dealing with my family matters now. Do you think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because I can¡¯t beat you?¡± He red at Trevor with a warning look in his eyes. Trevor was not afraid either. He knew very well that a vicious and crazy person like Jared had another attribute, which was selfishness. Selfish people were all afraid of death. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Even if Jared had the video of Trevor¡¯s father killing Yechiel and Lily, Jared would never share it. Because once Jared shared it, it meant that he would die too. Such a person would not exchange his life for someone else¡¯s. Thinking of this, Trevor narrowed his eyes slightly and said coldly, ¡°I also said that I won¡¯t get involved in the ke family¡¯s matter. However, I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully my girlfriend.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°my girlfriend¡±, Lianne¡¯s eyes shed with light that went away quickly. She understood that Trevor must have said that on purpose to help her. Her gr the Xander family was very grateful to her grandmother that they asked Trevor toe and protect them. ¡°Lianne is my biological daughter. Can¡¯t I teach my daughter?¡± Jared was furious. Trevor was still indifferent. ¡°You never taught her in the past. You don¡¯t need to do so in the future. I¡¯ll still say the same thing. I won¡¯t get involved in the ke family¡¯s matters, but I won¡¯t let anyone bully my girlfriend, even if you¡¯re her biological father!¡± His words were clear. He meant Jared was nothing but Lianne¡¯s biological father on paper. ¡°Trevor, I hope you keep your word. You¡¯d better not interfere in the ke family¡¯s matter. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for fighting to the death!¡± After saying that, Jared left Lianne¡¯s office angrily. Trevor happened to be in the ke Corporation and could protect Lianne. Would he still be able to protect her when she returned to the ke Residence? Would he be able to apany Lianne all the time? Also, as long as Trevor and Lee did not interfere in the ke family¡¯s matters, Jared had nothing to be afraid of. However, he was still holding his grudge. He reached out and tugged at his tie. In Lianne¡¯s office¡­ After Jared left, the air became unusually quiet. ¡°Trevor, I¡¯ll pour you some tea,¡± Lianne said. When Trevor saw the design drafts scattered all over the ground and some of them were torn, he thought that they were drawn by Lianne. He squatted down to pick them up and said apologetically, ¡°I should havee over earlier. When you go to work in the future, I¡¯lle over.¡± The bodyguards protected her on the road. He coulde to thepany to protect her from being bullied by Jared. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s too troublesome for you,¡± Lianne said. ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome at all! Before your brother is truly in power, I¡¯lle over every day. It¡¯s just that everyone might misunderstand that I¡¯m your boyfriend. It might be difficult on you,¡± Trevor said. He had known Lianne for many years. Although they did not have a close rtionship, Julian had work rtionships with Lianne. asionally, they would meet at Rendezvous. In the past, she was cold and aloof in his eyes. She was a true serene beauty. He used to think that she was cold because she was arrogant. She did have the right to be arrogant. Who would not envy her background? Although her mother had passed away and her father had another family, no one dared to question her background. Her parents were from wealthy families, and she was the real socialite. Only now did he understand that her coldness was her armor. Without her armor, she was just a weak little girl who needed protection. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Recently, Jadeborough¡¯s news media has been particrly busy. They reported the news of wealthy families every day. In the past, wealthy families did not make any big moves. The fight for the inheritance right to the Parks Group was already the hottest topic. In the past 6 months, trending news about the wealthy families in Jadeborough had been broadcasted endlessly. First, Nancy Zeller, the daughter of the Zeller and Xander families, died in an ident. After that, Yechiel and his ex-wife, Lily, died of carbon monoxide poisoning during an affair. The Xander Group had a change in management. Lee had returned to the top management. Preston of the ke family, who had gone crazy for the past 6 years, suddenly recovered. Madam ke supported Preston and gave all her shares to him. Preston became thergest shareholder of the ke Corporation overnight. Meanwhile, Lee was lucky enough to find his wife, who had been missing for 21 years. His children had all been found. Every one of them was big news. Currently, the Xander and ke families were very close. Some media personnel managed to find the truth. It turned out that in the past, Preston¡¯s Lee¡¯s wife, who had fallen into the river in a car ident. Some members of the public were exceptionally excited. ¡°So, this is fate! No wonder Lianne and Lee¡¯s son, Trevor, are especially close now. They go out together every day.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. They look especiallypatible. I hope they get married on the spot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The man is handsome, and the woman is beautiful. Their temperaments are the same. It¡¯s simply amazing.¡± ¡°I have to say that Lee and Heather are the real lucky ones. Heather was in such a major car ident, but she¡¯s still alive. Moreover, the two children have separated far apart, but in the end, they¡¯re exceptionally outstanding. They don¡¯t even need to tutor their homework, and the children are already all grown up with talents!¡± At the Parks residence. Samuel, Julian, and the others had returned to the Parks residence on the second day of the new year. The second and third branches of the Parks family as well as the Hiller family came to celebrate the new year and have a meal together. There was a huge celebration today, so the family members of the second and third branches came over as well. After dinner, everyone set off fireworks together. The fireworks in the sky were bright, but everyone was deep in their thoughts. Before the fireworks ended, the members of the second branch met with Tony for tea. The servants had all left. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the hall, there were only Albert, Timothy and his wife, and Tony and his whole family. They sipped tea together as they watched the news and gossiped. Albert took a sip of tea and sighed. Taking advantage of his seniority, he asked Tony, ¡°Tony, what do you think about the matter between the Xander and ke families?¡± Tony¡¯s expression was also not good. He said, ¡°Everyone knows that Lee has been bedridden for 20 years because of Heather. Heather is now back and was saved by Preston¡¯s grandmother. Madam ke has given all the shares under her name to Preston. Preston has returned to normal. With the shares in his hands and the Xander family¡¯s help, Preston is bound to take over.¡± Albert nodded deeply and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Julian is still the lucky one. He suddenly went to Horington and simply marry a woman. In the end, the woman was the real daughter of the Xander family.¡± At this point, he nced at Alexander. Alexander¡¯s expression was already very gloomy. When Albert looked at him like this, his expression became even gloomier. Albert continued, ¡°Trevor, the sidekick that he casually took in, is Lee¡¯s biological son. His luck is blessed by the heavens.¡± Tony thought of Julian¡¯s bad temper. Every time he saw Julian, Julian would act like a stranger. He felt a stump in his heart. Albert continued, ¡°But, let¡¯s not belittle ourselves. I¡¯ve fought for another half a year before the new year. Tony, I¡¯m here today to discuss an important matter with you.¡± Tony and his family looked at Albert in unison. Albert sighed and said, ¡°Julian has help from the Xander family as well as from the ke family in the future. He naturally has more and more advantages. Originally, Annalise was not the Barton family¡¯s daughter. Before Yechiel died, we could still get the Xander family¡¯s orders. Ever since Lee took over, our orders have all stopped. So¡­¡± He paused deliberately. Tony frowned. ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re biological uncle and nephew. If you have anything to say, why don¡¯t you just say it?¡± La was furious, but she did not show it on her face. She refilled the old man¡¯s tea and smiled politely. ¡°That¡¯s right, Uncle. We¡¯re a family. Just say what you want.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Albert responded again and said, ¡°I think we should also change our thinking. Since the one-on-one tactic didn¡¯t work, let¡¯s work as one.¡± The long-winded exnation annoyed Tony and his family. When they heard the phrase ¡°work as one¡±, their eyes lit up. Tony asked, ¡°Uncle, what do you mean?¡± Albert said, ¡°We give up thepetition and give all the resources in our hands to Alexander. All our performance will be counted as Alexander¡¯s.¡± La¡¯s eyes instantly burned with happiness, and she could not hide the smile. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t joke about this kind of thing.¡± If he made such a joke, he would be purely mocking others. Tony also said, ¡°Uncle, are you serious?¡± Alexander gave Albert a strange look and thought, ¡°Was he that kind?¡± Timothy and Jasmine did not look too good. Although that was the result of the prior discussion, their hearts still ached when it was finalized. Compared to before the new year, Jasmine had already lost a lot of weight. The death of her parents was a huge blow to her. In the past, she felt that Timothy and she were equal in their rtionship. Therefore, if Timothy had any social engagements at work, he had to report to her in advance and only attend the social engagements with her permission. Ever since her parents passed away, she suddenly felt that she did not have a home anymore. She did not dare to ask for so much from Timothy anymore. Timothy had attended many social events before the new year, but she did not dare to say much. When her father-inw suggested using their resources to support Alexander, she was against it. They had worked hard for so long, but they had to give their results away. Who would be willing? However, they had no choice. Without the Xander family¡¯s support, they really could not win against Julian. They might as well do it and gain a favor from Alexander. It was not that they had not thought of supporting Julian, but Julian was arrogant and stubborn. Julian¡¯s original words were, ¡°Thank you for your support. You can directly quit the Parks Group.¡± He was simply too arrogant. Albert nodded at Tony. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious.¡± Tony was also a smart person. He asked, ¡°What do you want, Uncle?¡± Everyone knew very well that it was not suitable for them to fight alone in their current situations. If they were to team up, they had to negotiate the conditions in advance to prevent a fightter. ¡°Once Alexander has sessfully taken over the Parks Group, Timothy will be the vice president for the Group,¡± Albert stated his conditions. Currently, Timothy was the general manager of a branch office, just like Alexander. The general manager of the branch office was not evenparable to the general manager of the company, let alone thepany¡¯s vice president. ¡°Alexander, what do you think?¡± Tony asked for Alexander¡¯s opinion. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 ¡°I agree!¡± Alexander said. Although Timothy did not have the Xander family¡¯s help, his branch office¡¯s clothing business. performance was not bad. He could indeed be a huge help. Secondly, as long as he could sessfully be thepany president, it would not affect him no matter who became the vice president. His currentpetitor was Julian. Originally, he wanted topete with Julian in terms of performance fairly. However, the situation had changed. Julian had support from the Xander and ke families. He could not fight alone. Albert was full of praise when he saw how straightforward and quick Alexander was. ¡°Alexander is going to do great things. Then, we¡¯ve decided on this matter. In these 6 months, we¡¯ll have to work hard to improve our performance. Preston hasn¡¯t taken over yet. We¡¯d better improve our performance before he takes over. We have to perform a lot better than Julian.¡± La also said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to work together to achieve results.¡± Not only did they lose an opponent, but they also gained a supporter. Anyone would be happy. Tony¡¯s tightly knitted brows also rxed slightly. Although Timothy¡¯s performance was a little worse than their overall performance, their total It¡¯s good to let Julian see who was the winner. He immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. After I obtain the Parks Group¡¯s inheritance rights, I¡¯ll repay your kindness and give Timothy an important role. The Parks Group belongs to the Parks family after all. Our goal is to build an a-hundred-year corporation and bless the next generations. Only when everyone works together that thepany will be better and better.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something else I want to talk about,¡± Albert added. ¡°Uncle, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Tony was much more polite than before. Albert nodded and said meaningfully, ¡°Tony, as you can see, Old Madam ke was muddle-headed and gave all the shares under her name to her grandson, Preston. ¡°You still have to ask your father for the shares. The son isn¡¯t dead yet. How could all the shares be given to the grandson? Thepetition between the grandchildren is a test of management skills. We all support it. However, you have to fight for the shares in your father¡¯s hands.¡± La was very happy when she heard that. She smiled and agreed. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re right.¡± Then, she nced at Tony again, conceding that he still had to fight for the shares. The majority of the Parks Group¡¯s shares were still in Samuel¡¯s hands. Tony was given 17% of the shares when he got Now, she hugged and yed with the child. patiently. She sang nursery rhymes so that the adults could chat freely. They talked about the details together until 2 am. They went to sleep when they could not stop yawning. On the next day. Tony had arrived at Old Mr. Parks¡¯ ce early in the morning. When he came over, Annalise was taking a walk with Samuel. The two of them chatted andughed. ¡°Dad!¡± Tony called Samuel, ignoring Annalise. In the past, he looked down on Annalise because her background and status were not as good. He felt that she was an embarrassment to the Parks family. When others mentioned his daughter-inw, they would say that she was from the countryside. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now, he did not like Annalise because she was too dazzling. He felt that he was blind whenever hepared Annalise to Abigail because he thought that Abigail was better. Annalise also ignored Tony when she saw him ignoring her. She told Samuel, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go check if breakfast is ready.¡± With that, she went straight into the house. Tony looked at Annalise¡¯s back and frowned. He wanted to scold her for being uneducated and not greeting her elders. ¡°Dad, the weather is cold now. It¡¯s better not toe out too early to exercise. You can exercise after the sun rises in the morning.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Old Mr. Parks replied. After decades of being father and son, how could he not know that Tony hade to him for something? Because when he had nothing to ask for, Tony was very hot-headed. He had always resented him for letting him manage an overseaspany back then. He did not expose him and waited for Tony to speak. ¡°Dad, the new year celebration is over. I have to prepare for a project overseas. I was thinking of inviting Lee and his wife over for a meal. No matter what, I¡¯m Julian¡¯s biological father. Although I¡¯m a little strict with him, it¡¯s for his good,¡± Tony said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve invited them toe over for dinner the day after tomorrow,¡± Samuel said. ¡°Okay.¡± Tony smiled. He added, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go back to the house.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s much warmer than before. Let¡¯s move around.¡± Samuel waved his arm. Tony thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s quiet here. It¡¯s the same to chat here.¡± He said, ¡°Dad, the heir to the Parks Group will be decided in 4 months. Do you have any intention of distributing the shares?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Samuel replied. Tony immediately asked, ¡°How do you n to ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees,¡± Samuel said. Tony was unhappy. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your only son. I¡¯m young now. Logically speaking, I should inherit your shares first. When I¡¯m old, my next generation will inherit them and pass them down from generation to generation.¡± Samuel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! If you haven¡¯t cheated on your marriage back then, I would have given the Parks Group and shares to you.¡± Tony frowned tightly. He was about to lose his temper. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been managing the overseaspany for the Parks Group since 19 years ago. Isn¡¯t that enough? How many men from wealthy families don¡¯t cheat? It¡¯s just an affair. It¡¯s not something heinous. Do you have to treat me like this?¡± Samuel did not care about Tony¡¯s attitude. Tony would argue with him from time to time. Samuel said calmly, ¡°Julian¡¯s 27 years old this year. He¡¯s been managing thepany for many years. And, he¡¯s managed thepany very well. As you can see, Timothy¡¯s and Alexander¡¯s performances are far inferiorpared to his. Your overseaspany is doing well, so continue to manage it.¡± Tony was filled with anger. ¡°Julian has the support from the Xander family. Lianne helped him as well. Of course, his performance is better than Alexander and others. This is not his ability. This is pure luck.¡± Samuel nced at Tony. ¡°Luck is also a part of strength. Back then, when I founded the Parks Group, I was blessed with the luck to develop the Parks Group into a big and strong establishment.¡± Tony was rendered speechless, ¡°¡­¡± There was no way to communicate with Samuel. He added, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll continue to manage the overseaspany. If you think I made a mistake and decide to punish me with the overseas. assignment and not give me any shares, I¡¯ll admit the defeat. However, when you distribute the shares, Alexander and Julian should be getting an equal amount, right? After all, Alexander doesn¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± They were from a wealthy family, and the company was huge. Shares were shares, and power was power. If Julian obtained the inheritance right, Tony thought he should fight for some shares for Alexander. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Samuel looked at Tony. His sallow eyes shed with a stern light. ¡°Yes, Alexander is not at fault. But what about you and La? Since you brought him to this world, you should know that there are some things he can¡¯t have.¡± Tony argued, ¡°Even thew stiptes that children, whether legitimate or illegitimate, have the same inheritance rights.¡± Samuel became even sterner. ¡°So? Is that why you went wild and did such an immoral thing, giving birth to an illegitimate child? Inheritance? What does ¡®inheritance¡¯ mean? ording to thew, inheritance is only applicable once I die. As long as I¡¯m alive, I have absolute authority.¡± Samuel red at Tony. He asked, ¡°During Annalise¡¯spetitionst year, Abigail poisoned me. Did you not know anything about that?¡± Hearing Samuel¡¯s question, Tony was fuming with anger. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been your son for fifty years. Don¡¯t you believe me? Can I do such a sadistic thing? Huh?¡± Samuel looked at Tony and said calmly, ¡°No matter what, you¡¯d better keep your family in line.¡± Abigail would be sentenced soon, but was Abigail the mastermind behind everything? He believed that Abigail did not have the guts to do so. Who was the mastermind? Alexander might be somewhat extreme, but he was not a vicious person. And Tony had a bad temper. Sometimes, he could be maddening, but he would not do such a thing. In that case, it was clear who the person behind the scenes was. ¡°Abigail was the one who did it.¡± Just thinking of that incident made Tony feel frustrated. Back then, Abigail was the Barton family¡¯s only daughter. Her social status was higher than Annalise¡¯s, but in the end, Annalise turned out to be a dark horse. Abigail became a criminal instead. ¡°Alright. It doesn¡¯t matter who did it. It¡¯s in the past.¡± ¡°But you refused to give Alexander thepany shares because of this. This is unfair to Alexander.¡± Tony still wanted to fight for it. Samuel looked at Tony sternly. He reprimanded Tony, ¡°The greatest injustice to him was that you gave birth to him. If thew stated that an illegitimate child had no right to inherit a family¡¯s property, would you still give birth to him? If thew stipted that a kept woman must be punished, would La still be your mistress? ¡°What was love? Why didn¡¯t those kept women ever fall in love with a poor man? ¡°It¡¯s disgusting, using love as an excuse to hide one¡¯s greed and filthy thoughts.¡± At first, Samuel could have given everything to Julian and supported Julian in taking over thepany. He had two reasons for letting Julian and Alexanderpete. Firstly, it would appease the second and third branches of the Parks family. Secondly, he wanted to make Alexander admit defeat. That grandson of his was radical and prideful. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. His mother was La, too. Despite that, he was not a terrible person. ¡°Dad, your prejudice against La is too deep.¡± Tony frowned. He was annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m not prejudiced against her. All women are the same. Tend to your overseas project and bring her along. Just like before, don¡¯te back if there¡¯s nothing else. Don¡¯t be an eyesore. I still want to live for a while longer.¡± Samuel chased him away without hesitation. Tony frowned even more deeply. He felt increasingly frustrated. He wanted to roll up his sleeves and leave. Thinking that Lee¡¯s family wasing over the day after tomorrow, he said, ¡°We¡¯re having dinner with the inws the day after tomorrow. Afterward, I¡¯ll go overseas and handle that project.¡± If not for the Xander family¡¯s prestigious status, he would not have taken them seriously. ¡°Yes, the Xander family ising over for dinner. Tell La she doesn¡¯t have toe,¡± Samuel said. Tony was full of rage again. He argued, ¡°Dad, no matter what mistakes I made in the past, La is now officially married to me. I only married her after Chantal passed away. Whether you and Julian ept her or not, she¡¯s still Julian¡¯s stepmother.¡± ¡°I only have one mother.¡± Julian¡¯s indifferent voice. sounded. He looked at Tony with bloodshot eyes. At first, Julian did not hate him this much. He only felt disgusted by Tony. However, seeing Tony being so shameless, the hatred in his heart became even stronger. Had it been too long? Had Tony forgotten how his mother had died? When Julian¡¯s mother found out about La, she was so depressed that she jumped off the second floor. Shemitted suicide. Julian could still remember the horrifying bloodstains. ¡°It¡¯s the new year. I don¡¯t want to argue with you,¡± Tony said irritably. When Julian was young, Tony doted on him very much. He had a deep affection for Julian. However, after Chantalmitted suicide, there was an emotional barrier between the father and the son. As Julian grew up, he hated Tony more and more. It wasn¡¯t that Julian had not thought of mending their father-son rtionship, but they were always on bad terms: Julian always hated Tony. As time passed, he naturally hated Julian as well. He had ced all his hopes and feelings on Alexander because of this. ¡°My father-inw wille over the day after tomorrow. You don¡¯t have toe, either,¡± Julian said coldly. ¡°Julian, you disloyal and ungrateful bastard. Do you think you can be arrogant and act as you please because you¡¯re all grown up?¡± Tony was so angry that his breaths quickened. The weather was cold, and he was breathing rapidly. White fog rose in front of him. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s cold outside. Let¡¯s go back to the house.¡± Julian ignored Tony and helped Samuel into the house. Tony frowned as he watched them enter the house. He held his chest. He was close to dying from anger. On the seventeenth day of the first month¡­ The Xander family came to the Parks residence for dinner. Because Lee had found Heather, in just half a month, he became much more energetic. He seemed to be in high spirits. Heather had suffered from kinds of deficiencies. Annalise refined some medicine for her. Coupled with the fact that Heather had regained her memories, her family was overjoyed. Heather was also happy. One¡¯s condition would improve significantly when one was happy. Heather was much more energetic than before. With simple makeup, she looked very elegant. Old Mr. Xander also brought Sybil over for dinner. The Xander family came bearing gifts. Samuel went out to wee them. Julian greeted them politely and helped them carry their things. Trevor patted Annalise¡¯s head as soon as he came over. ¡°Could¡¯ve just waited in the house. Has your appetite gotten better?¡± Annalise nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m much better. I still feel nauseous when I wake up in the morning. But I¡¯m fine otherwise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Trevor was relieved. Annalise wanted to help carry something, but Trevor immediately stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Tony followed Samuel. He greeted Lee and Heather politely, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Xander, wee.¡± Lee nodded and replied, ¡°Thanks.¡± When he acknowledged Annalise as his daughter, she had already been legally married to Julian. Otherwise, he would not have agreed to her getting married so young. Indeed, Julian was outstanding, but girls did not need to get married so early. They only had a few years of youth, so they should spend more time enjoying life. But now that she was married, as her father, he naturally had toe and officially meet her husband. Lee had too many things to dost year. This year, he finally caught a break. It just so happened that he wanted to ask the Parks family what they nned to do for the wedding. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 After exchanging pleasantries, everyone entered the house together. They chatted for a while. Then, they prepared to eat. Tony was tactful. He did not ask La toe with him. Only he and Alexander came over. Alexander did not want toe at first. Ever since Abigail was imprisoned, he did not want to see Annalise. Whenever he saw Annalise, he would notice the stark contrast between her and Abigail. Alexander had long realized that Annalise might be a dark horse. He had always hoped that Abigail would be more outstanding than her so they could humiliate Julian. In the end, he and Abigail were the ones being humiliated. During the meal¡­ Alexander ate in silence. Tony and Lee chatted. They were making small talk. They kept repeating, ¡°We would be family in the future. We should visit each other more.¡± Lee did not make things difficult for Tony. Lee nodded. He said that he should indeed move around and stay physically active. Tony took the initiative to mention that Julian and Annalise had registered their marriage for a long time. They should put the wedding on the agenda. Then, he put on the airs of a father and pretended to be affectionate as he asked Julian, ¡°Julian, have you both discussed where you¡¯ll hold your wedding?¡± He knew well that Julian would not tell him anything about the wedding without an opportunity like this. It was like when Julian suddenly decided to marry Annalise. Tony had rushed over to stop it, but Julian ignored him. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve discussed it,¡± Julian said. Julian was already giving Tony the most amount of respect he could. As for the details, Julian did not need to tell him. Tony could attend the wedding if he wanted to. It did not matter to Julian if he did not want to. ¡°Where will it be?¡± Tony was full of anger again. He was Julian¡¯s father. Did he have no right to know about his son¡¯s wedding? How infuriating. ¡°It will be in Jadeborough, on the Ocean Emerald Ferry. Our wedding will be held on the cruise ship for three days,¡± Julian said. He did not want to tell Tony. about the details. Julian had thought about the wedding for a long time. How should he surprise Annalise and give her a grand wedding? At that time, he and his assistant had racked their brains to think of various ns, such as a destination wedding, holding it in a church, exchanging their vows in front of a priest, or going to Horington to have the wedding¡­ Almost every n had its drawbacks. He could not travel the world with his friends and family. A wedding would only happen once in a lifetime. Everyone wanted to hold it in front of their close friends and family. Annie had so many seniors and juniors. He also had his grandpa, whom he loved deeply, and his friends. Not to mentio had her parents now. It was only when his assistant told him that the two cruise ships he had ordered to buildst year were about to be approved that he suddenly had an idea. Having the wedding on the cruise ship was both grand and festive. It also fulfilled the requirements of having their family and friends gathered in one ce. At that time, Julian felt inspired. That night, he discussed it with Annalise. Annalise was also delighted. He still remembered the bright twinkle in Annalise¡¯s eyes when she heard they would hold their wedding on the cruise ship. The two cruise ships he had customized were meant to be for East Arising International Group. East Arising International Group had a wide range of operations, and the cruise ship sector was also doing well. Now that living conditions had improved, many people wanted to go on a cruise to see the world. The two magnificent cruise ships cost 1.5 billion dors. They had been delivered before Christmas. Julian¡¯s original n was to start their business operations immediately after delivery. However, he would be getting married on the cruise ship, so he postponed the operations. Moreover, he wanted the shipwrights to embed the ship¡¯s name with crystals. When the time came, he would give Annalise a surprise. ¡°It¡¯s possible to hold a wedding on a cruise ship.¡± Tony nodded and asked Lee with a smile, ¡°Lee, what do you think?¡± ¡°Yes. As long as the children have agreed, I have no objections,¡± Lee said graciously. Tony then asked Julian, ¡°Has the date been set? What date has the exorcist set?¡± ¡°March 22nd,¡± Julian said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that soon?¡± Tony was all smiles. Deep down, he was furious. His son was about to hold a wedding, but he still needed to take the initiative to ask about the date. Julian would only answer his question curtly. If Tony did not ask, Julian would not have said a thing. ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. Tony said, ¡°Is everything ready? All kinds of details have to be arranged. Wedding dresses, photos, decorations, jewelry, hosts, vendors, and so on must be arranged. We can¡¯t miss any of these details.¡± ¡°I¡¯m marrying the girl I like. Of course, I won¡¯t neglect a single thing,¡± Julian said. In other words, Julian was implying that he was not like some hypocritical people who did not love a woman but still wanted to marry her. And even after marrying her, they did not cherish her. Tony said nothing. Alexander stayed silent, too. He felt insulted again. Lee said, ¡°Julian, Anna is still young. I¡¯ll have to ask you to take care of her from now on.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Annalise. I¡¯ll cherish her and protect her. I won¡¯t let her suffer a single day in her life,¡± Julian promised. Lee nodded and said, ¡°Julian, you know that Heather and I have no right to call ourselves Annalise¡¯s parents. We did not look after her when she grew up, so she became proud and wilful. She has a bad temper. She¡¯s a free spirit. She can be somewhat petty, too. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If she does anything to make you unhappy, don¡¯t hit or scold her. Don¡¯t even try to give her the cold shoulder. Call me anytime. No matter where you are, I¡¯lle and pick her up immediately. I¡¯ll bring her back home and lecture her myself.¡± Lee was pleased with Julian as his son-inw, but most rtionships were beautiful at the beginning. In the future, they might gradually be a pair of resentful couples. This was the case for Preston¡¯s parents. For Tony, too. As Annalise¡¯s father, he naturally hoped his daughter and Julian could be happy. He hoped that even after twenty or fifty years of marriage, they would still be as loving as they were, just like him and Heather. But who could be sure of what would happen in the future? Both Chantal and Selena had ended up in tragedy. Lee could not let such a tragedy happen to his daughter. If she were unhappy living with Julian, he would take her back immediately. Annalise¡¯s eyes swelled as she listened to him. In the end, she could not help but tear up. A father¡¯s love was as steadfast as the sun. Even though Lee had been absent for twenty years, his love still ran full and deep. Julian reached out and held Annalise¡¯s hand. He promised Lee, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will treat Annalise as I treat my life.¡± Julian already considered himself lucky to have found the person he liked among the millions of people. And the person he fell for was his savior when he was young. He was iparably lucky. Besides, Julian had witnessed his mother¡¯s tragic life himself. How could he let his mother¡¯s tragedy befall the person he loved? Lee nodded. He smiled and said to Tony, ¡°Tony, please look after Annalise in the future.¡± He knew how badly Tony had treated Annalise. Fortunately, Julian and Old Mr. Parks had protected her. After all, Annalise was living with Julian, not Tony. If Tony dared to treat Annalise unkindly in the future, he would not let Tony off. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Lee was giving Tony a warning. Tony cursed in his heart, but he could not show it on his face. Instead, he smiled politely and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, inw. Our family will treat Annalise well. I don¡¯t have a daughter, after all. I will treat Annalise as my daughter.¡± When Annalise heard Tony utter her name, she suddenly felt nauseous again. In less than a year, she had witnessed all kinds of disgusting things Tony had done. Back then, he had humiliated her with a check at Horington. He had kicked over her barbecue grill and made things difficult for her on grandpa¡¯s birthday. He had even publicly imed that her elixir pills were fake¡­ Tony was the same as Jared. They were trash. Tony treated his legitimate son like a thorn in his flesh yet favored his illegitimate son. Lee did not call him out. He said graciously, ¡°Thank you.¡± The mealsted for more than an hour. After that, Lee and his family sat in the living room. They chatted. Old Mr. Xander cared for Annalise and asked after her. In short, the Xander family was here to support Annalise. In the past, Annalise lived happily at the Parks residence. Julian doted on her like a treasure. Grandpa also treated her very well. However, this was not enough. Some ignorant people still felt that she was not worthy of Julian. The Xander family left at around four in the afternoon. Old Mr. Parks wanted them to stay for dinner. He wanted them to stay at the Parks residence for a few days. Old Mr. Xander smiled and said that he would not overstay his wee. He was old and was used to sleeping in his bed. In the future, the two families agreed to visit each other more. When the weather became better, they would go on a hike together. They would no longer have the chance if they did not do it soon. Old Mr. Parks leaned on his crutches andughed out loud. He said that his old bones could no longer hike the mountain, even now. When the weather was better, they could still go out for a walk. The two grandfathers agreed to go on nature walks someday. After the Xander family left, Tony also left. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After dinner, Alexander said he had something to do at thepany. He left first. But Alexander did not go to the office. Instead, he went straight back to the detached house where they lived. As soon as he returned, he went upstairs. He was about to enter his room. La stopped him. ¡°Alexander.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to take a nap,¡± Alexander turned around and said as he stood on the stairs. He did not look too good. He had been thoroughly humiliated today. It was not a good feeling. La frowned and waved her hand, looking mysterious. ¡°Come here. I have something to tell you.¡± Alexander had no choice. He walked to the sofa and sat down. La leaned over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is Annalise pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alexander replied. He realized his foolishness even more now. Back then, he had wanted to use Abigail to upset Julian. ¡°Alright. Go take a nap,¡± La said. ¡°Okay.¡± Alexander got up and prepared to take his afternoon nap. Suddenly, he thought of something. He turned to look at La and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about touching the child.¡± La did not say anything, but her eyes flickered. Alexander saw the glimmer in La¡¯s eyes. His expression became even sterner. He warned, ¡°I said, don¡¯t even think about touching that child. Otherwise, I will give uppeting altogether.¡± Ever since he was young, he had been working hard to compete with Julian. He wanted to rely on his ability. It would be even better if he could asionally rely on his luck. However, he hated pulling underhanded tricks. The incident of Abigail drugging grandpa had always been a thorn in his heart. Whether he had feelings for Abigail or not, Abigail was legally his wife. He also knew that his mother, La, must have some involvement in that matter. Otherwise, Abigail would not have the guts to do ¡°I know. Justpete in peace and focus on your performance. Alexander, there are less than four months left. Albert has agreed to hand their numbers over to you. When you¡¯re done resting, take some time to handle this as soon as possible,¡± La said with a smile. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while.¡± Alexander went upstairs. La looked at his son¡¯s silhouette. She turned around and sat in front of the sofa. She picked up the remote control and turned on the television, looking like she did not care if Annalise was pregnant. However, she had already started nning in her mind. Annalise was indeed very outstanding, but she was so troublesome. Annalise had found her father. Shortly afterward, she found her mother. She had even found Trevor. All this meant that in the past six months, Julian had no time or effort to focus on work. It was only because Julian was the acting president that he had the upper hand when finding the right time, ce, and people. Otherwise, who could tell who would have emerged victorious? Once someone had something they cared about, they would have a weakness. Now that Annalise was pregnant, he was a happy man. But what if the baby was gone? How could he still have the mood to work? The heir to thepany should have been decided at the end ofst year. However, Julian had been preupied with Annalise. Hence, he agreed to the second branch of the family¡¯s proposal to extend thepetition. They took this as a sign. They were given a second chance. However, how could they make Annalise lose her child? No matter where Annalise went, she would always be by Julian¡¯s side. It was almost impossible for La to make a move. She had to think carefully. She had to think of a perfect n. Albert was a straightforward person. He agreed to support Alexander. He asked Timothy to hand over their customers and orders to Alexander the next day. Timothy and Alexander worked together for a couple of weeks before they managed to smooth out all their work. The previous orders could not be faked. However, the subsequent orders that were not recorded in the ounts should bebined. After a week ofbining the order numbers, they were on par with Julian¡¯s performance. They even exceeded Julian¡¯s sales revenue by 4 million. dors. Startingst year, Julian¡¯s executive assistant would send Annalise thepany¡¯s performance report every night at nine o¡¯clock sharp. In the past, Julian¡¯s performance had been much better. However, unexpectedly, he was overtaken in just a week. Annalise panicked and immediately looked for Julian. ¡°Julian, they exceeded our numbers.¡± She showed it to Julian. Julian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s still early days.¡± He did not panic at all. Annalise was anxious. ¡°I know you¡¯re the founder of East Arising International Group, but East Arising¡¯s main business is the cruise industry, electronicponents,puter information, photovoltaic cables, and more. But fashion is East Arising¡¯s weak link.¡± Julian looked at Annalise¡¯s worried expression. The smile on his lips widened as he reached out, stroking her head dotingly. ¡°Even if we lose Parks Group, we can still live happily.¡± Annalise looked at Julian with crystal-clear eyes. ¡°This does not concern thepany alone. Some things should belong to you. It is our right and our duty to defend these things. Is this what mom and grandpa want to see?¡± She was talking about Julian¡¯s mother. Julian¡¯s heart tightened slightly. He gently hugged Annalise and kissed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. East Arising International Group is already expanding its apparel market. There are many orders, but I haven¡¯t recorded them in the ounts.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied. She remembered that Mina¡¯s family made clothes. Her family also owned a multinationalpany. Mina had gone home to spend the holidays with her parents before the new year. She had long made a fuss about visiting Annalise, but her mother insisted on dying it. When Mina returned next week, Annalise would ask her for more details. ¡°Honey, the wedding dress arrived today. Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Julian looked at Annalise gently. The more he looked at her, the more affectionate he became. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 ¡°Why don¡¯t you deal with work first? No need to hurry to look at the wedding dress,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give them a chance.¡± Julian looked at Annalise with a smile on his lips. As long as he was with her, he would feel at peace. His joy was indescribable. He was full of anticipation, looking forward to every brand-new day. Annalise looked at theparative analysis. She was surprised. ¡°How did Alexander¡¯s sales increase so quickly?¡± Julian looked at Annalise¡¯s clothes and went to get her a jacket. He said, ¡°Timothy knew Alexander¡¯s performance won¡¯t improve, so he cooperated with him.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Annalise understood. ¡°It¡¯s still cold outside. Put your coat on. Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡± Julian put his coat on Annalise. The driver took them to the bridal boutique to look at the wedding dresses. This is the work of an internationally renowned designer, Rizo. Julian had ordered custom-made wedding dresses. Sincest year, Rizo had designed more than twenty dresses. All of them were hand-stitched, and each of them took a few months toplete. They were deliveredst night. Now, it was time to see how they fit. Once Julian¡¯s car left¡­ A servant saw it and quietly returned to her room to look for the spare phone. She sent a message to La, who had already gone overseas for a project. Less than twenty minutes after their car drove out, Julian received a call from his assistant. Something had happened at thepany. Someone was about to jump off the building. His assistant had already called the police immediately. He also verified the identity of the person threatening to jump off the building. He was the CEO of a smallpany. Last year, Parks Group acquired hispany. ¡°Whichpany? When did we buy it?¡± Julian asked. ¡°It¡¯s Superstar Media. Last December,¡± the assistant replied. Julian narrowed his eyes. ¡°I remember Superstar Media. We gave him the price he wanted. When he left, he even thanked me profusely.¡± Julian¡¯s greatest advantage was his knowledge and sharp memory. He did not participate in the acquisition of manypanies. However, coincidentally, he had been involved in the acquisition of Superstar Media. He still remembered that the CEO of Superstar Media wanted to shake his hand to thank him. Julian had disliked the other party for being too vulgar. He asked his assistant to shake the man¡¯s hand instead. Moreover, if the CEO were dissatisfied with the acquisition and wanted to kill himself, he would have done sost year. He would not jump off a building right after the New Year. ¡°Yes. At that time, he was indeed satisfied with the price. I sent someone to ask around. We found out that he lost all his moneyst night.¡± Julian said coldly, ¡°Is he nning to extort Parks Group after losing all his money?¡± Julian hated men who gambled the most. Only those who had no sense of responsibility would lose all their assets. It did not matter if the man died, but wouldn¡¯t his wife and children starve? The assistant sighed. He said, ¡°Mr. Parks. From the looks of it, he¡¯s serious about jumping. Perhaps he was agitated after losing all his money. That¡¯s why he did something so extreme. The passers-by are also horrible. Many people are shouting at him to jump quickly. Because he¡¯s on a high floor, he can¡¯t hear them. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. I¡¯m trying to persuade him now.¡± ¡°Try your best to persuade him. How much money does he want? Agree to it first,¡± Julian said in a deep voice. No matter what, human life was at stake. Julian wanted to save the person first. Consider it as good karma for the child in Annie¡¯s belly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m trying to persuade him, but he wants to see you and talk to you in person,¡± the assistant said. ¡°I¡¯m busy today,¡± Julian said coldly. He wanted to apany Annie to look at the wedding dresses. A person like the CEO of Superstar Media was not worthy of his time. That man was pushing his luck. ¡°Mr. Parks. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll do something rash.¡± The assistant was in a difficult position. ¡°Stall him until the police arrive,¡± Julian said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy some time.¡± The assistant hung up helplessly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Annalise asked Julian. ¡°The CEO of apany we previously acquired lost all his money. He came to Parks Group, threatening to jump off the building.¡± Julian looked down on such a man. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we look at the wedding dresses another day?¡± Annalise said. Julian reached out to hold Annalise¡¯s hand. Heforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen. If he wants to see me, he must be after money. He doesn¡¯t want to die. We should do what we have to do. Don¡¯t be affected by such a person.¡± Last night, he had been looking forward to seeing the wedding dresses today. He wanted to see how stunning Annie would look in a wedding dress. ¡°No, I suddenly want to go home. Let¡¯s rest at home today and look at the wedding dresses tomorrow,¡± Annalise said. When she heard someone wanted to jump off a building, she had an ominous feeling. She had a vague feeling that there was a scheme going on. She might have been traumatized by the incident with Nancy and Trevor. Now that something. seemed to be happening again, she felt suspicious. She felt the best way to end these schemes was to not be present at the venue. She no longer wanted to look at wedding dresses. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home. Should we go back to the Parks residence or our own home?¡± Julian asked Annalise gently. He would agree to all of Annalise¡¯s requests. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our own home. We haven¡¯t been back for a few days. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mom and Dad wille over tomorrow,¡± Annalise said. During this period, her parents had moved to the Xander residence. The orchids there were in full bloom. ¡°Alright. Mr. Dewey, drive back to the vi.¡± Julian ordered. Ten minutester, Julian¡¯s phone rang again. It was Albert. As soon as the call went through, Albert used him hysterically. ¡°Julian, where are you? This is a matter of life and death. Are you not going toe? Huh? We¡¯ve all arrived. As the acting president, how can you not be here?¡± ¡°You got there so quickly. Did you know that someone was going to jump off a building?¡± Julian asked bluntly. ¡°You!¡± Albert was so angry that he stammered. ¡°Julian, stop ndering me. I came over today to take a look at the performance report.¡± Albert gritted his teeth with every word. Clearly, he was furious. ¡°You¡¯re a kind and respectable person. Since you¡¯re there, help me deal with this matter. Didn¡¯t you always say that thepany is the most important thing?¡± Julian¡¯s voice was still indifferent. How could Julian not remember? When grandpa fell sickst year, Albert brought Christopher to the hospital to pressure him. Albert must have wished that grandpa would die in the hospital. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll prioritize thepany. However, your reaction and public rtions skills tell me you¡¯re not worthy of being the Parks Group¡¯s president,¡± Albert grunted and hung up. Immediately after, Samuel called. Julian picked up the call. Samuel said, ¡°Julian, I heard that the boss of a smallpany is causing amotion at Parks Group. Is he trying to jump off the building?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Are you at the office yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Julian, I know you don¡¯t tolerate this behavior, but there are all kinds of people in the world. Some are irresponsible, others beg, and others are selfish. Of course, some are indeed in dire straits. ¡°We would meet all kinds of people in our lives. The best mindset is not to despise evil or to be ruthless but to live harmoniously. Even if you know he¡¯s not nning to jump, you should still cooperate and give him a way out. ¡°Sometimes, an ident like this can prove most crucial,¡± grandpa said. Julian understood what grandpa meant. Sometimes, he should do things not only for himself but also for others to see. Grandpa was talking about Julian¡¯s reputation. He said, ¡°I understand, grandpa. I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡± Chapter 414 Chapter 414 ¡°Okay,¡± Old Mr. Parks replied. He then instructed, ¡°Anna is pregnant. Don¡¯t let her go out. Stay at home.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied. The driver, Mr. Dewey, also heard Julian¡¯s call. He asked, ¡°Mr. Parks, are we heading to the office?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi first,¡± Julian said. After the previous incident with Nancy, he would not let Annalise be alone. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the office first? I¡¯ll go with you. I won¡¯t get out of the car. I¡¯ll wait for you in here,¡± Annalise said after ncing at the time. The vi and thepany building were in two different directions. Going back and forth would take a lot of time. Since he was going to the office, he should get there as soon as possible and settle the matter. Julian thought for a moment and agreed. ¡°Okay. Mr. Dewey, let¡¯s go to thepany.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Mr. Dewey replied. He turned around at the intersection ahead and drove toward thepany. Julian called Trevor. ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany with Annalise. Arrange for a few people to protect Annalise in the parking lotter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Trevor replied. Annalise smiled gently. Her heart was warm, and her voice became gentler. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. As long as I don¡¯t get out of the car, it should be fine.¡± Perhaps there were no schemes or traps. She must have been suspicious for no reason. ¡°I feel more at ease with someone protecting you.¡± Julian leaned over and reached out to touch Annalise¡¯s stomach. He said gently to the baby, ¡°Sweetie, be good. Being pregnant with you is not easy for Mommy.¡± Annalise smiled reproachfully. ¡°It¡¯s still so early. How would the baby understand these things? It¡¯s probably only the size of a fist.¡± Julian said, ¡°It should be bigger than that. You¡¯ll be four months pregnant soon.¡± ¡°The first few months of growth are quite slow. It won¡¯t start gaining weight until theter stage of pregnancy¡­¡± Suddenly, Annalise felt something moving in her stomach. Her eyes were filled with surprise. Then, she carefully felt for it again. There was no more movement. Annalise guessed she must be hallucinating. She wanted to feel the baby kick so badly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian asked. Annalise smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Did the baby kick you?¡± His eyes were bright. They were full of surprise, anticipation, and excitement¡­ ¡°Pfft.¡± Annalise burst outughing. ¡°Our baby is only this big now. How could it kick me?¡± Annalise clenched her fist and gestured. Julian¡¯srge palm wrapped around Annalise¡¯s fist. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t gesture like this in the future. Our baby doesn¡¯t look like this. Although it¡¯s still little, it already has small arms and legs. Look.¡± He took out his phone and opened the pregnancy app. It recorded the number of days of pregnancy and illustrated how the baby looked currently. ¡°When did you download this?¡± Annalise smiled, her eyes turning into crescent moons. She thought Julian must love her a lot, downloading such an app even when he was a man. ¡°The day I found out you were pregnant,¡± Julian said. Not only did he download it, but he also looked at it every day. He memorized everything he had to take note of. In the past, he had even visited the mothers¡¯ forum on the app. At first, he wanted to learn from these expecting mothers, but when he opened it, all the mothers were only venting their personal experiences. ¡°My husband cheated on me. What am I going to do? I¡¯m eight months pregnant.¡± ¡°I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have seen on my husband¡¯s phone. Girls, have you experienced this before?¡± ¡°My husband changed his phone password. He often goes to the toilet for half an hour. Is he cheating on me?¡± ¡°A pregnancy is so long. I can tolerate it. But I feel bad for my husband.¡± ¡°I want to find a nice girl to satisfy my husband¡­¡± His worldview was about to shatter into pieces when he saw these posts. Why couldn¡¯t these women treat themselves better? Did they have to suffer that much? Being pregnant was already so difficult, but they still pitied their husbands. If these husbands could not even hold their urges during a single pregnancy, they might as well cut that thing off. After cutting it off, there would be no more pregnancies. If a woman did not love herself, how could a man cherish her? Annalise was looking at the baby¡¯s estimated size on the app when she suddenly felt another slight movement in her stomach. Her eyes lit up again. Immediately after, she felt a little hungry. She looked around. ¡°Honey, what are you looking for?¡± Julian asked. ¡°I¡¯m trying to see if there¡¯s anywhere to eat.¡± Annalise said. Julianughed. He reached out and pulled open the mini-fridge. There were peaches, milk, smoked salmon, grapes, biscuits, and more. Annalise looked at Julian in surprise. ¡°I remember your car used to be filled with mineral water.¡± ¡°Yeah. After you got pregnant, I had someone clear out those bottles. I had them prepare delicious. snacks whenever you go out. The servants warmed the milk, and they baked the biscuits, too.¡± Julian said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat the biscuit.¡± Annalise reached out to take it. ¡°Have the peach first. Take out the biscuits and put them aside for a while. They¡¯re still cold,¡± Julian said as he took out the biscuits and milk. ¡°Okay.¡± Julian gave Annalise a peach for her to chew on. He reached out to touch Annalise¡¯s stomach again. Suddenly, he felt a movement. He suddenly looked at Annalise. Annalise looked back at him. Their eyes were filled with surprise. Then, like two fools, they said in surprise, ¡°Our baby kicked!¡± ¡°Maybe my intestines moved.¡± Annalise laughed. She had always thought that the baby would not. start kicking so early. Moreover, even if it moved, she should only feel it herself. Julian should not be able to feel it. ¡°It must be the baby.¡± Julian was as happy as a child. When he smiled, he looked warm. He had a boy-next-door kind of charm. They arrived at Parks Group. There was a crowd standing in front of the building. Julian instructed Annalise, ¡°Honey, no matter what happens, don¡¯t get out of the car. Stay in the car. Mr. Dewey, take good care of her.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Parks,¡± Mr. Dewey replied. Julian was about to get out of the car when Annalise grabbed his hand. He turned his head to look at her gently and leaned forward to kiss her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Be careful,¡± Annalise said. Julian smiled and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± After Julian left the car, Annalise leaned against the window and looked up. She saw a man sitting on the railing of the top floor of the Parks Group¡¯spany building. He must be on the 80th floor. Below, the crowd waved their hands. Some advised him not to jump, shouting until their throats were hoarse. They said that he only had one life. No matter how difficult it was, he had to keep living. If he was not afraid of death, why would he be afraid of living? But some were egging him on, too. ¡°If you want to jump, jump. After you jump, I still have to go home for lunch. It¡¯s been almost an hour.¡± Annalise¡¯s phone rang. It was Trevor. Trevor said with affection, ¡°Anna, my men are here. There are four of them. All of them are wearing ck windbreakers. The second button is white. It¡¯ll be easy to recognize them.¡± ¡°Yes, I saw them,¡± Annalise replied. She saw four men walking over from nearby. ¡°Alright, be careful. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± said Trevor. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Trevor. You don¡¯t have toe. There¡¯s no need to send so many people,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I¡¯m alsoing over to see if I can help in any way,¡± Trevor said. Actually, he was going to send Annalise home. After being hit by the poisonous dart, he realized nothing else mattered as long as he protected his family. He had zero interest in interfering with other people¡¯s business. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Some people would save others but failed to keep their families safe. And some people would save others by sacrificing themselves, leaving their old parents, wives, and children with no one to rely on. Trevor had no interest in these things. If these people were given a second chance at life, they might have made a different choice. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Annalise sat in the car and looked up. Not long after Trevor arrived, someone suddenly fell to the ground not far away. Immediately after, someone shouted. ¡°Quick, someone fainted.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the doctor? Is there a doctor on the scene?¡± ¡°Quick, spread out a little so the patient can get some air. Is there a doctor? Does anyone know first aid?¡± ¡°Quick, press on the heart. Put your hands together.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Come on. Push hard.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore. Someone switch with me. Hurry.¡± Annalise also heard themotion outside and frowned. One of Trevor¡¯s men was worried that she would get out of the car, so he said, ¡°Miss, there are many people at the scene. Someone will know first aid. You¡¯re pregnant, so you¡¯re not suitable to help.¡± Annalise nodded. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± She was still worried about the person on the ground. She was far away and could not see what was happening, but she could tell that someone was being surrounded. She could hear someone saying, ¡°Hold on. Hold on a little longer.¡± ¡°Switch with me. I have no strength left. Phew.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± About two to three minutester, cheers suddenly came from the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Everyone, she¡¯s awake. Fantastic!¡± What followed was thunderous apuse. Then, someone said, ¡°Quick, send her to the hospital. Send her to the hospital immediately. The nearest central hospital is only a ten-minute drive. away. Who has the fastest car?¡± ¡°Quick, there¡¯s someone in the car over there.¡± Someone with sharp eyes looked in Annalise¡¯s direction. Immediately after, someone helped the patient. over. Two people were carrying a middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman was chubby and looked to be in her forties. Herplexion was somewhat terrible. The man who held her looked at Annalise. He said anxiously, ¡°Hello. Can you help me send this patient to the hospital? It won¡¯t take too long. It¡¯s just ten minutes. Please, it was so hard for us to save her.¡± Someone immediately chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Help her. Saving a life is a noble deed.¡± Annalise sized up the woman they were holding. Annalise felt that everything was too coincidental. She did not want to get into trouble, but what if the middle-aged woman were an actual patient? Just as she was about to speak, she heard a screeching sound. A car quickly pulled over. Trevor had arrived. As soon as he drove over, he heard themotion. Someone was sick and had to be sent to the hospital urgently. Trevor looked at the woman who was being supported. He told the person holding her, ¡°Get in the car.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The person holding the woman was a little confused. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Trevor shouted. Trevor had nned toe and pick up his sister, but when he saw someone was suffering from a sudden illness, he still decided to help them. His kind nature made it impossible for him to ignore someone¡¯s life. He looked at his men and said, ¡°Send my sister home.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the four of them replied. Trevor sent the patient to the hospital. On the rooftop¡­ Julian asked Frederic, ¡°You said you wanted to see me. Do you want me to listen to your tragic life stories?¡± Frederic continued, ¡°I stopped attending school at 13 years old. My family was poor back then. I had four brothers and sisters. My brother¡¯s grades were good. But he had surgery on his eyes when he was younger. I gave up my opportunity to study for him so he could leave the countryside and have a better future¡­¡± Afterward, he paused and continued, ¡°I went to the city to work. But I was only a child, and no factories. would hire me. I could only go to the food stall and wash the dishes. The stall boss pitied me for being young and gave me a job. He also provided my food and amodation. He said that if anyone asked, tell them I was his nephew¡­¡± Julian was annoyed. He interrupted Frederic, ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Julian, I¡¯m really in a desperate situation now. I¡¯m begging you. Can you help me? I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Please give me back mypany.¡± Frederic felt that he had stalled for long enough. Most importantly, he needed to pee badly. Julian looked at Frederic and said, ¡°I have no problem returning yourpany to you. But when will you return the 16 million dors worth of acquisition fees to me?¡± ¡°How would I have the money to pay you back?¡± Frederic frowned. Julian said, ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t need to pay it back, then. I¡¯ll hire you instead. You¡¯ll continue to be the CEO of Superstar Media and be in charge of all of Superstar Media¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. Julian wanted to persuade Frederic toe down first. He would never give him another chance to get to the Parks Group building¡¯s rooftop. ¡°Okay,¡± Frederic said. He was about toe down. However, after sitting for so long, his body was stiff. He slipped. He almost peed his pants, and his face turned pale. The firefighters were so terrified that their hearts. were in their mouths. One of the firefighters said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯lle and help you.¡± Frederic did not move. Two firefighters. immediately went over to help him down. As soon as Frederic got down, his body went limp. on the ground. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Julian turned around and left. His executive assistant, Simon, immediately followed. Julian instructed him. ¡°Find out how he got to the rooftop. Dismiss all those who failed to carry out their duty.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Simon immediately replied. Frederic caught up with them. ¡°Mr. Parks. Mr. Parks.¡± Simon stopped him. ¡°Mr. Parks is busy. Mr. Selleck, go back and rest well first. We¡¯ll talk about other matters when you¡¯re done resting.¡± ¡°Alright. I understand,¡± Frederic replied. Downstairs¡­ Seeing that Frederic had decided not to jump, many people heaved sighs of relief. But several people made sarcastic remarks. Annalise was relieved to see Frederice down. After waiting a while, she saw Julian walking out of the Parks Group building. Annalise looked over, and their eyes met. The couple looked at each other and smiled. Julian got into the car, and Mr. Dewey drove them back to the vi. The four men Trevor had sent sat in a car and followed closely behind them. The drive home was uneventful. After returning to the vi, Julian told Annalise to rest and get up for dinnerter. Trevor sent the middle-aged woman to the hospital. He left afterward. Overseas¡­ In front of a swimming pool in a luxurious vi¡­ La sat on a beach chair in a bikini. She was drinking red wine. Two beauticians were sorting out their beauty products. They came to give La a massage and skincare treatment. In the past, La was just an ordinary woman. But she had married into a wealthy family. She enjoyed a luxurious life. The phone rang. La looked at the caller ID and immediately put down her wine ss. She picked up the call. ¡°How is it? Is it done? ¡°Why did it fail? It¡¯s such a good opportunity. The n was perfect. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lure Julian away?¡± Before La left the country, she had hired people to kill Annalise¡¯s child. She knew that Julian could fight. With Julian around, it would be difficult for her to seed. Therefore, La bribed Julian and Annalise¡¯s servants to monitor their whereabouts. If they went to thepany, she would not stand a chance because they would be together. But she told the servant to inform her immediately if they were going somece else. La then bribed Frederic of Superstar Media to lure Julian away by threatening to jump off the company building. At the same time, La informed the men she had hired that Annalise was going to the bridal boutique. La guessed that after Julian went to thepany, there was a high chance that Annalise would try on the wedding dresses first. Therefore, her people could carry out her n the bridal boutique. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Annalise sat in the car and looked up. Not long after Trevor arrived, someone suddenly fell to the ground not far away. Immediately after, someone shouted. ¡°Quick, someone fainted.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the doctor? Is there a doctor on the scene?¡± ¡°Quick, spread out a little so the patient can get some air. Is there a doctor? Does anyone know first aid?¡± ¡°Quick, press on the heart. Put your hands together.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± ¡°Come on. Push hard.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore. Someone switch with me. Hurry.¡± Annalise also heard themotion outside and frowned. One of Trevor¡¯s men was worried that she would get out of the car, so he said, ¡°Miss, there are many people at the scene. Someone will know first aid. You¡¯re pregnant, so you¡¯re not suitable to help.¡± Annalise nodded. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± She was still worried about the person on the ground. She was far away and could not see what was happening, but she could tell that someone was being surrounded. She could hear someone saying, ¡°Hold on. Hold on a little longer.¡± ¡°Switch with me. I have no strength left. Phew.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± About two to three minutester, cheers suddenly came from the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Everyone, she¡¯s awake. Fantastic!¡± What followed was thunderous apuse. Then, someone said, ¡°Quick, send her to the hospital. Send her to the hospital immediately. The nearest central hospital is only a ten-minute drive. away. Who has the fastest car?¡± ¡°Quick, there¡¯s someone in the car over there.¡± Someone with sharp eyes looked in Annalise¡¯s direction. Immediately after, someone helped the patient. over. Two people were carrying a middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman was chubby and looked to be in her forties. Herplexion was somewhat terrible. The man who held her looked at Annalise. He said anxiously, ¡°Hello. Can you help me send this patient to the hospital? It won¡¯t take too long. It¡¯s just ten minutes. Please, it was so hard for us to save her.¡± Someone immediately chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Help her. Saving a life is a noble deed.¡± Annalise sized up the woman they were holding. Annalise felt that everything was too coincidental. She did not want to get into trouble, but what if the middle-aged woman were an actual patient? Just as she was about to speak, she heard a screeching sound. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. A car quickly pulled over. Trevor had arrived. As soon as he drove over, he heard themotion. Someone was sick and had to be sent to the hospital urgently. Trevor looked at the woman who was being supported. He told the person holding her, ¡°Get in the car.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The person holding the woman was a little confused. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Trevor shouted. Trevor had nned toe and pick up his sister, but when he saw someone was suffering from a sudden illness, he still decided to help them. His kind nature made it impossible for him to ignore someone¡¯s life. He looked at his men and said, ¡°Send my sister home.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the four of them replied. Trevor sent the patient to the hospital. On the rooftop¡­ Julian asked Frederic, ¡°You said you wanted to see me. Do you want me to listen to your tragic life stories?¡± Frederic continued, ¡°I stopped attending school at 13 years old. My family was poor back then. I had four brothers and sisters. My brother¡¯s grades were good. But he had surgery on his eyes when he was younger. I gave up my opportunity to study for him so he could leave the countryside and have a better future¡­¡± Afterward, he paused and continued, ¡°I went to the city to work. But I was only a child, and no factories. would hire me. I could only go to the food stall and wash the dishes. The stall boss pitied me for being young and gave me a job. He also provided my food and amodation. He said that if anyone asked, tell them I was his nephew¡­¡± Julian was annoyed. He interrupted Frederic, ¡°If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Julian, I¡¯m really in a desperate situation now. I¡¯m begging you. Can you help me? I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Please give me back mypany.¡± Frederic felt that he had stalled for long enough. Most importantly, he needed to pee badly. Julian looked at Frederic and said, ¡°I have no problem returning yourpany to you. But when will you return the 16 million dors worth of acquisition fees to me?¡± ¡°How would I have the money to pay you back?¡± Frederic frowned. Julian said, ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t need to pay it back, then. I¡¯ll hire you instead. You¡¯ll continue to be the CEO of Superstar Media and be in charge of all of Superstar Media¡¯s matters.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Julian replied. Julian wanted to persuade Frederic toe down first. He would never give him another chance to get to the Parks Group building¡¯s rooftop. ¡°Okay,¡± Frederic said. He was about toe down. However, after sitting for so long, his body was stiff. He slipped. He almost peed his pants, and his face turned pale. The firefighters were so terrified that their hearts. were in their mouths. One of the firefighters said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯lle and help you.¡± Frederic did not move. Two firefighters. immediately went over to help him down. As soon as Frederic got down, his body went limp. on the ground. Julian turned around and left. His executive assistant, Simon, immediately followed. Julian instructed him. ¡°Find out how he got to the rooftop. Dismiss all those who failed to carry out their duty.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Simon immediately replied. Frederic caught up with them. ¡°Mr. Parks. Mr. Parks.¡± Simon stopped him. ¡°Mr. Parks is busy. Mr. Selleck, go back and rest well first. We¡¯ll talk about other matters when you¡¯re done resting.¡± ¡°Alright. I understand,¡± Frederic replied. Downstairs¡­ Seeing that Frederic had decided not to jump, many people heaved sighs of relief. But several people made sarcastic remarks. Annalise was relieved to see Frederice down. After waiting a while, she saw Julian walking out of the Parks Group building. Annalise looked over, and their eyes met. The couple looked at each other and smiled. Julian got into the car, and Mr. Dewey drove them back to the vi. The four men Trevor had sent sat in a car and followed closely behind them. The drive home was uneventful. After returning to the vi, Julian told Annalise to rest and get up for dinnerter. Trevor sent the middle-aged woman to the hospital. He left afterward. Overseas¡­ In front of a swimming pool in a luxurious vi¡­ La sat on a beach chair in a bikini. She was drinking red wine. Two beauticians were sorting out their beauty products. They came to give La a massage and skincare treatment. In the past, La was just an ordinary woman. But she had married into a wealthy family. She enjoyed a luxurious life. The phone rang. La looked at the caller ID and immediately put down her wine ss. She picked up the call. ¡°How is it? Is it done? ¡°Why did it fail? It¡¯s such a good opportunity. The n was perfect. ¡°Didn¡¯t you lure Julian away?¡± Before La left the country, she had hired people to kill Annalise¡¯s child. She knew that Julian could fight. With Julian around, it would be difficult for her to seed. Therefore, La bribed Julian and Annalise¡¯s servants to monitor their whereabouts. If they went to thepany, she would not stand a chance because they would be together. But she told the servant to inform her immediately if they were going somece else. La then bribed Frederic of Superstar Media to lure Julian away by threatening to jump off the company building. At the same time, La informed the men she had hired that Annalise was going to the bridal boutique. La guessed that after Julian went to thepany, there was a high chance that Annalise would try on the wedding dresses first. Therefore, her people could carry out her n the bridal boutique. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 If Annalise did not go to the bridal boutique, she would either return to the Parks residence or go to the company with Julian. Therefore, La asked her men to split up into three groups. The first group of people would be at the bridal boutique. The second group would stop Annalise on her way back to the Parks residence. If a pregnant woman got into a car ident or something, even if the injuries were not fatal, she would likely have a miscarriage. And the third group would go to the Parks Group building to cause trouble. If Frederic threatened to jump off the building, many people would gather. As long as La¡¯s men find a way to get Annalise out of the car, it would only be as easy as pushing her down. No matter what, there was only one goal. La wanted Annalise to have a miscarriage. Julian cared about Annalise so much. Once the child was gone, he would surelyfort and apany her. How could he still be in the mood to work? Furthermore, if Julian had no children, Old Mr. Parks would not favor him so much. After Julian apanied Annalise for a month or two, Alexander¡¯s performance would have exceeded his by leaps and bounds. Others might not know about her son¡¯s abilities, but she knew. In addition to being the CEO of Parks Group¡¯s branch office, Alexander also ran his own business. After several years of hard work, hispany now had a market value of 150 million dors. It was now trying its best to expand into the apparel market. Moreover, with her and Tony handling the overseas market, she was sure Alexander would win, against popr opinion. This was such a good opportunity, but their operation had failed. She could not help but reprimand them. ¡°How could you miss such a good opportunity? Didn¡¯t you say that there was no mission you couldn¡¯t complete?¡± She wanted to call them idiots, trash, useless retards. However, she refrained, thinking she still had to ask. them to do somethingter. The people on the other end also knew they had not done well. They repeatedly apologized over the phone and begged La to give them another chance. La¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Be careful not to expose yourself. I¡¯ll find another opportunity.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do it perfectly next time.¡± The male voice on the phone sounded pleading. ¡°Sure. Wait for my instructions,¡± La said in a condescending tone. After hanging up, she snorted softly. So, what was she fighting for? Because money could make the world go round. After hanging up the phone, shey down on the beach chair. Two senior beauticians from the beauty salon began to cleanse La¡¯s face. They applied the skincare products and gave her a massage¡­ The beauticians were gentle and humble. One of them asked La if the pressure was too much and if La¡¯s shoulders and neck felt comfortable. Then, sheplimented La¡¯s figure. Her skin was smooth and bouncy, making her look even younger than a 30-year-old woman. La enjoyed thepliment very much. She closed her eyesfortably and indulged herself.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, she reached out and took some money from the square table beside her. She handed them to the beauticians. Being wealthy was wonderful. She could spend as much money as she wanted to look good. When she was younger, no one noticed it, but as she grew older, her advantage over women the same age as her was obvious. This was because Tony was still alive. She had to prioritize Tony. She had to make him happy. Otherwise, she would be even more unrestrained. The male supermodels at her fashionpany were especially eye-catching. After lunch, La received a call from the servant at the Parks residence. ¡°Are they going out again in the afternoon?¡± La narrowed her eyes and smiled coldly. There was another opportunity. If she could not do it the first time, she would try again. La refused to believe that she could not kill the child in Annalise¡¯s stomach. At the Parks residence¡­ The servant was quietly making a call in the backyard of Parks residence. She lowered her voice as she watered the flowers with a watering can. ¡°Mr. Julian Parks and the others haven¡¯t returned yet. But Mr. Dewey is back. I heard that they wouldn¡¯t be staying at the Parks residence for a while until they got married¡­ ¡°Oh. Mr. Alexander Parks. You scared me.¡± The servant was scared out of her wits when she saw Alexander. Her heart was beating so fast that it was about to jump out of her mouth. ¡°Who are you calling?¡± Alexander asked. He heard it. Was she secretly reporting Julian and Annalise¡¯s whereabouts to someone? Today, Mr. Dewey did drive Julian and Annalise to Parks Group. ¡°No. It¡¯s no one.¡± The servant, Jada, was so frightened that she stuttered. She blushed, and her eyes flickered. ¡°Let me see.¡± Alexander reached out to take Jada¡¯s phone. ¡°Oh. Mr. Parks, I suddenly remember that the stove is still on. I have to go take a look.¡± Jada threw the watering can aside and ran away quickly. Alexander looked at Jada¡¯s silhouette and narrowed his eyes. He thought of something and called La. On the other side, La was changing in the walk-in closet. Their overseas vi was big and luxurious. The walk-in closet itself was more than a hundred square meters wide. La opened a wardrobe door. There was an entire row of gowns in different colors and styles. Every dress had an exquisite texture. La reached out and touched one of the gowns. She picked out two gowns and looked at them in front of the dressing mirror. Tony suddenly hugged her from behind, resting his chin on her neck. He breathed into her ear and said seductively, ¡°Are you going out again?¡± ¡°Yeah. Mrs. Lina and Mrs. Ang asked me to teach them how to y poker,¡± La said. Tony sounded upset. ¡°You¡¯ve been getting so busy recently.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only three months until thepany sessor is decided. Of course, I have to pay more attention and do more. As you know, Lina and Ang both married wealthy. They can be quite resourceful,¡± La said. ¡°Alright.¡± Tony¡¯s hands began to fidget. ¡°Oh¡­¡± La immediately cried out. Tony was instantly aroused. He bit La¡¯s ear. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for more than twenty years, but you still look so attractive. Tell me, which man could ever leave your side?¡± ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯ll have to leave soon.¡± La pushed Tony gently. Tony hugged La tightly. La wanted to avoid him on purpose. Tony suddenly picked La up and threw her onto arge bed in the middle of the walk-in closet¡­ The room was filled with passion¡­ Just as the two of them were getting carried away, one of their phones suddenly rang. It was La¡¯s. La wanted to answer the phone. Tony was unhappy. ¡°Don¡¯t answer.¡± La insisted on answering the phone. La reached for the phone and saw the caller ID. Immediately, she sounded serious. ¡°It¡¯s Alexander.¡± Tony pulled a long face andy down. La answered the phone. ¡°Alexander, you finally called me. What¡¯s the asion?¡± ¡°Someone threatened to jump off the Parks Grouppany building today. Did you arrange it?¡± Alexander¡¯s tone was very unpleasant. La quickly turned her head to look at Tony. She said into the phone, ¡°What? Someone jumped off a building?¡± She yed dumb. She could not let Tony or Alexander know she had schemed against Annalise¡¯s child. No matter how upset Tony was with Julian, he was only unhappy because Julian did not treat him as his father. Deep down, he still cared for Julian. Alexander sighed. He said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll say it again. If you try to harm Julian¡¯s child, I¡¯ll withdraw from thepetition.¡± With that, Alexander hung up. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Julian¡¯s wedding was three days away. All the noble families in Jadeborough received Julian and Annalise¡¯s wedding invitations. It was worthy of the Parks family¡¯s reputation, the number one in Jadeborough. The invitations were exquisitely crafted with blue silk. It was said that each invitation cost more than 400 dors to make. Julian¡¯s wedding would be held on the cruise ship. For safety reasons, Julian¡¯s staff would register the families who indicated their attendance for the wedding. Those who were sent by the families to attend the wedding would have to RSVP again to obtain the cruise invitation. When they boarded the cruise ship, Julian¡¯s staff would check their cruise invitation. If an ordinary person told the guests they had to send their RSVP again to get another invitation, many people would probably curse. Why would they want to attend this wedding? However, this was the Parks family. The groom was Julian, the number one bachelor of Jadeborough, and the bride was Lee¡¯s daughter, the person in charge of Jadeborough¡¯s number twopany, the Xander Group. It was a grand wedding, the forging of a strong alliance. Everyone was envious. They felt honored to receive an invitation. The cruise invitation letter was the same as the wedding invitation. The craftsmanship was exquisite. A trend started catching on among the Jadeborough circle. They asked each other about the wedding invitations. ¡°Susie, did you get the invitation to Julian¡¯s wedding?¡± ¡°Luther, I want to attend Julian¡¯s wedding. Can you help me get an invitation? I¡¯ll go with you. You can say that I¡¯m your distant cousin.¡± Others were equally enthusiastic. Alexander also kept himself busy during this period. While Julian was busy with the wedding, he and Timothy expanded their client base to boost their sales. That day, Jared took the initiative to ask him out. Jared said that he had a business to discuss with him. Everyone knew that the current ke Corporation had changed drastically. However, although Jared was at the end of his rope, he was still more experienced. He must still have many projects in his hands. Alexander took the afternoon off to meet Jared. At the clubhouse¡­ Jared arrived ahead of Alexander. Upon seeing Alexander, Jared stood up enthusiastically to greet him. He took the initiative to shake Alexander¡¯s hands. ¡°Hello, Mr. Parks. Please sit down.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. ke,¡± Alexander greeted him politely. After Jared asked Alexander what he wanted to drink, he asked the waiter to prepare it. Then, the two of them began to talk about the project. Jared said that he now had two clothingpanies, more than 300 apparel stores, and more than ten social media live-streaming ounts with millions of fans. They were his affiliate marketing partners. He could use them to work with Alexander. ¡°Thank you, Mr. ke. I wonder what kind of coboration you have in mind.¡± Alexander was very interested in the social media ounts with millions of fans. ¡°This is the outline of the agreement. Take a look. We can talk about the detailster,¡± Jared said. ¡°Alright.¡± Alexander epted the agreement. He looked at the agreement very quickly and finished scanning it in a short while. He noticed something. Jared¡¯s offer was too generous. He looked up at Jared and said in surprise, ¡°Mr. ke, with your resources, you don¡¯t have to give me such a good offer.¡± Jared smiled. He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because I sincerely want to be friends with you?¡± ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me, Mr. ke,¡± Alexander said sincerely. ¡°Of course. I hope to be your friend and business partner too, Mr. ke. Therefore, for our long-term cooperation, we can change these terms. Here, we can raise the ratio to 30%, which is almost the market price.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll do as you say, Alexander,¡± Jared said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to rectify the agreement and send it over.¡± As he spoke, he called his assistant to change the ratio in the agreement and send it over. After hanging up the phone, he politely asked Alexander, ¡°Alexander, before signing the agreement, why don¡¯t we order some dishes and have a meal first?¡± His form of address had changed from Mr. Parks to Alexander. ¡°Okay,¡± Alexander replied with a smile. They had to eat no matter what. It was a suitable opportunity for them to eat, chat, and discuss the next n. The main thing was to market the products through those social media ounts. In those days, live-streaming was a very effective way to sell goods. Jared pressed the service bell, and the waiter immediately came over politely. Once Jared said he wanted to order some dishes, the waiter immediately brought the menu to him. Jared politely asked what Alexander felt like having and if he had any dietary restrictions. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Alexander said that he had none and he could eat anything. Jared smiled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll order some side dishes, then.¡± Although Jared said he would pick some side dishes, everything he ordered was a main course. It was just the two of them, but he ordered eight dishes, all of which were the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes. After he finished ordering, the two of them chatted. Jared refilled Alexander¡¯s teacup and took the initiative to talk about the ke family¡¯s situation. Jared said, ¡°Many people would envy us who came from wealthy families. But we¡¯re the only ones who understand our troubles. ¡°We could be a happy family. However, because of the family business and its many industries, we started fighting against one another. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about it, Alexander. My mother gave all of her shares to my son, Preston. She used to hold 60% of thepany¡¯s shares. ¡°I don¡¯t care about having those shares. After all, I¡¯m already in my fifties. To put it bluntly, I¡¯ll retire in a few years. ¡°However, it was a little unreasonable for her not to leave any shares for Adam. ¡°They were both her grandsons. I could understand why she might be a little biased. After all, Preston¡¯s mother was no longer around. It was understandable for her to dote on Preston. ¡°But she did not give Adam anything. No matter what, Adam is her grandson.¡± He said this to rte to Alexander and establish amon ground, thinking Alexander was in the same situation. As expected, when Alexander heard Jared¡¯s words, his expression became somber. He looked a little ufortable. His grip on the teacup tightened as he replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Jared took in Alexander¡¯s expression. He sighed again. He said, ¡°As a father, I want to be fair. After all, they¡¯re both my flesh and blood. However, sometimes, I might be emotionally biased. I know it¡¯s unfair to Preston, but he shouldn¡¯t me me. He sees me as an enemy. Our rtionship is indeed difficult to improve.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alexander nodded again. What Jared described was very simr to Julian and Tony¡¯s rtionship. Seeing that Alexander was still listening, Jared said, ¡°I¡¯m fighting for the ke Corporation now. I¡¯m doing it for two reasons. Firstly, I me the olddy for not treating me like her son. Secondly, I feel that she¡¯s being unfair to Adam. I want to fight for the ke Corporation, and I¡¯ll split it equally afterward. ¡°By the way, Alexander, I heard that your grandpa will decide his sessor based on your and Julian¡¯s performance this time?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Alexander said. It was not exactly a secret. Jared asked again, ¡°Do you have an idea of how your grandpa would distribute thepany shares?¡± He deliberately pushed Alexander¡¯s button toy the foundation for the crucial point he would sayter. People would only be this ruthless when they were backed into a corner. Alexander frowned briefly. He said, ¡°Not yet.¡± Jared fanned the mes again. ¡°Your grandpa is a fair person. He must be distributing the shares reasonably.¡± But in his heart, he scoffed. Old Mr. Parks was the same as Madam ke. They were extremely biased. He mentioned these things on purpose, trying to provoke Alexander. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 ¡°Mr. ke, let¡¯s talk about work.¡± Alexander changed the topic. His memories with grandpa shed through his mind. In front of grandpa, Alexander had always been careful. He always wanted grandpa to pay more attention to him, so he always tried to do his best. When Alexander first arrived at the Parks residence, his mother told him to make grandpa happy. Grandpa had always been very cold to him. Every time he took the initiative to call grandpa, grandpa would respond indifferently and ignore him. He envied grandpa¡¯s sternness and affection for Julian. Grandpa did it without any ulterior motive. It was pure love. Alexander wanted it, too. He studied hard. Every time he scored well, he would tell grandpa. ¡°Grandpa. I got full marks for my essay this time.¡± ¡°Grandpa. I won first prize in the mathematicspetition.¡± ¡°Grandpa, three students in our ss were chosen to participate in the International Physics Competition. I got a spot.¡± ¡°Grandpa. I won Silver in the International Physics Competition.¡± At first, grandpa only responded with a nod. Later, grandpa would say, ¡°Keep it up!¡± And muchter, grandpa would say, ¡°Don¡¯t ck off. Keep working hard!¡± Later, grandpa said to him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what a person¡¯s background is. Is he rich or poor? It doesn¡¯t matter what a person¡¯s intelligence is. Is he clever or stupid? It doesn¡¯t matter what a person¡¯s ability is, either. Is he outstanding or mediocre? The most important thing in life is to have the right values and do the right thing. ¡°What are these values? What is right? Everything you do must be done openly, honestly, and with integrity. You must have a clear conscience. Everything you do must not harm anyone. These are the right values.¡± He knew that grandpa was ming his mother for having an affair with his father, causing harm to Julian¡¯s mother. When Alexander first arrived at the Parks residence, he did not dare to face Julian. He was apologetic toward Julian. Julian ignored him, but he followed behind Julian and called out to him. His mother told him to stay away from Julian, but he did not listen. Later on, after he had called out to Julian enough times, Julian would asionally respond to him. with indifference. Those were his happiest days. Until that day, when he was extremely hot from ying basketball, he rushed into the house and opened the fridge to drink some water. However, Julian did not allow him to drink from it. He said the fridge was his, and all the water was his. Alexander was not allowed to drink it. Alexander could only pour himself a ss of warm water. Julian even threw a handful of tea leaves into it arrogantly. Julian¡¯s condescending attitude and contemptuous. gaze had hurt him. From then on, Alexander no longer followed behind Julian or called out to him. Alexander felt upset thinking about the past. It was an indescribable feeling. Jared smiled. He replied enthusiastically, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s talk about work.¡± The waiter began to serve the dishes. Jared immediately poured wine for Alexander. Alexander covered the wine ss in front of him. He said, ¡°Mr. ke, let¡¯s not drink today. I drove here.¡± Jared smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll get the driver to drive youter. Come. Let¡¯s give a toast to our new coboration.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alexander moved his hand away. Jared poured him a ss of wine. Jared raised his ss. ¡°Come, Alexander. Cheers.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. ke. Cheers!¡± Alexander stood up and raised his ss with both hands. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you.¡± Jared clinked his ss against Alexander¡¯s. ¡°Pleasure working with you,¡± Alexander said. After drinking a ss of wine, Jared warmly gestured toward the dishes. ¡°Alexander,e. Eat more.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. ke. I¡¯ll do it myself. Please eat, too.¡± Alexander was not used to other people being excessively enthusiastic. He had grown up being overlooked. After he and his mother came to the Parks residence, although no one dared to be rude to him, they would quietly discuss and scold him for being an illegitimate child in private. He was mature, even as a child. He knew well that there must be a reason why Jared was so attentive. ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re about the same age as Adam and Preston. Since I¡¯m older than you, you can call me Uncle Jared from now on,¡± Jared said. ¡°Okay, Uncle Jared,¡± Alexander replied smoothly. Jared was delighted. He chatted with Alexander again. ¡°Alexander, I heard your performance has already exceeded Julian¡¯s.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m in the lead for the time being,¡± Alexander said. Jared nodded. ¡°That is such good news. While Julian is busy with the wedding, let¡¯s work harder.¡± It had to be said that Jared was a smooth talker. Judging from his words, he had already treated Alexander like his business partner. ¡°Yeah,¡± Alexander replied. He had a feeling that Jared was hiding an ace up his sleeve. But he was not in a hurry. He waited for Jared to continue. Jared said, ¡°Alexander, in terms of understanding, I might be one of the few people who can truly understand you.¡± Alexander looked up at Jared in surprise. Jared sighed. He said, ¡°You and Adam are the same. From the moment you were born, you were unfairly treated. The adults made a mistake, but the child shouldn¡¯t be med. Be it you or Adam, you¡¯re both capable and hardworking. You shouldn¡¯t suffer this treatment because you¡¯re an illegitimate child.¡± Alexander¡¯s grip on the ss tightened again. Jared felt the indignation in Alexander¡¯s heart. He suddenly leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Alexander, there¡¯s a perfect opportunity now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alexander asked. A cold glint shed across Jared¡¯s eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think Julian is still qualified to be Parks Group¡¯s sessor if he¡¯s implicated in a criminalwsuit? Say, murder?¡± Alexander was shocked. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Mr. ke, what do you mean?¡± Jared said, ¡°I mean it literally.¡± Alexander said, ¡°Julian is a very calm person. No matter how angry he is, he would never kill someone.¡± He wanted to see what Jared was up to. Jared smiled. He felt that Alexander was still young and could not grasp what was being said. Jared said again, ¡°What if someone killed someone and framed Julian?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes shed. He said, ¡°If Julian didn¡¯t do it, he wouldn¡¯t admit it.¡± ¡°What if the evidence is conclusive, and he has to admit it?¡± Jared had a knowing look. Alexander felt that Jared was too vicious, but he wanted to know what Jared wanted to do. He said, ¡°If it¡¯s no one important, my grandpa will help cover it up.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s Preston?¡± Jared¡¯s body emitted a chilling aura. Alexander almost spilled the wine in his ss. He could not believe what he was hearing. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. But Jared wanted Preston¡¯s life. He remembered seeing rumors on the Inte that Jared had a hand in Preston¡¯s car ident years ago. Perhaps¡­ it was true. Jared was too vicious. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 ¡°Mr. ke, let¡¯s talk about work.¡± Alexander changed the topic. His memories with grandpa shed through his mind. In front of grandpa, Alexander had always been careful. He always wanted grandpa to pay more attention to him, so he always tried to do his best. When Alexander first arrived at the Parks residence, his mother told him to make grandpa happy. Grandpa had always been very cold to him. Every time he took the initiative to call grandpa, grandpa would respond indifferently and ignore him. He envied grandpa¡¯s sternness and affection for Julian. Grandpa did it without any ulterior motive. It was pure love. Alexander wanted it, too. He studied hard. Every time he scored well, he would tell grandpa. ¡°Grandpa. I got full marks for my essay this time.¡± ¡°Grandpa. I won first prize in the mathematicspetition.¡± ¡°Grandpa, three students in our ss were chosen to participate in the International Physics Competition. I got a spot.¡± ¡°Grandpa. I won Silver in the International Physics Competition.¡± At first, grandpa only responded with a nod. Later, grandpa would say, ¡°Keep it up!¡± And muchter, grandpa would say, ¡°Don¡¯t ck off. Keep working hard!¡± Later, grandpa said to him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what a person¡¯s background is. Is he rich or poor? It doesn¡¯t matter what a person¡¯s intelligence is. Is he clever or stupid? It doesn¡¯t matter what a person¡¯s ability is, either. Is he outstanding or mediocre? The most important thing in life is to have the right values and do the right thing. ¡°What are these values? What is right? Everything you do must be done openly, honestly, and with integrity. You must have a clear conscience. Everything you do must not harm anyone. These are the right values.¡± He knew that grandpa was ming his mother for having an affair with his father, causing harm to Julian¡¯s mother. When Alexander first arrived at the Parks residence, he did not dare to face Julian. He was apologetic toward Julian. Julian ignored him, but he followed behind Julian and called out to him. His mother told him to stay away from Julian, but he did not listen. Later on, after he had called out to Julian enough times, Julian would asionally respond to him. with indifference. Those were his happiest days. Until that day, when he was extremely hot from ying basketball, he rushed into the house and opened the fridge to drink some water. However, Julian did not allow him to drink from it. He said the fridge was his, and all the water was his. Alexander was not allowed to drink it. Alexander could only pour himself a ss of warm water. Julian even threw a handful of tea leaves into it arrogantly. Julian¡¯s condescending attitude and contemptuous. gaze had hurt him. From then on, Alexander no longer followed behind Julian or called out to him. Alexander felt upset thinking about the past. It was an indescribable feeling. Jared smiled. He replied enthusiastically, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s talk about work.¡± The waiter began to serve the dishes. Jared immediately poured wine for Alexander. Alexander covered the wine ss in front of him. He said, ¡°Mr. ke, let¡¯s not drink today. I drove here.¡± Jared smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll get the driver to drive youter. Come. Let¡¯s give a toast to our new coboration.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alexander moved his hand away. Jared poured him a ss of wine. Jared raised his ss. ¡°Come, Alexander. Cheers.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. ke. Cheers!¡± Alexander stood up and raised his ss with both hands. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you.¡± Jared clinked his ss against Alexander¡¯s. ¡°Pleasure working with you,¡± Alexander said. After drinking a ss of wine, Jared warmly gestured toward the dishes. ¡°Alexander,e. Eat more.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. ke. I¡¯ll do it myself. Please eat, too.¡± Alexander was not used to other people being excessively enthusiastic. He had grown up being overlooked. After he and his mother came to the Parks residence, although no one dared to be rude to him, they would quietly discuss and scold him for being an illegitimate child in private. He was mature, even as a child. He knew well that there must be a reason why Jared was so attentive. ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re about the same age as Adam and Preston. Since I¡¯m older than you, you can call me Uncle Jared from now on,¡± Jared said. ¡°Okay, Uncle Jared,¡± Alexander replied smoothly. Jared was delighted. He chatted with Alexander again. ¡°Alexander, I heard your performance has already exceeded Julian¡¯s.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m in the lead for the time being,¡± Alexander said. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jared nodded. ¡°That is such good news. While Julian is busy with the wedding, let¡¯s work harder.¡± It had to be said that Jared was a smooth talker. Judging from his words, he had already treated Alexander like his business partner. ¡°Yeah,¡± Alexander replied. He had a feeling that Jared was hiding an ace up his sleeve. But he was not in a hurry. He waited for Jared to continue. Jared said, ¡°Alexander, in terms of understanding, I might be one of the few people who can truly understand you.¡± Alexander looked up at Jared in surprise. Jared sighed. He said, ¡°You and Adam are the same. From the moment you were born, you were unfairly treated. The adults made a mistake, but the child shouldn¡¯t be med. Be it you or Adam, you¡¯re both capable and hardworking. You shouldn¡¯t suffer this treatment because you¡¯re an illegitimate child.¡± Alexander¡¯s grip on the ss tightened again. Jared felt the indignation in Alexander¡¯s heart. He suddenly leaned forward and whispered, ¡°Alexander, there¡¯s a perfect opportunity now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alexander asked. A cold glint shed across Jared¡¯s eyes as he said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think Julian is still qualified to be Parks Group¡¯s sessor if he¡¯s implicated in a criminalwsuit? Say, murder?¡± Alexander was shocked. He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Mr. ke, what do you mean?¡± Jared said, ¡°I mean it literally.¡± Alexander said, ¡°Julian is a very calm person. No matter how angry he is, he would never kill someone.¡± He wanted to see what Jared was up to. Jared smiled. He felt that Alexander was still young and could not grasp what was being said. Jared said again, ¡°What if someone killed someone and framed Julian?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes shed. He said, ¡°If Julian didn¡¯t do it, he wouldn¡¯t admit it.¡± ¡°What if the evidence is conclusive, and he has to admit it?¡± Jared had a knowing look. Alexander felt that Jared was too vicious, but he wanted to know what Jared wanted to do. He said, ¡°If it¡¯s no one important, my grandpa will help cover it up.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s Preston?¡± Jared¡¯s body emitted a chilling aura. Alexander almost spilled the wine in his ss. He could not believe what he was hearing. Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs. But Jared wanted Preston¡¯s life. He remembered seeing rumors on the Inte that Jared had a hand in Preston¡¯s car ident years ago. Perhaps¡­ it was true. Jared was too vicious. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Alexander looked at Jared. He spoke with a serious tone, ¡°Mr. ke, I¡¯ll pretend you didn¡¯t say anything about this. Regarding the outline of our agreement earlier, I¡¯ll get my assistant to talk to you if you don¡¯t mind. I still have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, Alexander stood up and left the private room. He walked to the bar counter to pay the bill and left. Even in his dreams, he wanted to be Parks Group¡¯s sessor. He wanted to prove that he was better than Julian. He wanted to crush Julian. He wanted to point at his family¡¯s belongings and tell Julian, ¡°Everything that belongs to the Parks family is mine.¡± He couldpete with Julian in terms of abilities and luck. However, he would never pull such vicious tricks under the table. Jared narrowed his eyes and looked at the door of the private room. Alexander had already left. He snorted coldly. ¡°Hmph. What a weak fool.¡± Suddenly, an idea shed through his mind. He should not have looked for Alexander. Instead, he should have looked for someone else. Thinking of this, he immediately called his assistant and instructed, ¡°Help me arrange a meeting with La Ziegler.¡± Time flew by. It was March 22nd. It was Julian and Annalise¡¯s wedding day. The sky was especially beautiful. The wind was gentle, and the sun shone brightly. The azure sky was clear. Looking up at the sky would have made one smile. Countless luxury cars drove toward the dock. Julian had spent the night on the cruise ship with Annalise. He ordered his staff to re-examine the cruise ship¡¯s safety facilities and security system. He wanted to ensure that nothing would go wrong. Trevor had also arranged for approximately 500 highly-skilled bodyguards to be responsible for the safety of everyone on the cruise ship. Old Mr. Xander was even more enthusiastic than Sybil. He had already dressed up early in the morning. He was wearing a red, traditional suit. He looked very festive. Jolene, from the Xander family¡¯s first branch, was also getting ready to take her daughter, Kristen. The family headed for the ferry. At the ke Residence¡­ Katherine had lived in the ke Residence sincest year. Every day, she would apany Madam ke to stroll in the sun and chat. Heather would alsoe to visit her often. Today was Annalise¡¯s wedding, so Katherine naturally had to go. Although Heather and she were not rted by blood, they had been together for more than ten years. They were very close to each other. At the ferry¡­ The wedding organizers were the first to arrive. They would never have another big client like Julian and Annalise in their lifetime. Therefore, they could not afford to miss any detail. If Julian had not asked them toe after six o¡¯clock, they would have arrived the previous night. In front of the cruise ship, Simon led the staff to check each of the guests¡¯ invitations. Since seven in the morning, people had been boarding the cruise ship with invitations. The cruise ship gradually became lively. Even the socialites, who often joined yacht parties, had never seen such a big and luxurious cruise ship. After putting their luggage into the room, the socialites gathered to take some photos. There were all kinds of essories and booths on the cruise ship. Thergest activity hall on the first floor showcased a collection of ssical paintings, painted fabrics, and sculptures¡­ The socialites began to show off their knowledge. ¡°Oh, my. That¡¯s the famous painter¡¯s work. Noel Saddoll.¡± ¡°Saddoll¡¯s work is still not as good as Madeline Ezra¡¯s.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s called the famous painter. Ezra is a famous master artist.¡± ¡°I wonder if Ezra is still alive?¡± ¡°Oh, my! That¡¯s the work of Ezra. Look, look over here. The biggest defining trait of Ezra¡¯s work is the single orchid. Only one orchid would ever be in bloom.¡± ¡°Is it her work? Many people are imitating her style now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s her. You¡¯ll know if you feel it with all your heart. Ezra painted this. That orchid looks. especially dignified. Yet it is quiet, independent, and lonely¡­¡± Annalise¡¯s mentor, Madeline, was wearing a strapless dress. She was holding a ss of red wine. When she saw her work disyed at the cruise ship¡¯s gallery, she looked at it seriously, too. From her current perspective, it looked like the work was still a little wed. She had been in a hurry to y poker back then. Clearly, that petal looked a little rushed. However, when she heard these people praising her, she felt satisfied. Indeed, everyone enjoyed ttery, She could not help but say to them, ¡°You have good tastes.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mia sized Madeline up. Seeing Madeline wearing a bright red strapless dress adorned by jewels, she immediately praised, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re beautiful, too.¡± Madeline smiled. ¡®Do you admire Ezra¡¯s paintings, too?¡± Mia could see that Madeline was someone extraordinary. The pink pearl ne she wore was already worth at least 200 thousand dors. Also, Madeline¡¯s handbag was a limited edition of the world¡¯s number-one brand, K. It cost at least another 200 thousand dors. Most importantly, it could not be bought with money alone. She took the initiative to get close to Madeline. Madeline smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°I like it too. Why don¡¯t we go to the spater? Let¡¯s go together.¡± Mia took the initiative to invite. Madeline. It was only past eight o¡¯clock. Julian¡¯s wedding ceremony officially started at 11 p.m., at the neenth minute and ninth second. He nned it down to the second. What a control freak. ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll take a look around.¡± Madeline smiled. ¡°Okay. By the way, can we add each other on Whatsapp?¡± Mia took out her phone. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Madeline smiled and said, ¡°I left my phone in the room. I¡¯ll go get itter.¡± How would she add others¡¯ Whatsapp so casually? ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go to the spa first.¡± Mia had a smile on her face, but she was cursing in her heart, thinking, ¡°What the hell? I¡¯m asking to add you on Whatsapp because I think highly of you. Do you think you¡¯re impressive just because you¡¯re dressed like someone rich? I wonder if the pearl ne and handbag are fake.¡± ¡°Mia, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go for a skincare session. The wedding banquet is about to begin.¡± ¡°Alright. Who yed this music? It¡¯s so old-fashioned,¡± Miained about the music on the cruise ship. Julian arranged for some soothing saxophone music to keep Annalise calm and rxed. When they heard Miain about the music, another socialite immediately chimed in, ¡°Who else would have such bad taste? It must be that country bumpkin, picking such an old-fashioned song.¡± ¡°Hush. Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± said another socialite. The girl next to her scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s right. Besides, I didn¡¯t say anyone¡¯s name.¡± Madeline was a protective person. When she heard them talking about a country bumpkin with bad taste, she knew they were talking about Annalise. She chuckled to herself. These girls must be quite something. Not only did Annalise have her five illustrious mentors, but Annalise was also the Xander family¡¯s daughter now. Who were they to throw insults at Anna? Madeline walked over and bent her leg. She pretended to stagger and fell onto Mia, spilling the red wine in her hand on Mia. Madeline did not know who she was, but she was the one who started the topic in question. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mia screamed. She frowned and red at Madeline. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mia had spent around 40 thousand dors on her new dress. The cruise wedding would be attended by noble guests. Mia wanted toe and meet a young man from a wealthy family. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Although Madeline said that it wasn¡¯t on purpose, there was no trace of apology on her face. Mia nced at Madeline with a strange expression. She wondered why she felt that Madeline was hostile to her, and she wondered whether she did anything to provoke Madeline. The woman was clearly quite amiable just now. Thinking about how her father had said not to cause trouble at Julian¡¯s wedding, she waved her hand in frustration and said, ¡°Forget it, never mind. I¡¯ll go change.¡± Fortunately, she had brought a few spares with her. ¡°This dress of yours is too old-fashioned. Go to my ce and change into another one,¡± Madeline said. When Mia heard someone say that her dress was too old-fashioned, she felt ufortable and tugged at the hem of her dress. ¡°You¡¯re saying that my dress is old-fashioned? This is thetest dress. from Susan this year.¡± She had made an appointment for a long time to buy it. Madeline raised her eyebrows slightly. There was a hint of disdain in her tone. ¡°That cost around 40 thousand dors?¡± Mia was speechless and angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Is it not good enough? Huh?¡± she wondered. The socialites present that day only wore dresses that cost about 20 thousand dors, with the cheaper ones costing only 14 thousand dors. ¡°I identally dirtied your dress. Go to my ce and get a Laura, Madeline calmly said. The surrounding women were originally prepared to attack Madeline. When they heard the word ¡°Laura¡±, their eyes lit up. A dress from Laura was the one that was really hard to get. It was said that the market price of every dress was no less than 400 thousand dors. The orders had already been lined up for ten years. Mia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the word ¡°Laura¡±. She quickly nced at Madeline. This woman really looked too rich. Although the woman was not particrly fat, the aura she exuded made it obvious that she was rich. Mia¡¯s eyes shed again, and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Madeline said. Mia followed behind Madeline. Her girls were afraid that she would be bullied, so they followed behind her. Madeline didn¡¯t mind and walked straight to her own room. This cruise ship had thousands of rooms. When the cruise ship was customized, it was meant to be operational as such, so the rooms were divided into different grades. Some rooms were bigger, some were smaller, some had an ocean view, and some did not. The ocean view room was of a higher grade than ordinary rooms. Among the ocean view rooms, the luxurious suites were the most noble. Mia was considered an ordinary guest. Her rtionship with the Parks family was average, so the room she stayed in was naturally more. ordinary. She followed Madeline, moving forward. The further the girls walked, the more they felt that Madeline¡¯s identity was not ordinary, because this was the area with ocean view rooms! After a while, Madeline stopped and took out the room card from her handbag. Pushing open the door, everyone saw what was inside. It was a luxurious suite with a living room that was hundreds of square feet in area. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The entire floor-to-ceiling window gave a view of the sea. The blue sky and waves outside were all within sight. The couch in the living room was obviously expensive. The vase on the disy cab obviously had a history. There was actually a wine cab in the suite and even a kitchen. The crystal chandelier also made the ce look extremely luxurious. In short, she was very, very rich! Even Mia, who had seen quite a number of socialites all over the world, could not help but be curious about the identity of the woman in front of her. ¡°Make yourselffortable!¡± Madeline said. ¡°Um, okay.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± The women couldn¡¯t help but be respectful. Many people were like this. They bullied the weak and were afraid of the strong. Madeline took out a dress and handed it to Mia. ¡°Here, get changed in any of the rooms.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Mia took the dress with both hands and secretly thought that this woman must be the Parks family¡¯s rtive or friend. She figured that the woman might even be one of Julian¡¯s business partners. No matter who it was, staying in such a good suite meant that their status was definitely high up there. She figured that she had to get to know Madeline better. After changing into the dress, Mia came out and said, ¡°Thank you for the dress. Let¡¯s keep in touch. After the wedding, I¡¯ll get someone to wash the dress and return it to you.¡± Madeline pretended to be shocked as if she had heard a joke. ¡°You have to wash your dresses? Don¡¯t you only wear them once?¡± All the youngdies were speechless and felt insulted. At the same time, they were also extremely envious of this boisterous woman. Mia blushed and said awkwardly, ¡°Um¡­ well, we¡­ It¡¯s like this. We don¡¯t wash our own clothes. We only wear them once. But this is yours. I should return it to you.¡± She couldn¡¯t let Madeline know that she had to wear her dress several times over. Madeline looked at Mia as if she was looking at a retard. ¡°I won¡¯t even wear my own dress a second time. Are you saying that I¡¯ll wear a dress you wore a second time? Why? You think that a dress you wore is worth more or something?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Mia¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. She was really angry and aggrieved. She was wearing a white dress today and was covered in alcohol. Her hair was also slightly messy. She was so embarrassed that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t give you a dress back. You spilled wine all over me, so it¡¯s only right for you topensate me with a dress anyway. Goodbye!¡± Mia turned around and left. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Madeline shouted. Mia stopped and turned to look at Madeline. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Mia only did so because this woman was staying in an ocean-view suite. Otherwise, Mia would not have been so polite to her. Madeline had a look of disdain on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypensated you with a dress. Wouldn¡¯t your dress belong to me then? Why now? Are you nning to sell it for money?¡± She was insulted again. Mia was so angry that she immediately turned back and wanted to give the dress in her hand to Madeline. Madeline seemed to look like she was avoiding something dirty. She quickly jumped back half a step and said in disdain, ¡°What dirty things are you putting on me? There¡¯s a trash can at the door. Throw it away. Thank you!¡± Mia was again speechless and angry. Ever since her father took her to the ke family, this was the first time she had been so humiliated. She angrily threw the dress in her hand into the trash can at the door. Then, the group left. Madeline scoffed behind Mia¡¯s back. ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s for bullying my baby. Serves you right, trash!¡± With her overprotective and vengeful personality, she originally wanted to frame Mia for stealing her things. Later on, she thought that it was Anna¡¯s wedding, so she decided to not make a big deal out of it. She deemed that if they dared to say that Anna was unfashionable again, she would tear their mouths apart. As soon as Mia and the others left the suite, she exploded. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so angry!¡± The other girls chimed in, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really infuriating. So what if she¡¯s rich? Who is she anyway?¡± ¡°I wonder what her background is. She¡¯s staying in such a good room.¡± ¡°Even if she has a background, she shouldn¡¯t be bullying people like this. She was the one who spilled wine all over Mia.¡± ¡°Alright, Mia, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go to the spa,¡± A girl suggested. ¡°Fuck the spa!¡± Mia felt like she was about to die from anger and couldn¡¯t possibly be in the mood to do so. When she saw Jared, she rushed over angrily. ¡°Dad, you have to avenge me!¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jared frowned, a little impatient. Today was his big day. ¡°I met a woman. For some reason, she sshed red wine all over me and even humiliated me. Dad, you¡¯re the head of the ke family. Why don¡¯t you even have a ocean view room?¡± Miained. ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡± Jared did not look too good. He didn¡¯t mean what he said. He figured that Julian and the Xander family people were simply too much. The rooms. arranged for Preston and Lianne were ocean-view rooms. This was a tant p to his face. Jared snorted. ¡°Julian would pay the price.¡± He thought. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not important? I was humiliated to death. That woman sshed wine on me and evenined that my dress was cheap. I told youst time that we wanted to buy some especially expensive dresses to make ourselves look good, but you refused to buy them¡­¡± Jared interrupted irritably, ¡°Shut up! Today is Mr. Parks¡¯ wedding. Don¡¯t embarrass me or cause trouble for me.¡± He still had important matters to attend to and did not have the time to care about such trivial matters. Mia¡¯s entire body froze. She couldn¡¯t believe that her father, who had always doted on her, actually shouted at her. ¡°Dad¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mia¡¯s eyes were red. She felt extremely wronged. Jared was very frustrated. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to see a friend. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡± With that, he was gone. Mia stomped her feet in anger and rolled her eyes. She took a ss of red wine from the waiter¡¯s tray and went to drink alone. d in a suit, Jared took a ss of red wine and went to chat with someone he knew. The more they chatted, the more unnerved he felt about how realistic and cold-blooded reality could be. Those who used to be very enthusiastic to him were now indifferent to him. Instead, they all swooned to Preston. He smirked at the treatment. At ten in the morning, guests began pouring into the main venue began. The wedding team began to warm the atmosphere and wee the groom. Julian was wearing an immacte suit with a groom¡¯s corsage on it. He had clearly registered his marriage, but he was still especially excited anyway. The feeling of announcing his love to the world. waspletely different from the feeling of the two of them secretly registering their marriage. He moved quickly to the stage and began to anticipate his bride. As soon as he reached the stage, his phone vibrated slightly. Julian took out his phone and took a look. An unfamiliar message read, ¡°It¡¯s easy for it to get chaotic when there are too many people. Protect the people you care about.¡± Julian¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he put away his phone. The security for this wedding was veryprehensive. Other than private spaces like the rooms, there were surveince cameras everywhere. Trevor personally brought hundreds of bodyguards to ensure the safety of the scene. Soon, host announced enthusiastically, ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee our bride!¡± The crowd cheered. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°So beautiful!¡± ¡°She is stunning!¡± ¡°This is what a real socialite looks like!¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± The chatter continued. At the entrance of the venue, Annalise walked over leisurely in a white wedding dress while holding Lee¡¯s hand. The father and daughter were both good-looking. Many women were stunned. They were envious of Annalise¡¯s beauty and were impressed by Lee¡¯s youth. ¡°Lee is really handsome! I wonder how many women he charmed when he was young.¡± ¡°You can still charm a lot of people now!¡± ¡°This family is really too good-looking.¡± ¡°Yeah, Annalise is really beautiful. She¡¯s married to Julian now. I wonder how beautiful her children will be in the future?¡± ¡°With their looks, they should keep having children until they can¡¯t anymore.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The security for this wedding was veryprehensive. Other than private spaces like the rooms, there were surveince cameras everywhere. Trevor personally brought hundreds of bodyguards to ensure the safety of the scene. Soon, host announced enthusiastically, ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee our bride!¡± The crowd cheered. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°So beautiful!¡± ¡°She is stunning!¡± ¡°This is what a real socialite looks like!¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± The chatter continued. At the entrance of the venue, Annalise walked over leisurely in a white wedding dress while holding Lee¡¯s hand. The father and daughter were both good-looking. Many women were stunned. They were envious of Annalise¡¯s beauty and were impressed by Lee¡¯s youth. ¡°Lee is really handsome! I wonder how many women he charmed when he was young.¡± ¡°You can still charm a lot of people now!¡± ¡°This family is really too good-looking.¡± ¡°Yeah, Annalise is really beautiful. She¡¯s married to Julian now. I wonder how beautiful her children will be in the future?¡± ¡°With their looks, they should keep having children until they can¡¯t anymore.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The chatter went on. Amidst the praises, Lee led his daughter from one end of the red carpet to the stage. Lee was very happy at first, but when he stepped onto the red carpet, his mood became ufortable. That reluctance grew stronger with every step he took. Annalise and Julian had clearly lived together for some time, but at this moment, when he thought about how his daughter was really married, he felt terrible. He and Heather had not spent enough time with their daughter. Heather sat in the VIP seat. She looked at her daughter and could not help but cry. Madeline reached out and patted Heather¡¯s back gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s a good thing. We finally see our Anna being happy.¡± Heather turned sideways and reached out to hold Madeline¡¯s hand. She choked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not sad. It¡¯s a good thing. Thank you for raising Anna.¡± Madeline smiled in relief. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Anna has given us a lot of joy and satisfaction. They¡¯re going to exchange ringster. Let¡¯s take more photos then.¡± As she spoke, she began to take photos. Beside Madeline sat Joseph, Dariel and Cash, all of whom were Anna¡¯s mentors. Joseph¡¯s face was filled with excitement. ¡°Sure, Anna is so beautiful today!¡± Dariel added, ¡°Yes, her figure, it¡¯s all thanks to practicing boxing with me for so many years. When Anna gives birth, she still has to continue practicing. It¡¯s best if the child starts practicing at a young age. In the future, her achievements will definitely be better than Anna¡¯s.¡± Julian and Trevor¡¯s master, Todd, happened to be sitting in front of Dariel today. When they heard Dariel¡¯s words, they were unhappy. ¡°The child has to practice at a young age, and he¡¯s gonna do it with me.¡± Dariel was so angry that he jolted up. ¡°Todd, are you looking for a fight?¡± Trevor did not back down either. ¡°I was just about to get started.¡± Cash immediately pulled Dariel over. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re already 80 years old, don¡¯t always go on about fighting and killing.¡± Dariel was unhappy and emphasized, ¡°Who¡¯s 80? I¡¯m 79 this year.¡± Cashughed out loud. ¡°Alright, alright,. You¡¯re 79. Last year, you were 79. This year, you¡¯re still 79. Today is Anna and Julian¡¯s wedding. Be peaceful, okay.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Dariel snorted coldly at Todd and said, ¡°On ount of my good disciple Anna getting married, I won¡¯t argue with you. After the three-day trip ends, we¡¯ll spar on the shore.¡± Todd did not back down. ¡°Hmph, we¡¯ll do that then.¡± On the stage, the bride and groom recited their wedding vows, ¡°¡­ I, Julian Parks (Annalise Barton) shall take you as (husband/wife), to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until we are parted by death¡­¡± Immediately after, both parties exchanged rings. On Julian¡¯s side, it was Henry who helped carry the ring On Annalise¡¯s side, it was Sybil who helped carry the ring. Henry smiled like a fool. The corners of his mouth were curled up so much that he could not pull them back. Sybil looked at him and silently kicked him, telling him to pay attention to his image and not steal the limelight. The entire process was streamed live after all. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Below the stage, Cash was also full of smiles. He sighed and said, ¡°I originally thought that we were holding a wedding in a hotel. At that time, I had already thought it through. I wanted to prepare 88 cars worth of dowry. I wanted to one-up those assholes who looked down on Anna before.¡± At the mention of dowry, Dariel got smug. ¡°Ha ha, after the wedding, there¡¯s still a program. I¡¯ve picked 200 disciples toe over. I¡¯ll let everyone see how magnificent we areter.¡± Joseph was afraid that Cash would feel dissatisfied, so heforted thetter. ¡°Cash, let¡¯s go up together when the timees.¡± ¡°It¡¯s necessary to make an appearance.¡± Cash touched his chin. He was best at spending money and unting his wealth throughout his life. Anna was getting married, so he had to be generous. Sitting next to them was a man in a ck tunic suit and ck-framed sses. He was holding aputer and typing something. All they could hear was crackling. Cash could not help but push him. ¡°Dude, it¡¯s rare for you to show your face. Did you bring a gift for Anna?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man replied. He looked at the waiters not far away and felt that there was something. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 The man was Annalise¡¯s fourth mentor, James Brown. He was 49 years old. When he was three years old, he learned how to read solely by watching TV and became extremely interested in circuits, programs, and so on at a young age. He began learning programming and robotics design at the age of six. At the age of 13, he was officially recruited by the government for his amazing hacking skills and became a Red Hacker. They often went on secret missions, so their whereabouts were more mysterious. They were elusive and sometimes did not return even once for a few years. Sometimes, he woulde back for a few months. Other times, he would only be back for two hours. His cervical vertebrae had problems a long time ago due to working at a table for prolonged periods. Nine years ago, he couldn¡¯t stand the troubles caused by his cervical vertebrae and had no choice but to seek treatment from a doctor. He went to all the major hospitals for a checkup, but the results were that he had to undergo surgery. He had originally nned to undergo surgery, but someone mentioned someone who had undergone surgery for the problem and was rendered basically crippled. Even if he was not crippled, it would be difficult for him to work for a long time in the future. This was because thepression of the nerves in the cervical vertebrae would cause dizziness, narrowed blood vessels, memory loss, and a series of other problems. He needed to find real traditional medicine for treatment. If he could find Joseph, there was a high chance that he could be cured. With his profession, he would be useless if he couldn¡¯t work at a table for long hours. He was so frightened that he canceled the surgery at thest minute and searched for Joseph¡¯s whereabouts. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to find Joseph. As the top Red Hacker in the country, he used his skills. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Joseph left Jadeborough more than 10 years ago to live in seclusion. He checked Joseph¡¯s cash flow, finding Joseph having spent money at Horington, although there was no record of consumption of daily groceries and daily necessities. However, almost every few months, Joseph would go to the Horington Yolster Mall. Hence, he pulled up the surveince footage of Yolster Mall. He discovered that Joseph would go to Yolster a few days before April 15th every year. He went straight to the hotel next to Yolster and directly stole Yolster¡¯s surveince camera. As long as Joseph appeared, the system would automatically lock onto the person and remind him. Thus, he sessfully tracked down Joseph. Joseph was shocked to learn that James hade from Jadeborough. However, Joseph did not ask further. With Joseph¡¯s personality, il patients. He would treat anyone who could find him. James¡¯ cervical vertebrae were too serious and needed a long time to recuperate. Hence, he stayed on the mountain and worked while recuperating. Joseph made him hang by the neck every day, in addition to adjusting him internally, in conjunction with acupuncture and applications of external medicine. He found a tree in the courtyard and hung a piece of cloth around his neck every day, three hours for three sessions per day. He could not stop even once. Other than hanging his neck, he wore a neck brace to correct his physiological curvature. At that time, Anna¡¯s daily learning tasks were very heavy. She had to memorize all kinds of prescriptions, recite dialectic theories, and take the pulse of all the people who came to see her. One day, Anna went to James¡¯ room to take his pulse. When she saw him typing on the keyboard, she did not even blink as she asked him questions. He thought that Annalise was just a child, so he casually answered Annalise¡¯s questions. Unexpectedly, Annalise came again the next day. He was surprised that Annalise could actually repeat everything he had said the day before. He was so shocked at that time that he told a lot more to Annalise, deliberately adding more professional knowledge. On the third day, he deliberately tested Annalise and realized that Annalise had memorized everything. ho was very He stayed long enough for Annalise, Who interested inputers, to keep asking him about He began to look at Anna seriously and asked her, ¡°Do you likeputers?¡± Annalise did not hesitate to say that she did. He asked Annalise why she likedputers and what did he want to do using them. Annalise pursed her lips. Her eyes were brighter than the stars in the sky. She said, ¡°I want to know who my father is. I want to know why he abandoned mom and me.¡± At that moment, he was touched by Annalise¡¯s gaze. He epted Annalise as his disciple. Dariel was a martial artist who especially liked cultured people. After learning that James was aputer expert and had epted Annalise as his disciple, he immediately wanted to acknowledge James as his junior brother. Moreover, he took the initiative to teach him punching techniques. Joseph said that for people like James who had problems with their cervical vertebrae, practicing boxing every day could indeed improve their condition. Hence, they decided to be sworn brothers and sisters. James officially became Annalise¡¯s fourth mentor. He didn¡¯t see his fellow brothers and sisters much, and he didn¡¯t see Annalise much either. However, their rtionship was very good. Originally, he could not evene to Annalise¡¯s wedding. He had forcefully applied for leave and brought work to attend the wedding. Now that the international situation is tense, they have a heavy workload. Seeing the waiters looking around, James narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madeline asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± James raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled. He lowered his head and quickly tapped a few keys. Then, he closed theputer and said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch Anna get married.¡± With that, he stretched his neck from side to side. Ever since he was cured by John and learned boxing, he had not suffered from his old problem again in the past few years. On the stage. Annalise and Julian exchanged rings. The emcee smiled and tried to warm up the atmosphere. ¡°Alright, now our groom can kiss the bride¡­¡± Just as he spoke, Julian had already kissed Annalise. The emcee held the microphone and teased, ¡°It seems that our groom can¡¯t wait anymore.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Below the stage, there wasughter. Lee and Heather looked at each other and smiled. La sat beside Tony and slowly drank the red wine in his ss. There was no emotion on her face. Tony looked at the people on stage and felt a little emotional. He did not expect the person he looked down on the most to be the mostpatible with Julian now. He said to La, ¡°When Julian and the otherse for a toastter, don¡¯t say anything nasty.¡± La nced at Tony with a strange gaze. A hint of sarcasm shed across her eyes, thinking that every time someone said something unpleasant, it had been Tony doing it. She smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°How would I say such nasty things? ¡°I would only send Julian to jail and make him completely lose the right to inherit Parks Group.¡± She thought. In the past, the old man had protected Julian too well, that she had never had the chance to do anything to him. Moreover, she had to protect herself or risk giving herself away. Now, with Jared charging forward, she had nothing to be afraid of. She took another sip of red wine and nced in the direction of Jared. Jared nodded slightly. La retracted her gaze with a faint smile on her lips. At this moment. Mina was sitting in the guest area and chatting excitedly. ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s too sweet.¡± ¡°I want this kind of love in the future.¡± ¡°My mentor is so beautiful.¡± At this moment, her desire to share was too strong She immediately looked to the left. On the left was Jolene, who was talking to Kristen. Mina could only look to the right. On the right, Preston looked at the stage gently and his lips curled up slightly. Mina immediately rubbed her hands as if she had found a soulmate. ¡°Mr. ke, you¡¯re envious too, right? This is true love! My master is too blessed.¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 ¡°Yes,¡± Preston replied with a smile. He figured that such a kind girl like Annalise should be happy. Mina said straightforwardly, ¡°Actually, Mr. ke, you¡¯re also very well off.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Preston looked at Mina with interest. Mina counted with her fingers and said, ¡°Look, in the past, you were a fool¡­ Ahem, that¡¯s not what I meant. I didn¡¯t mean to insult you¡­¡± Preston smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re right. I was a fool in the past. Go on.¡± ¡°Ahem, what I mean is, in the past, your brain was hit¡­ I don¡¯t mean to insult you. I mean, in the past¡­ Uh, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Well, your brain is better now, and you¡¯re in charge of ke Corporation again. Doing what you want to do is also a very blissful thing.¡± Mina finally exined the matter clearly and let out a sigh. Preston looked at Mina¡¯s relieved expression and the smile on his lips widened. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very happy now too.¡± Of course, he was happy to finally be the ke Corporation¡¯s president. He actually didn¡¯t have much desire for material things, but he was a legitimate child. It was his duty to protect his own and honor his mother¡¯s spirit in heaven. He deemed that a demon like Jared did not deserve to own ke Corporation. An illegitimate child like Adam didn¡¯t as well. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy. My master¡¯s treatment was not in vain.¡± Mina looked at the stage again. Her smile was especially bright and pure. She continued, ¡°It¡¯s just too beautiful. If only time. would stop at this moment forever.¡± She put her hands together again and made a wish. ¡°I hope that my mentor will always be as happy as today!¡± Preston smiled as he watched the stage. He then retracted his gaze and turned to look at Mina. Just then, his phone vibrated. He picked up his phone. His assistant sent him a message. ¡°Mr. ke, Mr. Johada is looking for you to discuss a project. Are you avable?¡± ¡°Yes, ask him to go to my suite,¡± Preston replied. He was currently in a period of consolidation. Naturally, he would not reject anyone who took the initiative to discuss projects with him. Preston looked at the stage again and stood up to leave. The bodyguards arranged by Trevor immediately stood up and followed Preston. Seeing that Preston had left, La¡¯s eyes shed. She tightened her grip on the wine ss. She was looking forward to it. She then looked at the stage again. The wedding ceremony of Julian and Annalise was alsoing to an end. Soon, the banquet officially began, and then it was time for the bride and groom to toast the guests. They would change into their toasting clothes when they toasted. With Julian¡¯s personality, Julian would definitely be with Annalise when she changed. Their n was to kill Preston and move him to Annalise¡¯s changing room. At the same time, they would destroy all the surveince systems. When the two were changing clothes, there would be waiters walking around. The waiters would find blood and alert everyone, testifying that Julian was the murderer. On the stage. The host was still trying to warm up the atmosphere by asking about how Julian and Annalise met. He then asked Julian and Annalise who liked who first. At the mention of the past, Julian¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He held the microphone and patiently recounted the process of his meeting with Annalise. It was a beautiful afternoon when they met at the hotel. It was love at first sight with Annalise. With just one look, he was certain that Annalise was the only girl he wanted to marry in his life. Therefore, he pestered Annalise¡­ Below the stage,ughter could be heard. It was unbelievable that a genius like Julian would pester a girl. At the same time, theymented the wonders of fate. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The girl they met at the hotel was actually from the Xander family, a youngdy from a rich family who was lost. Julian shared how Annalise saved him back then. He had always been a man of few words. Today, however, he felt like sharing. He said that he was weak and sickly when he was young and had asthma at a young age. That day, it was snowing and the weather was freezing. As soon as he left the train station, he was hit by a cold wind. He had an asthma attack. He was on the ground and had difficulty breathing. He thought he was going to die. Later, a girl who seemed to be glowing all over descended from the sky like a savior. She took the silver needles and inserted them into him, and he felt alive again¡­ That girl was his wife, Annalise. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°This is fate.¡± ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s too beautiful!¡± ¡°So this is what love is all about.¡± Someone excitedly put his hands to his lips in the shape of a loudspeaker and shouted at the stage, ¡°You must cherish it all and be happy!¡± Mina was so excited that she stood on the stool and shouted, ¡°You two must be together forever. You two must be happy forever!¡± After sharing the love story, the host invited Old Mr. Parks to speak on stage. Old Mr. Parks was very excited. After an impassioned speech, he announced loudly, ¡°Everyone, eat and drink well.¡± There was a round of apuse below the stage. Although the people who came today were all famous people, but they were still humans, so they were all hungry. When they heard that they were about to eat, they were all very happy. Julian brought Annalise to change into their toasting clothes. He considerately pulled the hem of Annalise¡¯s wedding dress while reminding her, ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t step on the hem of the dress. Don¡¯t trip.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. Julian called Simon again. ¡°Send some food to the changing room.¡± The others had already started the banquet. There was no way Julian could starve his girl. On the other side. Preston walked toward his suite. His suite was on the fourth floor of the cruise ship. The wedding was held on the first floor. He took the elevator to the fourth floor. The elevator suddenly malfunctioned and stopped on the third floor. Seeing that the elevator stopped on the third floor, Preston pressed the fourth floor again, but there was no response. He thought the elevator door would open automatically, but it didn¡¯t. ¡°There¡¯s a glitch!¡± the bodyguard said. ¡°Yes, we wait for someone to open the door.¡± Preston reached out and pressed the emergency bell. ¡°A ckout.¡± Suddenly, the lights in the elevator dimmed. Preston reached out and patted the elevator door. Seeing that there was a crack in the elevator door, he asked the bodyguard, ¡°Can we open it?¡± Under normal circumstances, the rescue team would first pull open the elevator door and get someone to go out before repairing the elevator. ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± the bodyguard said as he started to pull the elevator doors open. Preston immediately helped. The two of them pulled the elevator door open. However, when he opened the door, it was not the third floor, but a wall. It was equivalent to them being stuck between the second and third floor. They were blocked by the wall and could not get out. You have to let the elevator go up or down a little bit. ¡°We can¡¯t get out. We can only wait for help,¡± the bodyguard said. ¡°Yes,¡± Preston replied. They tacitly took out their phones to make a call. In the end, the two of them looked at each other helplessly. Their phones had no signal. ¡°Is it because of the ckout or because the cruise ship had gotten to an area with no signal?¡± Preston wondered. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 There was no power and no signal. The elevator was stuck. Preston and the bodyguard could only wait. Both of them sat down in the elevator. About seven to eight minutester, footsteps were heard outside. Preston and the bodyguard looked at each other. He had already stood up and shouted outside, ¡°We¡¯re here. Hello, please help us. We¡¯re trapped in the elevator.¡± The footsteps outside stopped and then started again. Preston felt footsteps approaching the elevator. He guessed that they must be here to help. Preston immediately shouted outside, ¡°We¡¯re stuck. We can¡¯t open the elevator door. We have to think of a way to let the elevator rise or fall a little. Please find the person in charge of the cruise ship. You have to activate the backup power.¡± Outside, nothing moved. Preston¡¯s bodyguard shouted again, ¡°Is there anyone outside? We¡¯re trapped inside.¡± Suddenly, Preston felt dizzy. He exhaled and said to the bodyguard, ¡°There¡¯s a wall outside. It¡¯s sealed and oxygen-deprived. I feel like I can¡¯t breathe.¡± The bodyguard did not reply. His eyes were fixed on the gap between the elevator doors. After staring at it for a while, he asked Preston, ¡°Mr. ke, do you see white smoke?¡± Preston looked over and saw that there was indeed white fog surging into the elevator through the crack. It was not much, but if one looked carefully, one would be able to see it. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. The two of them immediately reacted and did the same thing, covering their mouths and noses with their sleeves. Immediately after, Preston felt dizzy all over again. It was even more intense than before. He immediately squatted down and leaned against the elevator wall to maintain his strength. The bodyguard also began to feel dizzy. He immediately took a step back. After thinking for a while, he quickly held his breath, took off his coat, and used it to plug the gap in the door. However, the smoke was getting more intense as it surged inside. The bodyguard cursed deep down. After holding his breath for half a minute, he had to breathe again. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He immediately retreated again, then covered his mouth and nose with his hand. and took a small breath. After a while, Preston fell into the elevator floor with a thud. ¡°Mr. ke!¡± The bodyguard was shocked and immediately reached out to help Preston up. He cursed deep down. He did not expect such a filthy thing would happen in this era. He only cared about practicing his boxing. He was indeed inexperienced in dealing with such dirty tricks her than covering his mouth and nose and inhaling as little of the poisonous gas as possible, he couldn¡¯t think of any other way. He wanted to help Preston up, but Preston was already unconscious. He also felt dizzy and short of breath. He immediately took out his phone again, hoping that there would be some signal. When he took it out, there was still no signal. Suddenly, the lights in the elevator came on. The bodyguard was overjoyed. There was hope. Immediately after, the elevator began to rise. ¡°Phew¡­¡± The bodyguard breathed a sigh of relief. Ding! The elevator doors opened. A few men in waiter¡¯s clothes were guarding the door. The bodyguard immediately felt that something was wrong. He immediately shouted for Mr. ke and rushed out with Preston. Someone stopped him, and he kicked the guy down. He immediately felt that something was wrong. There was no strength in his kick at all. Instead, his other leg felt unbnced and weak. Bang! A man raised his leg and kicked the bodyguard. The bodyguard subconsciously dodged, but his body did not have any strength at all. He could not dodge and the kicknded firmly. His body fell backward and crashed into Preston ¡°Con said. ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s Mr. ke.¡± The bodyguard listened to their conversation and knew that there was trouble. He wanted to get up and protect Preston, but he was already too weak. His head became more and more dizzy. In the end, he couldn¡¯t resist it and fainted. ¡°Drag them all away. Don¡¯t let anyone find out. Hurry,¡± Another man said. They worked in pairs, each pair carrying Preston and his bodyguards respectively. ¡°Which one is Mr. ke?¡± Everyone was suddenly stunned. They did not know which one they were going to kill. ¡°This is him, right? He¡¯s thinner,¡± A ¡°waiter¡± pointed at the bodyguard and said. ¡°Check the photos,¡± Another ¡°waiter¡± ordered. A underling immediately prepared to take out the photos to verify. At the wedding venue. Mina heard Julian talk about his teenage asthma. attack and how Annalise saved him. Mina was excited again. She immediately turned her head and prepared to share a few words with Preston. It was then that she found that Preston was gone. There was a wallet left on his seat. Mina frowned and picked up Preston¡¯s wallet. ¡°That¡¯s so careless of him.¡± She got up and went to look for Preston, ready to return the wallet to him. She didn¡¯t know which room Preston was staying in. She thought for a moment and realized that the fourth floor was filled with supreme ocean-view rooms. The Xander family, the Parks family, and Annalise¡¯s mentors would definitely stay on the fourth floor. He then figured that Preston might be staying on the third floor. With that thought in mind, she took the elevator to the third floor. The elevator dinged. As soon as the elevator door opened, Mina saw a few waiters carrying Preston and his bodyguard. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Mina asked suspiciously when she saw that group of waiters. ¡°Ah, Mr. ke is drunk. We¡¯re getting him back to his room. Let¡¯s go!¡± The waiter, who was about to check the photos, cleverly pressed an elevator next to him and carried the bodyguard in. Then, he quickly closed the elevator. The other two waiters were afraid that Mina would chase after them and ruin things. They thought that they were holding Preston¡¯s bodyguards and immediately dropped Preston at Mina. ¡°We still have to deliver the wine. Please send him back to his room.¡± ¡°Hey, you guys¡­¡± Mina helplessly took Preston and almost fell to the ground from Preston¡¯s weight. She could not care less and immediately helped Preston up. ¡°Drunk?¡± Mina frowned and muttered, ¡°When did you drink? Weren¡¯t you quite sober when you watched the wedding just now?¡± She did not like drunk men at all. If not for the fact that there was no one else to help her, she would have thrown Preston away ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± She pushed Preston. Preston was like a boneless person. As long as she did not tighten her grip, he could fall to the ground. Mina was speechless. He frowned tightly. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really rude for you to be so drunk at someone¡¯s wedding. Hey¡­ No, how much did you drink?¡± Mina reached out to press the elevator button and was about to help Preston into the elevator when Preston fell backward. She immediately reached out to pull him up. In the end, both of them fell to the ground. She pounced on Preston and pressed her lips against his. Swoosh! Her face turned red. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± She exined as she scrambled to her feet. In the end, Preston seemed to be dead and did not move at all. Mina¡¯s mind buzzed as he suddenly recalled what the waiter had said just now. Mr. ke was drunk, so they helped Mr. ke to his room. However, the person in front of her was the Mr. ke they talked about! Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Mina wondered if that Mr. ke they helped away just now was Adam instead. ¡°Preston and Adam drinking together?¡± She wondered. No, she had just kissed Preston. He did not smell like alcohol at all. Mina immediately looked at Preston. Preston¡¯s face turned pale and he did not move. ¡°Is he dead?¡± She thought. That thought shed through Mina¡¯s mind. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. She quickly reached out to feel Preston¡¯s pulse. Fortunately, he was still alive. ¡°Hey, wake up!¡± Mina shouted as she carefully took Preston¡¯s pulse. Mina used to study medicine. Although her medical skills were not all that sharp and she relied on his family¡¯s connections to participate in the medical exchanges, she nheless learned it before. She could feel from the pulse that something was wrong. She immediately rolled up Preston¡¯s eyelids, and Preston¡¯s pupils didn¡¯t look right. ¡°He¡¯s poisoned!¡± Mina said with a grave expression. She made a prompt decision and quickly took out silver needles and gave Preston acupuncture. Her master had taught her emergency acupuncture for detoxification purposes. She quickly did so and took out her phone to call Annalise. Yet, thinking that her mentor was currently in the middle of a wedding, she did not want to disturb. her mentor. She then immediately called Joseph instead. Joseph also had a good impression of Mina. She was lively and innocent, had a sweet mouth, and was very good to them. Upon learning that someone had been poisoned, Joseph immediately left the scene and went to the third floor. A few waiters carried Preston¡¯s bodyguard away and quickly headed for the bride¡¯s changing room on the first floor. On the way, they met people, who, upon seeing that they were wearing waiter¡¯s clothes, simply thought that it was someone who was drunk and they waiters were just carrying him away. No one was suspicious. In addition, everyone was at the wedding venue. Now that it was time for the banquet, very few people came to the guest rooms. When they were about to reach the bride¡¯s changing room, the ¡°waiters¡± stopped. There were too many people in the changing room. This was different from the original n. The original n was for Jared to arrange for someone to send all the people in the bride¡¯s changing room away in advance. After killing their target, they would throw him into the changing room and leave quickly. Then, Jared would bring people to the changing room to do what needed to be done next. Now, there was a row of maids standing at the entrance of the bride¡¯s changing room. They could not enter. to Jared, ¡°Target¡¯s with us, but there are too many people in the bride¡¯s changing room. We can¡¯t go in.¡± Jared held the backup phone. When he saw the contents of the message and learned that they had sessfully knocked Preston out, he was excited. It was good that they did. Even if he could not sessfully frame Julian, Preston¡¯s death would still mean that ke Corporation would fall into his hands. His lips curled into a cold smile, and his eyes were cold. He quickly replied, ¡°Kill him and put him in the changing room next door. Bring Julian in and frame Julian for murder.¡± The surveince system was destroyed. As long as they lured Julian to Preston¡¯s body and Jared had his people testifying that Julian had killed someone, Julian would not be able to clear his name no matter what. ¡°Why did Julian kill the guy? ¡°Crime of passion, of course.¡± He thought. During Annalise¡¯s treatment of Preston, the two of them fell in love. Preston did not want Annalise to get married. She went to the changing room to pester Annalise and wanted to take her away, but she was discovered by Julian. Julian was furious and killed the man. He deemed that everything would look so reasonable! Jared quickly deleted the message and pretended to be calm as he picked up a prawn and slowly peeled its shell. Pfft¡­ In the changing room next to the bride¡¯s changing room, one of Jared¡¯s men stabbed Preston¡¯s bodyguard in the chest. Blood instantly gushed out. ¡°Stab him again. Make sure he¡¯s dead for real. The effect of the medicine will wear out soon.¡± Pfft¡­ The person who did it immediately stabbed the bodyguard again. The bodyguard¡¯s blood immediately gushed to the ground and continued to spread. ¡°Go and lure Julian Parks over,¡± the sub-chief ordered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the guy won¡¯te. I have to have a good reason.¡± ¡°Light a fire. Tell them there¡¯s a fire here.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so smart. What a good idea!¡± ck¡­ There was the sound of a lighter being ignited. Immediately after, the spare gown in the changing room was ignited. The underling in the waiter¡¯s clothes was about to rush out to look for Julian. Suddenly, four men in ck rushed over. The ¡°waiters¡± were shocked. The leader immediately stood in front of the corpse and asked with glinting eyes, ¡°Who are you people?¡± Then, he signaled his underlings to take action. He had to deal with these people immediately, or else the matter would be exposed. Although they were wearing waiter¡¯s clothes, they were actually ouws who had killed many before. In the data age, it was bing more and more difficult for them to escape. This time, he epted 4.5 million dors and went to thebor market in advance to apply for a job as a waiter on a cruise ship. They nned to leave the country after this and live a carefree life overseas. Now that they were only one step away from sess, they could not allow anyone to ruin it. The waiters rushed over and prepared to attack. In the end, things turned out differently. They were all terrified! All of them raised their hands and retreated. That was because they saw pitch-ck barrels of guns pointing at them. Even if they were boxing practitioners, they couldn¡¯t be faster than bullets. They could only admit defeat. A man in ck warned coldly, ¡°On the ground, hands on your head!¡± The six ¡°waiters¡± under Jared¡¯s orders could only do as they were told. All of them squatted down obediently and covered their heads with their hands. They even begged softly, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us.¡± A man in ck rushed down and struck the back of their necks one by one. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Rushing behind them, he exerted force with both hands and brought two of them down on the ground. The other four who did not fall panicked and wanted to resist. The guns in front of them were then immediately aimed at their heads. They were terrified again. If they moved, their heads would explode. They could only ept their fate and let the other party strike them unconscious. The six ¡°waiters¡± were dropped. A man in ck quickly took the ignited gown, threw it on the ground, and extinguished the fire by stomping on it. At this moment, a man in ck saw the bodyguard on the ground. His chest was bleeding. ¡°Quick, save the guy!¡± The man in ck ordered. They quickly carried him away while contacting their boss, James! They had been by James¡¯ side for more than 10 years. They were all from the special forces. Their main mission was to take James¡¯ orders and protect him. The mission James gave them just now was to stop those people there. They were not to make a big deal out of it, taking those people away and interrogating them in secret. Everything can be discussed after the wedding. They didn¡¯t know the rtionship between the person involved in the wedding and James. They only knew that the person who was getting married today was an important person to James. James immediately called Joseph when he learned that someone had been stabbed in the chest with a dagger and was afraid that the victim would not survive. Joseph was called over by Mina. Mina gave Preston acupuncture in the third-floor corridor. Joseph arrived, took Preston¡¯s pulse, rolled his eyelids up, and pulled out a silver needle from Preston¡¯s body. He was then able to confirm Preston¡¯s condition. He said to Mina, ¡°Pull out the needle!¡± Mina was nervous. ¡°Grandmaster, did I get it wrong?¡± She felt that she was really stupid. Her master had taught her how to perform acupuncture for emergency detoxification several times, but she still got it wrong. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Joseph said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do it wrongly. It¡¯s this poison thates and goes fiercely. It will dissipate quickly and he will wake up automatically.¡± This kind of drug could only be found in the likes. of ck markets,monly known as roofies. Once it got into a person¡¯s system, one would quickly faint. Following that, one¡¯s pulse would weaken, and one¡¯s pupils would dte as if they were dead. After that, the knocked-out person would fall asleep for a period of time. Different individuals would mostly fall asleep for an hour or two. After the effects of the medicine dissipated, one would wake up. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Other than feeling exhausted, there was no other difort. Most of the tests in the hospital could not detect it. ¡°Will he be fine once the effects wear out?¡± Mina asked with concern. Joseph nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Mina heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She was almost scared to death. At this moment, Joseph¡¯s phone rang. Joseph picked up. James¡¯s tone was a little anxious over the phone. He asked him to immediately go to the fourth floor to save someone. The patient¡¯s heart was injured and he was in danger. Joseph¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He immediately instructed Mina, ¡°Guard Mr. ke. I have something else to do.¡± Joseph quickly went to the fourth floor. Afraid that something would happen to Mina, he asked James to send two people down to protect her. James¡¯s people worked very fast. Two of them immediately came down to help Preston to Mina¡¯s room. Prestony on the bed as if he was dead. Mina was bored out of her mind. She rested her chin on her hands and waited for Preston to wake up. On the other side. Joseph rushed to James¡¯s suite. Preston¡¯s bodyguard was lying on the bed. The bleeding on the wounds on his body had already been forcefully staunched by James¡¯ men with gauze and bandages, but they did not do much. Blood was still oozing out. The gauze and bed were covered in blood, making the scene look shocking. Joseph came over to take the bodyguard¡¯s pulse. As soon as he took his pulse, his expression turned solemn. ¡°Joseph, how is it?¡± James asked solemnly. Joseph sighed. ¡°He lost too much blood and his injuries are too serious. He might not be able to be saved. We can only do our best.¡± James fell silent. It felt like a storm wasing. After a long while, he said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone off for causing trouble at Anna¡¯s wedding!¡± Joseph was already focused on saving the man through acupuncture. At the changing room. Julian helped Annalise change in the bride¡¯s dressing room. Annalise changed into a small dress. She wanted to continue wearing high heels, but Julian refused. He took out a pair of t-heeled soft-soled shoes for her to wear. ¡°Wear this.¡± ¡°But it would make this dress looks so strange,¡± Annalise said. Julian smiled gently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My wife looks good in anything. Everything she wears is fashionable.¡± ¡°I want to wear those high heels,¡± Annalise said. Julian advised, ¡°We¡¯ll have to go around when we toastter. There are many guests around, so it will take a longer time. Your feet will hurt. Come, let¡¯s wear this instead. It¡¯s morefortable.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Annalise replied. Julian helped her sit down. He knelt on one knee and personally helped her change her shoes. Annalise looked down at the man who was helping her put on her shoes. She smiled and reached out to touch Julian¡¯s head. Julian looked up, his eyes filled with eagerness. ¡°Honey, stop fooling around!¡± His voice became hoarse. There was no telling how ufortable he had been during this period of time. He hung up a calendar in the study and ticked off every day to count down. ¡°Haha!¡± Annaliseughed evilly. She liked to see him so eager yet having to hold himself in. Julian looked at his beloved wife helplessly and smiled. ¡°Be good, stop fooling around.¡± He lowered his head and focused on putting on Annalise¡¯s shoes. He even pinched them to see if they fit. Annalise looked at Julian¡¯s hand and warmth spread throughout her body ¡°What is happiness? ¡°Happiness is that the person you like also likes you back.¡± ¡°It is the person you like, is with you.¡± She thought. She felt that the heavens were really good to her. Family, love, everything, they gave her the best. ¡°Anna!¡± Trevor suddenly rushed in with a worried expression. ¡°Trevor, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Annalise looked at Trevor in surprise. Julian also looked at Trevor. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just saw that you guys haven¡¯te out for a long time and thought that something had happened to you.¡± Seeing that Anna was fine, Trevor heaved a sigh of relief. Just now, his men had noticed bloodstains in the adjacent locker room and the smell of fire. He¡¯d been startled. It was good that Anna was fine. As for what exactly happened, he had already arranged for someone to investigate. At the wedding banquet hall. Jared put down the bowl, got up, and walked towards the changing room. When La saw this, she stood up and said to Tony, ¡°Darling, can youe with me to the washroom?¡± To witness Julian¡¯s murder, he had to drag Tony along. ¡°Okay.¡± Tony got up. Seeing that La¡¯s skirt was long, he even reached out to help her lift it. La smiled gently at Tony. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re the best.¡± Tony¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°So, you have to treat me better too. Don¡¯t just focus on your work.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hold on for another three months. After these three months, we can live a life of retirement. We¡¯ll travel around the world.¡± La smiled and held Tony¡¯s hand. The two of them walked towards the washroom. The washroom happened to pass by the changing room. Before she reached the changing room, she saw Julian walking out with her arm around Annalise¡¯s waist. Annalise was wearing a red cocktail dress. She looked petite and exquisite. Bodyguards were seen behind them. Jared was speechless, wondering what was going on and if Julian found out. He also wondered where were his people. La was confused. She immediately looked at Jared. Jared frowned. He didn¡¯t know what was going on either. ¡°Mr. ke!¡± Julian nodded slightly at Jared, then walked past him with Annalise. After Julian and his wife left, Jared quickly rushed to the changing room at the side. This was a temporary changing room. There were not many, only four changing rooms in total. He rushed inside one by one. He saw that there was still a trace of blood in the changing room that had not been cleaned up. There was also a burnt smell. There was a waitress cleaning inside. Seeing Jared, the waitress looked up at him. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°When did you get here?¡± Jared asked. ¡°Just now. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What did you see when you came in?¡± Jared asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jared quickly left. As soon as Jared left, the waitress narrowed her eyes and reached out to take off the miniature camera on the wall. It was Trevor who arranged for her toe over and ambush the man. Unexpectedly, the trick worked. Jared left the changing room and continued to contact his people. There was no response. He looked around. The cruise ship was really too big. There were not many people in the changing rooms, but the banquet hall was filled with heads, so it was impossible to find who he was looking for. He did not know where they had gone. When La saw Jared leave in a hurry, her eyes shed. She held Tony¡¯s arm and went to the washroom. She pretended that nothing had happened. She cursed Jared in her heart for being useless. She was also secretly d that she did not stand up for him. Even if the matter was exposed, it would have nothing to do with her. She still arranged for someone to take out Annalise¡¯s child. It was more reliable that way. Whoosh. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 A few basins of water sshed down. In one of the rooms in James¡¯ suite, the six ¡°waiters¡± were woken up by sshes of water. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as they woke up, they sat up abruptly and looked at the man sitting opposite them. James was wearing sses and looked like a refined schr, but the coldness exuding from his body made people shudder. It was as if he had walked out of a pool of blood, exuding a murderous aura. ¡°Awake?¡± James¡¯s voice was calm and cold. ¡°You, who are you?¡± The leader asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you this question?¡± James sneered. His voice suddenly turned cold. ¡°Who are you people?¡± The six men did not know if it was because they had been sshed with cold water or because the man in front of them was so domineering, but they shivered in unison. James looked at them coldly, waiting for them to speak. ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re just ordinary waiters.¡± The leader¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Waiters who go about killing people and setting things up on fire?¡± James¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°No, no. We rushed over when we heard the sounds of fighting. When we rushed into the changing room, we saw that someone was injured. We didn¡¯t kill him,¡± The leader argued. A few underlings in waiter clothes immediately echoed, ¡°We really didn¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°Yes. It was already like this when we went in.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t set anything on fire. We went in because we smelled blood and burning.¡± James was silent for a moment. ¡°So, you guys are holding daggers and lighters in your hands? Pretending to be murderers?¡± James sneered. ¡°No, no, the dagger and lighter¡­ We found them on the ground. They¡¯re murder weapons. We¡¯re going to take these things to the person in charge of the cruise ship¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We have to report such a huge incident on the cruise ship¡­¡± ¡°Not going to protect the crime scene, but picking up the murder weapons immediately?¡± James said mockingly. ¡°We¡­ We were too anxious back then. We don¡¯t understand these things¡­¡± ¡°Who gave you the orders?¡± James asked coldly. ¡°Wh-What?¡± The leader was a little confused. ¡°Who gave you orders?¡± James asked again. ¡°No¡­ No one gave us orders. Please, we¡¯re really innocent. We just happened to hear themotion and entered that changing room¡­¡± ¡°Jared ke?¡± James asked. ¡°Wh-What?¡± Panic shed across the leader¡¯s eyes. No one knew about this after all. Jared was also using a backup phone to contact them. The reward for this job was 4.5 million dors. Jared did not deduct their remaining payment, but each of them had closed ones in Jared¡¯s hands. Their original n was to do this and give a portion of the money to their families before leaving the country, or they could directly bring their families out of the country. ¡°Apart from Jared, who else could it be?¡± James asked coldly. ¡°What? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Who¡¯s Jared?¡± The leader yed dumb. His underlings also cooperated with him. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re really just waiters. We don¡¯t even know who you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± James snorted coldly. He took theputer from the side and ced it on his knee. His well-defined fingers quickly tapped a few keys and turned theputer around. Theputer screen was aimed in the direction of the few scumbags. The surveince footage was ying on theputer. They sneaked around the wedding venue, and when the elevator malfunctioned, they sprayed roofie through the elevator door¡¯s crack. After that, the elevator moved and they helped Preston and his bodyguard out. Coincidentally, they were seen by Mina. They were anxious and left Preston behind. They carried the bodyguard and left. James was so certain that it was Jared because he had already interrogated Preston¡¯s assistant and Mr. Johada. The reason why Preston left the scene was that his assistant called Preston and said that Mr. Johada was looking for him to discuss a project. Preston brought his bodyguard back to his room and encountered an elevator malfunction. Preston¡¯s assistant was shocked and angry when he learned that Preston had been drugged and almost died. Mr. Johada denied out of the bat that he had an appointment with Preston. A man sent by James pointed the gun directly at Mr. Johada¡¯s head. He was so scared that he almost peed his pants. He immediately told him everything without holding anything back. He said that he and Jared were old friends. Today, Jared asked him to call Preston to discuss the project. After it was done, ke Corporation would establish a permanent partnership with Johada Corp. As for what Jared wanted to do to Preston, he really had no idea. ¡°Did you see it clearly?¡± James¡¯s sharp gaze shot toward the six ¡°waiters¡±. The six of them looked at each other. They gritted their teeth and lowered their heads, unable to speak. They were furious. They were told that the surveince cameras had been taken out and that nothing would go wrong. That was why they were acting so brazenly. In the end, the surveince footage was soplete. It was really infuriating. ¡°Confess and we¡¯ll go easy on you. Resist and you suffer the consequences!¡± James said coldly. ¡°Sir, you are?¡± The leader suddenly looked up at James. Even if he wanted to exin, he had to know who this person was! James took his identification from the pocket of his suit jacket and showed it to them. When they saw the words ¡°National Security¡±, they grumbled and immediately defended themselves. ¡°Sir, we didn¡¯t vite national security, we¡­¡± It was just killing someone, and they had killed before. ¡°Whether you want to confess or not, you have to think about it carefully. If you don¡¯t confess, you¡¯ll die. Aplices are always given a lighter sentence than the main culprit.¡± James coldly analyzed the rtionship between the other party. They exchanged nces again. The leader gritted his teeth and said, ¡°There¡¯s no mastermind. We just wanted to rob someone. We were a little heavy-handed and identally killed someone.¡± They had killed countless before. Even if they gave up Jared this time, they would not survive. They figured that they might as well take it upon themselves to protect their families. ¡°Oh? You went to the changing room to rob someone?¡± James asked coldly. ¡°Someone saw us at that time, so we had no choice but to do it somewhere else,¡± The leader said. ¡°So, you¡¯ve decided not to tell me anything?¡± James asked again, his sharp gaze sweeping across everyone. The few of them quickly avoided James¡¯s gaze and looked away. ¡°Their cell phones!¡± James ordered. The person beside him immediately handed the six phones that he had just confiscated to James. James logged their recent calls into theputer one by one. Soon, he found Jared¡¯s backup phone number. He tapped a few more keys, and the deleted chat history was restored. Jared asked them to bring the guy to another changing room, kill the guy, and frame Julian. Angered, James looked up at the six of them and asked coldly, ¡°Is there a recording of your calls?¡± The leader¡¯s eyes flickered, and he was very frustrated. He had indeed turned on the recording function on his phone the whole time. He was afraid that some employers would not give him the rest of the money after the job was done, so he would use the recording to threaten the employer to pay. Unexpectedly, the recording was about to fall into the hands of these people. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 James nced at the leader and knew what to do. He directly extracted the call recording from the leader¡¯s phone. The conversation between Jared and the leader was heard on theputer. ¡°Is this Krim?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± The leader asked. ¡°A friend introduced me.¡± Jared said. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°To buy someone¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Whose life?¡± ¡°The new president of ke Corporation, Preston ke.¡± The conversation went on. ¡°¡­4.5 million dors, I can pay you in one go, but I have a request. If the matter is exposed, you can¡¯t sell me out even if you die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are professionals.¡± ¡°4.5 million dors is not a small sum. I have another request. I want to know where your family members live. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disturb them. If things go smoothly, everyone will be fine. If things don¡¯t go smoothly, I still hope that you guys can take responsibility.¡± The conversation went on. ¡°¡­Go to the guest rooms at 11:55 in the morning. Everyone is attending the wedding. There would be no one in the guest rooms at that time¡­¡± ¡°Do it quickly. Drag the guy to the changing room and kill him quickly. Remember, you only have five minutes. You have toplete the job before Annalise goes to the changing room.¡± The conversation went on. James tapped the pause button and looked up. His bloodthirsty eyes red coldly at the leader. ¡°What else do you have to say?¡± From the looks of it, it was indeed nned by Jared. ¡°Sir, we got blinded by money. Please give us a chance. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± The leader knew that everything was over. His underlings immediately begged for mercy. ¡°Sir, please have mercy on us.¡± James picked up theputer and stood up. He looked down at them. ¡°Have mercy? When you killed people and set things on fire, have you ever thought of having mercy and letting them live?¡± It was Anna¡¯s wedding now, so he thought that he would let them live for a few more days. Three dayster, when the cruise ship docked, he would hand them over to the police immediately along with the evidence. As for the culprit, Jared, he was given three more days of freedom. James thought that there would be handcuffs waiting for him on the shore. On the other side. After the effects of the drug wore off, Preston slowly woke up. The moment he opened his eyes and turned around, he saw a huge face. He was shocked and immediately shirked. Mina was speechless. ¡°So I¡¯m a monster and I eat people?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Preston looked around. He was lying on a bed, but it was not his bed. He even subconsciously lifted the nket and looked under it. Mina was speechless, knowing Preston figured that Mina might have done something to him. When she thought about how she had fallen while helping him up and they ended up sharing a kiss, her ears turned red and her eyes shed guiltily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Preston asked. Then he said doubtfully, ¡°I remember. I was in the elevator. The elevator malfunctioned. I don¡¯t remember what happened after that.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been drugged,¡± Mina said. Preston frowned and had an extremely bad feeling. ¡°Where¡¯s Eric?¡± Eric was a personal bodyguard that Trevor assigned to him. Mina fell silent. James came over and took Preston¡¯s phone before finding out what happened. She casually asked if the person who was taken. away by the waiters was Adam. James said that the ones who were taken away was Preston¡¯s bodyguard. She asked James if the person who was injured, the person that she asked Joseph to save, was Preston¡¯s bodyguard. She received an affirmative answer. Although she did not go to take a look, she knew that the man was seriously injured. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Seeing that Mina¡¯s expression was not right, Preston had a bad feeling. ¡°He¡¯s hurt,¡± Mina said. ¡°Where is he?¡± Preston was in a hurry to get out of bed. ¡°My grandmaster is treating his injuries. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll bring you over to take a look now.¡± Mina said. Preston was already out of bed. Mina brought Preston to James¡¯ room. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Joseph was removing the needles from Eric. The bleeding had already stopped. He also retreated the man¡¯s wound. Joseph called his eldest disciple, Jonathan, over to help. Jonathan had the habit of carrying elixir pills with him. As soon as he came over, he hurriedly opened Eric¡¯s mouth and stuffed two pills in. Eric suffered two stabs, one was about an inch away from his heart, and the other was in his abdomen. There was a lot of blood loss, but it was not fatal. His injuries were serious and would take a long time to recover. Mina brought Preston over. Preston¡¯s heart ached when he saw Eric¡¯s pale face. The person who was still alive and well just now was lying motionless on the bed. On the ground was the gauze that had been changed. The gauze was covered in blood, and he felt a lump in his throat. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The effect of the medicine had worn off, and Eric was starting to feel pain. He slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was Preston. The moment he saw Preston, he heaved a sigh of relief andy down again. This was the ethics of being a bodyguard. As long as he was still breathing, he would immediately confirm that the person he protected was safe. Preston¡¯s eyes werepletely red. He tried his best not to cry. He had always told himself that men shouldn¡¯t cry easily.. However, his heart ached when he saw the bodyguard like this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± The bodyguard said. He felt that something was wrong with him and hissed in pain. W, wondering why did he feel pain in his stomach and heart. He reached out to touch it. Joseph stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Hiss, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡± The bodyguard was conscious now. The pain was too obvious. He must have been injured. ¡°You got injured,¡± Joseph confirmed his thoughts. The bodyguard immediately looked at Preston. He was relieved to see that Preston was not injured. It hurt too much. He hissed again and said, ¡°I¡¯m still dizzy. I might have to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay,e on, sleep!¡± Preston immediately said. He hoped that after sleeping, Eric¡¯s pain would lessen a little. Mina looked at this scene and was moved to tears. He also silently vowed in her heart that she would learn medicine well from her mentor. She would work hard to treat illnesses and save lives. Preston came out of the room with a cold expression. Now that he thought about the process of entering the elevator, almost every step was premeditated. Elevator malfunction, ckout, roofie¡­ ¡°What about my assistant and Mr. Johada? Did they collude too?¡± He wondered. Today was the wedding of Julian and Annalise. Those who came to attend the wedding on the cruise ship were all famous people. Eric was just a bodyguard. If he really had enemies, he wouldn¡¯t have sneaked onto the cruise ship. He figured that the target would only be him. ¡°Jared ke again? ¡°That guy just couldn¡¯t bear to see me alive?¡± He wondered. Mina looked at Preston¡¯s ugly expression andforted him. ¡°Mr. ke, don¡¯t think too much.. It¡¯s already very good that you remain like this. They said that if you survive a great disaster, you will definitely have good fortune in the future. Both of you will be fine in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Preston looked at Mina. Fragments suddenly shed across his mind. It seemed that after he and Eric were helped out of the elevator, Mina appeared. He wondered if it was Mina who saved him at that time. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Preston wondered if it wasn¡¯t for Mina, would he be reduced to a corpse now. ¡°We¡¯re friends. You¡¯re wee. I just happened to pass by so I helped you out. By the way, your wallet with me. You left it in the chair at that time. I¡¯ll get it to you,¡± Mina said. Preston¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Mina happened to save him because he dropped his wallet and she was out to return it. ¡°Thank you!¡± He thanked her again. The words contained a lot of meanings, from sincere gratitude, and the relief of surviving a cmity, to that subtle fate that brought them together¡­ ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Mina felt a little ufortable and scratched her head. James came out of another room and shouted, ¡°Mr. ke!¡± James had an outstanding IQ and amazing eyesight. His memory was so impressive that he almost had a photographic memory. That was unlike those fools who couldn¡¯t even differentiate between Preston and the bodyguard. ¡°Hello!¡± Preston greeted politely. He did not know the person in front of him. However, he felt that the person in front of him had a very cold aura. He clearly looked like a schr and did not look like a rich person. The man just gave off the aura of a superior who could not be disobeyed. ¡°Mr. ke, let¡¯s talk in private,¡± James said. Preston frowned slightly. Mina whispered to him, ¡°This is my mentor¡¯s master, James Brown.¡± It was her third grandmaster who told her. Cash was the most talkative among the few Grandmasters and liked to share things with her. When Preston heard that it was Annalise¡¯s master, he immediately felt less distant. He followed James to a room. James did not beat around the bush. He turned on theputer and yed the recording. Preston listened to the recording and clenched his fists. He knew that Jared wanted him dead, but when he heard the recording of Jared out to contract his killing, his heart still tightened. There was anger, sorrow¡­ ¡°Heh¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but sneer. James said calmly, ¡°Whether you decide to do it thewful and send your family to jail, or to forgive Jared¡¯s bestial act, that¡¯s between you and your father. ¡°He tried to kill and frame Anna¡¯s husband. I¡¯ll put him in jail for this. ¡°I asked Mr. ke toe over to first, tell you the truth. Secondly, I hoped that you would not make it public. I did not want Anna to know and affect the mood of the wedding. ¡°In three days, I will take revenge.¡± When Preston heard James¡¯ words, his heart trembled again. Annalise¡¯s mentors were not rted to Annalise by blood at all, yet they treated Annalise like their own daughter and did not want her to suffer any grievances. As for his own biological father, they were rted by blood, but he kept wanting to kill him. ¡°Mr. ke, you can leave now!¡± James reminded him unhappily. At this point, James figured that if Preston still had to forgive that bastard, Jared, he deserved to die for it one day. Preston looked at James and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for telling me the truth. I hope that all rtionships in this world are mutual. Family and friends being kind to each other, that one would reap what one sowed, good or bad alike. He wants my life, so I¡¯ll send him to where he belongs. If this goes against morality, I¡¯m willing to go to hell after I die. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I also hope that Annalise can be happy for the next three days. She is my savior. I hope that she will be happy forever!¡± With that, Preston bowed slightly to James and left the room. Seeing that he was in a bad mood, Mina left with him and waited to return the wallet to him. ¡°Will you have a drink with me?¡± Preston said to Mina. Mina immediately waved her hand. ¡°No, no, no. I don¡¯t know how to drink.¡± She thought of how she thought Preston was drunk before and she couldn¡¯t even hold him properly. She even kissed him when he fell. She was afraid that she would really lose consciousness and something might happen between them. ¡°I¡¯ll drink. Why don¡¯t you sit at the side and watch?¡± Preston said. ¡°No. If you¡¯re drunk, I can¡¯t help you,¡± Mina said awkwardly. Previously, it was James¡¯ people who helped Preston get to his room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get drunk,¡± Preston said. Actually, he could drink alone. However, he suddenly wanted someone to talk to. ¡°Sigh, alright.¡± Seeing that Preston insisted on drinking, Mina sighed and agreed. At the wedding venue. Julian toasted with Annalise. Julian drank wine and Annalise drank fruit juice. Most of the people were very enthusiastic. They thanked Julian for his invitation and praised Julian and Annalise for being a match made in heaven. They also wished them well, giving birth to a child soon and living happily ever after. There were also people who liked to cause trouble and always wanted to find something to do. For example, Jessy, who had been quiet for a long time, started speaking sarcastically again. ¡°Julian, you¡¯re getting married today. If Annalise doesn¡¯t even drink when you go toasting everyone today, it would be insincere, no?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in a unique situation and can¡¯t drink,¡± Julian said. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do we have to use juice for a toast?¡± Jessy rolled her eyes. In the past, she didn¡¯t like Annalise because she looked down on her status. At the moment, she didn¡¯t like Annalise now because she was jealous of her brilliance. Women! Women always made things difficult for their own. ¡°Stay here if you want to. If you don¡¯t, no one will keep you.¡± Julian red at Jessy sharply. It seemed to Julian that she had not learned her lesson from the telephone pole incidentst time. Jessy was speechless. It was infuriating. She shouted, ¡°Grandpa, take a look at Julian.¡± Christopher frowned and said with the attitude of an elder, ¡°Julian, no matter what your status is, you still have to be sincere when toasting. There are so many guests today, and no one made things difficult for you to drink a big cup. Such a small cup is just for show. You should do it right.¡± ¡°Annalise is pregnant and can¡¯t drink,¡± Julian said in a low voice. ¡°What a joke. Annie is drinking fruit juice all along and the other guests never say anything. Yet, my own family makes it difficult for me,¡± he thought. ¡°Pregnant?¡± Christopher was stunned. Then, he frowned and his face was filled with joy.. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s pregnant. That¡¯s good news. That¡¯s great.¡± He suddenly made a decision. Previously, he had wanted to help the second branch fight. Now, it seemed that there was nothing left to fight for. The wisest decision was topletely take Julian¡¯s side. Since the second branch had already chosen Alexander, he wondered why couldn¡¯t he choose Julian. As he thought about it, he took the initiative to clink sses with Julian. ¡°Good news, good news indeed. Double the happiness. Annalise, you¡¯re pregnant. You have to pay attention to all aspects. You have to rest well and don¡¯t tire yourself out. If you want to eat anything, get the kitchen to cook..¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Jessy immediately reached out to pull grandpa and called out to him softly. Her lips were pouting high. She didn¡¯t ask him to praise Annalise. She had asked him to stand up for her! ¡°Sit down and eat!¡± Christopher scolded Jessy. Jessy was confused. ¡°Huh? ¡°Where am I? ¡°What the hell was going on?¡± she wondered. Annalise nced at Jessy mockingly and said to the people at the table with a smile, ¡°Thank you for coming to our wedding. Everyone, have a good meal.¡± She held Julian¡¯s arm and went to another table. When she left, she nced at Jessy again. Her gaze looked frivolous, deliberately angering her. Back then, she wouldn¡¯t be bullied even when she was not the daughter of the Xander family. She wasn¡¯t about to be bullied now. Behind them. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Jessyined in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa, see? She doesn¡¯t even bother with you. Look at her arrogant attitude. So what if she¡¯s the Xander family¡¯s daughter? She still grew up in the countryside and still look as such. Look at what she¡¯s wearing. A small dress with ts. This is a real country bumpkin¡­¡± ¡°Shut up already! Couldn¡¯t you close your mouth for once?¡± Christopher scolded. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Jessy was furious. Her tone was as aggrieved as it could be. Christopher added, ¡°Kristina, keep your daughter in check.¡± Kristina was Jessy¡¯s mother. ¡°Jess, eat. Don¡¯t talk anymore.¡± Kristina got caught in the crossfire, feeling rather irked as well, so she scolded Jessy. Jessy got even angrier. She directly mmed her fork down. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± ¡°Do that again, I dare you!¡± Christopher looked at Jessy with a dark expression. Jessy stood up angrily. ¡°Sit down!¡± Christopher scolded again. Kristina immediately said to her, ¡°Jess. Sit down. and eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore, alright?¡± Jessy was so angry that she cried. Cassandra said pertinently, ¡°You did the right thing. You should have been more strict with her well long ago. She¡¯s the daughter of a wealthy family, yet she hardly looks like one. How is she any different from those gossipy women everywhere else?¡± Jessy was so angry that she felt like she was about to explode on the spot. Jane was also depressed today. At this moment, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating too. Take your time. Jess, I¡¯ll take you back to your room.¡± Jessy immediately took advantage of the situation and left the banquet hall with Jane. ¡°Pfftt¡­ This is so wrong.¡± After leaving the banquet hall, Jessy let out a long breath. Jane rolled her eyes, then said sarcastically, ¡°Right? Look at Annalise¡¯s arrogant behavior. I bet you didn¡¯t see her looking at you with disdain when she left¡­¡± ¡°I saw it.¡± Jessy thought of Annalise¡¯s disdainful gaze and felt even more stifled. Jane held Jessy¡¯s hand. The two of them walked toward the guest rooms andined along the way. ¡°She can dress like a princess but she sure as hell doesn¡¯t look like one. She thinks that she¡¯s that much of a big deal, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at that ts she¡¯s wearing. It¡¯s really ugly.¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s the daughter of the Xander family?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s the real daughter of the Xander family. How infuriating!¡± The more Jane thought about it, the more jealous she became. She had always liked Julian. Originally, she thought that even if she was only the Hiller family¡¯s adopted daughter, her status would be much, higher than Annalise, just a woman from the countryside. After that, when she found out that Annalise was Joseph¡¯s disciple, making her jealous, yet she still felt that her status as a Hiller family¡¯s daughter was better. However, Annalise eventually turned out to be Lee¡¯s biological daughter. Not only that, but Yechiel was also dead. Now, Lee was the one in charge of the Xander family. In other words, Annalise¡¯s status was higher than all of the Xander family¡¯s daughters. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so angry!¡± Jane was so angry that she wanted to reach out and pull her hair. She thought about how she had done her hair and endured it. In the banquet hall, Annalise nced at the door and looked away. She figured that status really came in handy at times. When those dazzling identities were put to the table, the undesirables would automatically retreat. La watched as Annalise held Julian¡¯s arm and went to another table. She ate calmly. She was not as stupid as Jared, going to the point that she had to do it herself. Julian and Annalise shuttled through the banquet hall. La ate while paying attention to the movements from the corner of her eye. ¡°Closer, closer. They are almost at the table in the northwest corner.¡± She thought. She did not spend money to hire anyone. Instead, she got two girls who were very close with her. These two girls had known her for more than 10 years. Of course, she knew that nothing motivated people. more than wealth. Her rtionship with the girls. was little more than a mutually beneficial deal. So, she was using benefits to rope them over. When Tony went to be in charge of Parks Group¡¯s overseas project, she expanded her small circle and introduced businesses to a few wealthydies. These two girls had always enjoyed her Parks Group¡¯s overseaspany dividends. All these years, they had earned a lot by following her. Therefore, all these years, whenever she returned to the country, the girls would rush over immediately to treat her to a meal, buy her stuff, and give her jewelry. They were being quite generous. This time, she invited the two girls to her room for a face-to-face meeting. Of course, she would not leave any evidence. behind. When the two girls heard that as long as they dealt with the child in Annalise¡¯s stomach, the possibility of her son, Alexander, rising to the top would greatly increase, they immediately expressed that they would definitely try their best to help. Of course, they would work hard to help. With such a good rtionship, they had earned a lot for their ownpanies through said overseas projects alone. They deemed that if La¡¯s son took over, their earnings would rise as well. When they arrived at the table in the northwest corner, Julian and his wife toasted everyone. Julian held a ss of wine and said politely, ¡°Thank you for taking the time to attend our wedding. We would like to toast everyone at this table. Thank you!¡± Most of the people at the table stood up with their sses to show their courtesy. Ady in her forties happened to be beside Annalise. She also picked up her ss. The people at the table were all smiling as they said their blessings. After drinking, Julian and his wife thanked them again and prepared to go to another table. The 40-year-olddy saw her chance. Her pupils. constricted, and she immediately extended her leg to trip Annalise. Julian immediately held Annalise¡¯s waist and pulled her into his arms. Annalise had long felt that there was something wrong with this woman. When the woman. extended her leg, she stood still. She looked down at the woman¡¯s outstretched leg and looked at her mockingly. ¡°Madam, what are you trying to do by stretching your leg out so long?¡± Everyone turned to look at the lady¡¯s legs. Everyone was standing and happened to see it at a nce. The richdy was extremely embarrassed. She quickly retracted her leg and smiled awkwardly. ¡°My leg was just a little numb just now, so I wanted to stretch.¡± ¡°Oh? Your leg was numb?¡± Annalise¡¯s voice rose. ¡°I thought you wanted to trip me?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, how could I¡­ I just sat for too long and suddenly stood up, so my legs were a little numb, then I stretched my leg¡­¡± Thedy exined. Annalise smiled. ¡°Oh, deliberately stretching your leg toward me would help?¡± Everyone looked at the spot where Annalise was standing. She was clearly about to leave, but this richdy stretched out her leg. It became obvious that she was indeed trying to trip Annalise. Hence, the richdy¡¯s husband raised his hand and pped the richdy. Someone chimed in, ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°This is too much. What has gotten into her? I wonder what is she trying to pull?¡± ¡°This kind of person doesn¡¯t deserve to attend the wedding.¡± The others chastised. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Thedy covered her face and looked at her husband in an aggrieved manner. The main project of her husband¡¯spany was gotten by her from La. All these years, the man had been very good to her. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now, he actually hit her for such a small matter. It was infuriating. After hitting the woman, the richdy¡¯s husband immediately apologized to Julian. ¡°Mr. Parks, I¡¯m sorry. My wife didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely teach this stupid thing a lesson when I get back!¡± Chapter 433 Chapter 433 The woman covered her face and exined with tears in her eyes, ¡°My leg was really numb¡­¡± Everyone criticized her again. Julian said indifferently, ¡°Go home if your legs are numb. Don¡¯t attend the Parks family¡¯s banquets in the future, lest you trip up other guests.¡± ¡°Mr. Parks¡­¡± The woman¡¯s husband was shocked. This meant that the man was out to burn bridges. Everyone knew that the Parks family was the number one wealthy family in Jadeborough. Being invited to the Parks family¡¯s banquet meant that there would be opportunities for cooperation in the future. He wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to attend the banquet in the future, which meant that he was cklisted by the Parks family from then on out. At the very least, within Julian¡¯s sphere of influence, he could not get a share of the projects. The woman¡¯s husband wanted to plead for leniency, but when he saw Julian¡¯s sharp and cold gaze, he immediately shut his mouth. He said ingratiatingly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring her home immediately. I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble.¡± He had to take this stupid woman away and find an opportunity to plead for leniency in the future. The woman didn¡¯t think too much about it. She thought that most of her projects were given by La and that she wouldn¡¯t attend the Parks family¡¯s banquet in the future. It was no big deal. Julian nced at the woman indifferently and said politely to the guests at the table, ¡°Everyone, enjoy your meal!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you, Mr. Parks!¡± Everyone replied enthusiastically. All of them sighed in their hearts, thinking that one really had to marry a virtuous wife. If one were to marry such a woman who had no sense of propriety, one¡¯s family¡¯s business would be ruined in minutes. La looked over as she ate. Seeing that girl had failed, she got very annoyed, cursing that stupid woman. Julian hugged Annalise and whispered in her ear, ¡°We¡¯ll settle this score with her after our wedding.¡± That woman wanted to trip Annalise, and he wasn¡¯t about to let it slide. ¡°Yes,¡± Annalise replied. She turned around and smiled at Julian. She liked Julian¡¯s bias toward her. No matter what one did to the person who hurt one¡¯s loved ones, it wouldn¡¯t be too much. At another table, La¡¯s other girl saw that the situation was not right. She immediately gave up on the idea of attacking and kept her head down. After the banquet ended, everyone went about their own business. Some people went back to their rooms to rest. Most of the people were walking around the cruise ship in high spirits, especially some of the wealthy ladies, old and young alike. Although their families were also rich, they were not worth mentioningpared to big families like the Parks family and the Xander family. The more they strolled around, the more they marveled at the luxury of the cruise ship. On the cruise ship, there were all kinds of entertainment facilities. The decorations were colorful and dazzling. It was extravagance brought to reality. Everywhere they went, every detail was exquisite. Looking up, she could see four pearls ced in the middle of the cruise ship. At this moment, the pearl emitted a warm glow under the sun. Beside the pearl, there was a que covered with silk, which probably had the name of the cruise ship written on it. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s this ship¡¯s name?¡± Someone asked curiously ¡°I heard that the que will be removed at 9:09 tonight,¡± Someone else said. ¡°Then we must take a good lookter. We have to know the name of the ship we¡¯re on!¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Cruise ships are generally named with the same old. Victoria, Hamlet, and whatnot. All named after famous people.¡± ¡°I hope the Parks family¡¯s cruise ship name can sound a bit special.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Riches seems to have a nice ring to it.¡± ¡°Pfft, that¡¯s so old-fashioned.¡± ¡°The more you guys talk, the more I want to know the name of this ship.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s walk around and witness it together at night. Wow, that¡¯s an entire jade sculpture over there. Such a huge piece is really gonna cost them. Miss, take a photo for me¡­¡± Julian brought Annalise back to their room to rest. Trevor came to look for him immediately, saying that James was looking for him Julian let Annalise rest in the room. In the corridor of James¡¯ room, Trevor and Julian told him about Jared¡¯s attempt to kill Preston and frame Julian as the killer. ¡°How is Preston now?¡± Julian asked in a deep voice. He didn¡¯t look pleased. He had already made people pay close attention to the security aspect of this wedding. Trevor said, ¡°Preston is fine, but his bodyguard is seriously injured. He¡¯s lucky that the dagger was about an inch away from his heart. Now, Joseph and John have already treated the wound. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I ced the focus of security in the banquet hall. I thought that everyone would be in the banquet hall. There were too many people and it was noisy. I was afraid that something would happen. There were only four people left in the guest room. As soon as the power went out, they went to deal with the equipment and someone took advantage of the situation.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t get any vital organs injured,¡± Julian replied. The two of them walked to James¡¯ room. After pressing the doorbell, James came to open the door. James was sitting on the couch with aputer on hisp, typing on the keyboard. ¡°Sir!¡± Julian greeted. James nodded, closed theputer, and said, ¡°Sit!¡± Trevor and Julian sat down. ¡°Don¡¯t let Anna know about this for the next few days. Don¡¯t affect her mood¡± James said Julian nodded. ¡°Yes¡± He had the same thought James sighed again. ¡°Although Anna is only 20 years old, it has not been easy for her toe this far. Don¡¯t look at all that glory about her now. She has really had her share of hard times. Even though we doted on her as her mentors, we did not indulge her. Instead, we were very strict with her. ¡°She went up the mountain to dig for medicine. Sometimes, she would stay there for half a month. There were many mosquitoes on the mountain, and sometimes, she would encounter snakes. ¡°Randall Fighting Arts was mostly practiced by men. She, a girl, had to suffer more than the boys to practice the art. ¡°When she was learning calligraphy and painting from Cash and Madeline, she often stayed in the studio for an entire day. Madeline was the only woman among us. Although she was good to Anna, when she taught the girl how to draw, she was very harsh. Every day, she would ask Anna to draw wine bottles and she was picking at ws all the time. ¡°Ahem, when Anna was learningputing from me, she often had to memorize code until she cried¡­ ¡°She got what she got today all because of her hard work. ¡°The few of us mentors don¡¯t have anything more to teach her and can¡¯t be by her side often. We just hope that her future days will be sweet.¡± Trevor¡¯s eyes turned red. He was also someone who had been saved before. He knew too well how lucky it was for one to was to meet a benefactor in one¡¯s life when one was helpless. His throat tightened as he said, ¡°Anna¡¯s future will definitely be good.¡± Julian said, ¡°I will treat her well for the rest of my life. I will pamper her, love her, cherish her, and protect her.¡± James nodded. ¡°Protect her well.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Julian replied seriously. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. James¡¯s expression became benevolent as he said, ¡°Among her five mentors, I¡¯m the one who spends the least time with Anna, making me the worst among the five of us. It¡¯s rare for us to meet this time, so I want to give Anna a gift. During the banquet, I¡¯ll prepare a drone performance for Anna.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir. I thank you on Annie¡¯s behalf as well,¡± Julian said. James nodded and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. In my heart, Anna is like my own daughter.¡± Chapter 434 Chapter 434 The banquet at night It started at eight in the evening. In spring, the sky turned dark early. It was already dark at eight in the evening. There was a bright moon above the sea. Coincidentally, the moon was at its fullest that day. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At around eight, the moon hung in the sky like a disk, reflecting on the sea. On the cruise ship, some people were attending events in the banquet hall, while others were admiring the moon on the observation deck. Suddenly, drones appeared above the cruise ship. Many people eximed, ¡°Wow!¡± The drones quickly merged into a huge symbol. It was an ancient Chanaean character that said ¡°love¡±. Next to the bright symbol was a pair of angels, holding said character. ¡°How romantic.¡± A girl¡¯s eyes were already filled with love. Girls liked romantic gestures like that. Immediately after, the symbol changed into two peach hearts strung together. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± In the sky, the drone formed two more names, ¡°Julian and Annalise¡±. The names were strung together in a way that they looked conjoined. After that, the two names danced in the air and gradually turned into other symbols. ¡°Acquaintance¡±, ¡°love¡±, ¡°match¡± and so on. Every symbol was changing nimbly. In recent years, there have also been frequent. drone performances. However, none of the drone performances had such beauty and depth. Every second was a visual feast, filled with the culture of Chanaea. After that, there was a loud bang in the sky, and electronic fireworks bloomed in the sky. Many people were touched and got excited. ¡°Oh wow, it¡¯s so heartwarming, so festive, so detailed, so romantic, so beautiful, and so touching. If someone prepares these for me, I¡¯ll marry him in this life and all the lives thate after.¡± There was chatter everywhere. Just as everyone thought that the drone performance was prepared by Julian, the host¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°At this moment, the drone performance we¡¯re watching is prepared by bride Annalise¡¯s fourth mentor, James Brown, who wishes our bride and groom eternal bliss and happiness!¡± The crowd was in an uproar again. ¡°Oh my god, Annalise is so lucky. How many mentors does she have?¡± ¡°At least four. The guy¡¯s fourth mentor after all.¡± ¡°I always thought she only had one mentor, which was Master Quigley.¡± ¡°Joseph alone is big enough of a deal and she actually has other mentors.¡± ¡°Most importantly, he looks very capable too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Such a drone performance and electronic fireworks are definitely a big deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. As expected, even if a lucky person is thrown into the mountains, they will still meet benefactors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the true darling of the heavens!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already tired of talking. It turns out that everything is really fate. Now I want to roll over and die.¡± Chatter was everywhere. Then, the host added, ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the bride¡¯s fourth mentor, James Brown, to say a few words to everyone.¡± ¡°Look, look, her mentor ising out. I really want to know who this James Brown is.¡± At this moment, James, who was wearing a ck windbreaker, a cloak, sunsses, and a mask, walked onto the stage, clearly having shrouded himself all over. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± A woman below the stage shouted. ¡°Wait, he¡¯s all wrapped up. How can you tell he is handsome?¡± ¡°By his temperament, girl. It¡¯s the kind of extraordinary temperament thates from the inside out even though his face can¡¯t be seen. Also, look at his firm jaw!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s all covered up!¡± ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s handsome. Look at his good figure!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s handsome or not, but he¡¯s really rich and doting. I¡¯m really envious!¡± ¡°Most importantly, he looks very capable too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Such a drone performance and electronic fireworks are definitely a big deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. As expected, even if a lucky person is thrown into the mountains, they will still meet benefactors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the true darling of the heavens!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already tired of talking. It turns out that everything is really fate. Now I want to roll over and die.¡± Chatter was everywhere. Then, the host added, ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the bride¡¯s fourth mentor, James Brown, to say a few words to everyone.¡± ¡°Look, look, her mentor ising out. I really want to know who this James Brown is.¡± At this moment, James, who was wearing a ck windbreaker, a cloak, sunsses, and a mask, walked onto the stage, clearly having shrouded himself all over. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± A woman below the stage shouted. ¡°Wait, he¡¯s all wrapped up. How can you tell he is handsome?¡± ¡°By his temperament, girl. It¡¯s the kind of extraordinary temperament thates from the inside out even though his face can¡¯t be seen. Also, look at his firm jaw!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s all covered up!¡± ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s handsome. Look at his good figure!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s handsome or not, but he¡¯s really rich and doting. I¡¯m really envious!¡± start ¡°Heh, someone like Joseph who¡¯s old enough to be her grandfather, I¡¯d believe that his master-disciple rtionship with Annalise is pure. But someone like James, haha, master. Yeah, right.¡± ¡°I¡¯d wonder if she calls her daddy, the other kind, I mean. Haha!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your parents died early and they didn¡¯t teach you lot any manners? Filthy people are always full of shit, I guess.¡± Madeline stood in the crowd. When she heard someone spouted nonsense, she retorted bluntly. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Who¡¯s that filthy person you said, huh? Watch your mouth. There¡¯s no pure rtionship between a man and a woman. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s her actual father. What¡¯s wrong with us talking about the facts?¡± A woman directly argued with Madeline. ¡°Your parents are alive, so why are you such hillbillies then? You narrow-minded, dark, dirty, and disgusting women, of course you can¡¯t see the beauty of the world.¡± Madeline looked at the women in front of her mockingly. ¡°You¡¯ve had a bad life, haven¡¯t you? I guess that exins why your mouths are so vicious?¡± The young lady who had been scolded was furious. She scolded Madeline. ¡°Hey, old hag, who the hell are you? Who¡¯s not doing well, you say? My father gives me 600 thousand dors a year as an allowance. You don¡¯t know howfortable my life is.¡± ¡°So you really haven¡¯t seen the world. That¡¯s not strange. Madeline nced at the women ¡°frivolously and said, ¡°If it¡¯s difficult to admit that others are outstanding, at least learn to shut up. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re ignorant. Keep your mouth shut and the fact that you¡¯re such hillbillies won¡¯t be easily discovered. People like you aren¡¯t even worthy of being around Anna.¡± ¡°You! Ha, so you¡¯re trying to curry favor with Annalise. That¡¯s not strange, haha!¡± The women looked at Madeline frivolously andughed out loud. Theyughed until they were rocking back and forth with exaggerated expressions. On the stage, the host said enthusiastically, ¡°We all know that the bride is the proud disciple of Master Quigley, the medical expert of Chanaea. Now, our bride¡¯s fourth mentor has prepared a drone performance for the bride and groom. We can¡¯t help but be curious. Where are her second and third mentors? Who are they? Dear guests, aren¡¯t you curious?¡± As soon as the host asked, the people below shouted in unison, ¡°We are!¡± Tony guessed that Cash might also be Annalise¡¯s master. When he thought about how he was tricked by Joseph, he felt so embarrassed that he could not show his face. He prepared to leave the banquet and return to his room to rest. Just as he was looking for La, he saw La talking to a woman. He knew that woman. She was Bernard Castro¡¯s wife. All these years, Bernard had been working on their overseas project. He walked over. After Bernard¡¯s wife greeted him politely, she said to La, ¡°La, let¡¯s make a deal. Next week, you¡¯de with me to look at a house in Routinia.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± La smiled. After Bernard¡¯s wife left, La gently asked Tony, ¡°Have you finished chatting with your old friend?¡± ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go back to our room. There¡¯s nothing. more to see,¡± Tony said with a sullen face. ¡°Alright.¡± La held Tony¡¯s arm and was extremely understanding. Of course, it was better to go to the room. She would not be present at all. If anything happened, it would have had nothing to do with her. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 The banquet at night It started at eight in the evening. In spring, the sky turned dark early. It was already dark at eight in the evening. There was a bright moon above the sea. Coincidentally, the moon was at its fullest that day. At around eight, the moon hung in the sky like a disk, reflecting on the sea. On the cruise ship, some people were attending events in the banquet hall, while others were admiring the moon on the observation deck. Suddenly, drones appeared above the cruise ship. Many people eximed, ¡°Wow!¡± The drones quickly merged into a huge symbol. It was an ancient Chanaean character that said ¡°love¡±. Next to the bright symbol was a pair of angels, holding said character. ¡°How romantic.¡± A girl¡¯s eyes were already filled with love. Girls liked romantic gestures like that. Immediately after, the symbol changed into two peach hearts strung together. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± In the sky, the drone formed two more names, ¡°Julian and Annalise¡±. The names were strung together in a way that they looked conjoined. After that, the two names danced in the air and gradually turned into other symbols. ¡°Acquaintance¡±, ¡°love¡±, ¡°match¡± and so on. Every symbol was changing nimbly. In recent years, there have also been frequent. drone performances. However, none of the drone performances had such beauty and depth. Every second was a visual feast, filled with the culture of Chanaea. After that, there was a loud bang in the sky, and electronic fireworks bloomed in the sky. Many people were touched and got excited. ¡°Oh wow, it¡¯s so heartwarming, so festive, so detailed, so romantic, so beautiful, and so touching. If someone prepares these for me, I¡¯ll marry him in this life and all the lives thate after.¡± There was chatter everywhere. Just as everyone thought that the drone performance was prepared by Julian, the host¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°At this moment, the drone performance we¡¯re watching is prepared by bride Annalise¡¯s fourth mentor, James Brown, who wishes our bride and groom eternal bliss and happiness!¡± The crowd was in an uproar again. ¡°Oh my god, Annalise is so lucky. How many mentors does she have?¡± ¡°At least four. The guy¡¯s fourth mentor after all.¡± ¡°I always thought she only had one mentor, which was Master Quigley.¡± ¡°Joseph alone is big enough of a deal and she actually has other mentors.¡± ¡°Most importantly, he looks very capable too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Such a drone performance and electronic fireworks are definitely a big deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. As expected, even if a lucky person is thrown into the mountains, they will still meet benefactors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the true darling of the heavens!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already tired of talking. It turns out that everything is really fate. Now I want to roll over and die.¡± Chatter was everywhere. Then, the host added, ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the bride¡¯s fourth mentor, James Brown, to say a few words to everyone.¡± ¡°Look, look, her mentor ising out. I really want to know who this James Brown is.¡± At this moment, James, who was wearing a ck windbreaker, a cloak, sunsses, and a mask, walked onto the stage, clearly having shrouded himself all over. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± A woman below the stage shouted. ¡°Wait, he¡¯s all wrapped up. How can you tell he is handsome?¡± ¡°By his temperament, girl. It¡¯s the kind of extraordinary temperament thates from the inside out even though his face can¡¯t be seen. Also, look at his firm jaw!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s all covered up!¡± ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s handsome. Look at his good figure!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s handsome or not, but he¡¯s really rich and doting. I¡¯m really envious!¡± ¡°Most importantly, he looks very capable too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Such a drone performance and electronic fireworks are definitely a big deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous. As expected, even if a lucky person is thrown into the mountains, they will still meet benefactors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the true darling of the heavens!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already tired of talking. It turns out that everything is really fate. Now I want to roll over and die.¡± Chatter was everywhere. Then, the host added, ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee the bride¡¯s fourth mentor, James Brown, to say a few words to everyone.¡± ¡°Look, look, her mentor ising out. I really want to know who this James Brown is.¡± At this moment, James, who was wearing a ck windbreaker, a cloak, sunsses, and a mask, walked onto the stage, clearly having shrouded himself all over. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, he¡¯s so handsome!¡± A woman below the stage shouted. ¡°Wait, he¡¯s all wrapped up. How can you tell he is handsome?¡± ¡°By his temperament, girl. It¡¯s the kind of extraordinary temperament thates from the inside out even though his face can¡¯t be seen. Also, look at his firm jaw!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s all covered up!¡± ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s handsome. Look at his good figure!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s handsome or not, but he¡¯s really rich and doting. I¡¯m really envious!¡± start ¡°Heh, someone like Joseph who¡¯s old enough to be her grandfather, I¡¯d believe that his master-disciple rtionship with Annalise is pure. But someone like James, haha, master. Yeah, right.¡± ¡°I¡¯d wonder if she calls her daddy, the other kind, I mean. Haha!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your parents died early and they didn¡¯t teach you lot any manners? Filthy people are always full of shit, I guess.¡± Madeline stood in the crowd. When she heard someone spouted nonsense, she retorted bluntly. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Who¡¯s that filthy person you said, huh? Watch your mouth. There¡¯s no pure rtionship between a man and a woman. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s her actual father. What¡¯s wrong with us talking about the facts?¡± A woman directly argued with Madeline. ¡°Your parents are alive, so why are you such hillbillies then? You narrow-minded, dark, dirty, and disgusting women, of course you can¡¯t see the beauty of the world.¡± Madeline looked at the women in front of her mockingly. ¡°You¡¯ve had a bad life, haven¡¯t you? I guess that exins why your mouths are so vicious?¡± The young lady who had been scolded was furious. She scolded Madeline. ¡°Hey, old hag, who the hell are you? Who¡¯s not doing well, you say? My father gives me 600 thousand dors a year as an allowance. You don¡¯t know howfortable my life is.¡± ¡°So you really haven¡¯t seen the world. That¡¯s not strange. Madeline nced at the women ¡°frivolously and said, ¡°If it¡¯s difficult to admit that others are outstanding, at least learn to shut up. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re ignorant. Keep your mouth shut and the fact that you¡¯re such hillbillies won¡¯t be easily discovered. People like you aren¡¯t even worthy of being around Anna.¡± ¡°You! Ha, so you¡¯re trying to curry favor with Annalise. That¡¯s not strange, haha!¡± The women looked at Madeline frivolously andughed out loud. Theyughed until they were rocking back and forth with exaggerated expressions. On the stage, the host said enthusiastically, ¡°We all know that the bride is the proud disciple of Master Quigley, the medical expert of Chanaea. Now, our bride¡¯s fourth mentor has prepared a drone performance for the bride and groom. We can¡¯t help but be curious. Where are her second and third mentors? Who are they? Dear guests, aren¡¯t you curious?¡± As soon as the host asked, the people below shouted in unison, ¡°We are!¡± Tony guessed that Cash might also be Annalise¡¯s master. When he thought about how he was tricked by Joseph, he felt so embarrassed that he could not show his face. He prepared to leave the banquet and return to his room to rest. Just as he was looking for La, he saw La talking to a woman. He knew that woman. She was Bernard Castro¡¯s wife. All these years, Bernard had been working on their overseas project. He walked over. After Bernard¡¯s wife greeted him politely, she said to La, ¡°La, let¡¯s make a deal. Next week, you¡¯de with me to look at a house in Routinia.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± La smiled. After Bernard¡¯s wife left, La gently asked Tony, ¡°Have you finished chatting with your old friend?¡± ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go back to our room. There¡¯s nothing. more to see,¡± Tony said with a sullen face. ¡°Alright.¡± La held Tony¡¯s arm and was extremely understanding. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Of course, it was better to go to the room. She would not be present at all. If anything happened, it would have had nothing to do with her. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 The people below cheered, ¡°Yes!¡± The hostughed loudly and said, ¡°Alright,e, satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity. Please look at the big screen.¡± Everyone looked at the big screen. The number was 3000000000.00. ¡°Damn, what the hell is that? How many zeros are there? Girl, can you count them clearly? Tell me, how many zeros are there? How much is this?¡± ¡°Three billion dors.¡± ¡°Oh my god, ah! Why is he so rich? Can someone tell me where to get such a mentor?¡± ¡°Every one of them is so rich. I¡¯m so jealous that I¡¯m about to vomit. No, is this fake? How can a person have so much money?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. This world is too crazy. There¡¯s the crazy rich and there¡¯s the crazy poor. Look at those streamers selling stuff, some can earn 1.5 billion dors a year. If it wasn¡¯t for tax evasion, who would have thought that she was so rich?¡± ¡°Annalise is so lucky!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so envious.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful, smart, and rich. Shees from a good family and has good medical skills. Ahhh, I can¡¯t find a single w in her.¡± ¡°I used to think that she was out of her league, but now I realize that other than her no one in this world is worthy of Julian.¡± Chatter was everywhere People were like this. When the gap between them was small, they would nder, trample on, and belittle each other. Once they realized that the gap was huge, they would instantly look up to the one they deemed superior. ¡°Third master, I¡­¡± Annalise¡¯s voice was hoarse as she held the microphone. She sobbed and said, ¡°Thank you, master, for raising me. I have no way to repay your kindness. I hope that you will always be healthy and happy every day. I will also be strict with myself, to be a person who would always live up to my family and society. I would never bring shame to any of you¡­¡± As Annalise spoke, Bernard¡¯s wife was slowly approaching. She was wearing an aqua blue tube dress and holding a ss of red wine. As she elegantly swirled the wine ss in her hand, she greeted someone she knew. ¡°Hello, Mr. Ellster!¡± ¡°Mr. Maxton, you¡¯re here!¡± She slowly retreated with her back facing Annalise. She peeked at Annalise from the corner of her eye. When she was about three feet away from Annalise, she suddenly twisted her foot and quickly turned around. She lost her bnce and suddenly copsed on Annalise. She had nned it. She pretended to back away andter lose her bnce to forcefully push Annalise down. It was in the banquet hall at the moment, and there were too many people. As soon as she pounced on Annalise, she rubbed it in hard. The two waiters she had arranged would also bring wine over and deliberately dropped with her onto Annalise. They would stack up and cause more damage to Annalise. Bang! However, just as she dropped and was about to hold onto Annalise¡¯s waist tightly, four legs kicked her body at the same time. With a bang, she was sent flying 15 feet away. She then crashed directly into Mia. Mia screamed in pain. ¡°Ah, what the hell? It hurts. Oww¡­¡± She cursed at her own bad luck. Of the four legs, two were from Julian and Annalise respectively. As soon as they sensed someone pouncing on Annalise, they acutely discovered it and kicked immediately. The other two legs belonged to people working for Julian. There was already the case of Jared trying to harm Preston. There was no way Julian would let his guard down. Bernard¡¯s wife was kicked by four legs at the same time. She was all dizzy and confused. She felt as if all the bones in her body had fallen apart. It was extremely painful. Mia was also furious at being dropped by the crash. She struggled to get up and punched Bernard¡¯s wife¡¯s face. ¡°Are you crazy? My leg is about to break. Let me tell you, if there¡¯s anything wrong with my leg, you¡¯re gonna suffer.¡± Bernard¡¯s wife was beaten up and yet, she did not even dare to breathe loudly. She could not understand where did so many legse from all at once. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± She felt more and more pain. She didn¡¯t feel it when she fell just now, but now, she felt pain all over her body. ¡°Get up!¡± Mia immediately pushed Bernard¡¯s wife when she saw that her skirt was still pressed down. Bernard¡¯s wife wanted to get up, but she suddenly gasped in pain. ¡°It hurts, o. Ow, Ms. ke, wait for me to calm down. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I¡¯ll get up slowly.¡± Basically, because Lianne was Jadeborough¡¯s top socialite, everyone knew Mia. Mia was impatient. ¡°Get up already.¡± Bernard¡¯s wife also wanted to get up quickly, but she felt that her bones were broken. She didn¡¯t know where the broken bones were, but it hurt so much that she wanted to just die. She immediately asked Mia for help. ¡°Ms. ke, I might have a fracture. Please call the doctor.¡± Everyone in the banquet hall was stunned by such a sudden incident. Someone immediately came over to help and kindly helped her up. However, as soon as Bernard¡¯s wife was helped up, she heard the crisp sound of bones cracking. She didn¡¯t know where her broken bones were earlier. Now, she knew that her ribs had been broken. She was in so much pain that her face was contorted. Beads of sweat rolled down her forehead. She gritted her teeth tightly to stop herself from shouting. On the stage. The host nced at the left side of the stage. Dariel was raising his hand to gesture at the host, telling the man to hurry up with the introduction. The host could only ignore what happened below and continue to heat up the atmosphere. He held the microphone and asked passionately, ¡°Everyone, do you think our bride¡¯s third mentor is rich?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a tycoon!¡± Below, there was a chorus of shouts. The host smiled and said, ¡°Then, is everyone curious about the identity of Bride¡¯s second mentor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so curious!¡± Below the stage, there was a mor. Everyone was really shocked by Annalise that day. The host smiled and said, ¡°Same old rules. Everyone, guess who the bride¡¯s second mentor is. His name once resounded throughout the country. Although he has retired for many years, his name still hits like thunder when he¡¯s mentioned¡­¡± Someone below shouted excitedly, ¡°Could it be that Annalise¡¯s second mentor is some high-ranking official?¡± ¡°Is he a retired celebrity?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. Tell me quickly. I¡¯m so anxious.¡± The more the host kept them in suspense, the more anxious the people below became. One by one, they urged. The host held the microphone again and smiled. ¡°He¡¯s 80 years old this year.¡± ¡°Wow, who¡¯s that? Some old artist?¡± Someone asked curiously. The host added, ¡°His proficiency in boxing was once renowned all over the world.¡± ¡°Ahhh, is it the founder of that boxing association, Todd Edmund?¡± ¡°No, no, Dariel Randall of the Randall Fighting Arts more than a decade ago was the most impressive.¡± ¡°Is it them?¡± ¡°Oh my god, what kind of ungodly luck does Annalise have? How can she know such a powerful person even when she grew up in the countryside?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said that this is fate. I recall a TV drama about a beggar emperor. He was destined to be the emperor. Even if he started begging, he would eventually ascend to the throne.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Some luck indeed. She can still meet so many big shots in the countryside.¡± ¡°Hey, tell me quickly. Who is it? Is it Dariel Randall?¡± Chapter 437 Chapter 437 When the host heard someone below the stage shout Dariel¡¯s name, he smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions to this friend below for obtaining a big gift bag prepared by our weddingpany. That¡¯s right, our bride¡¯s second mentor is the once popr founder of Randall Fighting Arts, Mr. Dariel Randall.¡± ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s really him. I guessed correctly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious! Dariel Randall! Is it to say that Annalise is especially good at fighting? Oh my, just thinking about it makes her look so damn cool. I¡¯ve always felt that a girl who knows boxing is especially cool. That exins why her figure looks so good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Girls who know boxing are really cool!¡± Bernard¡¯s wife, who was being helped out of the banquet hall, was speechless. She really felt that she had been cursed by the heavens. She did not know that Annalise knew boxing! If she knew that Annalise knew boxing and was the proud disciple of a boxing expert like Dariel, she would rather offend La than try to do anything to Annalise. ¡°How dejected.¡± She thought She could only me the host for being retarded, wondering why he couldn¡¯t introduce Dariel first before introducing the other mentors. She had been kicked for nothing. Now that her ribs were in so much pain, even breathing was painful. She wondered if she would be disabled. In the guest rooms. Tony and La sat on the couch and watched the live broadcast of the banquet hall. It turned out that all the guest rooms could receive the live broadcast of the banquet hall. Tony felt that watching it live was too embarrassing, but he was also curious about the mentors behind Annalise. Therefore, as soon as he returned to his room, he turned on the television. Of course, La could not wait to watch the live broadcast. She was still waiting for Bernard¡¯s wife to deal with Annalise¡¯s child. Annalise¡¯s third mentor was indeed Cash. He even gave Annalise three billion dors million in savings. Tony¡¯s expression looked especially ugly. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± La asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± Tony¡¯s expression was still ugly. There was no way he would tell La that he bought Cash¡¯s pot to please Joseph, only to get yed by Joseph and Cash. He was still Tony Parks. If his father hadn¡¯t resented him for Chantal¡¯s death, he would have been the Parks family¡¯s real boss at the moment. Suddenly, Bernard¡¯s wife appeared on the screen. She held her wine ss as she walked backward. When Tony saw her walking like this, his face was filled with disdain. ¡°Isn¡¯t this woman crazy?¡± Suddenly, Bernard¡¯s wife sprained her ankle and staggered. She turned around and pounced on Annalise. She grabbed Annalise with both hands, and the ss flew out. Immediately after, a few legsshed out and kicked her away, sending her flying over 10 feet away. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± La covered his mouth exaggeratedly. Tony narrowed his eyes and watched La closely. He didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at her intently. La was a little flustered. He looked at Tony calmly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you then?¡± Tony looked at La with a serious expression. ¡°What?¡± La frowned, pretending to be ignorant and innocent. ¡°You were the one telling her to take down Annalise?¡± Tony raised his voice slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t. How is that possible?¡± La denied. Tony raised his voice in anger. ¡°La, I warned you not to pull any more tricks.¡± He was not a fool. There was no way he couldn¡¯t understand that La and Bernard¡¯s wife were definitely talking about this in the banquet hall. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± La raised her voice. Her eyes met Tony¡¯s. She didn¡¯t look guilty at all. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool, La? Other than this, what else have you done?¡± Tony was furious. He roared at La, ¡°You¡¯re so damn stupid. Do you think you¡¯re really doing all this for Alexander? Huh? ¡°If you cause Annalise to lose her child, and my father knows that it¡¯s you behind it, would he still let Alexanderpete fairly? Don¡¯t you know that my father has always hated illegitimate children? Don¡¯t you know that Alexander is where he is today because he fought hard for it? ¡°Do you think that being 20 years overseas is not enough for me? Do you still want Alexander to get exiled too?¡± Tony was so angry that he felt that his lungs were about to explode. ¡°Please, I didn¡¯t do anything. I really didn¡¯t.¡± La was panicking. This was the first time Tony was so angry at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t? La, do you really, really think that I¡¯m an idiot, huh? Do you dare to say that you weren¡¯t involved in Abigail drugging my father? Huh?¡± Tony¡¯s face was ferocious. ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± La would never admit it. ¡°Are you trying to piss me off to death? Do you feelfortable overseas? Huh? How old am I this year? I¡¯m almost 60 years old. Do you what it means to return to one¡¯s roots? I¡¯ve told you many times that I want Anna to return home and live a stable life.¡± Tony was so excited that his heart was beating rapidly. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. If he didn¡¯t have a bad rtionship with Julian, it wouldn¡¯t matter who was the heir. At the door, Alexander came to look for La. Before he could ring the doorbell, he heard his father¡¯s roar. He felt very upset. After thinking for a while, he turned around and left. After leaving, his frown deepened. He hoped that his mother was really not involved in this matter. He had already warned her several times. In another room. Jessy and Jane were drinking red wine together and chatting. It was said that drama would happen with three women around. In fact, two women were enough to make that happen. The two women crazilyined about Annalise. Jessy said, ¡°That Annalise is a jinx made real. Every time I stay around her, nothing good happens. I get angry every time. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll kill me just by being around.¡± Jane agreed, ¡°Yes, that bitch. Because of her, my grandmother always warns me not to spout nonsense. I¡¯ve really never felt so aggrieved in my 20 years of life. I¡¯m also a young richdy, okay? Living like this is really like a joke.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I get scolded every time. It¡¯s really infuriating.¡± ¡°Fuck that bitch. I can¡¯t believe Madeline Ezra is actually her mentor. Is she blind? She took a country bumpkin like her as her disciple.¡± Jane had always believed that Annalise was from the countryside. Jessy watched the television. The more she watched, the more jealous she got. Jane was the same. She saw Annalise¡¯s mentors go on stage one after another. She saw Cash had given Annalise three billion dors. She saw the founder of Randall Fighting Arts, Dariel Randall, was also Annalise¡¯s mentor. She clenched her fists tightly. Her mood suddenly became extremelyplicated. She couldn¡¯t say anything to belittle Annalise anymore. The difference was too great. She suddenly felt very dispirited and said in disappointment, ¡°Jess, I¡¯m so sad.¡± She used to think that she could fight for it, but now she realized that she and Julian were never going to be together. Back in the banquet hall. It was nine in the evening. Many socialites began to look forward to the revtion ceremony at 9:09 P.M. Many people began to talk. ¡°I was really shocked tonight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, when I saw Annalise, I thought that she was just average. Now, I realize that she¡¯s the true hidden boss!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Most importantly, she¡¯s really low-key. Ever since she came to Jadeborough, she¡¯s never mentioned who her mentors were. She never made herself a big shot only because of her mentors.¡± ¡°I understand a little by now. This is a person with a truly powerful mind. She doesn¡¯t care about the opinions of the outside world at all and lives a truly transcendent life.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°What time is it? Is it time?¡± ¡°It¡¯s 9:08. It¡¯s almost time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gonna happen soon. I¡¯m so excited¡­¡± The night sky. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Dazzling fireworks were seen again. The staff took off the silk covering and revealed the name of the cruise ship. ¡°Annalise.¡± ¡°Oh, oh. That¡¯s really one hell of a name. Why should I suffer like this?¡± ¡°Haha, that was really one hell of a name indeed. Annalise. Haha, I¡¯ve always wondered if it would be Victoria or Monroe. I didn¡¯t expect the ship to be called Annalise. It¡¯s simple and straightforward. I also feel that it¡¯s too damn romantic.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Annalise is the real winner in life. Her husband is awesome, her father is awesome, her mentor is awesome, and she¡¯s also awesome herself. Now that I think about it, she¡¯s really outstanding, but many people are unwilling to admit it. Back at Old Mr. Parks¡¯ birthday banquet, her calligraphy was really stunning.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I knew that her handwriting was good. She must have studied under a famous teacher, but they insisted that she was taught by an old farmer in the countryside.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± From then on. Whether it was those who belittled Annalise or those who ndered Annalise, they all became envious of her and looked up to her. The name ¡°Annalise¡± shone brightly under the night sky. The cruise ship sailed for three days and returned to the terminal. The three-day journey was over. A lot happened in these three days. Annalise lived with her mentors, Old Mr. Parks, Old Mr. Xander, her parents, and her brother. With the exception of the first day of the wedding when they ate the banquets, they all did their own thing. On the third day, Cash was hungry. He said that he felt like drinking some booze. Then, he asked Joseph, ¡°Do you want to drink?¡± Joseph was the proudest among the mentors. He rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Drinking is fine. Let¡¯s drink a little.¡± He looked so proud. Annalise knew that her mentors missed her cooking the most. Actually, she had wanted to cook for them for a long time. She had been really busy with the wedding. After the wedding, she was finally free. She immediately got someone to prepare the ingredients and cooked personally. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Julian was afraid of Annalise getting tired, so he went to the kitchen to help. Heather also had to go to the kitchen to help. Julian told her to rest well, and that he would take good care of Annalise. Heather looked at Julian¡¯s meticulous appearance with a gratified expression. In the room, her mentors were drinking liquor, ying drinking games, and eating the various appetizers that Annalise had prepared for them. It was as if they had suddenly returned to how things were a few years ago. They were filled with emotions. They were relieved that Annalise had found a good husband, but they were also sad that Annalise had less time to be with them after that. A few of her mentors were drunk. James, who had always been disciplined, was helped into his room by Julian. Julian put him on the bed, took off his shoes, and tucked him in. Julian was about to leave when James said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Anna to you.¡± Julian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was touched and ufortable at the same time. He said solemnly, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely cherish Annie.¡± James continued, ¡°Once I leave, I might note back for eight to 10 years. I want to protect my country. If you treat Annalise badly, I wille all the way back even if I have to leave everyone behind.¡± ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I will protect Annalise with my life,¡± Julian said. ¡°Alright,¡± James replied. His lips curled into a cold smile, and his eyes shone with a cold light. He looked in the direction of Preston and thought to himself, ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time.¡± When he looked at Preston, Preston was looking at him as well. Their eyes met in the air. Jared narrowed his eyes and did not hide his. disgust. Preston looked at Jared with a faint smile. The mockery in his eyes was obvious, and he did not stand on ceremony with Jared. Meeting Preston¡¯s half-smiling eyes, Jared was filled with anger. He snorted heavily and followed the crowd down the cruise ship. Just like when they came, the terminal was very lively. Countless luxury cars left one after another, and the ce became a little more rxed, no longer as crowded as before. Jared walked toward his driver. Just as he was about 300 feet away, a pair of handcuffs suddenly appeared in front of him. Jared looked up through the handcuffs and saw a few police officers. ¡°You¡¯re Jared ke?¡± The officer asked. Jared frowned. ¡°And you are?¡± The police officer showed his ID and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re suspected of a murder attempt. Pleasee with us.¡± ¡°What murder attempt? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Jared was a little frustrated. ¡°What murder?¡± He thought. His men didn¡¯t Besides, if Preston really had evidence, he wondered if they would have waited until now, thinking that they would have called the police long ago. ¡°Pleasee with us!¡± The police looked even more serious. ¡°Hey, a police case requires evidence, right? You can¡¯t casually get in the way of us the citizens, right? If I were just an ordinary nobody, my wasted time would have meant little. But as the person in charge of ke Corporation, my time is worth tens of millions of dors every minute. I really don¡¯t have time for this¡­¡± Jared said impatiently. ¡°Jared, we are arresting you ording to thew! Pleasee with us!¡± A police officer showed the arrest warrant. Jared was speechless. He frowned again and looked around for Preston. Coincidentally, Preston was standing in front of his car and looking at him coldly. Jared narrowed his eyes and retracted his gaze. He calmly said to the police, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with meing with you. I wasn¡¯t involved in any murder attempt.¡± The police said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thew is fair. We won¡¯t catch the wrong guy.¡± Jared did not say anything else. With a dark expression, he followed the police into their car. In the distance, La came out from the cruise ship. He saw Jared being handcuffed and taken away. She scoffed at the scene and thought to herself, ¡°How stupid. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t participate in Preston¡¯s murder attempt.¡± She calmly disembarked from the cruise ship. However, after a while, a pair of cold handcuffs appeared in front of her. ¡°What?¡± La frowned. ¡°This was definitely a mistake,¡± she thought. ¡°La Parks, is it? Pleasee with us!¡± The police officer said seriously. ¡°Are you guys mistaken? What did I do?¡± La frowned even more. She did not participate in Preston¡¯s murder attempt. At most, she asked two girls to ruin Annalise¡¯s pregnancy. None of them seeded. Moreover, even if she seeded, she did not leave any evidence behind. It was impossible for her to even have a recording of anything. That was because she had arranged to meet the two. little girls in the room to talk about the details. Seeing that Julian didn¡¯t pursue the issue with those two, La figured that he couldn¡¯t have called the police. She deemed that the police must have made a mistake. ¡°La Ziegler, right? Pleasee with us,¡± the police said solemnly. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 ¡°No, officer, what did I do wrong?¡± La asked. She thought about it. ¡°What I had done was nothing more than instigating Abigail to drug the old man. But how long had it been? Abigail had already been sentenced to seven years.¡± She was indeed not involved in Jared¡¯s murder of Preston. This was because her agreement with Jared was that after Jared seeded, she would bring people to witness the scene with Jared. She would kick up a fuss and forcefully pin the me. on Julian. Jared had failed. He had not reached the point where she needed to act. There was also the matter of instigating two girls to trip Annalise, which was not sessful at all. Moreover, one girl was taken away by her husband in a small boat that day. The other girl had broken ribs and was taken to the hospital for treatment. Julian did not pursue the matter at all, so she couldn¡¯t understand why were the police looking for her now. There must be a mistake. ¡°You¡¯re suspected of a murder attempt. Pleasee with us,¡± the police officer said sternly. ¡°What? Murder attempt? How is that possible? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± La defended himself. ¡°Pleasee with us to the station,¡± The police officer said. ¡°Alright, I believe it¡¯s just a mistake.¡± La had no choice but to follow. Tony asked, ¡°Officer, what¡¯s going on?¡± The police officer said, ¡°Are you a family member? If anything happens, we¡¯ll contact you in time.¡± Alexander saw his mother being taken away from afar. His eyes looked as deep as the sea. He looked back and saw Julian supporting Annalise not far behind him. He stood there and waited for Julian to walk over. He asked, ¡°Was it you?¡± Julian turned his head to look at Alexander, then at La getting into the police car. He replied faintly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Alexander asked. ¡°What would you do if someone tried to kill your child?¡± Julian asked. ¡°Can you let her go?¡± Alexander asked. He knew that it was unlikely. After so many years, he knew how much Julian hated both him and his mother. ¡°No!¡± Julian said tly. Alexander fell silent. He knew that this would be the oue. However, as La¡¯s son, it was impossible for him not to ask for this favor. He recalled that he had once told his mother that if she attacked Annalise¡¯s child, he would give up on Parks Group¡¯spetition. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll give up onpeting for Parks Group, in exchange for her release.¡± He knew that Julian was a logical person. If Julian called the police to arrest someone, he must have had evidence. Julian turned around to look at Alexander again. He retracted his gaze and said, ¡°You should know very well that I¡¯ve never taken you seriously. No one can take Parks Group away.¡± Alexander was instantly agitated. His chest heaved as he said, ¡°We¡¯ll see then!¡± ¡°It has always been apetition of our own abilities. I¡¯m looking forward to your performance!¡± Julian said calmly. Alexander did not say anything more to Julian and got off the cruise ship. Behind him, Julian¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone who tries to hurt my child off.¡± Alexander stopped in his tracks and quickly left. When they arrived at the police station, Jared was still calm. The surveince cameras had been taken out. There was nothing for him to be afraid of. However, when the police took out the surveince footage and the recordings of a few waiters, he panicked. He denied everything, saying that that was not his voice, that someone had imitated his voice to frame him, and he used Preston. He said that Preston had always hated him and wanted him dead because of his mother¡¯s death. He described himself as a helpless parent, while Preston was a rebellious and ungrateful brat. ¡°You said this wasn¡¯t your voice?¡± The police officer asked Jared as he yed the recording again. ¡°Officer, please understand. This is indeed not my voice. If you listen carefully, you will be able to tell the difference,¡± Jared said. The police smiled and asked Jared, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s analysis for these things? graphanalysis, voiceprint analysis, analysis for videos, photos, and so on.¡± Jared was speechless. He was silent for a moment before forcing himself to remain calm. ¡°I know there¡¯s an analysis agency. I¡¯ll apply for an evaluated now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been done. Take a look!¡± The police took an analysis report and pushed it in front of Jared. ¡°It¡¯s the analysis report of an authorized agency.¡± When Jared saw the words ¡°analysis report¡± on the cover, he panicked. He cursed those dicks deep down. He cursed at their ipetence. The matter was not handled well, but the recording wasplete. He had never seen such retards in his life. He had clearly instructed that they had to kill. Preston in one go. Instead of killing Preston, they almost killed Preston¡¯s bodyguard. Jared figured Preston was a hypocritical bastard who liked ying benevolence. If his bodyguard was injured because of him, he would naturally call the police. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. If they killed Preston, there would be no such thing. ¡°Any objections?¡± The police officer asked Jared. Jared suddenly raised his head and continued to defend himself. ¡°Officer, it really wasn¡¯t me. Preston is my own son. How could I harm him?¡± The police officer said solemnly, ¡°When we work a case, it¡¯s all about evidence.¡± A young policeman said in a low voice, ¡°There are all kinds of people in the world. Sons who kill their lusted over their own daughters Damn, I can go on and on.¡± Jared was speechless His eyes darted around as he thought about how to defend himself On La¡¯s side At first, she thought it was a mistake. As a result, after she entered the interrogation. room, the police began to ask her about the details of instigating the two women to trip Annalise. She said that there was no such thing. The police had warned her to behave. The two women who attacked had already confessed. La was speechless. Her eyes kept flickering, then she calmly said that. there was no such thing. She didn¡¯t know what the police were talking about. She said that it was ridiculous that she let someone trip Annalise. She was hoping to lean on the fact that when she discussed the details with the two women, it wasn¡¯t a phone call at all, and that nothing couldn¡¯t have been recorded. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As long as she denied it, it was useless even if she confronted them. ¡°Listen to this!¡± The police did not waste any time and clicked on a recording on theputer. It was the details of how she told Bernard¡¯s wife to trip Annalise. La¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°That bitch actually recorded it?¡± She thought. The police exined to her, ¡°This is the recording of the surveince camera at the scene. It has been silenced. What else do you have to say?¡± La fell silent. She was panicking. She wondered if she should admit it or not. Admitting it would make her a criminal. If she didn¡¯t admit it, the evidence was still right in front of her. She couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°What should I do?¡± She thought. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Over at Jared¡¯s ce. Faced with surveince videos, recordings, analysis reports, and the testimony of a few criminals, he was already balking under the strain. He remained silent and kept mentally preparing himself. He couldn¡¯t admit it. He still had onest trump card. He had evidence of Lee murdering someone. Trevor was on such good terms with Preston now. He figured that as long as Trevor get moving and Preston withdrew thewsuit, he would be fine. Thinking about it, he said, ¡°Officer, I want to see Trevor Stinson.¡± Police told Jared sternly that it didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t admit it at the moment. They would continue to investigate and collect evidence. During this process, Jared was not allowed to meet anyone. He would be arranged to meet hiswyerter. Jared rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Officer, Trevor can. prove that I didn¡¯t order those people to kill Preston.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll take Trevor Stinson¡¯s statement,¡± the police officer said. Whether it was taking statements or collecting evidence, they couldn¡¯t possibly give Jared any chance of manipting testimonies. Jared rolled his eyes again. ¡°Officer, I want to see my assistant. I need him to hire awyer for me. I need the bestwyer.¡± The police then solemnly told Jared that his assistant was an aplice and had confessed. Jared was baffled. His eyes flickered as he asked to see his son, Adam. He needed Adam to help him hire awyer. He was rejected again. Jared cursed deep down. He could only look for Trevor when he went through the procedure and arranged for awyer to meet with him. The police got Trevor. They asked him to take a statement. The police also exined the reasons, and Jared said he could prove that he did not try to murder Preston. ¡°I can¡¯t prove that I didn¡¯t cross paths with Jared,¡± Trevor said. He knew why Jared looked for him. Jared wanted to use the video of his father killing Yechiel and Lily to threaten him. He wasn¡¯t about to fall for it again. At that time, Jared had used a video to exchange for his life. After that, he discussed this matter with Julian and Anna. Throughout the night, they tracked Jared¡¯s phone to Jared¡¯s privateputer and stole all of Jared¡¯s private ounts. After looking at Jared¡¯sputer, they tracked Jared¡¯s actions in backing up the video in his personal cloud andputer. Nowadays, many people have the habit of backing up the documents they need on the cloud because the cloud can be used at any time, both through cell phones andputers. At that time, they carefully searched for traces of Jared¡¯sputer use. After confirming that Jared had backed up to hisputer and cloud, they immediately performed a crushing cleanup of the video. After that, he casually ced another video at the location where Jared¡¯s original video had been backed up. Jared named this video ¡°Trump card¡±. After they yed the video, they also named it by the same name. As long as one did not click on it, one would not notice that the video had been reced. Trevor wanted to see Jared after taking his statement. He knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to see Jared through normal means. Therefore, he pulled some strings. His situation was different from Jared¡¯s. ess to Jared waspletely restricted. Firstly, Jared was a criminal suspect. Secondly, Preston had mobilized their connections and did not allow Jared any chance to interact with outsiders. It was easier for Trevor to see Jared. After taking his statement, he only waited for half an hour before meeting Jared. Seeing that Trevor hade to see him, Jared immediately felt energized. He knew that with the trump card of Lee¡¯s killing, Trevor would definitely think of a way to protect him. The police prepared a separate room for Trevor. After bringing Jared over, they left the two alone. As soon as the police left, Jared crossed his legs on the couch. He looked at Trevor and waited for Trevor to speak first so that he could make conditions. ¡°I heard that you wanted to see me?¡± Trevor spoke first. His tone was cold. Jared smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Trevor pretended not to know. The smile on Jared¡¯s lips deepened. His tone was a rhetorical question. ¡°Do you really not know?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Trevor looked serious. Jared nced at Trevor and stopped beating around the bush. He said, ¡°You¡¯re really smart. You tricked me back then.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Trevor sat on the other couch and leaned back slightly. Jared wasn¡¯t even anxious to face imprisonment, so Trevor figured that there was no need for him to get anxious. Jared felt ufortable when he saw Trevor¡¯s rxed expression. He said, ¡°Lee¡¯s biological son, but still pretended to have nothing to do with Lee. Fortunately, I was smart back then and backed up the video of your father killing someone¡­¡± At this point, he raised his eyebrows proudly and looked at Trevor, as if everything was under his control. Then, he said, ¡°The heavens are kind enough to have me make a backup in time. Otherwise, you guys are nning to work together to get rid of me this time, right?¡± Trevor nced at Jared but still did not speak. Jared was a little smug. He raised his conditions. ¡°Trevor, I don¡¯t care how you persuade Preston. I only have one request. Tell him to withdraw thewsuit. This matter ends here.¡± Trevor looked at Jared in amusement. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you guess why I came to see you?¡± Jared felt confident as he said ¡°Of course it¡¯s for the video. Trevor, let¡¯s not beat around the bush. As long as you convince Preston to withdraw thewsuit, this matter will end here. I¡¯ll return theplete video to you.¡± Trevor sneered. ¡°If I remember correctly, you said the same thingst time.¡± Jared did not feel guilty at all. Instead, he remained smug. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, I¡¯ll give you my phone,puter, and all my private electronic stuff.¡± ¡°If you have burned a disc and backed up a hard drive, the next time you go kill someone, you¡¯ll threaten me with the same thing, no?¡± Trevor looked at Jared in amusement. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± He wasn¡¯t an idiot. He wouldn¡¯t get himself so close to getting imprisoned next time. He would only have Preston dead through and through. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. Because¡­¡± Trevor paused slightly. Jared looked at Trevor in surprise. The corners of Trevor¡¯s lips curled up coldly as he said, ¡°Because this time, you will pay the price.¡± ¡°What are you gonna do?¡± Jared looked at Trevor warily. Trevor¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m gonna do anything, but everyone has to be responsible for their actions. It¡¯s only right and proper to repay a life debt with a life!¡± Jared frowned. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want the video anymore?¡± Trevor looked at Jared as if the man was a retard and said, ¡°One of your videos is stored on a cloud, and the other is stored in aputer folder, right?¡± Jared¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as he looked at Trevor in disbelief. ¡°What did you do?¡± Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Trevor looked at Jared cynically. ¡°How do I know that, right?¡± Jared stared at Trevor without blinking. Trevor said slowly, ¡°Mr. ke, you¡¯ve been in the business world for many years. You shouldn¡¯t be so stupid that you can¡¯t think of anything! Have you never thought about why the surveince cameras on the cruise ship were so functional, even though you¡¯ve already arranged for someone to take them out?¡± ¡°A hacker?¡± Jared began to panic. Trevor praised, ¡°Yes, Mr. ke. You are finally smart for once.¡± Jared panicked even more. He forced himself to remain calm and trick Trevor. ¡°In the information age, hackers are indeed omnipotent in the world of the Inte. Since I want to guard against you, how can I only have backups on the Inte? ¡°Just like you said, I did record two other drives the same day I received the video. One is in a safe in the bank, and the other is with a friend, of course¡­¡± Trevor smiled. ¡°Mr. ke, how can a person who even harms his mother and son have friends? This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my life.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jared felt insulted by Trevor. It was infuriating. However, he knew that now was not the time to be angry. He sneered and said, ¡°In this world, friends don¡¯t matter. Friends woulde when there¡¯s something to be gained.¡± ¡°Yes, so now ke Corporation belongs to Preston. What other benefits are there for me to take from you, Mr. ke?¡± Trevor looked at Jared calmly. He came to see Jared today for two reasons. The first, of course, was to confirm in person and see if Jared had any other backups. From the looks of it, the man indeed had no other backups. Otherwise, Jared wouldn¡¯t have looked so flustered. The second was to tell Jared that it was time for him to pay the price. The heavens were watching. Back then, Trevor¡¯s family almost lost their lives in Halo River. Jared panicked even more. He refused to admit it and smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant, young man. You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of just yet. You know that I still have dozens of ke Corporation shares in my hands. Even without the shares, my assets can stillst for 10 lifetimes.¡± ¡°Okay, then, Mr. ke, go find your friend and expose it!¡± Trevor stood up. Seeing that Trevor was about to leave, Jared asked anxiously, ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Trevor turned around and looked at Jared indifferently. ¡°What exactly do I want? I want you dead!¡± Jared was furious. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Trevor nced at Jared again and left. Jared¡¯s various reactions meant that the man really did not have a backup in his hands. Adam used all sorts of connections and finally met Jared a few dayster. He came with hiswyer. Jared¡¯s first sentence when he saw Adam was for Adam to immediately log into his cloud. He told Adam the password and that there was a video called ¡°Trump card¡± in a folder called ¡°Entertainment and Recreation¡± on his cloud. He thought that Adam had left his phone at home, but he did not expect Adam to bring it over. Adam came to see him through special channels, so the electronic items were directly brought in. Seeing that Adam had taken out his phone, he was excited. ¡°Give it to me. Quick, let me see!¡± He immediately logged into his cloud. He clicked on it step by step. When he saw the video called ¡°Trump card¡±, heughed out loud. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asked. Jared sneered again. ¡°That idiot Trevor actually tricked me. I really thought that he had destroyed it. There¡¯s hope. Take this video to Annalise Barton immediately.¡± He felt that Trevor was stupid and that it was more reliable to negotiate with Annalise. ¡°Okay,¡± Adam replied. Jared suddenly remembered that he could log into the cloud here, which meant that there was a signal. He immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go over. I¡¯ll send it to Annalise directly.¡± Coincidentally, he had Annalise¡¯s number saved in his phone. He downloaded the video from the cloud. After downloading it, he opened it. Muffled sounds immediately came from the phone. Jared was baffled. He gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Fuck you and your family, Trevor Stinson!¡± Trevor actually changed the video. Jared was really pissed. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam did not understand. Jared¡¯s expression was as ugly as if he had just eaten shit. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Trevor, that bastard!¡± ¡°Dad, are we still going to look for Annalise?¡± Jared¡¯s expression turned even uglier. The video was gone. There was no use looking for Annalise. At the door, the police came over and told Adam that visiting time was over. There was a visit only because Adam had pulled strings. Adam immediately replied, ¡°Okay, be right there.¡± He looked at Jared again, the look his eyes asking what he could do. Jared was furious. If he had known that the video was gone, he would not have wasted his time on this. He might as well havemunicated the details with thewyer earlier. ¡°Tell Preston toe and see me,¡± Jared said. Now that he was in this state, he could only think of a way to reconcile with Preston and get Preston to withdraw thewsuit. Even if he had to pay a little, it would be fine. ¡°Dad, what if he doesn¡¯t want toe?¡± Adam asked. ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m willing to sell my shares to him at a low price,¡± Jared said. ¡°Dad!¡± Adam was a little anxious when he heard about reselling the shares at a low price. Jared said, ¡°Let¡¯s lure him over first.¡± The police urged Adam not to make things difficult for them. Adam had no choice but to leave with hiswyer. The next day. Preston came to see his father. Upon seeing Preston, Jared heaved a sigh of relief. He was originally worried that Preston would note. After all, the Preston he knew was extremely aloof and never cared about the shares in his hands. Unexpectedly, Preston actually came. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Humph, what did I say? Preston is just a pretentious bastard.¡± Jared thought. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Preston sat on the couch and looked at Jared indifferently. This man was only his father, biologically speaking. That was all there was to it. ¡°Withdraw thewsuit and I¡¯ll resell my shares to you,¡± Jared said. ¡°Jared, do you think that everything will develop ording to your wishes?¡± Preston looked at Jared with a mocking expression. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jared frowned. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want those shares? ¡°Then why does hee to see me? ¡°Or is he trying to take advantage of the situation?¡± Jared wondered. ¡°What I mean is, you reap what you sow, and I¡¯m your retribution!¡± Preston said. ¡°What do you want then?¡± ¡°If possible, I want you dead!¡± Preston did not hide his hatred at all. He took out his phone and yed the video that Jared had recorded to threaten Trevor with, in order to save his life. In the video, he admitted that he was the one who nned Preston¡¯s car ident seven years ago. After ying the video, Preston stared at Jared with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Jared ke, you¡¯re worse than an animal!¡± Chapter 442 Chapter 442 Jared squinted at Preston and suddenlyughed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worse than an animal. Preston, why are you pretending to be noble? Do you dare to say that you don¡¯t want me dead?¡± ¡°Of course I want me dead!¡± Preston and Jared looked at each other. Jared nced at Preston and retracted his gaze. He smiled and said, ¡°Unfortunately, you can¡¯t take it. You should know that this case is not as big as you think. ¡°Attempted murder can get me no more than 10 years. As long as I behave well, I can get out in five to six years. If I hire a betterwyer, I get a sentence thatsts three to four years. Pull some strings, it would only be two to three years. Put an appeal on top of it, I¡¯d be out in one to two years, or even only half a year.¡± ¡°What now, you think you own the court?¡± Preston looked at Jared mockingly. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I don¡¯t own the court, that I¡¯m not gonna be sentenced for long!¡± Jared smiled. ¡°I¡¯m old too. Since you want ke Corporation so badly, I¡¯ll give it to you. No matter what, my blood is still flowing in your veins. the ke family¡¯s stuff is still in the hands of the ke family. All the shares in my hands are yours for 500 million dors.¡± Jared raised his eyes slightly and looked at Preston. In his opinion, 500 million dors was already a low price. If he wasn¡¯t in prison now, he wouldn¡¯t even make such an offer. ¡°So, you think I¡¯m here to buy the shares in your hands?¡± Preston retorted. Jared kept a close eye on Preston. He didn¡¯t say anything. The look in his eyes seemed to say, ¡°What else are you here for other than to buy shares?¡± Preston stood up and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that the heavens are watching. What goes around is gonnae around. You can¡¯t avoid the crime of conspiring to murder me, injuring my bodyguard, and evading taxes.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡°evading taxes¡±, Jared exploded. ¡°You idiot, you want to sue me for tax evasion? When the timees, it¡¯s still the ke Corporation that¡¯s gonna pay the taxes. You¡¯re extremely stupid.¡± Preston snorted. ¡°Four years ago, you killed a tax collector with the former taxmissioner for tax evasion.¡± ¡°You!¡± Jared panicked. This matter was done very secretly back then. Later on, the taxmissioner took the initiative to transfer to another tax bureau. They did not contact each other anymore. He wondered how would Preston know. Preston nced at Jared and said indifferently, ¡°Jared ke, do you know of Silvester Chanon the Ouw Madman? This time, he¡¯s mywyer!¡± With that, he left. ¡°Preston,e back!¡± Jared shouted from behind. Preston did not even turn back. Jared copsed on the couch, feeling terrible. There was no video to ckmail Trevor, and Preston was a stubborn person. Preston even hired Silvester Chanon the Ouw Madman. It was rumored that Silvester Chanon the Ouw Madman could throw the opposingwyer into jail with the criminal if he exceeded his usual performance. Jared might even be sentenced to eight to ten years in thiswsuit. He knew that his life would bepletely ruined. On La¡¯s side. She met Alexander the next day. As soon as she saw Alexander, she cried, ¡°Son, did I get in your way?¡± She did not want to confess. However, the surveince camera had recorded her discussing the details with Bernard¡¯s wife. She had no choice but to admit it. Now that she had confessed her crimes, she can only wait for the trial to start. Seeing that Annalise was still fine, there was a high chance that La wouldn¡¯t be getting a very harsh sentence in her situation. However, she had caused one such blunder, so the old man had another reason to target Alexander. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Alexander looked at his mother and said, ¡°I will hire the bestwyer for you!¡± There was just nothing else that he could do. La was even more upset. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve dragged you down. Alexander, if grandpa disqualifies you frompeting because of me, you must cut ties with me.¡± Alexander felt terrible when he heard that. His throat moved as he said, ¡°Mom, I told you not to touch Annalise¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Yes, I shouldn¡¯t have done it. If I had known that they were so vignt, I wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Alexander sighed and said, ¡°Mom, what I mean is, don¡¯t throw away your basic morals and conscience when you do things. Mypetition with Julian is fair and square. It¡¯s all about our own abilities. I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with Julian because we have our own standpoints. You were trying to hurt Annalise¡¯s kid. What¡¯s the difference between that and murder?¡± La looked at Alexander in shock. Her eyes were filled with hurt. ¡°Alexander, in your eyes, I¡¯m a murderer?¡± Alexander didn¡¯t feel good. In front of him was the mother who had given birth to him and raised him wholeheartedly. However, she had really done something wrong! He looked at La and said, ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t have given birth to me back then.¡± If she hadn¡¯t given birth to him, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. She wouldn¡¯t have done all these things just to help him. ¡°Yes, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you. I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry. I really shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you. I shouldn¡¯t have fought for you. I should have continued to live with you in that banged-up shithole, smelling that sewage and squeezed into that tiny apartment, beingughed at and scolded for being a slut, giving birth to an illegitimate child. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have stood up for you when your ssmates insulted you and said that you don¡¯t have a father. I shouldn¡¯t have told them that you have a father and that your father loves you very much. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have fought to give you aplete family. I should have allowed others to insult us¡­¡± La was hysterical and tearful. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Alexander sighed. She would never understand what he really wanted. What she was fighting for was status, power, and money. And what he was fighting for was to prove himself, to be acknowledged. ¡°Sorry, I got too emotional. Go back and don¡¯t care about me. Go back and do your best. Try to be Parks Group¡¯s president. That¡¯s what you deserve. Even if something has gone wrong, it¡¯s all my fault. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Go home!¡± La said. Alexander felt terrible again. He knew very well how good his mother was to him. He could not say anything to reprimand her. If Julian agreed to let his mother go, he would not hesitate to give up Parks Group¡¯spetition. He nodded and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going home. Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ll hire awyer for you.¡± ¡°If grandpa makes things difficult for you, don¡¯t bother about me and just cut ties with me,¡± La said again. Alexander¡¯s back stiffened. There was no way he couldn¡¯t feel her mother¡¯s intense love for him. He said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll always love you. I love grandpa too. He¡¯s also my closest kin.¡± He wanted to tell his mother that grandpa was his family, not his enemy. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. La wouldn¡¯t listen to him. She waved and said, ¡°Hurry up and go back to your job.¡± It was already April, and there were less than three months left. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 Alexander stayed in the study alone for two days.. He went about sorting out all his results. He then looked for Julian again. At that time, Julian and Annalise were strolling in the vi¡¯s garden. Annalise was already pregnant. The weather in April was mostfortable. Annalise wore a dress, a thin jacket, and soft-soled shoes, feeling rxed andfortable. Julian wore a white T-shirt at home and interlocked his fingers with Annalise¡¯s as they strolled and chatted. The two of them were chatting happily when the servant came over to say that Alexander was here. ¡°Bring him to the living room.¡± The smile on Julian¡¯s face disappeared. He knew why Alexander was looking for him. ¡°He wants to plead for La, right?¡± Annalise asked. Julian reached out and touched Annalise¡¯s head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sometimes I feel like he¡¯s not a bad person, just not very smart,¡± Annalise said. Julian smiled again. ¡°Yes, you have good eyes.¡± When he was holding the wedding on the cruise ship, he received a text message reminding him to be careful. Later, he checked. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It was the same phone ID as Alexander. He stopped smiling and said, ¡°He¡¯s him. La is La. No one can plead for mercy for what La did.¡± He was not saintly enough to forgive the person who had indirectly killed his mother. If it wasn¡¯t for La, he would have aplete family. At the very least, his mother would have been alive and well. She would be by him as he grew up, watch him get married, have children, and watch him be happy. She wouldn¡¯t have ended her life in such a despairing way. Sensing that Julian¡¯s emotions were not right, Annalise reached out and held his hand. Julian quickly restrained his emotions and pursed his lips. He said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll see him. If you¡¯re not tired, let¡¯s go together. If you¡¯re tired, rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them went to the living room. Alexander was already there. Upon seeing them, Alexander stood up and handed the gift in his hand to Annalise. ¡°This is for the baby.¡± He felt guilty about the baby. His mother had almost killed that baby after all. In the past, when he married Abigail, he wanted to use Abigail to spite Julian. At that time, when he saw Annalise, he could easily call her ¡°my dear sister-inw¡±. Now, he couldn¡¯t say the words, not when he felt shame and was sincere about making amends. ¡°You¡¯re here. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Julian took the small gift and casually ced it on the coffee table. ¡°I want to talk to you about work,¡± Alexander said. ¡°The study then!¡± Julian got up and walked upstairs. Alexander followed. Entering the study, Julian went straight to the couch and sat down. He called out faintly, ¡°Have a seat!¡± Alexander sat down. Julian raised his chin slightly, indicating that Alexander could speak. Alexander took out a stack of documents from his briefcase and ced them in front of Julian. ¡°What?¡± Julian asked and picked up the document. He flipped through it casually and knew what it was. He nced at Alexander again and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alexander didn¡¯t have much of an expression and said, ¡°These are the orders I¡¯ve already gathered and the estimated orders for theter stages. I want to use these to exchange for my mother¡¯s freedom.¡± Julian¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold. ¡°Did you not listen to what I saidst time?¡± Alexander frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll withdraw from the competition and take my mother away from Jadeborough. In the future, we¡¯ll try our best toe back as little as possible.¡± Julian snorted. ¡°Where you live is your business. I will always insist on doing what I should do. I will always protect the people I should protect.¡± His face turned ashen. He even clenched a fist at his side. His heart tightened at the mention of protecting his own. He would think of how it was many years ago, when he was a child, he did not have the ability to protect his mother. As a result, he saw his mother jump down from upstairs and fall right in front of him, lying in a pool of blood. He would never forget that sense of helplessness. and powerlessness. The instigator was Tony, but La was also involved. La had already caused his mother¡¯s death, and now she wanted to harm his child. Julian figured that even if he had to go bankrupt, he would not let her off, and those orders meant nothing to him. the ¡°I understand.¡± Alexander nodded and put documents into his briefcase. He stood up and said, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll each fight with our own abilities then! I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to compete for Parks Group.¡± He knew that Julian would not agree to let his mother off. But he had toe. That was his mother after all. La knew that it was wrong to do what she did. It was wrong of her to give birth to Alexander and use him as a bargaining chip. It was wrong of her to scheme behind everyone¡¯s backs. But there was nothing wrong with her loving her child. ¡°Going all out is respect for yourself and your opponent,¡± Julian said calmly. Not long after Alexander left Annalise¡¯s vi, a car kept running alongside his car and honking. Alexander was sitting in the back of the car with his eyes closed. When he heard the incessant sound of horns, he opened his eyes unhappily. The driver lowered the window and asked the person in the other car, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°My boss wants to talk to Mr. Parks.¡± The other party said. The driver immediately turned to ask for Alexander¡¯s opinion. ¡°No!¡± The driver immediately expressed that his boss didn¡¯t want to talk. The assistant sitting in the passenger seat of the other car smiled and handed a business card to Alexander¡¯s driver. ¡°Sir, this is my boss¡¯s private business card. When you¡¯re in a good mood, you¡¯re wee toe and talk to my boss at any time. Good day to you!¡± The driver took the business card. The other party drove the car away. Alexander¡¯s driver handed his business card to Alexander. ¡°Nevada Corporation?¡± Alexander took the business card. One of the toppanies in the world, the number onepany in Jenocia, was listed in Amigenn with a market value of 600 billion dors. Alexander wondered why was Nevada Corporation¡¯s boss looking for him. Holding the business card, Alexander narrowed his eyes. He quickly took out his phone and checked Nevada Corporation¡¯s shareholder information. Indeed, it was the same as the information on the business card. Raising his hand, he held the business card and ced it outside the car window. He held the business card between his index and middle fingers and threw it out like a poker card. The business card drew a beautiful arc in the air, without any idea where itnded. After Jared was detained, Preston¡¯s work became smoother. Most of them had already been roped in by Preston and assigned to different positions. David and a few of Jared¡¯s trusted aides had been waiting for Preston to take the initiative to look for them. This way, it would be easier for them to negotiate. However, after waiting for a few days, there was still no sign of Prestoning. The day had finally arrived. Preston took the initiative to knock on David¡¯s office. David was overjoyed. He immediately greeted politely, ¡°Mr. ke.¡± Realizing that he was too enthusiastic and seemed too eager, it was not good for him to raise his status. He cleared his throat again and pretended to be aloof as he asked, ¡°Mr. ke. Are you looking for me for something?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I wonder what it is?¡± David asked. Preston ke took out the dismissal letter and handed it to David. David¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw the letter. ¡°You want to fire me?¡± Chapter 444 Chapter 444 ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Preston asked faintly. David was so angry that his face turned as red as a fireball. ¡°Impressive. He could rope in others, but he actually fires me right here. Does he think that he has roped in enough people and that he doesn¡¯t need me anymore?¡± David thought. He let out a heavy breath and said, ¡°Mr. ke, you should know that I¡¯m a senior staff in thepany and one of the initiators of thepany¡¯s shareholding n. I¡¯ve worked here for 24 years. Oh, right, my annual sry is 4 million dors. If thepany wants to fire me, they have topensate me 10 times that amount. ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯m 49 years old. I¡¯ve worked so hard for ke Corporation for so many years and have never enjoyed life. It¡¯s time for me to retire and enjoy life.¡± He was furious, but he pretended to be calm. He reached out to take the dismissal letter from Preston and said, ¡°Mr. ke, the finance department has my ount. I hope that thepensation of 30 million dors can be paid today. Otherwise, I¡¯ll immediately apply forbor arbitration.¡± ¡°Hmph! ¡°The kid is still too inexperienced to wrestle me,¡± he thought. He deemed himself in a good position to either advance and attack, or retreat and defend. If Preston was really willing to give him 30 million dors aspensation, he would leave ke Corporation as soon as Preston left the office. It wasn¡¯t that much of a big deal after all. 30 million dors was a lot of money to spend. If Preston couldn¡¯t bear to part with the money and begged him to stay, he would be in an even better. position to negotiate. Preston looked at David with a faint smile. ¡°So, Jared¡¯s tax evasion. I assume that it is you, David Zelle, who came up with the n? ¡°Relying on the resources of ke Corporation, he got his clients to offer their women to service him. ¡°ke Processing nt settles the employment of at least 5000 vocational school students every year, and you takemissions from it. ¡°The sry we give interns in ke Corporation is around seven dors per hour. You colluded with the teachers of the schools and deducted the students¡¯ pay, causing them to receive less than half of that when the money got to their hands¡­¡± David did not expect Preston to know everything he had done. His expression was a little ugly. However, thinking that such words were useless, he denied it all. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t. I¡¯m now officially informing you that you¡¯ve been fired. Hurry up and apply forbor arbitration. If you¡¯rete, they¡¯ll get off work,¡± Preston said. David was in a difficult position. He really felt that he couldn¡¯t leave now or stay. If he were to just leave, he wouldn¡¯t dare to apply forbor arbitration. He was afraid that Preston really had ns waiting for him. If he stayed, it was obvious that Preston didn¡¯t like him, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to suck up to Preston. Rolling his eyes, he raised his chin and said, ¡°Preston, I know that you¡¯re young and impetuous, but you¡¯re not doing this the right way. Think about it. We are part of the reasons for ke Corporation¡¯s achievements today. ¡°I did optimize ke Corporation¡¯s tax, but I did it for the good of ke Corporation. ¡°Think about it. The taxes were heavy, and it was not easy for thepany to earn money. In terms of taxes, of course, we have to pay as little as possible. The deducted tax didn¡¯t go to my personal pocket, but into the ount of thepany! ¡°As for the commissions, this is the school¡¯s idea. They only want to give the students so much. If I don¡¯t take a little, they¡¯ll take it all.¡± ¡°In that case, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re still in the right?¡± Preston looked at David mockingly. David knew that Preston was feeling ufortable. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He gave in and said, ¡°I admit to this matter. I was indeed a little greedy. I can return this money.¡± Preston smiled. ¡°Oh, so you did something wrong and you make amends because you got discovered, no? What if everything went unnoticed? If you murdered someone and weren¡¯t discovered, everything will be fine. If you were discovered, you¡¯d apologize and make somepensation, and it¡¯ll be over, right?¡± ¡°Mr. ke, that¡¯s not the same thing.¡± David felt extremely ufortable. He had already exined and made concessions, but Preston was still not letting it go. It was annoying. If Jared hadn¡¯t gone to jail, he figured that he wouldn¡¯t be there talking nonsense with Preston. Thinking about it, he said patiently, ¡°Mr. ke, I¡¯ve been doing everything for the sake of ke Corporation my entire life. A person¡¯s life is very long, and it¡¯s normal to asionally do one or two small things wrong. If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll admit my mistake. How about this, Mr. ke? Just punish me the way you think I deserved to be punished.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I won¡¯t punish any employees who are fired! Those suspected of criminal charges will be handed over to the authorities,¡± Preston said. David was speechless. He cursed Preston deep down for being a bastard. Preston was so stubborn. He had already given in to this point, but still Preston insisted on firing him. Seeing this, his anger rose as he retorted, ¡°Preston ke, don¡¯t forget that other than being apany executive, I¡¯m also a shareholder. Although I don¡¯t have many shares in my hands, I¡¯m also an owner of ke Corporation. Are you thinking of getting rid of me because I¡¯m old? If everyone is like you, ke Corporation will be destroyed in your hands sooner orter.¡± Preston said coldly, ¡°Whether ke Corporation will be destroyed or not is my business. The shareholders should enjoy their rights and interests. I won¡¯t give a single cent of the dividends. less at the end of the year to anyone. At the same time, I will hand over the matter of you and Jared evading taxes and what you two were suspected of doing to our female clients to the authorities.¡± ¡°Preston, how dare you!¡± David was furious. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough whether I dare or not.¡± Unlike David, who was embarrassed and angry, Preston was calm from beginning to end. ¡°Preston, you should know better than to go too far with what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ve never done anything to let ke Corporation down, let alone done anything to let you down. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m just an employee. Whether your father is president or you are president, it¡¯s all the. same to me. ¡°I¡¯ve worked for ke Corporation for so many years, and those years mean something. After so many years of hard work, I do have some connections and client resources. I can contribute those. I can also work hard for ke Corporation with you.¡± David thought for a moment and decided to fight for himself again. As for Jared, he would think about the man when that man could get out. He thought that Preston should know when to stop. Unexpectedly, Preston still insisted. ¡°No deal!¡± He wouldn¡¯t want to keep someone who repeatedly tried to kill him around him, after all. ¡°You!¡± David was furious. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Preston sent him away. David was so angry that he gritted his teeth and looked at Preston. ¡°You will regret it!¡± Preston looked indifferent. David walked out of the office very slowly. He still hoped that Preston would change his mind and keep him around. In the end, Prestonpletely ignored him. He suddenly frowned and turned back. ¡°Mr. ke, this is my office. It¡¯s you who should leave!¡± The corners of Preston¡¯s lips curled up. He looked at David in amusement and reminded him, ¡°Everything in ke Corporation has nothing to do with you anymore. Do you think this office is still yours?¡± Coincidentally, an executive walked to the door with his things and knocked on the door. He asked Preston politely, ¡°Mr. ke, will I be working in this office from now on?¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 ¡°Yes.¡± Preston was pleasant to the executive who came over. David was speechless. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Preston, you¡¯re going too far.¡± He hadn¡¯t even left yet, but someone was already upying his office. ¡°You¡¯re better at that!¡± Preston said with an indifferent expression. David was so angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything. The new executive carried his things and said to the employees behind him, ¡°Come on, help me clean up. Hurry up and get it done. I still have to work.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Simmons,¡± The employees immediately replied. They rushed in and started to clean up. One of them threw David¡¯s photo frame into the trash can right away. ¡°Stop!¡± David was furious. Preston nced at David again and left the office. After Preston left, David looked at the new executive, Ivan Simmons, and said impolitely, ¡°Ivan Simmons, so you think you¡¯re a big deal now. You think I¡¯d just stand by and do nothing, do you? All of you, stop. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Ivan didn¡¯t care about David at all. ¡°David Zelle, a new empirees with new officials. You¡¯re already in the past.¡± David called Ivan by his full name, and in turn, Ivan did the same. He had been bullied by David for so many years. Now that the boss had chosen the right person, he finally had a chance to turn the tables. He wouldn¡¯t miss it for anything. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Jared ke wille back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m so scared indeed. I¡¯m scared to death even. Alright, get lost already. Don¡¯t get in my way. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call security.¡± Ivan spat at David. ¡°You!¡± David exploded. ¡°Move aside! Don¡¯t disturb my work.¡± Ivan took the broom from the employee and swept it at David¡¯s feet. David could only jump away. As soon as he jumped away, Ivan continued to sweep and hit his feet. He wanted to make a move, but Ivan stood in front of him with the broom in his hand. Ivan looked at him with a faint smirk, as if he was waiting for David to make a move at any time. He was not as big as Ivan. In the past, he only bullied Ivan because of his position and rtionship with Jared. Now that Preston had taken over, Ivan became the one with the upper hand. If David were to actually fight Ivan, he knew that he would lose. He could only leave curses behind. He gritted his teeth and pointed at Ivan. ¡°Just you wait. All of you, just you wait.¡± Then, he left angrily. As he walked past Preston¡¯s office, he saw Preston handing another dismissal letter to another executive. This executive was also in bed with David¡¯s lot. David knew that they had lost the upper hand. Without Jared, they were indeed nothing. There was nothing they could do. Now, he only wanted to spend money to avoid trouble and not go to jail. In one day, Preston fired six executives, all of whom were in league with Jared. Like David, they wanted to fight for the chance to stay in ke Corporation, but Preston was determined and fired them all. There was no way he could forget how difficult they had been to him when he came to ke Corporation with the shares his grandmother had given him. They had secretly formed a clique to kick him out of ke Corporation. It was ridiculous to be ostracized by a group of outsiders when he was holding 60 percent of the shares, preventing him from inheriting the ke Corporation. No matter how they begged, Preston remained unmoved. At this point, Preston could be considered to havepletely established a foothold in ke Corporation. All work was carried out in an orderly manner. Preston treated the Parks couple, Annalise¡¯s parents, Trevor, and others to a meal. It was rare for everyone to gather together. Madam ke and Katherine also went. The huge private room was filled to the brim. The atmosphere was very amicable. Madam ke¡¯s health was improving day by day with the help of the pills. She knew that Jared was going to jail. She knew that Jared deserved it, but she still sighed a few times. She then instructed Preston to always remember one¡¯s point of origin, no matter what they did. Katherine had not seen Heather for a while. She was very happy to see Heather now. ¡°Heather, you look much better than before.¡± ¡°Yes, godmother.¡± Heather was all smiles. When she suffered from amnesia, she did not know what had happened in the past, but she always felt that something in her life was missing. Later on, when she regained her memories, she realized that she had forgotten the most important thing in her life. Therefore, even though her godmother treated her very well, she still felt depressed about it. Now that her family wasplete and happy, her depression had dissipated. Coupled with the effects from the medicine, she was getting younger and younger. Mina followed Annalise over for a free meal today. She was very happy. Before the dishes were served, she excitedly raised a ss of wine to Preston. ¡®Come,e, Mr. ke, let me toast you. Congrattions! Come, drink!¡± Preston looked at Mina strangely and asked, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know how to drink?¡± Mina¡¯s eyes shed and she immediately smiled. ¡°I learned again.¡± Things were different now. Back then, Preston asked her out for a drink alone. If both of them got drunk, they wouldn¡¯t even know if they were thrown into the sea. It was different now. There were so many people, and her mentor was there as well. Even if she was drunk, Annalise would get someone to carry her back. ¡°Thank you!¡± When Preston heard that Mina had learned how to drink, the corners of his lips curled up. He felt that she looked so cute when she smiled. He clinked his ss against hers, then drank. Julian also toasted Preston. Preston was very grateful. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He held the ss and said, ¡°Mr. Parks, I¡¯m not good with words. I¡¯ll drink to your and Annalise¡¯s health. Thank you for your help. I can¡¯t thank you enough. Here, I wish you husband and wife a happy life. I wish your baby a bright and long life. In the future, if you need me for anything, I¡¯ll definitely be willing to go the extra mile.¡± Annalise saw Preston toasting the two of them, so she also stood up with a ss of juice. Preston immediately called out to her. ¡°Annalise, sit down. You¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t tire yourself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Annalise said with a smile. Julian said, ¡°Congrattions! There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony between friends. In the future, we¡¯ll work together to earn money and do what needs to be done.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Preston replied and clinked sses with Julian and Annalise. Immediately after, he toasted the Xander couple. Then another toast to Trevor. When he toasted Trevor, he said gratefully, ¡°Trevor, thank you for your help all this while. To all that you¡¯ve done for me. Cheers!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± Trevor clinked sses with Preston. After clinking sses, Trevor¡¯s heart suddenly felt empty. Jared was sent to prison, and Preston cleaned up ke Corporation from top to bottom. The man could be considered to havepletely secured ke Corporation as the president. From now on, he no longer needed to apany Lianne in and out of ke Corporation every day. He no longer needed to protect her. He was suddenly in a bad mood. He had an indescribable feeling. He picked up his ss and drained it. Then he poured himself another ss and drained it again. After drinking a few sses of wine, his mood eased a lot. He poured another ss. Lianne was sitting beside him. When she saw Trevor drinking like this, she was shocked and immediately took away the ss. ¡°Trevor, you can¡¯t drink like this. Drink too quickly and you¡¯ll get drunk!¡± Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Trevor¡¯s ss was taken away. He nced at Lianne, then looked away and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This wine is getting to my head.¡± ¡°Then eat something. Put something in there. before drinking. Otherwise, it will hurt your stomach.¡± The waiter had already served the dishes. Lianne immediately put food into Trevor¡¯s bowl. Her heart was also in a mess. Preston cleaned up ke Corporation. There was no reason for her to call Trevor in the future. She had troubled him for a long time. She was already used to himing to look for her every day, going with her to work, staying with her after work, being by her side at the gym to practice boxing, and then going with her to eat¡­ When they were often together every day, they rarely interacted, but she was used to Trevor being by her side. He didn¡¯t need to say anything to make her feel at ease. They ate together. She loved dessert. Every time she ate two pieces and wanted to take a third, he would take the dessert away and say to her, ¡°Just try a little. You have to control your sugar intake.¡± Lianne practiced her stance and he timed it. There was one time when Lianne missed ten seconds and Trevor asked her to practice for five more minutes. Trevor exuded an inhuman presence, but Lianne just liked him that way. She did not dare to confess. She was afraid that Trevor would not like her. Her mother¡¯s words often echoed in her ears. ¡°Lina, you must find someone who really likes you. The guy must like you more than you like him. Remember that!¡± But she was three years older than him. She figured that guys would always want to find girls younger than them, girls who knew how to wheedle and be cute. Although she was not a strong woman, but because of her mother¡¯s early death, her father did not treat her and her brother well, and then her brother also lost his memory in a car ident, she had always been the one who supported her family and had long developed an independent and cold personality. She was neither cute nor adorable. She was very boring. Seeing Lianne put food in his bowl, Trevor looked at the food in his bowl and felt even more complicated. Something surged in his chest. When he first met Lianne, he felt that Lianne and Julian were verypatible. The cold goddess and the domineering president felt like a couple when they stood together. Later, Julian married Annalise. At that time, he was still worried that Julian was too close to Lianne. Perhaps it was because of La¡¯s dirty ways, he was very wary of women. He was always worried that women would look innocent on the surface, but secretly flirt with other people¡¯s men and ruin other people¡¯s marriages. Therefore, Trevor often reminded Julian that he was married. As time passed, he realized that he had been worrying too much. Lianne¡¯s innocence came from the inside out. Her nobility was engraved in her very being. She was a woman who knew her limits. After Julian got married, although the two asionally interacted at work, Lianne¡¯s rtionship with Julian remained strictly professional, not crossing any lines. She would not be like those sluts who would take the opportunity to get Julian to drive her home, nor would she ask Julian to eat with her, nor would she take the initiative to approach him just to say something more. During this period of time, Trevor apanied her to work, eat, and practice boxing every day. He more or less understood Lianne. She did not beat around the bush. She was a simple, pure, and loyal person. Preston had been sick for six years, but she had never given up. She had always protected Julian and looked for famous doctors to treat him. During the day, he had to deal with Jared in thepany and expand her business circle to help her brother protect ke Corporation. Just knowing this made Trevor¡¯s heart ache for this girl. He just couldn¡¯t tell if he sympathized with or liked. Lianne. He reached out with his fork and picked up the food in his bowl. There was a voice in his heart that was shouting crazily. ¡°Do you want to eat the food she put on your te every day? If you do, it¡¯s a sign that you like her.¡± Lianne was even more disappointed when she saw Trevor eat without any expression. She was so disappointed that her heart ached and she wanted to cry. She quickly told Annalise to eat and diverted her attention. ¡°Annalise, the duck is not bad. It¡¯s a specialty from Horington. Try it.¡± ¡°Mm, you eat too.¡± Annalise said. ¡°Okay.¡± Lianne tried her best to smile, but she couldn¡¯t. The most active person in the whole ce was Mina. She was simple-minded and simple-minded. She was carefree and had no worries. She was really happy for Preston today. Hence, she raised her ss and toasted Preston again. ¡°Mr. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ke,e,e. Let me toast you again. Thank you for treating us to a meal.¡± ¡°I should be the one thanking you. Come, let¡¯s toast.¡± Preston clinked sses with Mina. Mina smiled like a fool. ¡°Hehehe.¡± She did not know what was wrong with her. In any case, whenever she saw Preston, she would think of the time when Preston was still a fool. She would treat him at her mentor¡¯s ce. They would jump rope together and y games together. Preston was tall and had to bend a little when jumping rope. When he bent down, his posture looked clumsy and dumb. Preston jumped rope, and she counted. Every time she bullied Preston, she would count back to 50 when she reached 79. Preston would jump until he was sweating profusely. He asked her with a silly expression, ¡°Have I done jumping?¡± Every time, she would make Preston jump a few hundred more times. When she yed games with Preston, she never went easy on Preston at all. Preston often cried out in anxiety. ¡°Who would have thought that the fool from before would be an all-powerful king of his own kingdom, now that he had regained his memories?¡± She thought. That day, on the cruise ship, Preston asked her toe with him for a drink. Later, he drank a few sses of wine. When he was drunk, he confided in her a lot. Only then did she gradually realize that although he was born into a wealthy family, he was not doing well at all. After his mother passed away, all the warmth he experienced came from his grandmother and sister. As for being happy, he was the happiest during his six years as a fool. However, he couldn¡¯t keep being a fool. He couldn¡¯t keep letting his old grandmother and sister protect him! Now that Mina saw Preston like this, she was happy for him from the bottom of her heart. She teased the fool again and smiled. ¡°Mr. ke, let¡¯s y rock, paper, scissors! The loser will drink.¡± Preston looked at Mina with a strange gaze. He smiled and extended his hand. ¡°Come on!¡± ¡°Rock, paper, scissors!¡± Mina shouted the password. Then, she lost. She was speechless. Indeed, it was different when one was no longer stupid. In the past, Preston only knew how to use rock. He always used rock because he felt that rocks. were very powerful. ¡°Hehe, I lost. I¡¯ll drink!¡± Mina raised his ss and drank. Then, she rolled up her sleeves excitedly. ¡°Come on, another round, rock, paper, scissors!¡± Mina was again speechless. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Preston smiled helplessly and drank. ¡°Come on, again!¡± Mina said excitedly. Preston had no choice but to go along with Mina. Preston kept losing. Mina smiled like a fool. ¡°I¡¯m so awesome!¡± She excitedly said to Annalise, ¡°Master, I¡¯m so lucky today. It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Stop ying. Eat,¡± Annalise said with a smile. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Preston was going easy Mina. If they were to keep drinking, Preston would get drunk. ¡°Hahaha, I wanna keep ying. Come on, Mr. ke, continue!¡± Minaughed. Annalise smiled and let them keep at it. Soon, Preston began to sway. He began to see mirages. Then, he fell headfirst onto the table. ¡°Mr. ke?¡± Mina called out and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re drunk so quickly?¡± She was in a difficult position. She hadn¡¯t even eaten much. She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Mr. ke back.¡± She had to take the person she got drunk home after all. Annalise said helplessly, ¡°You drank yourself too. How are you going to take him home?¡± ¡°Oh, right, right, right. I drank too. I¡¯ll get a driver.¡± Mina took out her phone and prepared to do so. Lianne immediately stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll take Preston back.¡± As soon as Lianne stood up, Trevor lost his cool. He immediately stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you both off!¡± For some reason, he had a feeling that they would never see each other again after today. Lianne¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she still said rationally, ¡°Trevor, you drank yourself. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take Preston back.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just get a driver.¡± Lee nced at his son and said. A father knew his son best. Although the father and son had not known each other for long, he was experienced. He knew his son¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Okay.¡± Trevor immediately called for a driver. After calling a driver, he said to Lianne, ¡°When the driveres, I¡¯lle with you two. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lianne said. Trevor then hoisted Preston up. Preston was really drunk. His body was all limp. If it wasn¡¯t for Trevor supporting him, he would have copsed to the ground. When Mina saw Preston like this, she suddenly realized something. Preston hadn¡¯t even eaten anything yet. She figured that she would treat him to a meal next time to make up for it. Trevor helped Preston to the parking lot. Lianne came together. Lianne stole a nce at Trevor from time to time. She bit her lip quietly. Soon, the driver arrived. Trevor helped Preston into his car and called out to Lianne, ¡°Get in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lianne immediately got into the car. The driver drove them to the ke Residence. They arrived at the ke Residence. The driver said, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re here.¡± Trevor asked, ¡°How much?¡± The driver said, ¡°12 dors, sir.¡± ¡°Give me the code,¡± Trevor said. ¡°Okay.¡± The driver immediately handed the payment code to Trevor. After scanning the code, Trevor said to Lianne, ¡°Your brother is very drunk. You can¡¯t carry him. I¡¯ll help him to his room. Get the servants to get him something for the hangover.¡± ¡°Alright, sure.¡± Lianne was even more disappointed. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She thought that he wanted to stay. Trevor helped Preston to the room. Lianne immediately helped push open Preston¡¯sroom and signaled Trevor to put the man on the bed. Lianne asked the servants to prepare some tea and had them pour some for Trevor. She said to Trevor, ¡°Trevor, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve eaten much. Why don¡¯t you eat a little before leaving?¡± Trevor replied, ¡°Sure.¡± He wondered if she wanted to kick him out right after eating. He had already asked the driver to go home. He wondered if Lianne would let him sober up before leaving. Seeing that Trevor was willing to stay for a meal, Lianne immediately asked the servants to prepare late-night snacks and fruit tters. Afraid that the servant would be too slow about it, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the fruit tter.¡± She asked Trevor to sit down for a while, and she immediately went to get the fruit tter. Soon, Lianne brought out the fruit tter. She called out to Trevor. ¡°Trevor,e, eat some fruits.¡± ¡°Your work?¡± Trevor asked. ¡°Yeah. It didn¡¯t go too well,¡± Lianne said. ¡°I thought it¡¯s quite well done,¡± Trevor praised. Lianne was overjoyed. ¡°Really?¡± Her eyes were as bright as the stars in the sky. ¡°Yeah.¡± Trevor looked at her. Lianne quickly retracted her gaze. She did not dare to meet Trevor¡¯s eyes, afraid that Trevor would see through her thoughts. ¡°Now that things at ke Corporation are going smoother, will your work be easier in the future?¡± Trevor asked. ¡°Yes, it will.¡± Lianne¡¯s heart started to feel empty again. She wondered if Trevor was trying to tell her that he would not go with her to work in the future. Sure enough, Trevor said, ¡°Then from now on, I won¡¯t being with you to work. Call me if anything happens.¡± Now that things at ke Corporation were going smoothly, he had to go back to the Xander family. ¡°Yeah,¡± Lianne replied. She wondered what reason would she have to call him in the future. She figured that if Trevor really had no feelings for her, she would only cause trouble for him if she took the initiative to look for him. ¡°I¡¯m not actually so hungry. Why don¡¯t youe with me for a walk to sober up?¡± Trevor said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Lianne replied and stood up. The April night was balmy. Trevor and Lianne walked side by side. Neither of them spoke. After walking out of the ke Residence, there was a river ahead. The two of them walked along the river bank. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Trevor asked. ¡°No,¡± Lianne said. Trevor suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to take care of Xander Group.¡± ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Lianne said. Trevor added, ¡°The girl I like is the daughter of a wealthy family. If I have nothing, I wouldn¡¯t be worthy of her.¡± Lianne¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that Trevor had a girl he liked. The pain was indescribable. It was just that her heart suddenly tightened, as if a hand was gripping her heart tightly, making her unable to breathe. Even breath taken was painful. She thought that after spending a short time with Trevor, she would at most have a good impression of him. She did not expect it to be so ufortable. Shealso thought that such pain was unique to girls in theirte teens. She was already 26 years old this year, meaning that she was already going 30. She thought that she had reached the age where she would only consider if both parties were compatible. However, the pain in her heart clearly told her that she cared, liked, and could not bear to part with Trevor. Trevor suddenly asked, ¡°Lianne, do you have someone you like?¡± ¡°I¡­ No,¡± Lianne said through gritted teeth. She did, but he just told her that he had someone he liked. She didn¡¯t want to trouble him. ¡°If you choose a partner, what kind of person would you like?¡± Trevor asked. ¡°I¡­¡± Lianne didn¡¯t know how to answer. Trevor said as he walked, ¡°You should like someone with a sense of humor, right? It wouldplement your personality.¡± He was too silent, as silent as she was. ¡°No, as long as I like him, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of personality he has,¡± Lianne said anxiously. Trevor suddenly stopped and turned to look at Lianne. Lianne¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. She quickly looked away. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Trevor caught the panic in Lianne¡¯s eyes, and his heart suddenly beat faster. He carefully mulled over Lianne¡¯s words. She said that as long as she liked the guy, the guy¡¯s personality wouldn¡¯t matter. He stared straight at her. Lianne panicked even more and took half a step back. ¡°Boring, unromantic, old-fashioned, and thick-headed. You¡¯re okay with a guy like that?¡± Trevor asked. Lianne¡¯s ears turned red. She felt bitter, thinking that Trevor already had someone he liked, so why was he asking her all that. She felt a lump in her throat and replied, ¡°Yes, anything is fine.¡± Her voice faltered. ¡°As long as¡­ I like the guy.¡± Feeling terrible, she said, ¡°Trevor, are you sober now? My brother might be waking up soon. I¡¯ll go back and check on him. I won¡¯t see you off then. Drive carefully on the road.¡± She left in a hurry. The next moment, her wrist was grabbed. She looked up at Trevor in surprise. Trevor looked at her closely. Her eyes reddened. She felt that she was such a loser! ¡°Lianne, you don¡¯t have anyone you like. How about me then?¡± Trevor suddenly asked. Lianne¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth trembled. ¡°Wha¡­?¡± ¡°I like you!¡± Trevor mustered up the courage to confess. For the first time in his life, he liked a girl and confessed to her for the first time. No one knew how nervous he was right now. His life as a child was miserable. After personally witnessing his adoptive parents being hacked to death, he was saved by Julian. After that, he received treatment and avenged his adoptive parents. Julian was afraid that he would get himself into trouble, so Julian sent him overseas to study. After he came back, he opened a detective agency and a boxing club. He was very busy. There were also girls learning boxing in the club, and girls often confessed to him. He was a straightforward person. He would reject them directly and not waste their time. Lianne was the first girl he liked. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Trevor just confessed to Lianne. She thought she was hallucinating. Her heart beat faster as she looked at Trevor with bright eyes. ¡°I like you!¡± Trevor said. Lianne was so surprised that she did not know what to do. Her eyes turned red. ¡°I¡­ Umm¡­¡± The next moment, she was kissed by Trevor. Trevor saw the light in Lianne¡¯s eyes. He could not control himself at all. His actions got faster than his thoughts. He suddenly leaned over and kissed her lips. Sensing her clumsy response, he became even more eager. People have more ways to intoxicate themselves than just alcohol. It was indescribable how wonderful it was to kiss someone he liked. He felt excitement, joy, excitement, and satisfaction all over his body. All the cells in his body were getting excited and cheering. Time seemed to have stopped. The kiss also became long. Lianne¡¯s entire body went limp. Trevor pulled Lianne into his arms. He looked down at her. Her eyes were red. He didn¡¯t know if it was because Lianne was too excited or because she had also drank. Lianne¡¯s eyes were also red. She was excited. She no longer avoided his gaze like before. Instead, she raised her head and looked at Trevor. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Trevor, is your mind working okay now?¡± She was afraid that Trevor was drunk and had mistaken her for someone else. Her voice was a little hoarse and her breathing was a little unstable. What she looked like at the moment almost made Trevor lose control. He looked down at Lianne, focused and gentle. ¡°Yes, my mind is extremely clear. Lianne, I like you!¡± He reached for her hand and pressed it against his heart, letting her feel his heartbeat. Lianne¡¯s heart, which had finally stabilized, started beating crazily again because of Trevor¡¯s actions. Excitement, joy, happiness¡­ She felt like she was 17 again all of a sudden, young and innocent. She liked someone purely because it was that someone. ¡°Will you always like me?¡± she asked softly. There was a hint of apprehension in the depths of her eyes. He clearly knew that people should live in the present. However, she just wanted the moment tost forever! She would think of her mother¡¯s bitter life and Jared¡¯s betrayal. She was afraid that Trevor¡¯s feelings for her were just a spur-of-the-moment thing. She was three years older than him. She was already 26 years old this year. She was almost 30 years old and would soon look worse for wear. He was only 23 years old. In another 10 or even 20 years, he would still be considered at his prime. Her rationality and emotions shed violently. The moment Trevor said he liked her, she wanted. to just be like a moth flying into a me. ¡°I¡¯ll always like you!¡± Trevor looked into Lianne¡¯s eyes. Seeing the tears in her eyes, his heart tightened slightly. He understood her. He knew what she had been through. He knew she was apprehensive and insecure. He knew that all her aloofness and toughness were just an act. They were just there for her protection. She knew that her mother¡¯s failed marriage and death had a huge psychological trauma on her. When it came to rtionships, she did not dare to trust someone easily. He hugged her, kissed her forehead, and said to her, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Lianne did not say anything. She reached out and wrapped her arms tightly around his waist. ¡°I really hope that time will stop at this moment forever. Only when everything stops can itst forever, right?¡± She thought. Trevor said again, ¡°I will always protect you!¡± ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Lianne looked up at Trevor. ¡°Okay.¡± Trevor looked down at Lianne with a gentle gaze. ¡°I¡¯m 26 this year,¡± said Lianne. Trevor patted Lianne¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re at your most beautiful time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only 23 years old. I¡¯m older than you.¡± Lianne was worried. Trevor held Lianne¡¯s face with both hands and let her look at him. He said gently, ¡°An old and boring soul lives in my heart. I don¡¯t know romance or gentleness, but I will always protect you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be old soon,¡± said Lianne. ¡°Everyone will grow old. What I like is not only your appearance, but also your kindness, integrity, and courage. When your hair turns grey, you will still be my little girl.¡± Trevor said. Lianne sniffled and tears rolled down her face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Trevor quickly wiped her tears. ¡°Okay,¡± Lianne replied and hugged Trevor¡¯s waist tightly. She thought to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re gentle or romantic. I just want you to be my only one.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, shall we meet my parents?¡± Trevor asked. Lianne was shocked. ¡°That¡­ that fast?¡± She was happy. Talk was cheap, she preferred actions. Meeting his parents was the greatest sincerity and approval of their rtionship he could show her. She was just a little flustered, afraid that Trevor¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t agree. After all, she was older than him. She was almost 30 years old, and he was only just beginning to understand what it was like being an adult. Most people would hope that their son would find a younger girl. ¡°I want to settle down as soon as possible. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll go back on your word,¡± Trevor said. Lianne smiled and rebuked, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Why would I go back on her word? ¡°As long as you say you like her, I would be willing to fly into a me like a moth.¡± She thought. ¡°Shall we go watch a movie?¡± Trevor asked. Lianne nodded in Trevor¡¯s arms. Trevor looked at the hair on Lianne¡¯s head. Under the streetmp, her ck hair looked alluring. His lips curled up in satisfaction as Trevor held her hand. Trevor finally got himself a girlfriend! Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Trevor led Lianne forward. The streetlights elongated their shadows. This was Trevor¡¯s first time holding a girl¡¯s hand. It turned out to him that girls¡¯ hands were so soft as if they had no bones. Moreover, her hand was much smaller than his. Holding her hand, he couldn¡¯t help but want to rub They arrived at the theater. Trevor asked for Lianne¡¯s opinion and bought movie tickets for a love movie, booking a hall. After buying the tickets, he bought popcorn. He handed the popcorn to Lianne and asked Lianne to wait for him for a while. He had something on and would be back soon. ¡°Okay.¡± Lianne sat on the couch in the ticketing hall with popcorn in his arms. Trevor went downstairs. Lianne held the popcorn and looked at the movie tickets in her hand. It felt unreal. She took a closer look at the movie tickets and ate a few more popcorn. After confirming that all of this was real, she could not hide the smile on her face and swayed her legs in amusement. ¡°I¡¯m so happy. I really want to share it with someone.¡± She thought. Actually, the person that she wanted to share with the most was Annalise. Because in the past year, she had the most contact with Annalise. However, Annalise was like Trevor¡¯s little sister. She did not dare to. This feeling actually made her feel a little apprehensive. She liked Annalise and treated Annalise as her benefactor and good friend. However, she was afraid that Annalise would not ept her rtionship with Trevor. After all, friends and sisters-inw were two different identities after all. After thinking for a while, she called another friend. As soon as the call went through, her face lit up with a smile. ¡°J, I¡¯m in love.¡± ¡°Huh? What? Say that again.¡± The girl was extremely shocked and suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. ¡°I might be in love.¡± Lianne cradled the phone with a shy expression. When she thought of Trevor¡¯s cold expression, she felt that he looked so cool and sweet. J was extremely speechless on the phone. ¡°If you¡¯re in love, then you¡¯re in love. What do you mean by you might be in love? No, who is it? Oh, is it the son that the Xander family found, Trevor Stinson?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lianne replied with a smile. J screamed first. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. He¡¯s so damnpatible with you!¡± Then, she hesitated. ¡°No, his father just found him. Would his old man agree to his rtionship?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about that, too,¡± Lianne said. Jughed over the phone. ¡°What are you worried about? My angel Lianne is marrying into their family. They just got themselves a piece of treasure, okay? Besides, you two are only dating now. Enjoy your dates. As for whether you¡¯re getting married or not, that¡¯s for another time.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lianne replied. Actually, she wanted to say that she was dating to get married. She wanted to be like Annalise. Julian and Annalise started a family together and became more than lovers. They would think about each other and get along sweetly. They would be sincere, trust each other, support each other, and improve their lives together¡­ After hanging up, she ate popcorn while waiting for Trevor. Someone suddenly appeared in front of her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She looked up and saw a young man looking at her with a burning gaze. ¡°Hello, Miss. I have some trouble with my app. Can I trouble you to get a movie ticket for me? I¡¯ll give you cash. Or we can add each other¡¯s contact. I can give you cash, or I¡¯ll transfer the money to you after midnight¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Alright.¡± Lianne thought that it was fine to help someone buy a movie ticket. Just as she took out her phone, a hand took it away. She looked up and saw that Trevor had returned. He took her phone with one hand and dessert with the other. It was the matcha roll from Bell House. It was her favorite. Trevor looked at the man who came over to strike up a conversation coldly and directly retorted, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you buy movie tickets with cash? If they refuse to take your money, you can call the police directly.¡± ¡°No, I¡­ Well, I just don¡¯t want to queue, so I want to ask thedy to help me get one online.¡± The guy was a little embarrassed. He secretly nced at Lianne again. He had never seen such a beautiful woman in his life! Seaweed-like curly hair, exquisite face, and fair skin. She was clearly holding popcorn and waiting for the movie to start like an ordinary girl, but she exuded nobility as she sat there, making people yearn for her. Seeing that the man was still looking at Lianne, Trevor blocked Lianne unhappily and said calmly, ¡°Are you still going to buy online? I¡¯ll help you out!¡± He stared at the man with displeasure. The man immediately said awkwardly, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll queue and pay in cash.¡± ¡°What an asshole. This was a public ce. I¡¯m just making conversation. Does that guy have to look like he¡¯s gonna eat me alive?¡± That guy thought. The man slunk away. Lianne looked up at Trevor and smiled as she hung her head low. Trevor returned the phone to Lianne and said in all seriousness, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t bother with people whoe over to hit on you.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lianne smiled again. Trevor rambled on, ¡°Some of them are liars. You added him on Whatsapp, he would pretend to be friends with you and then cheat you of your money.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lianne held back hisughter. She really liked Trevor¡¯s serious manner of preaching. The way he preached seemed like he was seriously educating a child. Trevor added, ¡°These men are good-for-nothing. They just want to hit on you because you¡¯re beautiful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lianne smiled sweetly. Trevor praised her for being beautiful. Although he didn¡¯t praise her directly, Lianne was still very happy. ¡°Here, I bought it for you.¡± Trevor handed the matcha roll to Lianne. ¡°How did you know that I like this?¡± Lianne looked at Trevor with stars in her eyes. ¡°Every time you see this, your eyes light up and you can¡¯t stop eating once you start,¡± said Trevor. Lianne chuckled. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t eat too much. In the future, I¡¯ll buy you three times a week. You can eat up to two at a time,¡± Trevor said. ¡°Can I still eat this when I¡¯m old?¡± Lianne asked. ¡°When you get old, you¡¯ll decrease the amount.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll still buy it for me?¡± Lianne asked again. It was probably because her mother had too much influence on her that she always yearned for eternity. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll buy it for you,¡± Trevor said. Lianne looked at Trevor and smiled foolishly. ¡°Now eat.¡± Trevor couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pat Lianne¡¯s head dotingly. Lianne smiled again. She took a spoonful and handed it to Trevor. ¡°Here, take your first bite.¡± Trevor looked at Lianne with burning eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t mind my drool being on it after I eat it?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Trevor ate the matcha roll she handed over and kissed her lips. This kind of feeding kiss was¡­ gentle and charming, sweet and wild. Lianne¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and her face was as red as the burning clouds in July. ¡°Is it sweet?¡± Trevor asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lianne¡¯s face was filled with shyness, afraid that others would see what Trevor did. Trevor hugged her and let her lean into his arms. He took the spoon from her hand and fed her. As Lianne ate them matcha roll, she wondered if something was wrong with Trevor. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he was a boring person who didn¡¯t know romance?¡± She wondered. Trevor was clearly feeding her seriously, but he was so flirtatious¡­ Chapter 450 Chapter 450 The two watched the movie. Lianne watched the movie seriously, and Trevor watched Lianne intently. Lianne covered Trevor¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me all the time.¡± Lianne knew that if Trevor continued to look at her like that, she wouldn¡¯t be able to watch the movie anymore. She really wouldn¡¯t know what the movie was about. ¡°You look good,¡± Trevor said. Lianne immediately blushed and her heart raced. ¡°What happened to being boring and not having a way with words?¡± She wondered. Trevor was really flirting with her with every word. But he said his words seriously, not in that glib way. Coincidentally, these serious words of love were often the most fatal. Lianne leaned into Trevor¡¯s arms and said gently, ¡°Stop looking at me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Trevor kissed Lianne¡¯s hair. He said, ¡°Just watch the movie and ignore me. I just think you¡¯re more attractive than the movie.¡± Few could possibly withstand this. Lianne was watching the movie, yet she had no idea what the movie was about in the end. Her lips curled into a smile and she could not stop. Her entire body was secreting dopamine. That kind of happiness would make the corners of her lips. curl up uncontrobly. The next day. They went to meet his parents. Trevor came to the ke Residence early in the morning to pick up Lianne. After watching the moviest night, Trevor walked Lianne home. On the way, the two of them agreed to meet Trevor¡¯s parents first. Then, they would officiallye to the ke family to propose marriage to Lianne¡¯s grandmother. Lianne no longer had a mother, so her grandmother was considered one of her closest rtives. Most importantly, Trevor also had his own thoughts. He thought that since his mother and Lianne¡¯s grandmother had been like mother and daughter for so many years, Lianne¡¯s grandmother would definitely help him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. With the support of Lianne¡¯s grandmother, their chances of winning were higher. When Trevor came over, Lianne was already up. Or rather, she had been so excited all night that she had not slept much at all. At five in the morning, she got up and put on makeup. Her skin was clearly smooth and delicate, but she just felt that it was too dry. Coupled with the fact that she had stayed up all night, she had dark circles under her eyes. She got up to do skincare and makeup, and she went about picking clothes. It wasn¡¯t until Trevor came over that she finally got her clothes sorted out. When she saw Trevor, she felt a little ufortable and asked, ¡°Is my dress okay?¡± She was afraid that she would not look dignified enough. ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor¡¯s eyes were gentle and passionate. She was good-looking to begin with, and after dressing up meticulously, she looked even more beautiful. Trevor figured that Lianne definitely didn¡¯t know how beautiful she was. ¡°Is it really alright?¡± Lianne asked. ¡°Yes, very beautiful, very dignified, very generous.¡± Trevor walked over and touched Lianne¡¯s neck. Lianne immediately felt as if she had been electrocuted. Her ears turned red. A ne suddenly appeared in Trevor¡¯s hand like magic. He stood behind Lianne and put the ne around her neck in the mirror. Lianne¡¯s face turned even redder and she was overjoyed. She had a lot of these things. As a girl, it was in her nature to want to be beautiful. She did notck money and would buy anything she liked. Today, she had just taken off the ne around her neck. She wanted to match the clothes first and then the jewelryter. She was afraid that too much jewelry would make her look shy, so she nned to choose a simple ne. Unexpectedly, Trevor had also prepared one for her. In the past, her friends would give her jewelry, but the ones given by her friends feltpletely different from what Trevor gave her. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Trevor put on the ne and asked. ¡°Yes, I like it very much. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Lianne reached out and touched the pendant. The droplet-shaped jade pendant was sparkling and translucent. It was simple and pleasing to the eye. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. I saw it and thought of getting it for you right away,¡± Trevor said. Lianne thought about how Trevor had just confessedst night. They had watched a movie until veryte and he hade over early in the morning. Therefore, he definitely did not buy it after confessing. She could not help but ask, ¡°When did you buy it?¡± ¡°Last month, before Anna¡¯s wedding,¡± Trevor said. Lianne¡¯s heart beat faster. She asked again, ¡°Back then, when you bought it, were you thinking of giving it to me?¡± Trevor smiled gently. ¡°Yes, of course. I only like you.¡± Lianne lowered her head and smiled. She said softly, ¡°I like you too.¡± ¡°Say that again.¡± Trevor hugged Lianne from behind and kissed her cheek. ¡°I like you too,¡± Lianne blushed and said. ¡°Since yesterday?¡± Trevor¡¯s voice was bewitching. Yesterday, when Trevor confessed, he told Lianne that since she didn¡¯t have anyone she liked, she might as well like him. He felt that she was just passively epting his confession. But even so, he was satisfied. Trevor tried his best to be good to Lianne. He tried his best to make her unable to leave him. Anna and Julian had only developed their rtionship after marriage. Now, their rtionship was envied by countless people. ¡°No,¡± Lianne said shyly. ¡°When was it then?¡± Trevor was filled with hope. Lianne said softly, ¡°That time when we went to the airport to pick up my grandmother, I already had a crush on you.¡± It was rare for Lianne to be so brave. When Trevor heard this, his lips curled up in surprise. He leaned against Lianne and kissed her cheek and bit her ear. ¡°Last night, you actually said that you didn¡¯t like anyone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t like me.¡± She wanted to maintain her pride. If he liked someone else, she wouldn¡¯t have confessed her feelings out loud. She would quietly hide her thoughts so that Trevor wouldn¡¯t be troubled. ¡°Silly, you¡¯re so good, how can I not like you?¡± Trevor kissed Lianne¡¯s face again. It took him a lot of courage to confess. He was afraid that Lianne would not have feelings for him. ¡°Then you have to like me all the time,¡± Lianne said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always liked you, just like how my father liked my mother,¡± Trevor said. ¡°Yeah,¡± Lianne replied gratefully. Lee¡¯s love for Heather was really enviable. But that was because they were separated. ¡°If they were together for a long time, would they still like each other? Wouldn¡¯t they hate each other?¡± She wondered. She hoped that they would still like each other after all that. ¡°Are we going now?¡± Lianne turned to ask Trevor. ¡°Yes,¡± Trevor replied. It was still early. He would take her to breakfast and then go to Anna¡¯s ce. During this period of time, Anna was pregnant. Her parents lived there and did not return to the Xander residence. In the morning, Trevor had already told his parents. that Anna knew about it. Anna was overjoyed and praised Lianne for being gentle, kind, good-natured, beautiful, and talented. The fact that they were all good friends was also a bonus. If they were lucky enough to be family and would remain family and friends in the future, then everyone would go on vacation together when they were free and support each other when they were working. They would definitely be happy and their businesses would prosper. Lee also said that it was important for a man to marry. Marrying a virtuous woman like Lianne was their family¡¯s honor. Trevor said that he would bring Lianne back for dinner. Lee and his wife were overjoyed and started working in the morning. Heather went with the servants to buy groceries and prepared to cook personally. Trevor ate breakfast with Lianne and prepared to return to Annalise¡¯s ce. Lianne insisted on buying gifts. After buying gifts, the two of them arrived at Annalise¡¯s vi at 10 in the morning. Lianne carried the gifts, feeling nervous and reserved. At this moment, she no longer had the confidence andposure she had when she was working. She waspletely like a little girl. She entered with Trevor and greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Xander, Anna.¡± She was so nervous that her heart was pounding the whole time. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 ¡°Lina is here.¡± Heather wore an apron and looked enthusiastic. Lee was also very polite. ¡°Quick,e in and take a seat. Kalyan, bring Lina her slippers!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Trevor smiled. The servant had already politely prepared slippers for Lianne. ¡°Thank you! This is a gift for both of you.¡± Lianne was still reserved and a little flustered. She was not as natural and unrestrained as she was when facing outsiders. Annalise gestured for the servant to take the gift and came over to hold Lianne¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Come in and take a seat.¡± ¡°Yes, Anna. I¡¯ve also prepared a gift for you. I wonder if you like it.¡± Lianne immediately took out a gift from her bag. It was a golden lock pendant mostly bought for children. In the past, she had never been so nervous. Even though Annalise had cured her of Preston¡¯s illness, and she had gratefully gone out of her way to choose a generous gift, she had not been so nervous that her palms were sweating. ¡°Of course I like it. I like all your gifts.¡± Annalise smiled and took it. Lee could tell that Lianne was nervous. He said to Trevor, ¡°Kalyan, bring Lina around. Your mother and I will get food ready.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Trevor replied. Lianne immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll help out too.¡± ¡°No need for that. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see the orchids. My father has been nting them for many years.¡± Trevor took Lianne to see the orchids. When he reached the backyard, Lianne puffed out her cheeks and exhaled. Trevor looked at her cute appearance and could not help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my parents like you very much. Anna likes you very much too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still so nervous.¡± Lianne exhaled again. Trevor reached out and held Lianne¡¯s face. He looked at her gently with a smile on his lips. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Our entire family likes you. Even if they don¡¯t like you, I will still like you.¡± Lianne¡¯s heart was hit hard. She looked into Trevor¡¯s eyes. Their eyes met. Gentle, ambiguous, beautiful, happy¡­ Trevor said, ¡°Liking you is my business. It won¡¯t change because of anyone¡¯s preferences. Of course, it¡¯s best to be supported and blessed. Even if no one thinks highly of you, I¡¯ll still like you and that¡¯s not changing.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Lianne said. Trevor looked at Lianne¡¯s lips and leaned down to kiss her. Lianne wrapped his arms around Trevor¡¯s neck. The two of them smelled the fragrance of the orchids in the backyard and felt each other¡¯s heartbeats. They kissed sweetly. ¡°Trevor, I got it!¡± Annalise stood by the window on the second floor and shouted. Lianne was so frightened that she immediately pushed Trevor away. She was so embarrassed that her face turned red. Trevor suddenly raised his head and looked at his sister speechlessly. Seeing Annalise leaning out of the window, he panicked. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Why are you standing by the window? What if you fall?¡± Annalise¡¯s smile was especially sheepy. ¡°Hehehe, how could I fall? I¡¯m just pregnant. I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯ll customize a profile picture for you two!¡± Lianne was so embarrassed that she wished she could just disappear on the spot. Beep. Trevor and Lianne¡¯s phones rang at the same time. They took out their phones and saw that they had received the same photo that Annalise had sent them. It was the way they had looked when they were kissing. Unexpectedly, Annalise was also an expert at taking photos. The photo taken looked especially beautiful. At such a distance, the shot gave them a close-up. The scenery became blurred, yet their eyshes were very clear. Looking at the photo, one could feel the sweetness seeping out. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Annalise said and left the window. Trevor looked up at the window and smiled helplessly. He continued to take Lianne to look at the orchids. Trevor talked about her father nting orchids. Lianne also shared her feelings when Preston was being treated there. Actually, at that time, she had already made up her mind on what to do if Preston would never recover. Even if Preston wouldn¡¯t recover, she figured that he would still be very happy to receive treatment from Annalise. He was especially happy when jumping rope and ying games with Mina. Other than being happy, his physical fitness had also improved a lot. Trevor said emotionally, ¡°Anna is really a doctor with exceptionalprehension. After a person¡¯s physical fitness improves, it is indeed helpful for curing any illness.¡± ¡°Yeah! She¡¯s amazing. She¡¯s smart, beautiful, kind, and talented¡­¡± Lianne couldn¡¯t help but praise Annalise. ¡°You too!¡± Trevor said. Lianne blushed from the praise, but she felt especially good about herself. Time flew by when she was with the person she liked. Even if they only chatted for a short while, it was already lunchtime. Lianne thought to herself that if she married Trevor in the future, she also wanted a vi like this, with an independent yard, and an independent swimming pool. She would swim with Trevor and nt flowers together. If she had a child, she could let the child run around the courtyard. Lee came over personally and shouted, ¡°Kalyan, bring Lina back to the room to eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Trevor pulled Lianne. Lianne was shy again. This feeling was very strange. They had met many times in the past. Even when Lee was working with Xander Group out of his own ord to help them, she was the one who apanied Preston. At that time, she was calm and confident. Now that she suddenly came to see them as Trevor¡¯s girlfriend, she could not help but be all uptight. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. My father can¡¯t wait for me to kidnap you and make you our own,¡± Trevor said with a smile. Lianne also smiled. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Lianneughed. When she entered the house, the servants had already set the table. Lee personally opened a bottle of red wine. Heather personally went to the kitchen with the servants to bring out the dishes. ¡°Come,e, Lina, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Julian also came back. He signed a contract in the morning and Annalise sent him a message. She said that Lianne wasing over to eat as Trevor¡¯s girlfriend today. After signing the contract, he rushed back right away. He had toe back and witness such a good thing. ¡°Come, Lina, take a seat!¡± Lee and Heather greeted her with smiles. ¡°Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Xander.¡± Lianne thanked them and sat down. Beep. Trevor and Lianne received messages at the same time. Both of them took out their phones to take a look. The picture that Annalise had made for them was the same as the one just now, but she had changed. the angle and used a different color background. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Annalise asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± Trevor thought it was very beautiful and immediately used it as his profile picture. Then, he took out Lianne¡¯s phone. ¡°Come, you can change it too.¡± ¡°Umm, really?¡± The smile on Lianne¡¯s lips betrayed her. Although she was doubtful about doing so, she was actually very happy. Girls were born to like such gestures. The romance that moved girls the most was all in the details. ¡°This way, everyone will know that we¡¯re in love.¡± Trevor changed his profile picture with a satisfied expression. Seeing both of their profile pictures changed, the corners of his lips curled up even more. He thought it felt so good that she made it official that they were together in such a way. ¡°What are you looking at so happily? Let me take a look.¡± Lee leaned over and saw the couple¡¯s profile picture on the phone. He praised, ¡°Good shot. Come on, let your mom take a look too.¡± Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Trevor immediately handed his phone to hist mother. Heather wiped her hands on her apron and took the phone. Heather looked at the photo happily. ¡°It¡¯s really good. Lina is so beautiful. She is better-looking than Kalyan. If you have kids in the future, they better look like Lina.¡± From the moment Lianne entered the house, she had been secretly sizing up the expressions of Trevor¡¯s parents, afraid that they were only polite to her because the two families were on good terms. Now that she saw Trevor¡¯s parents looking at the photo seriously, smiling happily, and praising her good look, Lianne felt her heart more at ease. A rtionship blessed by a family member was always more reassuring and blissful. Lianne smiled humbly and said, ¡°No, Mrs. Stinson. Trevor is even prettier.¡± ¡°Mine is not natural,¡± Trevor said. ¡°Haha!¡± Annaliseughed. Julian also smiled and vouched for Trevor. ¡°Yes, Trevor¡¯s face was indeed man-made.¡± ¡°If it was your original face, it would also be very good- looking,¡± Lianne said as she nced at Trevor. Lianne knew what Trevor had been through. Lianne knew it many years ago. Trevor¡¯s experience was even worse than Lianne¡¯s. When Trevor was ten years old, he was almost hacked to death. At that time, Trevor¡¯s face was deformed beyond recognition. Trevor was saved by Julian. Trevor stayed in the hospital for a long time to treat his injuries and get skin grafts. Fortunately, all the suffering was over. Now, Trevor reunited with his family, and his family was happy. After the servants served the dishes, Lee personally poured wine for Lianne. ¡°Come, have a little red wine.¡± ¡°Mr. Xander, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Lianne immediately stood up and wanted to do it herself. Lee smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s alright. Come.¡± Lianne immediately held the ss with both hands. Everyone drank a ss of red wine and started eating. Heather picked up some food for Lianne with the serving cutlery. ¡°Come, Lina, your favorite salmon. And this taro pork ribs. It¡¯s made of the special taro from Horington.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Stinson.¡± Lianne thanked her and looked at Trevor in surprise. Trevor smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I told my mother.¡± Lianne smiled sweetly at Trevor again. Trevor was usually cool and didn¡¯t like to talk. Lianne didn¡¯t expect him to be so attentive. Not only did Trevor know that Lianne liked dessert, but he also knew that she liked salmon and taro pork ribs. This feeling of being valued was especially beautiful. Lianne felt her heart filled with happiness and tenderness. Trevor put more food on Lianne¡¯s te. Then, he silently peeled the prawns and ced them on Lianne¡¯s te. ¡°You should have some, too.¡± Lianne was very touched. She also picked up some food for Trevor. Trevor looked at the food on his te and smiled with satisfaction. In the future, Trevor got someone to pick up food for him! At the dining table. The atmosphere was very good. Lee and Heather praised Lianne for being smart and capable as they persuaded her to eat. Heather was actually not good at expressing her feelings, but she saw that Lianne was a little reserved. Heather still spoke her mind. They were happy that Lianne could ept their son. Heather also hoped that they could be a family in the future. Heather told Lianne not to worry. Dating was between Lianne and Trevor. As parents, they would support Lianne and Trevor unconditionally. If Lianne and Trevor got married in the future, their lives would still be theirs. If Lianne and Trevor were willing to have children, they could have children. If they weren¡¯t, they could choose not to have children. In Trevor¡¯s family, everyone was free. As long as they did not do anything illegal, they could choose their preferred lifestyle. Lianne was very touched and rxed. Lianne was originally worried that once they acknowledge her rtionship with Trevor, they would rush them to get married and have children. After all, Annalise was only 21 years old this year and was about to give birth. Lianne was 26 years old this year. Many parents would do the math. Lianne was 26 years old. If she dated for a period of time and prepared for her wedding, she would be 27 years old. And Lianne would have to prepare for pregnancy for two years. Then, Lianne would be 29 years old. When Lianne had the child, she would be 30 years old. Once the math was done, Lianne would feel that she had to hurry up and prepare to have a child. Otherwise, Lianne would be an old mother. Lianne did not expect Trevor¡¯s parents to be so open-minded. They respected Lianne and Trevor¡¯s own intentions. Lianne was immediately rxed. When the dinner was about to end, Trevor said, ¡°Dad, mom, I want to find time to officially go to Lina¡¯s home to propose marriage.¡± Lee was very happy. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. When are you going? I¡¯ll go with your mother.¡± Trevor looked at Lianne for her opinion. ¡°Lina, why don¡¯t we go to your house tomorrow?¡± Lianne nodded lightly. Lianne and Trevor¡¯s rtionship indeed progressed fast, but she felt that there was nothing wrong with this. They had also been together for a few months and were interested in each other. For example, Annalise and Julian. They got married the moment they met, but they were still happy. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go early tomorrow morning. After dinner, you keep Linapany. Your mother and I will prepare a gift.¡± Lee was very happy and said to Trevor When Lianne heard that Lee wanted to prepare a gift, she immediately said, ¡°Mr. Xander, there¡¯s no need to prepare a gift.¡± Lee smiled. ¡°How can that do? A marriage proposal is a big thing. Even poor families have to prepare all kinds of gifts. Our family is doing okay. How can we not take it seriously? Lina, don¡¯t worry about the gifts. Just fall in love happily. In the future, when you get married, you should still be as happy as an unmarried girl. Enjoy your life happily.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Mr. Xander.¡± Lianne was touched and emotional. Lee really gave Lianne a fatherly warmth. Lianne thought of her brother and her. Their father was still alive, but they did not have any love from their father. Instead, their father wanted Lianne¡¯s brother to die. Tears welled up in Lianne¡¯s eyes as she gripped her fork tightly. She wanted to get married even more. Trevor held Lianne¡¯s hand and said to her, ¡°We can oftene to Anna for a free meal in the future. We won¡¯t have children these few years, and we can y with Annalise¡¯s kid together.¡± ¡°Julian, you¡¯re too much!¡± Annalise protested. Julian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you want a child, go ahead and have one yourself. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t give birth. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Can¡¯t you hurry up?¡± Julian treasured his baby too much. ¡°Haha!¡± Annaliseughed again. Lianne¡¯s face blushed. Actually, Lianne wanted a child. Although she was three years older than Trevor, she had ns to have a child. ¡°Tsk tsk. look at you. Lina, we will have our own kids. We¡¯ll have one tomorrow.¡± Trevor said. Lianne lowered her head in embarrassment and was too shy to reply. Trevor immediately changed the topic and said that the dishes today were really delicious. Lee began to praise, ¡°Most of today¡¯s dishes were prepared by your mother herself. When your mother used to work overseas, she learned from the head chef of a restaurant. She only worked for three months before she started being a head chef. ¡°Your mother can cook so many other dishes. She makes excellent pizzas and pies. When the weather gets a little colder, everyone will have a good meal.¡± Trevorughed. ¡°When the weather gets a little colder, Anna will give birth. At that time, when Anna has the baby, we will have the pizzas and pies in the ward.¡± Annalise rolled his eyes. ¡°Julian, you must have been picked up from the streets. You¡¯re so ruthless.¡± ¡°Hahahahaha.¡± The whole family burst intoughter. Lianne also smiled happily. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 At night, Lianne returned home and found that her grandmother had already fallen asleep. Lianne¡¯s brother and Madam ke were still up. Madam ke was getting ready for bed. Lianne said she had something important to tell her grandma. Preston was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s so important?¡± Lianne said that she wanted to get married. Preston looked at his sister strangely. ¡°Are you horny? You don¡¯t even have a boyfriend. How are you going to get married? No, no, you, you, and Trevor? You two?¡± Lianne rolled her eyes. ¡°Why are you stuttering? I can¡¯t fall in love?¡± ¡°Are you really in a rtionship? With Trevor?¡± Preston¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Yes, he wants toe over tomorrow to propose marriage,¡± Lianne said. Preston looked envious. ¡°You¡¯re fast!¡± Madam ke sat on the sofa and said, ¡°I remember that the Xander family¡¯s son is three years younger than you, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lianne replied. Lianne had been struggling with this problem. previously, afraid that Trevor¡¯s parents would object to them being together because of her age. Another thing was that Lianne felt inferior in front of Trevor because Trevor¡¯s parents were loving, and her father was a scumbag. Lianne couldn¡¯t deny it. She had Jared ke¡¯s blood in her body. Trevor¡¯s family knew what Jared had done to her brother. Lianne was afraid that Trevor¡¯s parents would think too much. Maybe they would think that the child born by such a vicious person as Jared must also have his vicious genes. Madam ke said solemnly, ¡°the Xander family¡¯s son is a good person. He¡¯s good-looking, has a good character, andes from a good family. In the future, he will inherit Xander Group. Speaking of which, you and he are a good match. The only w is that you¡¯re three years older than him. ¡°If you were three years younger than him, I would support you no matter what. ¡°Lina, you¡¯re young now. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re three years older. But girls are destined to worry. Think about it. You¡¯re 26 years old now. In a few years, you¡¯ll have a child. Once you have a child, you¡¯ll have to worry about the child. Your energy will obviously not be able to keep up.¡± Preston said, ¡°Grandma, with a family like ours, Lina doesn¡¯t need to worry even if she has a child.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Madam ke sighed. Madam ke would think of Jared and Selena back then. At that time, Selena was only two years older than Jared. At first, Jared and Selena looked sopatible! After that, Jared turned around and got together with Michelle, who was eight years younger than him. Adam was only half a year younger than Preston. What did that mean? This meant that Jared had an affair during Selena¡¯s pregnancy. Madam ke sighed and said earnestly, ¡°No matter how rich her family is, girls are always worried. It¡¯s better to find someone older than you. Someone like Julian is just right. Or even a few years older.¡± ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s still an old saying that an older woman is the lucky charm,¡± Preston said. Madam ke sighed again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all so nice to hear. There are also people who say that the older the woman is, the better. But since when a man doesn¡¯t want to find a young and beautiful woman? Men maturete. Only when they¡¯re still immature do they like women who are about the same age as them or slightly older. ¡°Once men mature, they will always like 18-year-old girls.¡± Preston touched his nose awkwardly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Look at Lee Xander. He has always liked Heather.¡± Madam ke sighed again and said, ¡°That¡¯s also his obsession. Back then, Heather went missing. If she hadn¡¯t gone missing, and they always lived together, no one knows what would have happened midway. The trees are always greener on the other side. It¡¯s always better if people don¡¯t live together.¡± Lianne felt very sad when she heard that. Actually, Lianne had also thought about these questions. Therefore, Lianne had liked Trevor for a long time and had never dared to tell him. Lianne was afraid that Trevor would not like her. Lianne was also afraid that Trevor would despise her for being older than him. Preston saw his sister¡¯s disappointment and said, ¡°But grandma, marriage is so long. Who knows who will be happy or not? Those who marry women younger than them might not have a long marriage.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, the rtionship between people started with their looks. But it eventually depends on their character.¡± ¡°In the end, characters are the most important thing.¡± ¡°Grandma, I believe in Trevor¡¯s character. You can tell just by the characters of Lee and Heather. ¡°Furthermore, Trevor was already a sessful man before he became the Xander family¡¯s young master. ¡°A person with good conditions and a good lifestyle is worth entrusting.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Madam ke sighed again. ¡°That¡¯s right. I said it too. That child is a good child. It¡¯s just girls older than their men will eventually suffer.¡± Lianne said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll train my body well and age slower.¡± Preston supported her. ¡°Grandma, Lina is beautiful, capable, and kind. She¡¯spatible with Trevor. Trevor is not out of her league.¡± Madam ke looked at Lianne and asked, ¡°Lina, have you thought it through?¡± Lianne nodded. Her gaze was firm. ¡°Yes, grandma, I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Madam ke nodded and reached out to take Lianne¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Preston is right. The beginning of a rtionship is always beautiful. In the end, it depends on character and luck. Who can say that marrying someone older than you will definitely make you happy? Marriage is a gamble. Lina, remember, always love yourself more.¡± ¡°But grandma, marriage is so long. Who knows who will be happy or not? Those who marry women younger than them might not have a long marriage.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, the rtionship between people started with their looks. But it eventually depends on their character.¡± ¡°In the end, characters are the most important thing.¡± ¡°Grandma, I believe in Trevor¡¯s character. You can tell just by the characters of Lee and Heather. ¡°Furthermore, Trevor was already a sessful man before he became the Xander family¡¯s young master. ¡°A person with good conditions and a good lifestyle is worth entrusting.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Madam ke sighed again. ¡°That¡¯s right. I said it too. That child is a good child. It¡¯s just girls older than their men will eventually suffer.¡± Lianne said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ll train my body well and age slower.¡± Preston supported her. ¡°Grandma, Lina is beautiful, capable, and kind. She¡¯spatible with Trevor. Trevor is not out of her league.¡± Madam ke looked at Lianne and asked, ¡°Lina, have you thought it through?¡± Lianne nodded. Her gaze was firm. ¡°Yes, grandma, I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Madam ke nodded and reached out to take Lianne¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°Preston is right. The beginning of a rtionship is always beautiful. In the end, it depends on character and luck. Who can say that marrying someone older than you will definitely make you happy? Marriage is a gamble. Lina, remember, always love yourself more.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lianne replied. Lianne understood everything. However, love was like a moth flying to a me! Once one liked someone, one¡¯s heart and mind would be filled with that person. Madam ke patted the back of Lianne¡¯s hand again and said. ¡°You must always love yourself. When you¡¯re in love, enjoy love. After you¡¯re married, enjoy marriage. When a man treats you well, enjoy his kindness. If he doesn¡¯t treat you well, you must learn to turn around. Don¡¯t be extreme, don¡¯t be indignant, and don¡¯t make things. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. difficult for yourself. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lianne was about to cry. Madam ke quickly stopped talking. Madam ke patted the back of her granddaughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Grandma wishes you happiness. You¡¯re so obedient, sensible, beautiful, and capable. You¡¯ll definitely be happy. Alright, go to sleep. I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Well, good night, grandma,¡± Lianne said. Madam ke went to bed. Preston gossiped with his sister for a long time after. About when Lianne started dating Trevor. And why did Lianne keep that a secret from her brother? Preston asked who took the initiative and who confessed first. The siblings chatted until 2 in the morning. When they couldn¡¯t take it anymore, they went to sleep. The next day. During breakfast. Lianne told her grandmother about this. Grandmother frowned. ¡°Propose marriage? Didn¡¯t you and Heather¡¯s son not interact much in the past? You¡¯ve only been together for a few months and you¡¯ve already reached the stage of proposing marriage?¡± Lianne replied shyly, ¡°Yes, we all want to settle this matter.¡± disagree!¡± Lianne¡¯s grandmother said sternly. Lianne raised her eyes in confusion and looked at her grandmother nkly. She did not understand why her grandmother, who had always been easygoing, would object. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 PreThe Fritz Family Makes a Moveston did not understand either. He asked, ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you agree? Lina is already 26 years old this year. It¡¯s a good thing to find a suitable partner!¡± Grandma put down her knife and fork and said with a serious expression, ¡°Yes, you also said that Lina is 26 years old this year. Tell me, how old is Heather¡¯s son this year?¡± Lianne¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°He¡¯s 23 years old this year.¡± Lianne felt especially ufortable and aggrieved. Everyone was reminding Lianne that she was three years older than Trevor. But Lianne was only three years older, not thirty years older! Even for an ordinary person, a three-year age difference was not a big deal. Moreover, Lianne was a daughter of a prestigious family. Lianne could hire a private trainer to train her, get stic surgeries, and take good care of herself! Besides, Lianne and Trevor really liked each other. They still had decades before Lianne turned old. Lianne would ept it if Trevor didn¡¯t love her anymore when she got old and ugly. There was a risk in dating anyone. Could Lianne be happy with anyone? Love and marriage had always been a huge gamble. If Lianne won, she would be happy for the rest of her life. If she lost, she would suffer a crushing defeat. However, what could Lianne do? She liked Trevor, and she wanted to fall in love. Even if Lianne could be scarred in the future, at least she had been young and impulsive. At least she had him. There was no guarantee that life would always be smooth and safe. One could not stop going outdoors just because there were car idents every day. One could not avoid marriage just because there were people cheating and divorcing. Lianne¡¯s grandmother, Katherine, said with a serious expression, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s only 23 years old. In another 4 years, he¡¯ll be 27 years old. He will only grow up then. By that time, you¡¯re already 30 years old and have reached the turning point for women. Of course, it¡¯s good now. You¡¯re young and beautiful, and he¡¯s hot-blooded.¡± Madam ke started to feel sorry for her granddaughter, whose eyes were now wet. She said, ¡°Katherine, it¡¯s just 3 years older. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Actually, it¡¯s suitable. It¡¯s not like in our times. You can¡¯t tell even if a girl is 5 or 6 years older than her man, let alone 3 years older.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Katherine raised her voice slightly. ¡°Back then, Selena was 2 years older than Jared. Selena told me the same thing. She said that she was from a different time than me. She said that she could take good care of herself, and others couldn¡¯t tell. But what happened in the end? As Katherine spoke, her eyes turned red, and tears welled up in them. Katherine said in pain, ¡°The thing I regret the most in my life is not insisting on opposing Selena¡¯s marriage back then. If I had insisted¡­¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Katherine wanted to say that if she had insisted on opposing Selena and Jared being together, Selena would not have died at such a young age. Now, Lina was looking for someone younger than her. Katherine felt like she had returned to many years ago. Katherine was afraid that Selena¡¯s tragedy would repeat itself on Lina. Katherine had experienced too many losses in her life. Katherine¡¯s husband and son died in a ne crash. She took a few years to recover from it. Then her daughter died of an emotional illness. Later, Preston became stupid after the car ident. For so many years, Katherine was loyally religious and did good things. Katherine just hoped that Preston and Lina could live a little more peacefully. When Katherine found out that Preston was better, she was overjoyed. Katherine knelt in front of Jesus Christ for a long time piously, thanking God for blessing her grandson to sober up. During this period of time, Katherine was in a good mood. Otherwise, Katherine wouldn¡¯t have stayed here for so long. Now that Preston had secured the position as the CEO of the ke Corporation, Katherine was prepared to leave in a few days. Katherine didn¡¯t expect that Lina was going to be with Heather¡¯s son. It was not that Katherine did not like Heather¡¯s son. If Heather¡¯s son was a few years older, Katherine would not have said anything. After all, she had been with Heather for so many years as a mother and daughter. What could Katherine say about Heather¡¯s son? In her heart, Katherine just couldn¡¯t get past the age gap. Trevor liked Lina now. After a few years, Lina would have a child. If Trevor was like Jared and found someone a few years younger than him, what would happen to Lina? Would Lina repeat Selena¡¯s fate? Madam ke sighed. ¡°Ah, inw, it¡¯s Jared, this evil creature, who has let Selena down. But Trevor is different.¡± Katherine was stubborn. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyone younger than Lina won¡¯t do. They¡¯re still childish now and only think that Lina is beautiful and gentle. They say that they like her. When they¡¯re mature in the future, what will happen to Lina if they turned to like 18-year-old women?¡± ¡°Grandma, he won¡¯t. He¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± Lianne said. Katherine was stubborn. ¡°Back then, Selena also said that Jared wasn¡¯t that kind of person. She also said that they really loved each other. She also said that they would love each other for the rest of their lives. How did that end up?¡± Madam ke fell silent. In front of Katherine, Madam ke always felt that she owed Katherine. Lianne was extremely sad. She felt her heart stifled, and tears filled her eyes. Preston¡¯s heart ached when he saw his sister like this. He exined, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s different. Look, Lee has been waiting for Heather for so many years. How can his son be bad?¡± Katherine was in even more pain. She said, ¡°Back then, your grandpa treated your grandmother very well. I thought that his son would definitely not be wrong.¡¯ The more Katherine spoke, the sadder she became. Katherine suddenly burst into tears. Katherine wiped her tears and choked. ¡°There are so many men in the world. Why do you have to find someone younger than you? Lina, don¡¯t me Grandma for being ruthless. As long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t agree to you finding someone younger than you no matter what.¡± ¡°Grandma, I like Trevor.¡± Lianne¡¯s eyes were red as she tried her best not to cry. ¡°Lina, listen to me. Don¡¯t find someone younger than you. It¡¯s not easy to be a woman. Find someone older to treat you better,¡± Katherine advised. ¡°But, I only like Trevor,¡± Lianne said. ¡°You¡¯re just stubborn!¡± Katherine could not suppress her anger anymore. ¡°You¡¯re going to sacrifice your entire life for this little bit of love?¡± ¡°But even if I find someone older than me, there¡¯s no guarantee of happiness!¡± Lianne felt extremely wronged. Katherine said stubbornly, ¡°At the very least, there¡¯s a high chance that you will live a better life. Your grandpa is 7 years older than me. Also, in the past, we had a few couples of friends where the men were a lot older. When a woman is older than her man, she is most likely not happy¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No exceptions, Lina. I¡¯ll do anything you want, except for this.¡± Katherine had never been so domineering. The age gap had already caused Selena¡¯s tragedy. How could Katherine let the tragedy repeat itself on Lina? Even if she had to be an evil person that Lina hated, Katherine had to stop her from being with Heather¡¯s son. ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± ¡°Stop it. I won¡¯t agree no matter what you say,¡± Katherine interrupted stiffly. Preston was about to help persuade grandma when the doorbell rang. The servant immediately went to open the door, and Lee¡¯s family came over. Even the pregnant Annalise came. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 PreThe Fritz Family Makes a Moveston did not understand either. He asked, ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you agree? Lina is already 26 years old this year. It¡¯s a good thing to find a suitable partner!¡± Grandma put down her knife and fork and said with a serious expression, ¡°Yes, you also said that Lina is 26 years old this year. Tell me, how old is Heather¡¯s son this year?¡± Lianne¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°He¡¯s 23 years old this year.¡± Lianne felt especially ufortable and aggrieved. Everyone was reminding Lianne that she was three years older than Trevor. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But Lianne was only three years older, not thirty years older! Even for an ordinary person, a three-year age difference was not a big deal. Moreover, Lianne was a daughter of a prestigious family. Lianne could hire a private trainer to train her, get stic surgeries, and take good care of herself! Besides, Lianne and Trevor really liked each other. They still had decades before Lianne turned old. Lianne would ept it if Trevor didn¡¯t love her anymore when she got old and ugly. There was a risk in dating anyone. Could Lianne be happy with anyone? Love and marriage had always been a huge gamble. If Lianne won, she would be happy for the rest of her life. If she lost, she would suffer a crushing defeat. However, what could Lianne do? She liked Trevor, and she wanted to fall in love. Even if Lianne could be scarred in the future, at least she had been young and impulsive. At least she had him. There was no guarantee that life would always be smooth and safe. One could not stop going outdoors just because there were car idents every day. One could not avoid marriage just because there were people cheating and divorcing. Lianne¡¯s grandmother, Katherine, said with a serious expression, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s only 23 years old. In another 4 years, he¡¯ll be 27 years old. He will only grow up then. By that time, you¡¯re already 30 years old and have reached the turning point for women. Of course, it¡¯s good now. You¡¯re young and beautiful, and he¡¯s hot-blooded.¡± Madam ke started to feel sorry for her granddaughter, whose eyes were now wet. She said, ¡°Katherine, it¡¯s just 3 years older. Actually, it¡¯s suitable. It¡¯s not like in our times. You can¡¯t tell even if a girl is 5 or 6 years older than her man, let alone 3 years older.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Katherine raised her voice slightly. ¡°Back then, Selena was 2 years older than Jared. Selena told me the same thing. She said that she was from a different time than me. She said that she could take good care of herself, and others couldn¡¯t tell. But what happened in the end? As Katherine spoke, her eyes turned red, and tears welled up in them. Katherine said in pain, ¡°The thing I regret the most in my life is not insisting on opposing Selena¡¯s marriage back then. If I had insisted¡­¡± Katherine couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Katherine wanted to say that if she had insisted on opposing Selena and Jared being together, Selena would not have died at such a young age. Now, Lina was looking for someone younger than her. Katherine felt like she had returned to many years ago. Katherine was afraid that Selena¡¯s tragedy would repeat itself on Lina. Katherine had experienced too many losses in her life. Katherine¡¯s husband and son died in a ne crash. She took a few years to recover from it. Then her daughter died of an emotional illness. Later, Preston became stupid after the car ident. For so many years, Katherine was loyally religious and did good things. Katherine just hoped that Preston and Lina could live a little more peacefully. When Katherine found out that Preston was better, she was overjoyed. Katherine knelt in front of Jesus Christ for a long time piously, thanking God for blessing her grandson to sober up. During this period of time, Katherine was in a good mood. Otherwise, Katherine wouldn¡¯t have stayed here for so long. Now that Preston had secured the position as the CEO of the ke Corporation, Katherine was prepared to leave in a few days. Katherine didn¡¯t expect that Lina was going to be with Heather¡¯s son. It was not that Katherine did not like Heather¡¯s son. If Heather¡¯s son was a few years older, Katherine would not have said anything. After all, she had been with Heather for so many years as a mother and daughter. What could Katherine say about Heather¡¯s son? In her heart, Katherine just couldn¡¯t get past the age gap. Trevor liked Lina now. After a few years, Lina would have a child. If Trevor was like Jared and found someone a few years younger than him, what would happen to Lina? Would Lina repeat Selena¡¯s fate? Madam ke sighed. ¡°Ah, inw, it¡¯s Jared, this evil creature, who has let Selena down. But Trevor is different.¡± Katherine was stubborn. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anyone younger than Lina won¡¯t do. They¡¯re still childish now and only think that Lina is beautiful and gentle. They say that they like her. When they¡¯re mature in the future, what will happen to Lina if they turned to like 18-year-old women?¡± ¡°Grandma, he won¡¯t. He¡¯s not that kind of person,¡± Lianne said. Katherine was stubborn. ¡°Back then, Selena also said that Jared wasn¡¯t that kind of person. She also said that they really loved each other. She also said that they would love each other for the rest of their lives. How did that end up?¡± Madam ke fell silent. In front of Katherine, Madam ke always felt that she owed Katherine. Lianne was extremely sad. She felt her heart stifled, and tears filled her eyes. Preston¡¯s heart ached when he saw his sister like this. He exined, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s different. Look, Lee has been waiting for Heather for so many years. How can his son be bad?¡± Katherine was in even more pain. She said, ¡°Back then, your grandpa treated your grandmother very well. I thought that his son would definitely not be wrong.¡¯ The more Katherine spoke, the sadder she became. Katherine suddenly burst into tears. Katherine wiped her tears and choked. ¡°There are so many men in the world. Why do you have to find someone younger than you? Lina, don¡¯t me Grandma for being ruthless. As long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t agree to you finding someone younger than you no matter what.¡± ¡°Grandma, I like Trevor.¡± Lianne¡¯s eyes were red as she tried her best not to cry. ¡°Lina, listen to me. Don¡¯t find someone younger than you. It¡¯s not easy to be a woman. Find someone older to treat you better,¡± Katherine advised. ¡°But, I only like Trevor,¡± Lianne said. ¡°You¡¯re just stubborn!¡± Katherine could not suppress her anger anymore. ¡°You¡¯re going to sacrifice your entire life for this little bit of love?¡± ¡°But even if I find someone older than me, there¡¯s no guarantee of happiness!¡± Lianne felt extremely wronged. Katherine said stubbornly, ¡°At the very least, there¡¯s a high chance that you will live a better life. Your grandpa is 7 years older than me. Also, in the past, we had a few couples of friends where the men were a lot older. When a woman is older than her man, she is most likely not happy¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No exceptions, Lina. I¡¯ll do anything you want, except for this.¡± Katherine had never been so domineering. The age gap had already caused Selena¡¯s tragedy. How could Katherine let the tragedy repeat itself on Lina? Even if she had to be an evil person that Lina hated, Katherine had to stop her from being with Heather¡¯s son. ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± ¡°Stop it. I won¡¯t agree no matter what you say,¡± Katherine interrupted stiffly. Preston was about to help persuade grandma when the doorbell rang. The servant immediately went to open the door, and Lee¡¯s family came over. Even the pregnant Annalise came. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 ¡°No, I can¡¯t take it,¡± Lianne firmly objected. Preston was shocked. Katherine was also shocked. Katherine did not expect Trevor to really n to give everything to Lina. Katherine looked at Trevor and said, ¡°Then write the agreement now!¡± If Trevor was only saying that, it was not the real deal. It wouldn¡¯t be real unless Trevor was really willing to write the agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± Trevor smiled. Trevor¡¯s smile was very touching, especially clean and pure. Trevor was genuinely happy. Trevor immediately turned to Preston for help. ¡°Preston, can I borrow your Laptop?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Preston ran quickly and immediately went to the study to take out hisptop. Trevor took theputer and began drafting the agreement. Without any negotiation, Trevor quickly drafted an agreement to give all the assets under his name to Lianne from today onwards. Katherine kept looking at Trevor¡¯s typing. When Katherine saw Trevor¡¯s focused and honest expression without a trace of the scheme, she was conquered. Katherine decided to take another gamble. If Lina was still not happy in the future even if Trevor did all this, Katherine would have nothing to say. Katherine would encourage Lina to donate. everything and not leave anything for the scumbag Katherine thought for a moment and asked Trevor, ¡°If you give everything to Lina, won¡¯t you lose everything in the future if you break up because of disagreement?¡± Trevor said frankly, ¡°I¡¯ve already died once. To me, living and feelings are the most important things. Before I found my sister and parents, it was Julian who saved me. I feel that having a brother like him is the happiness of my life. ¡°Later, with my parents and sister, I felt even happier. ¡°Now that I have Lina, I¡¯ll be satisfied even if I¡¯m poor for the rest of my life.¡± Katherine was touched and asked again, ¡°Will your father agree that you give Lina all the shares that he will give you in the future?¡± Lee immediately said, ¡°What I give Kalyan belongs to him. We won¡¯t interfere with my son¡¯s decision. Kalyan¡¯s words just now actually touched my heart. I was the same back then. Without Heather, I¡¯m no different from a dead person. For me, the most important thing is for a family to beplete. The most important thing is for the people I love to live well.¡± Katherine was touched again. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°What if Lina gives birth to a daughter?¡± Lee said, ¡°Godmother, don¡¯t worry about this. We¡¯ll respect the wishes of the kids. It¡¯s up to them whether or not to have children as long as they are happy. We¡¯re more than happy to have a granddaughter. Look at Lina and Anna. Aren¡¯t they both perfect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re all good girls.¡± Katherine was emotional. Trevor¡¯s agreement had been drawn up. He did give everything to Lina. Katherine said, ¡°Trevor, there¡¯s no need for this agreement. It¡¯s fine as long as you and Lina are happy and well. When Lina gets married in the future, the ke family or the Cook family will prepare a generous wedding gift for her. I hope that the two of you will always be equal, respectful, and loving. I hope that you stay true to the mission no matter what.¡± Upon hearing that grandma had changed her mind, Trevor was overjoyed. Trevor immediately promised, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I will always be the same and treat Lina well like now. I will protect her, love her, and cherish her.¡± Trevor walked over excitedly and held Lianne¡¯s hand, interlocking their fingers. Previously, when Grandma objected, Trevor was extremely anxious. Trevor had already made a long-term n. Trevor woulde over every day to behave well. He would try his best to convince Katherine. Lianne was touched and happy to see her grandmother relenting. Joy was almost overflowing from Lianna¡¯s eyes. However, Trevor suddenly held her hand. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lianne was afraid that her grandma would feel ufortable again, so she immediately pulled her hand out and hid it behind her back. Lianne¡¯s shyness made grandma¡¯s eyes turn red. Katherine said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you guys are fine. It¡¯s better than anything.¡± When Madam ke saw that Katherine had agreed, Madam ke immediately instructed the servant happily, ¡°Quick, go prepare the dishes. Let¡¯s celebrate at home in the afternoon. We won¡¯t go out to celebrate. It only feels at home when we are at home.¡± Katherine¡¯s eyes were still red. She said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s celebrate at home.¡± Katherine reached out to hold Heather¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Heather, I will let your family take care of Lina from now on.¡± Heather said solemnly, ¡°Godmother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely treat Lina well.¡± Heather¡¯s life was saved by her godmother. Heather always thought that there were not many chances to repay Katherine in this life. The only way to repay Katherine was to invite Katherine to live with them. However, Katherine refused. Katherine said that she was used to wandering outside. When Preston settled down in the position of the president of the ke Corporation, Katherine would continue to live her old life. Katherine would go wherever she felt like. Now that Kalyan and Lina liked each other, Heather would definitely take good care of Lina when they became a family in the future ¡°Alright, I¡¯m relieved to have you take care of Lina. After Lina and Trevor are engaged, I¡¯ll leave Jadeborough. I¡¯lle back for their wedding int the future,¡± Katherine said as she patted the back of Heather¡¯s hand. ¡°Godmother, please live with us from now on. Don¡¯t run around anymore.¡± Heather held Katherine¡¯s hand and said sincerely, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll apany you to the church and say prayers every Sunday.¡± Katherine patted the back of Heather¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°No need. I¡¯m still used to having the world as my home.¡± Trevor and Lianne also advised, ¡°Grandma,e live with us.¡± Trevor said, ¡°Lina and I will buy a vi in the same vi area as Anna. We will all live closer. We will have independent space and can visit each other more.¡± Katherine liked Trevor. Trevor was different from Jared. Trevor wasn¡¯t as fancy as Jared. Trevor was simple and honest. Trevor was really willing to give Lina all his assets. Katherine hoped that Trevor could remain as pure as he was now. Lianne also advised, ¡°That¡¯s right, grandma. You¡¯re already old. If you live with us in the future, it¡¯ll be easier for us to take care of you.¡± Katherine was a little tempted. How could katherine not yearn to live with her family? However, Katherine¡¯s husband, son, and daughter had all died. All these years, Katherine had been praying for them out in the world, hoping that they would be in peace on the other side. Katherine also hoped that Preston and Lina could be safe and sound. Now that Preston had secured his position in the ke Corporation and Lina was about to get engaged, Katherine suddenly wanted to settle down. But Katherine was indeed afraid of disturbing them. Lee also said, ¡°Godmother, live with us. Lina and Trevor will live their own lives, and we¡¯ll live next door. Everyone will live close together and look after each other.¡± Madam ke also advised, ¡°Kathy, stay.¡± Katherine thought for a moment and said, ¡°Lina and Trevor should get engaged first. After they get engaged, I¡¯ll see what to do.¡± If Katherine settled down, she would also buy a smaller house with an independent yard. Katherine would grow vegetables and flowers. asionally, Katherine would go to visit Lina, Preston, and Heather. Katherine¡¯s life would be stable. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Noon. The food on the ke family¡¯s dining table was very sumptuous. There were more than 30 dishes on the table. The entire table was filled. Trevor and Lianne sat together. Trevor secretly held Lianne¡¯s hand from time to time. Lianne was embarrassed and quickly took her hand away. Every time Lianne took her hand away, Trevor would secretlyugh. Trevor really liked Lina¡¯s shy and blushed face. Trevor liked to tease Lianne. Preston was speechless. Preston sat next to Trevor. Preston raised his leg and gently kicked Trevor¡¯s chair. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Trevor was showing off his love and making Preston, a single man, jealous. Trevor smiled and said to Preston, ¡°I¡¯ll care for your emotions next time.¡± Julian also came for lunch. Preston rolled his eyes at Trevor. As soon as Preston looked up, he saw Julian putting food on Annalise¡¯s te. Julian moved to Annalise¡¯s side. He was so gentle! As Julian picked up the food, he said gently to Annalise, ¡°Eat more of this sprout. It contains a lot of vitamins. So you won¡¯t get pimples and ulcers during pregnancy. This shrimp provides protein. The pork ribs taste good. And this chicken is fresh and delicious¡­¡± Preston was even more speechless. Preston then looked up at the Lee couple. Preston saw Lee getting soup for Heather. Lee did not only get the soup. Lee even blew it cold for her and said, ¡°It¡¯s warm. You can drink it now.¡± Preston had nothing to say. In the past, Preston thought that being single was nothing. Now, he really felt miserable! Everyone in the world was in love. Preston was the only one left. While everyone was eating, Lee mentioned the engagement. Trevor¡¯s intention was to settle the matter as soon as possible. Trevor sought the opinion of Lianne. Lianne was especially shy and said that she would listen to Trevor. Lianne could not hide the smile. Preston covered his own face with his hands, feeling that he couldn¡¯t bear to watch. Preston¡¯s cold and aloof sister had be like this one day. Look at that silly smile. Lianne was the fool Katherine and Madam ke both expressed their opinion. If Lianne and Trevor made up their minds, they would go to the church and pick a good date for their engagement. Lee said that he would handle this matter. He knew a good church. After lunch, Trevor got up and said that he wanted to take Lina to the notary office. Madam ke and Lianne were very surprised. They asked in unison, ¡°Why are you going to the notary office?¡± Trevor said, ¡°Take the agreement just now and notarize it.¡± Katherine panicked and immediately said, ¡°No, no, no, no. Lina is not taking your things.¡± Trevor insisted, ¡°Grandma, this is what I want to give Lina.¡± ¡°No, no, no, no.¡± Katherine was anxious. To the ke family, Trevor¡¯s sincerity was all they need. The ke family was not short of money. This time, Katherine spent 1.5 billion dors in cash to support Preston to get his position in the company. Back then, Katherine¡¯s husband and son were in a ne ident. Later, Selena was gone. Katherine was heartbroken and sold the Cook Group. She kept all the money. All these years, Katherine¡¯s life was very simple. found a suitable person. You¡¯re the only one left. Now that ke Corporation¡¯s matter has been settled, I¡¯ll arrange a blind date for you when you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no need,¡± Preston said. Madam keughed. Preston was already 28 years old. He had to hurry up. Lianne and Trevor went out to pick houses. Trevor immediately held Lianne¡¯s hand as soon as they left the gate of the ke Residence. Lianne subconsciously wanted to pull her hand away, but Trevor held it tightly. Trevor leaned against Lianne and whispered, ¡°There¡¯s no one now.¡± Trevor¡¯s ambiguous and bewitching tone carried a hint of mystery as if he was about to do something shameful. Lianne¡¯s face blushed even more. Trevor smiled and whispered into Lianne¡¯s ear, ¡°The way you blush is so cute.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blushing. It¡¯s because of the sun,¡± Lianne said immediately. ¡°Haha, the sun is too bright today.¡± Trevor looked up at the sky andughed. Lianne¡¯s face turned even redder. It was cloudy today, and there was no sun at all. Trevor kept grinning like a fool. Trevor held Lianne¡¯s hand and got into the car. The driver drove. Trevor moved closer to Lianne. ¡°Lina, should we buy the one next to Anna?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lianne agreed. Lianne also liked everyone to live closer so that they could take care of each other. In the future, if Lianne had a child, she would have to learn from Annalise. Trevor was all smiles. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll take you to Anna every day to eat for free. Anna has great food at home.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Lianne burst outughing. However, Lianne really felt very happy! Life should be simple, to begin with. With the person Lianne liked, she wouldn¡¯t feel bored even if they squatted by the roadside and counted ants together. The car drove towards the area where Annalise¡¯s house was. Soon, Lianne and Trevor arrived at the area. Trevor contacted the property consultant in advance. The consultant brought Lianne and Trevor to see the houses. There were only four vis left in the high-end vi area. The reason that the vis were left was that they were too expensive. In recent years, the economy had been in a depression. Many rich people had spent their money on thepany and did not have any rest to buy a house. The property consultant knew that Trevor was Annalise¡¯s brother. The consultant was extremely enthusiastic and took Trevor and Lianne to see the houses. The consultant introduced the houses to them along the way. There was a vi that was closer to Anna. The houses were about a 10-minute walk apart. This vi was even equipped with decorations. The price was 27 million dors. Lianne walked in and took a fancy to it at first nce. Theyout of the house was exactly the same as Annalise¡¯s. The only difference was the decorations. Annalise¡¯s house was decorated by Julian. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This house should have been decorated by a designer. The styles of the two houses were different and had their own merits. Lianne liked the house so much. How could Trevor not notice? Trevor asked the property consultant, ¡°When was this renovated?¡± The property consultant said respectfully, ¡°It was renovated in the first half ofst year. The decorations were made at the end ofst year.¡± The houses in the vi area here were really high- end. The only problem was that they were expensive. Originally, the property management only provided renovations. The market had not been good for the past 2 years, so they added decorations for free. Trevor heard that the house was renovated in the first half ofst year. It had been a year now. And the decorations had been done for almost half a year. Trevor happily said to Lianne, ¡°We can move in directly.¡± Lianne¡¯s face blushed. Moving in directly. Were they going to live together? Lianne¡¯s heart was pounding. Lianne was shy and full of anticipation for the future. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 When she heard that Trevor was moving in, the property consultant was overjoyed. The consultant was clearly a young girl, but she smiled until her face was wrinkled. The consultant was extremely excited. ¡°Mr. Stinson, are you going to book this vi?¡± In her heart, the consultant was screaming crazily, ¡°Deal! Deal! Deal!¡± That meant a few hundred thousandmission! The consultant had been working in this vi area for half a year. She could only get a basic sry every month. Every day, the consultant would warmly wee two or three batches of clients. Many of them had their eyes on the house. But in the end, the clients retreated because of the price. Many of the consultant¡¯s colleagues had left. She was the only one who persisted. Without waiting for Trevor to speak, the consultant immediately said, ¡°I can also apply for a discount.¡± ¡°Where do I pay?¡± Trevor asked. The property consultant was so surprised that her eyes widened. She stuttered, ¡°Our sales department is not far from there. Mr. Stinson, are you going to pay now?¡± Trevor didn¡¯t bargain? The consultant had received so many clients, but she had never seen such a straightforward client. As expected, the truly rich were too extravagant! After receiving Trevor¡¯s affirmation, the property consultant immediately said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Stinson, Miss ke, this way please!¡± The consultant led Lianne and Trevor to the sales department to pay. Trevor made a call as he walked. ¡°Help me arrange for a few housekeepers to clean a vi.¡± The property consultant immediately said enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. Stinson, this vi is cleaned up every day. Everything inside is brand new.¡± ¡°Mm. They all need to be cleaned up.¡± Trevor said. The decorations were very good. All the bedding and curtains were of great quality. But other people came to see this vi. Trevor despised the idea. Although Trevor had suffered before, his mysophobia was very serious. They arrived at the sales department. The property consultant said the deal was done, and they were there to pay. It immediately made a few colleagues jealous. It was a vi worth nearly 30 million dors. Themission was a few hundred thousand dors. It was unbelievable that someone sold the house. It was simply too lucky. At the time of payment, the property consultant asked Trevor if he needed a mortgage. Trevor said that he would make a one-time payment. The property consultant was shocked again and stuttered, ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡± While filling in the contract, the property consultant asked Trevor, ¡°Mr. Stinson, do you want to put the house under one name? Or two people¡¯s names?¡± The consultant felt that Trevor would only put one person¡¯s name on it. After all, it was a house of 30 million dors. After all, no matter how rich a person was, money was always hard-earned. Moreover, the richer a person was, the smarter he was. It was fine to spend some money on women. But it was a different thing when it came to big money like a house. Trevor replied, ¡°Yes, fill in one person¡¯s name.¡± The property consultant felt that she had asked the right question. She said politely, ¡°Mr. Stinson, please give me your ID for the registration.¡± Trevor said, ¡°It¡¯s for my fianc¨¦e alone. Lina, give her your ID.¡± The property consultant was speechless. The property consultant suddenly felt that her few hundred thousandmission was not that good anymore. The property consultant was really envious! ¡°No need, just write your name,¡± Lianne said generously. Trevor was willing to write Lianne¡¯s name. Lianne appreciated his sincerity. The property consultant didn¡¯t know what to say. The consultant also wanted to be the daughter of a rich family. She would love to have the confidence to reject a mansion worth nearly 30 million dors. ¡°Write your name. If one day I don¡¯t treat you well enough, tell me to get lost,¡± Trevor said. Lianne smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t treat me well, I¡¯ll go back to my own house.¡± ¡°This is also your own house. You¡¯re the mistress,¡± Trevor said. ¡°No need. Write your name,¡± Lianne said. ¡°Write your name. Listen to me. Take out your ID.¡± Trevor¡¯s face was filled with affection. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never given you a decent gift before. Consider this the first decent gift,¡± Trevor said. ¡°You gave a gift to me. The ne.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t look right,¡± Trevor said. Lianne still wanted to refuse. Trevor said gently, ¡°If you refuse again, I¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡± Lianne followed Trevor¡¯s gaze and looked up. Lianne saw that everyone in the sales department was looking at them. The people looked very gossipy. Lianne was helpless. Lianne could only take out her ID and hand it to the property consultant. Then, Lianne said to Trevor, ¡°Why don¡¯t we write both of our names?¡± ¡°No, just write yours.¡± ¡°Then, if you treat me badly in the future, I really won¡¯t return it to you,¡± Lianne joked. ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor looked at Lianne with a gentle gaze. How could Trevor not treat Lianne well? Trevor couldn¡¯t wait to dote on her. After buying the house, Trevor took Lianne. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. shopping. The housekeeper had already gone to clean the vi for Lianne and Trevor. Trevor nned toe back to the house after shopping and eating. He wanted to see if there was anything else he needed to add to the house. Then, Trevor would choose a good time in the next few days to invite Anna and the others to help warm the house before officially moving in. Lianne and Trevor originally nned to go shopping. When their car passed by a square, they saw many people flying kites. Trevor was a little excited. ¡°It¡¯s windy today. Many people are flying kites.¡± ¡°Have you flown a kite before?¡± Trevor asked with a smile. Lianne pursed her lips, clearly a little sad. ¡°I have in the past when I was very young.¡± When Lianne¡¯s mother was still around, Lianne and her brother were very happy. Then, Lianne¡¯s mother was gone. With a stepmother, they had a stepfather. How could Lianne and Preston be happy? ¡°Stop the car!¡± Trevor ordered the driver. The driver immediately pulled over. Trevor pulled Lianne. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Anyway, Lianne and Trevor were just ying. It didn¡¯t matter where they yed. ¡°What? Are we flying a kite?¡± Lianne¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and excitement. Lianne was already 25 years old. Was she really going to fly a kite? However, Lianne was tempted and eager to try. Lianne wanted to y! ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Trevor pulled Lianne out of the car. Then, Trevor asked someone where he bought the kite. The person flying the kite pointed in a direction. Trevor brought Lianne to buy a kite. A whole row of merchants sold kites. ¡°Which style do you like?¡± Trevor asked. Lianne was delighted. ¡°I think many people are flying this kind with a long tail. Perhaps this kind is more bnced.¡± Trevor said, ¡°Pick what you like. Don¡¯t care if it¡¯s good or not.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this.¡± Lianne picked a red goldfish kite. The goldfish¡¯s eyes were bulging. It was so cute. ¡°We¡¯ll buy two,¡± Trevor said as he took another goldfish kite, a ck one. Lianne could not help butin, ¡°Yours is a little ugly.¡± Trevor smiled. ¡°Yes, this looks like me, and yours looks like you.¡± ¡°Haha, my eyes aren¡¯t so bulging.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re just as cute as it is.¡± Lianne rebuked, ¡°No way.¡± Lianne had always thought that Trevor was cool, arrogant, quiet, and unromantic. Lianne did not expect Trevor to be so good at making a girl happy. Lianne liked Trevor better this way. Lianne felt that her life was filled with small surprises. There was a new expectation every moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Trevor paid and pulled Lianne to fly the kite. Trevor found a slightly less popted area and looked around. Lianne asked curiously, ¡°Trevor, what are you doing?¡± Trevor smiled gently. ¡°Take a guess.¡± Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Lianne ke asked in surprise, ¡°Checking the direction of the wind?¡± Trevor Stinsonughed like a yful child, eximing, ¡°I¡¯ll check if it¡¯s wide enough to send it up with just a runter.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll still have to run?¡± Lianne was a little troubled. When she was young, she used topete with her brother for the role of running while flying kites. However, now that she had grown up, she found that running made her look both awkward and silly. ¡°I¡¯ll do the running. Come, we¡¯ll do yours first.¡± Trevor took Lianne¡¯s kite and stuffed his own into her hands. Then, he unrolled the string a little and started to run while holding Lianne¡¯s kite. With it being pulled by the string, as soon as Trevor began to run, the kite slowly flew upwards. Lianne raised her head and looked at the kite. She became excited and jumped with joy as the kite flew. ¡°It¡¯s flying!¡± Trevor smiled at Lianne as he ran. ¡°It¡¯s flying so fast!¡± Lianne eximed. Trevor slowed down and stopped running, waving at Lianne while holding her kite¡¯s bridle out. ¡°Lina,e quickly!¡± Lianne immediately ran over. Trevor pulled on the kite¡¯s string once more before handing the bridle to Lianne. ¡°Here, pull it gently in the opposite direction of the wind. When the string is taut, let out some line. Continue pulling and releasing the string, and the kite will fly higher and higher.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Lianne rubbed her palms. together in excitement. She couldn¡¯t wait to actually fly the kite. Seeing Lianne¡¯s actions, the corners of Trevor¡¯s lips curled up, and his eyes were filled with a honey- like gentleness. He held her hands and pulled the kite string along with her. After tugging on the kite a few times, it flew even higher. Lianne was pleasantly surprised by the kite¡¯s movements. She turned to look at Trevor and boasted, ¡°It¡¯s really flying!¡± Trevor¡¯s eyes darkened with emotions. He lowered his head and kissed Lianne on the lips. Lianne¡¯s face turned red. Then, she gave Trevor a kiss on the cheek in return. When she saw that Trevor¡¯s gaze was bing even more passionate, she immediately shouted, ¡°Quick, quick, the kite is about to fall!¡± Trevor could tell that Lina was feeling embarrassed. His lips curled into a smile and continued to pull the string of the kite once more. After the kite stabilized, he went running once more to fly his own kite. Then, he put in some effort to help his kite reach the same height. When Lianne saw that Trevor¡¯s kite was about to reach the same height as hers, she immediately pulled on the bridle to get her kite to fly higher. ¡°I¡¯ming after you!¡± Trevor shouted. ¡°I won¡¯t let you catch up!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll catch up no matter what!¡± Whenever he saw that Lianne¡¯s kite was about to fall, Trevor immediately reached out to help Lianne pull her kite upwards. Soon, the two¡¯s kites were flying high up in the sky. As both kites had the same fish design, with one ck and the other red, coupled with the fact that they were roughly at the same height, they quickly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Many people looked at the kite before looking at their owners. When they ended up spotting the beautiful appearance of Trevor and Lianne, many people began to take photos excitedly. ¡°Wow, how can there be such good-looking people in this world?¡± ¡°They¡¯re perfect for each other.¡± ¡°As expected, a beauty has to be matched with a handsome man.¡± ¡°Are they movie stars?¡± went missing 20 years ago!¡± ¡°They¡¯re reallypatible! A perfect match¡­¡± Trevor and Lianne also heard the public discussion. They looked at each other and smiled before continuing to fly their kites. During their dinner the next day, Trevor and Lianne discussed their house moving. They had requested an exorcist to select a few auspicious days for them. The earliest was the day after tomorrow, and there was another at the end of the month. Trevor wanted to settle the move the day after tomorrow and asked for Lianne¡¯s opinion. Lianne nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes.¡± She was both willing and looking forward to moving into their new home together. However, she was also feeling a little ufortable, and perhaps a little disappointed. Although the two families had already discussed the engagement¡­ And the date had also been set for the 17th of next month¡­ And the Xander family had also sincerely prepared a lot of betrothal gifts¡­ With the cash alone amounting to 280 million dors. There were also several shops in prime locations that were currently open for business included in the gifts. As for essories, there were simply too many to count. went missing 20 years ago!¡± ¡°They¡¯re reallypatible! A perfect match¡­¡± Trevor and Lianne also heard the public discussion. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They looked at each other and smiled before continuing to fly their kites. During their dinner the next day, Trevor and Lianne discussed their house moving. They had requested an exorcist to select a few auspicious days for them. The earliest was the day after tomorrow, and there was another at the end of the month. Trevor wanted to settle the move the day after tomorrow and asked for Lianne¡¯s opinion. Lianne nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes.¡± She was both willing and looking forward to moving into their new home together. However, she was also feeling a little ufortable, and perhaps a little disappointed. Although the two families had already discussed the engagement¡­ And the date had also been set for the 17th of next month¡­ And the Xander family had also sincerely prepared a lot of betrothal gifts¡­ With the cash alone amounting to 280 million dors. There were also several shops in prime locations that were currently open for business included in the gifts. As for essories, there were simply too many to count. However, regardless of all these, she still felt as if something was missing. Perhaps, it was the ritualistic feeling of a marriage ceremony that all girls looked forward to. Immediately after, she smiled and told herself that Trevor was a practical person and that he might not have understood these fancy traditions. She scooped up some dishes for Trevor and asked, ¡°We¡¯ll have to make food by ourselves at our new home, right?¡± ¡°Yes, when we move into the house, we¡¯ll have to cook for ourselves,¡± Trevor answered. ¡°But I don¡¯t really know how to do that,¡± Lianne said. She truly wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about food preparation. Her mother had passed away early. After her mother had left, she and her elder brother lived together with their grandmother, and it was always the servants who had taken care of their daily lives. She decided to definitely find an opportunity to study hard about this in the future. Trevor reached out and tucked a strand of Lianne¡¯s hair behind her ear, saying gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to do it. I¡¯ll take good care of you in the future.¡± ¡°Then, is your food delicious?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°I want crayfish.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m good at that.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be in charge of peeling the crayfish.¡± ¡°No need. Your hands are so delicate. They¡¯re not suitable for rough work. Leave all the rough work in the family to me in the future. You just have to be in charge of being beautiful.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯ll be old soon.¡± ¡°When you¡¯ve be like our grandmothers, you¡¯ll still be the little girl I¡¯ve fallen in love with.¡± Lianne quickly picked up a piece of braised ribs and stuffed it into Trevor¡¯s mouth. ¡°Quickly, try this dish. It¡¯s fragrant, tender, and soft.¡± Ahhh! He was really too flirtatious. If she let him continue, her heart would begin to melt. Time quickly flew by. In the blink of an eye, it was time to move into the new house. Lianne finished packing her luggage and asked the servants to help put it in the trunk. After putting her luggage away, she felt that her surroundings were a little strange. Both of her grandmothers were not around. She asked the servant who was cleaning the living room, ¡°Lotus, where are my Grandmas?¡± Not only were both grandmothers not around, even Lucy, who always stuck close to Grandma, was not around. The servant told Lianne, ¡°Miss, the two madams had gone hiking after having their lunch.¡± Lianne was a little surprised. ¡°With Grandma¡¯s body, climbing a mountain? Which mountain? It¡¯s not high, is it?¡± The servant immediately answered, ¡°It¡¯s not high. I heard that they¡¯ve gone to Mount Luna.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good then. I¡¯ll move some things first, thene and pick Grandma and the others upter.¡± Lianne was slightly relieved when she heard that the mountain was not too high. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let the old Madams know when theye back,¡± the servant immediately responded. Lianne put away her luggage and looked at the time. She called Trevor and asked, ¡°Trevor, will you be arriving soon?¡± They had arranged in the morning for him toe to pick her up at 3:30 in the afternoon. ¡°Lina, I was just about to call you. I got into a little trouble and can¡¯t pick you up,¡± Trevor answered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Lianne instantly panicked. Trevorforted her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, Lina. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Lianne was anxious. ¡°I¡¯m at the new house,¡± Trevor answered, before coaxing her, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s just a small problem. Tell the driver to send you here. Also, tell the driver to drive slowly and be careful.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there. What exactly happened?¡± Lianne asked once again. Trevor exined, ¡°I gave someone a bone fracture.¡± ¡°Are you alright? I¡¯lle over first. Talk to them properly andpensate them if you need to.¡± Lianne said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Trevorughed over the phone. Lianne immediately arranged for one of her family¡¯s drivers and urged the driver to drive¡­ Chapter 460 Chapter 460 She rushed all the way to the new house. As soon as the car entered the vi area, she saw heart-shaped balloons hanging all over. There was even a huge balloon arch at the entrance of area C making it look especially festive. The car drove on. There were balloons hanging on the tall green nts on both sides. Lianne¡¯s first thought was that someone was getting married today. Suddenly, an LCD screen in front lit up. There were two red hearts on it. Lianne¡¯s heart was filled with envy. The driver also saw it and said, ¡°Miss, today is really a good day. Someone is getting married.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lianne agreed. She was about to call Trevor and ask him where he was, how things were going, and if they had settled thepensation. But just as she was about to make the call, chopping sounds could suddenly be heard from above. Lianne jumped in shock. She immediately looked up and saw a few helicopters circling in the sky. Lianne felt that it was too noisy. Just as she was about to curse them for causing noise pollution, she suddenly saw her grandmother sitting in one of the helicopters. As it was a distance away, she doubted if she had seen it wrongly. She hurriedly asked the driver, ¡°Uncle, look there. Is that my Grandma?¡± ¡°Ah? The old madam?¡± The driver immediately looked in the direction Lianne was pointing at. One look and he got excited. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s the old madam! Wow! The old madam is so chic! She came over in a helicopter!¡± Lianne also looked up at the sky. Just as she was beginning to feel suspicious, the driver said, ¡°Miss, look. It¡¯s your photo on the big screen.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lianne immediately looked at therge LCD screen and saw that it was indeed her photo. It was a photo of her helping Julian Parks when she walked the runway as a model at a fashion event last year. Lianne looked at the photo and was a little surprised. What was going on? Her sharp eyes saw that in the photo, Trevor Stinson was also in the first row of the audience. In the photo, Trevor was watching her with spellbound eyes. Lianne¡¯s heart suddenly raced. So, he was already treating her differently since back then? She had always hoped that the person she had fallen in love with would be in love with her earlier. It was a feeling of surprise and joy. ¡°Miss, look at the helicopter,¡± the driver shouted once more. Lianne immediately looked up at the helicopter and saw many banners descending from the helicopter. The words on the banners were especiallyrge, and they stated: ¡°Lina, I love you!¡± ¡°Lina, from now on, I¡¯ll be the one cooking, washing, and everything else.¡± ¡°Lina, will you marry me?¡± Immediately after, Lianne saw several helicopters. slowly descend andnd on the huge green field. Trevor walked out of the helicopter cabin. Immediately after, her grandmothers also got out of the helicopter. Lee Xander and his wife got out from another helicopter. Julian Parks and her two closest girlfriends came down from different helicopters. There were also her brother, Preston ke, and a few executives from thepany. Lianne¡¯s eyes grew a little warm, and her heart was filled with emotions. This was the ceremony she had been always been looking forward to, the marriage proposal ceremony. Still, when the helicopter lowered the banner earlier, she felt that it was a little old-fashioned. However, this was a perfect representation of Trevor¡¯s style. He was just that honest and sincere. Trevor was already walking over with roses in his arms. The driver said excitedly, ¡°Miss, will you be getting out of the car?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lianne opened the door and got out of the vehicle. Trevor had already taken 99 steps, so naturally, she had to take the final step. Trevor looked at Lianne getting out of the car. He held the roses and looked at her gently. He slowly walked before her and knelt on one knee, before sincerely proposing, ¡°Lina, will you marry me?¡± Lianne looked around and saw her grandma and grandma smiling and nodding at her approvingly. Immediately after, someone shouted, ¡°Marry him!¡± Then, everyone else began to shout, ¡°Marry him! Say yes!¡± Only then did Lianne finally realize that there were already so many people gathered on this green field. There were at least 20 to 30 executives from ke Corporation alone. There were also executives from the Xander Group. Friends of Trevor and Julian, Sybil Xander, Henry Dalton, and so on were there as well. Mina Simmons was also there. Mina screamed the loudest, her entire person appearing as excited as a monkey, jumping and waving her arms excitedly. ¡°Marry him! Say yes!¡± Preston ke immediately pulled Mina back. It was because this damn brat had no sense of rhythm. When she shouted, it was out of sync with all of the others, making her voice especially abrupt and comical. Preston was trying to hold back hisughter as he pulled Mina back. ¡°Hahahahaha! So happy! So wonderful!¡± Mina excitedly eximed. Preston looked at Mina speechlessly. This girl was so happy as if it was her who was getting married. He could not help but want tough. ¡°Lina, will you marry me?¡± Trevor looked at Lianne and once again gave his proposal. ¡°Yes!¡± Lianne firmly replied. ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­¡± Screams and thunderous apuse sounded around them. Trevor immediately put an engagement ring on Lianne, then got up and hugged her while spinning her around. Everyone apuded and blessed them. Lina¡¯s Grandma was the most emotional and touched. There were bright tears in her eyes. She looked up at the sky once more and eximed in her heart, Selena, our Lina has achieved her happiness. You can be at ease now. The friends had witnessed Trevor¡¯s proposal ceremony, so some of them left for their work. Since the proposal was sessful, they had to give the couple some privacy. Other friends and family stayed behind to spectate Trevor and Lianne¡¯s house. Trevor led Lianne by the hand to their new home. Everyone went to get their belongings and went for a tour. The moment the door opened, everyone walked while voicing their blessings. ¡°May your life be ever smooth sailing!¡± ¡°May you have good luck and fortune!¡± ¡°May your businesses be thriving!¡± ¡°May you enjoy excess every year!¡± The living room was covered with rose petals. Lianne looked at the rose petals and felt as if the entire world was colored a romantic shade. The servants had already started working busily. Trevor rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare the crayfish.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help wash them,¡± Lianne said. ¡°No need. You can spend some time with everyone else,¡± Trevor said and went into the kitchen. Mina was excited once again. ¡°You¡¯re having crayfish? Sure, sure. Get me a few more kilograms!¡± She recalled that she still owed Preston ke a meal, and decided that she would treat him some other time once she was free. There were many people in the house today. Trevor worked with the servants for more than two hours before dinner was finally served. There were all kinds of dishes that looked, smelled, and tasted good. The most delectable-looking dish was arge te of crayfish in the center of the table. It was a beautiful crimson red and looked very appetizing. Trevor called for everyone to gather for the food. Mina immediately said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡± She reached out and grabbed the crayfish to start peeling their shells. Although she was clearly a pampered youngdy who had been well taken care of since she was young, she was not pretentious at all. She peeled the shells herself and even sucked on the shells of the crayfish. As she inhaled them, she sighed, ¡°It smells sooo good. This is a true delicacy of the world. In the future, when I find a partner, my first requirement is that he knows how to prepare crayfish. There are all kinds of vors. Garlic, spicy, salt-and-peppered¡­ When we¡¯re free, we¡¯ll cook crayfish at home. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Just thinking about it makes me feel like I have something to look forward to.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Everyone laughed together. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 The weekend had arrived. Preston did not go to the office. He slept in at home. and got up at 10 am to go to the kitchen. The servants thought that he was looking for food and immediately told him, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve left breakfast for you. Take a seat. I¡¯ll bring it out for you immediately.¡± ¡°Ok. Lotus, do you know how to cook crayfish?¡± Preston asked. While he was lying in bed earlier, he was thinking about what Mina had said a few days ago. If she was to find a partner, she would make sure to find someone who could prepare crayfish. He had actually known Mina for a long time. In the past, he had yed with her when he was still foolish. Later, when Annalise got married, she came to his rescue once again. At that time, he was convinced that she was a good girl. After that, they had meals together a few more times. Every time he saw her, he would feel that she was different from other rich girls. She was not as bossy as those other richdies and was instead really innocent and silly. The more he interacted with her, the cuter he found her. Perhaps influenced by Trevor and Lina, he suddenly wanted to learn how to cook crayfish. Regardless of whether he future, he at least had to learn this skill first. Lotus thought that Preston wanted to eat crayfish, so she nodded vigorously. ¡°I do. Our vige raises crayfish. You may not know this, but every year, when our crayfish are released on the market, there¡¯s always so much that no one can even finish it. In the past, my family used to raise crayfish. My family has many children, and they all loved to eat them. They can eat more than six kilograms a day. This thing tastes really good, and it¡¯s delicious no matter how you cook it. However, it¡¯s difficult to clean them. ¡°Young Master, do you want to eat crayfish? Then, I¡¯ll go buy some, and we can have them for lunch.¡± ¡°I want to learn how to cook crayfish,¡± Preston said. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll go buy it now.¡± Lotus was overjoyed. As servants, they were the happiest when their family¡¯s masters had something they liked to eat. It was easier for them to prepare that way. ¡°Lotus, buy more. I want to learn how to prepare all kinds of vors,¡± Preston added. ¡°Okay,¡± Lotus agreed. She took off her apron and went out to buy crayfish. She told the driver to send her and happened to see Lucy apanying Madam ke back from her stroll. Lucy was surprised. ¡°Lotus, we¡¯re about to start preparing lunch. Are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes, to buy crayfish.¡± Lotus exined, ¡°The young master suddenly wanted to learn how to prepare crayfish.¡± ¡°Preparing crayfish?¡± Lucy was dumbfounded. When Madam ke heard that her grandson wanted to learn how to prepare crayfish, her wrinkled face was immediately filled with a smile. This boy had finally grown up! She immediately urged the servant with a smile, ¡°Hurry up, and buy more.¡± Cooking was not an easy skill to learn. The ingredients bought were most likely not going to be enough. ¡°Yes,¡± the servant immediately replied and left. After lunch, Preston couldn¡¯t wait to learn how to cook crayfish from Lotus. Lotus had bought more than six kilograms of crayfish in the morning. She asked Preston to wait for her while she washed a portion of them first. Preston rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Lotus, I¡¯ll wash them. Teach me how to wash them.¡± Lotus said, ¡°Young master, just let us do the rough work.¡± ¡°I have to learn how to wash them,¡± Preston said. If he ever got the chance to prepare crayfish for Mina, there was no way he could just find someone else to wash it so he could cook them! ¡°But¡­ Young master, crayfish are especially dirty. They also have ws. It¡¯s very troublesome, time-consuming, and tiring.¡± Lotus always believed that her young master was someone who was fated to achieve great things. As of now, he had already inherited ke Corporation, and thus had a lot of work to do. Hence, he shouldn¡¯t waste his time on such a small matter. However, Preston was very insistent. ¡°Just teach me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that the young master insisted, Lotus could not disobey. She began to teach Preston, ¡°Young master, crayfish have shrimp pincers. When we catch them, we have to be careful. Grab their backs. In this spot. Look.¡± She grabbed the back of a crayfish with her left hand and twisted its head with her right hand. With a simple twist of her hand, she broke off its head. Preston could not see it clearly. He asked, ¡°Lotus, do I just pull this off directly?¡± ¡°Yes, just twist it. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll scrub it clean¡­¡± But before she could finish her instructions, Preston cried out in pain, ¡°Ouch, ouch, it hurts¡­¡± Lotus immediately toward Preston. The crayfish¡¯s pincers mped onto his hand, and he couldn¡¯t shake them off no matter what he did. Lotus was dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t figure it out. Why was he being pinched by the crayfish? She had just specifically said that he had to grab its back! ¡°It hurts! Lotus help me Hiss the pincers of this thing are so hard.¡± Preston was extremely helpless. He had just tried to pull the crayfish away, but there were hard spines on the pincers of this creature. They were so sharp they had pierced into his fingers. Lotus picked up a pair of scissors and cut off the crayfish¡¯s pincers. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Since Preston¡¯s fingers had been saved, he let out a breath of relief. When he looked at his hand once again, his fingers were already bleeding. Lotus said anxiously, ¡°Young master, hurry up and wash your hands. We¡¯ll disinfect them, and wrap them with band-aids.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small wound. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay attention next time. Lotus, please demonstrate it once more. Do it slowly. Let me see how you did it.¡± Preston humbly asked for advice. Lotus did not dare to be careless anymore. She slowly demonstrated to Preston each individual step, ¡°Young master, look. When you reach out, don¡¯t touch the crayfish¡¯s pincers. Start from the top and grab the back of the crayfish. Then, the other hand will grab its head like so. With a simple twist, the shell will fall off. Once the head is removed, the pincers won¡¯t be able to pinch you anymore. Let¡¯s put it aside and wash them togetherter.¡± Preston was about to reach out to grab a crayfish when Lotus immediately stopped him. ¡°No, no, Young Master, don¡¯t do it first. I¡¯ll get you some gloves.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be as flexible if I wear gloves, right?¡± Preston asked. Lotus answered, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s the same even if you wear gloves. I¡¯m just used to not wearing them.¡± She immediately took a pair of gloves for Preston. Preston put on the rubber gloves and instantly felt safe. He reached out and grabbed a crayfish. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Then, as Lotus had done, he reached out and plucked off the crayfish¡¯s head. After sessfully removing one, he immediately gained the confidence that he had the potential to cook delicious food. He immediately grabbed another crayfish. Then, the crayfish mped down on his rubber gloves. He could feel his fingers hurting even through them. With his heart pounding in relief, he carefully pulled the crayfish off with his other hand and said, ¡°Fortunately, it only pinched my gloves.¡± He said a little embarrassedly, ¡°Lotus, can you get me another pair of gloves?¡± He felt that it might be safer to wear anotheryer. Lotus said tactfully, ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t I twist all the crayfish¡¯s heads off? That way, you won¡¯t be pinched.¡± ¡°No, I have to learn it from the first step.¡± If he ever got the chance to cook for that girl, Mina, in the future, wouldn¡¯t that bratugh at him if he tried to learn it at thest minute and got pinched by the crayfish? ¡°Alright then.¡± Lotus had no choice but to take another pair of gloves to Preston. Preston put on twoyers of rubber gloves. As expected, he was no longer afraid of being pinched. At first, the crayfish would pinch his gloves from time to time. However, he would be able to pull them off smoothly every time, andter on, his movements became more agile and smooth. He immediately started humming a tune. After twisting a bunch of crayfish heads off, his phone rang. He took off his gloves and picked up the phone, only to see that it was a call from Mina Simmons¡­ Chapter 462 Chapter 462 When he saw Mina¡¯s name, Preston¡¯s expression immediately changed. It was filled with warmth and gentleness that even he himself did not know about. The corners of his lips could not help but curl up. His tone when he picked up the phone was exceptionally warm. ¡°Hello?¡± He even wondered why Mina would call him. What could it be? He racked his brains but couldn¡¯t think of anything. ¡°Mr. ke, are you free? I¡¯d like to invite you out for a meal.¡± Mina was a straightforward person and directly spoke of her request. ¡°I¡¯m free!¡± Preston¡¯s grin grew even wider. His smile was exactly identical to when he was still a fool. He couldn¡¯t even tell what he was happy about. Regardless of the reason, he could not help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s great. Can we meet at six in the evening?¡± Mina asked. ¡°Sure!¡± Preston¡¯s smile widened. He even began to wonder if this girl was trying to attract him. As soon as this thought shed through his mind, he became a little excited. He wondered to himself. If Mina really was trying to woo him, should he immediately agree? Or should he pretend to be cold and tease her? At the thought of this possibility, his smile grew even more foolish. ¡°Is Joyson Restaurant good for you?¡± Mina continued to ask. Preston¡¯s tone became even gentler. ¡°Sure. You decide.¡± My oh my. His tone and expression were as if he was in love. The servant, Lotus, was stunned. Seeing as Preston was still smiling foolishly even after hanging up the phone, Lotus did not wish to disturb him. She continued to crack open crayfish by herself. Preston quickly put on his gloves and came over to continue deshelling. As he removed their heads, he said, ¡°Yup, it¡¯s going much faster than before. ¡°Sure enough, practice makes perfect. ¡°Hiss, if you pinch me again, I¡¯ll cook you all in the pot!¡± Ten minutester, they finally removed the heads of over six kilograms of crayfish. Lotus turned on the tap and started to wash the crayfish. She began to demonstrate. ¡°Young master, look, like this. Their tails have three sections. Grab the middle end, twist it, and then gently pull out the vein. ¡°After we¡¯ve pulled them out, we¡¯ll start scrubbing. We have to scrub their entire bodies clean, especially their abdomen since it¡¯s so dirty. Look, there¡¯s a lot of dirt when we scrub them.¡± As Lotus continued to teach, she finally finished dealing with a crayfish. Preston also began to clean them. After scrubbing a pile of crustaceans, he saw that there was still more than half of the crayfish in the pool. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He said, ¡°Lotus, get Jada and the others to help scrub theseter. Can you teach me how to prepare two different vors first?¡± He was in a hurry. He still had to take a shower and get his hair done before going to the Joyson Restaurant. ¡°Sure.¡± Lotus understood that the young master was in a hurry, so she immediately agreed. To be honest, she was also happy to get the others toe and scrub the crayfish. After all, a master should do what masters do, and these were all things that servants should do instead. Lotus wiped her hands and began to teach Preston how to cook the crayfish. She first introduced various seasonings to Preston. As if afraid that Preston would not know what each seasoning was for, she exined them to him patiently. As it turned out, Preston truly did not know what those seasonings were for. After Lotus exined everything, she pointed at the condiments and asked Preston, ¡°Young master, what is this?¡± She was pointing at a piece of star anise. ¡°Pepper,¡± Preston answered confidently. Lotus said helplessly, ¡°Young master, let me repeat myself.¡± She repeated her introduction and tested Preston once more. Preston pointed at the various seasonings. ¡°Star anise, pepper¡­¡± However, his answers were a mess. He also knew that his answers were a mess. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lotus. Don¡¯t worry about this part. I¡¯ll use my phone to record itter.¡± These things were really much more troublesome than his work. Fortunately, with how advanced information and technology were right now, all he had to do when the time came was to use his phone to search and he would know what was what. What he had to do now was to learn the steps of cooking crayfish. Lotus replied, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s make a garlic dish. Now, I¡¯ll heat up the oil. While waiting for the oil to heat up, I can prepare the garlic or any other seasonings.¡± As Lotus spoke, she heated up the oil and even told Preston to add more oil. Lotus exined step-by-step how to cook the crayfish. She heated the oil, fried the crayfish, fished them out, reheated the oil, stir-fried some spices, and ced the crayfish¡­ Preston watched from the side. Although he was clearly watching every step very seriously, after watching it, he only had one impression in mind. He was confused. It was as if he had watched it, but also as if he had not seen anything. ¡°Young master, cooking crayfish is that simple. Look, this pot is almost ready to be served,¡± Lotus said after it was cooked. Preston felt his head hurt. This was simple? The only thing he remembered right now was how to add the oil and fry the crayfish. Lotus asked, ¡°Young master, do you want to give it a try?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He had to try it! In any case, with Lotus watching over him and reminding him what to do, he should be able to do it in a few more tries. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll add in the oil first,¡± Lotus said. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Preston volunteered. He had to try this himself to deepen his memory. After pouring the oil, Lotus said, ¡°When the oil is 80% hot, we¡¯ll add the crayfish.¡± Preston fell silent. 80% hot? He asked, ¡°Lotus, how do you know how hot the oil is?¡± Lotus reached out her hand above the oil and felt . it. Recalling how Preston had been pinched by the crayfish just now, she immediately retracted her hand and said, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t reach out to touch it no matter what. We¡¯ll just look at the reaction of the oil. If it feels a little smoky, it¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Preston stared at the pot. After a while, Lotus reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s smoking. You can put the crayfish in now.¡± Lotus handed the te of crayfish she had prepared to Preston. Thinking of how it was his first time learning how to cook, she instructed, ¡°Let me put it in. Oil sshes easily.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just stay a little further away,¡± Preston said. ¡°Alright, then stay further away. Extend your hand and don¡¯t drop it from too high. It¡¯s not safe. If the oil jumps onto your body, you¡¯ll get burnt,¡± Lotus reminded. She was afraid that Mr. ke would burn himself and wanted to do it herself. ¡°Okay,¡± Preston replied. He was holding a te of crayfish and was about to pour them in. However, when he saw the oil, he got a little scared, so he drew his hand back. Seeing that the oil¡¯s temperature was even higher, Lotus reminded him, ¡°Young master, put in the crayfish.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Preston was about to put the crayfish in, but when he was in front of the pot, he chickened out and retracted his hand. ¡°Young master, hurry up and put in the crayfish,¡± Lotus urged. If he didn¡¯t put them in now, the pot would catch fire. With Lotus¡¯s urging, Preston immediately poured the te of crayfish down. Once he poured it in, he jumped away. The oil¡¯s temperature was too high. As soon as the crayfish fell in, the pot caught fire with a poof, and the mes surged high. ¡°Fuck!¡± Preston could not help but curse. Was the chef such a high-risk job? Lotus was so frightened that she immediately looked around for the lid. Fortunately, although Preston¡¯s culinary skills weren¡¯t good, he still had somemon sense. He quickly picked up the pot lid beside him and covered the pot. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Lotus breathed a sigh of relief. Then, curiosity killed the cat. Preston had clearly already covered the pot with the lid, but he couldn¡¯t help but open it a little to check if the fire was really extinguished. In the end, mes came out of the opening. Fortunately, he was quick-witted and quickly jumped half a step away. Otherwise, his hair would probably have caught fire and turned him bald. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Lotus was so shocked that her heart almost leaped out of her throat. Fortunately, nothing happened. If her young master¡¯s face had been burned by the mes, not only would her job be over, but she would also feel extremely guilty. Preston came back to his senses and asked Lotus, ¡°Lotus, this¡­ What should I do now?¡± Lotus took the opportunity to exin to Preston, ¡°Young master, when we cook in the future, don¡¯t let the oil get this hot. If it¡¯s too hot, one, it¡¯ll easily catch fire, and two, it can cause cancer. Your earlier actions were correct. If it catches fire, immediately cover it with a pot lid. However, you must remember not to open it immediately. ¡°In any case, this pot of oil ispletely spoiled. Let it cool down for a while more.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Preston replied. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll handle this pot first. Let¡¯s do it againter,¡± Lotus rmended. Preston looked at the time before saying, ¡°Lotus, I¡¯ll continue learning tomorrow. I have something to do today.¡± He still had to take a shower and style himself. He was afraid that there might be a traffic jam on the road, so he had to leave some spare time for later. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Lotus heaved a sigh of relief. Teaching her young master how to cook was much more difficult than doing it herself. If she wasn¡¯t careful, something bad would happen. Preston left the kitchen and immediately went to take a shower. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Afraid that he would smell of oil and smoke, he was especially serious when he washed. Especially so for his hair. He washed it several times, afraid that the oily smoke had gotten on his hair. After drying his hair and changing his clothes, he kept sniffing to check if there was still the smell of oil and smoke on him. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Mina Simmons was afraid that she mightugh uncontrobly and changed the topic immediately. ¡°Mr. ke, let¡¯s order now. I¡¯ll get the waiter.¡± Mina was amused and could not hide her smile when she spoke. She immediately pressed the service. bell. A waiter came over with the menu. Mina took the menu from the waiter and handed it to Preston ke. ¡°Mr. ke, would you like to order?¡± ¡°Please go ahead,¡± Preston replied politely. He could not help but ask again, ¡°Why are you treating me to dinner, Mina?¡± Preston had held back on the question for a long time. He had thought about it but could not figure it out. He wondered on his way here if tonight¡¯s dinner was an excuse for Mina¡¯s interest in him. However, she immediately turned him. down when he jokingly asked her to be his pretend girlfriend. Evidently, she did not have any romantic. interest in him. Then why did she treat him to dinner out of the blue? Did Mina regard him as a friend? Or was she simply too bored and wanted somepany for a meal? Preston racked his brains but could not conclude; it drove him crazy. ¡°Hehehe.¡± Mina giggled like a fool and said apologetically, ¡°I forced you to y the drinking gamest time, but you got so drunk and didn¡¯t have anything to eat. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I feel guilty about that. Therefore, I want to treat you to a good meal to make up for it.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Preston looked perplexed as thoughts went through his head. Mina was not interested in him after all. ¡°Mhmm,¡± Mina replied; her bright eyes. sparkled. ¡°There are no other intentions?¡± Preston was persistent and unwilling to give up. ¡°None whatsoever!¡± Mina replied with all seriousness. ¡°Well then, thank you for the treat. I¡¯ll return the favor next time,¡± Preston said. However, his heart felt a little empty. ¡°Sure!¡± Mina spoke like a foodie, ¡°Mr. ke, believe me when I say this restaurant is extraordinary regarding food. We wille here again when you treat me next time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Preston could not hide hisughter when he saw Mina¡¯s gluttonous look. Meanwhile, Mina was pleasantly surprised that Preston was about to figure out the game she had yed earlier. Her eyes sparkled like stars in the sky. ¡°You¡¯re about to solve it. You¡¯re only two rows away. How amazing!¡± Preston¡¯s mood changed when he saw Mina¡¯s surprised look. His disappointment earlier on dissipated. The corners of his lips curled up, ¡°I was lucky. All the numbers I wanted appear.¡± The waiter began to serve the dishes. Preston asked, ¡°Do you want a drink?¡± Mina waved her hand vigorously. ¡°No, no, no, I can¡¯t drink.¡± ¡°Is it okay if I drink a little?¡± Preston asked. ¡°All right, you can drink a little: I¡¯ll give you a lift hometer,¡± Mina replied readily. ¡°Okay then,¡± Preston smiled and said. He felt that Mina did not behave as a girl should. Preston continued to y the game and quickly figured it out. Mina gave him a thumbs up excitedly. ¡°Mr. ke, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± Preston felt awkward when Mina addressed him as Mr. ke. He looked at her intently and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we change how we address each other? You can call me by my name, Preston.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right since we know each other so well. You¡¯re too amazing. You know, every time I y this game, I¡¯ll end up dead if I make a mistake.¡± Mina took over her cell phone and looked at her hundreds of thousands of points with satisfaction. The dishes were served. Preston and Mina began to eat. Preston poured himself a ss of wine and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink some?¡± Mina contemted while looking at the bottle. ¡°Why not? I¡¯ll drink a little,¡± she replied. ¡°Mhmm,¡± Preston smiled. Mina handed a small wine ss to him. Preston poured her a small ss of wine. Mina took a sip and started chatting. ¡°Listen, Preston, don¡¯t let myck of proper behavior back home fool you. My mother would never allow me to drink when I was overseas.¡± Preston smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine to drink a little. Wine promotes blood cirction; it¡¯s good for the body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mina¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wine is used as medicine in traditional medicine too. However, it has to be real grain wine. The blended wine found in the market wouldn¡¯t make the cut. Once I visited Ms. Tuffin¡¯s master with her. That¡¯s what I would call living. They make wine every year. Other than those in the wine cer, there¡¯s also some peach blossom wine buried in the courtyard.¡± Mina remarked, ¡°Hmm, this wine tastes. good. Can you pour me another ss?¡± Preston smiled and poured another ss. of wine for her. ¡°Mr. ke, eat more.¡± Mina extended her hospitality to make up for the previous asion when Preston did not have enough to eat. ¡°Why are you calling me Mr. ke again?¡± Prestonined, looking helpless. ¡°Haha, it slipped my mind. Don¡¯t mind me. Let¡¯s have another drink,¡± Mina swirled the ss and finished the wine. Mina started to blush after three small sses of wine. Preston nced at her and said, ¡°Stop drinking and have some food.¡± ¡°I¡¯m blushing, right?¡± Mina covered her face with her hands and said, ¡°I was born that way. I blush easily when I drink. There is a problem with my body in terms of modern medicine. I don¡¯t have enough aminopherase in my system. However, ording to the folk saying, such people were regarded as good. drinkers as they could hold their liquor.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much then,¡± Preston said with a smile. ¡°One more drink and that¡¯s it. Come on.¡± Mina handed her empty ss to Preston for more. Preston took the ss and poured a little more wine. As promised, Mina stopped after another small ss of wine and started eating. She could not stop praising as she gobbled down the food. ¡°Joyson¡¯s dishes are truly delicious. I would normally avoid oily food, but the braised pork belly here is simply irresistible, not to mention the side dishes. I loved going to restaurants like this when I was overseas. Sometimes a restaurant may look clean, but the food could turn out otherwise. Not so here, though. Everything is so delicious!¡± ¡°Then eat more,¡± Preston served Mina another piece of pork belly. Soon he realized that he had not used the serving utensils. Preston looked at Mina awkwardly. However, Mina did not seem to mind at all. She wasted no time and ate the food while praising non-stop how scrumptious it was. Preston was again overwhelmed with a strange feeling; his heart beat slightly faster than usual. ¡°Listen, I liked to watch boxing dramas. when I was young. My biggest dream was. to travel the world with a few friends when I grew up. We would wine and dine ¡­¡± Mina rattled on without a care. Prestonughed uncontrobly, ¡°What happened then?¡± Mina shrugged and said, ¡°Well, I grew up and realized I was a woman. Hahahahaha!¡± Preston¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Women can also roam the world,¡± he teased. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to find a toilet in the wild,¡± Mina said with a straight face. Preston burst outughing. She was really too cute! ¡°Mr. ke, pour me another ss of wine. This wine is wonderful.¡± Mina handed her ss to Preston. Preston poured another ss for her without a word. ¡°It¡¯s heavenly,¡± Mina finished it in one gulp. She rattled, ¡°Mr. ke, why don¡¯t you drink too? Let¡¯s cheers.¡± ¡°Mr. ke, eat more. The food here is out of this world!¡± ¡°Mr. ke, there¡¯s a mole around your eye. It¡¯s called a beauty mole, you know. If only you were a girl.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so good-looking!¡± She eximed. ¡°Mina, are you drunk?¡± Preston asked in disbelief. She had only had a few small sses. How did she be as drunk as a skunk? However, Mina looked cute when she i was drunk. He wondered if she felt ufortable with all the alcohol in her. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Mina Simmons stared at Preston ke and pouted with dissatisfaction. ¡°Who¡¯s drunk? I¡¯m not drunk!¡± she protested. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll send you home now,¡± Preston said immediately, knowing she was drunk. He felt regretful. If he had known that Mina had such a low tolerance for alcohol, he would not have let her drink in the first ce. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, for crying out loud. Eat more, Preston. You didn¡¯t eat thest time. Hurry up and eat more now,¡± Mina urged good-naturedly. ¡°I¡¯m quite full,¡± Preston replied. He quickly pressed the service bell for the bill. Mina stopped him immediately. ¡°It¡¯s my treat. I don¡¯t want you to pay. Scan the QR code now. Where¡¯s the QR code? Scan it for me,¡± Mina demanded; she was persistent. The waiter looked at Preston awkwardly. Preston held Mina to stabilize her while coaxing her. ¡°Stop fooling around, Mina. It¡¯s my treat today. You can buy me dinner some other time.¡± ¡°No can do. Ms. Tuffin said that the two most important things in life are, to be honest, and to behave ordingly.¡± Mina swayed as she spoke. Her eyelids and head felt heavy, and her feet were light and shaky. She then took out her cell phone and wanted to pay. However, her cell phone slipped off her hand. Preston almost toppled Mina off when he reached out to catch her cell phone. He quickly straightened up and got hold of her. Then Preston put Mina¡¯s cell phone in his pocket and swiftly paid the bill with his cell phone. Meanwhile, he called for a designated driver while holding Mina ¡°Earthquake! Run quickly!¡± Mina shouted suddenly, feeling the surroundings spinning. Even the crystal chandelier shook uncontrobly. She grabbed Preston tightly and wanted to run. Then she pounced forward. Preston immediately grabbed her arm tightly, fearful that she might fall. However, he lost his bnce, and both fell to the ground. Mina got up and eximed, ¡°This earthquake is terrible!¡± She stood up and steadied herself. Before she could raise her leg, her body began to sway again. Preston quickly got up and steadied her. Feeling helpless, he wrapped Mina¡¯s arm around his shoulder for support. Unfortunately, Preston was much taller than Mina. Therefore, he had to bend slightly to support her, making him look like a hunchback. It was also awkward for him to walk that way. ¡°Earthquake, run for your life!¡± Mina continued to mumble. Preston decided that the awkward position was not ideal. He would easily fall again. He removed Mina¡¯s hand around his shoulder and hugged her tightly from behind, pulling her into his arms to prevent them both from falling forward again. Preston finally managed to walk Mina to the parking lot. Suddenly, she began to make a gagging noise. Preston immediately helped her to the curb and patted her back gently. ¡°Do you want to throw up? You¡¯ll feel better if you empty your stomach,¡± he said with concern. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to throw up. I don¡¯t feel good. Ugh!¡± Mina started to retch again. Preston was helpless at this point. He held Mina up so she could throw up, but he was worried that the cold wind might get to her if she stood still for too long. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to throw up, let¡¯s get in the car now,¡± said Preston. Mina did not speak. Her eyes were half-closed, and her body swayed uncontrobly. Preston half supported and half carried Mina to the car. Not long after, the designated driver arrived in a small electric scooter. Upon confirmation of booking, the designated driver settled in the driver¡¯s seat and asked Preston where he wanted to go. Preston tilted his head and asked, ¡°Mina, where do you live?¡± Mina had already fallen asleep against the car door. Preston thought for a moment. Mina had spent most of her life overseas since she was young. It seemed that all her rtives were overseas as well. Therefore, she stayed with Annalise during her treatment. Preston did not want Annalise to worry about Mina being drunk, knowing that Annalise was pregnant. He decided to take Mina to the ke Residence. Mina would be safe at the ke Residence. It would not matter if she vomited or became unruly from drinking. Mina continued to lean against the car door and was fast asleep. Preston was worried that she would hurt herself while nodding off. He swiftly pulled her over and let her lean on his shoulder. He also covered Mina with a nket to keep her warm. She behaved well along the way and did not make a sound. The car finally arrived at the ke Residence. Preston carried Mina into the house wrapped in a nket. It was early in the night and Madam ke was still up. The olddy thought she was hallucinating when she saw her grandson carrying a woman back. When she ascertained that it was indeed a woman, she asked sternly, ¡°What is this, Preston?¡± Madam ke was eager to have great-grandchildren and hoped Preston would marry and start a family soon. However, it did not mean that he was allowed to mess around. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll tell youter. Lucy, please prepare some tea for her hangover,¡± said Preston hurriedly before he carried Mina to the guest room. Mina did not look chubby, but she was a sturdy young woman and weighed at least 110 pounds. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Lucy immediately went to prepare the tea. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Preston carried Mina into the guest room. He removed Mina¡¯s shoes and covered her with a nket, hoping she would feel better after drinking the tea. In any case, she should be fine tomorrow morning. Soon after Preston covered Mina with a nket, thetter sat up abruptly and threw up all over him. Preston was taken aback and was speechless. Lotus, a servant at the ke Residence, heard themotion and rushed in immediately. She saw Preston covered in filth. She wanted tough, but she held it in. Preston was d to see Lotus and said immediately, ¡°Lotus, help me clean up the mess and take care of my friend. I¡¯m going to take a shower now.¡± ¡°Okay, sir,¡± Lotus replied. Preston endured the odor on him and returned to his bedroom instantly to take a shower. He was still worried about Mina after emerging from his shower. He went to the guest room to check on her. Lotus had already cleaned up the mess and put on new bed linen. She also opened the window and sprayed the room with air freshener. Mina was asleep quietly as if she was not the one who had vomited and caused the mess earlier. Preston was relieved to see her sound asleep. ¡°It¡¯s all right, sir. She¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± said Lotus. ¡°Mhmm,¡± Preston replied. He instructed Lotus to stay put in the guest room for a while. Lotus happilypiled. Preston then went to the living room to look for Madam ke to tell her that Mina was drunk. They were just ordinary friends. ¡°Mhmm, tell Lotus to take good care of her,¡± said Madam ke when she found out that it was Mina Simmons. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go to bed, too,¡± Preston said. ¡°Okay,¡± Madam ke got up and went to bed. Preston also sent Lucy to bed after she prepared the tea for Mina¡¯s hangover. Then he sent Lotus to bed too knowing that she had to prepare breakfast for the family early in the morning. Preston brought the tea to the guest room. He nned to keep watch for part of the night and would feed Mina the tea if she woke up feeling unwell. However, if she stayed asleep until midnight, she might not wake up till the following morning. In that case, he could also sleep in peace. Preston settled on the sofa and took out his cell phone to y games. He continued to y until midnight andy down on the sofa when he was tired. He felt sleepy soon after and started to doze off. Suddenly, he heard Mina grunting. ¡°Hmm, uh¡­¡± Preston got up immediately to check on her. ¡°I feel terrible ¡­¡± Mina muttered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel like throwing up?¡± Preston rushed over to her bedside. Mina did not move again and went back to sleep. Preston frowned and worried that she would throw up again. He stood by the bed and looked at her. Preston¡¯s knitted brows soon rxed; his lips curled into a smile. Mina was quite when she was asleep. Her face was fair and delicate. Preston had thought Mina was ostentatious when they first met. He realized she was simple and forthright after knowing her for a while. ¡°Water, I want some water!¡± Mina shouted with her eyes closed. ¡°Okay, right away.¡± Preston immediately poured some warm water for her. He thought of giving her half a cup of warm water and tea for her hangover. However, Preston saw Mina removing her clothes when he returned with the warm water. ¡°I¡¯m so hot!¡± she shouted. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Preston pounced over anxiously and pulled the nket over Mina. Mina felt even hotter and aggrieved all at once. ¡°So hot!¡± sheined. ¡°All right, I got it. Just cover yourself up a little. Please don¡¯t kick off the nket and don¡¯t remove your clothes.¡± Preston pulled the nket down to Mina¡¯s shoulders, all the while trying to hide his blushing face and racing heartbeat. ¡°So hot!¡± Mina protested and lifted the nket yet again. Preston was at a loss for words. Was he privileged enough to see her this way? When did she remove her clothes, leaving only her underwear? Preston was a man, after all. His head was suddenly filled with images that should not have appeared. ¡°Phew!¡± He exhaled loudly and said, ¡°Stop fooling around, Mina. Drink some water.¡± Mina opened and closed her mouth without uttering another word. Her mind was fuzzy, but she could hear Preston¡¯s voice. She tried to get up to drink some water as told. Preston nced at Mina¡¯s drowsy look and sat on the bed helplessly. Then he helped her up to drink water as she leaned against him for support. Mina could not drink if shey on her back in bed. Mina leaned into Preston¡¯s arms. Her head was still heavy and swayed from side to side. Preston was worried that Mina would sprain her neck that way. He immediately held her head in his arms while feeding water to her. Mina was really thirsty; she gulped down a few mouthfuls. However, due to the difort in her stomach and drinking water too hurriedly, she suddenly started to throw up again. Before Preston could react, Mina vomited all over the bed. Preston was caught by surprise; he was speechless. He immediately handed a tissue paper to Mina to wipe her face. At the same time, he brought her tea for her hangover. ¡°Wake up, Mina. Drink some tea. It will make you feel better.¡± ¡°Ugh! Waah!¡± Mina¡¯s mind was still fuzzy, but the difort in her body made her cry aloud. ¡°Come on, drink some of this tea. You¡¯ll feel better after that,¡± Preston urged. He brought the teacup to Mina¡¯s lips. ¡°Urgh!¡± Mina¡¯s stomach churned uncontrobly. Preston quickly moved the teacup from her. In the end, the tea was not spared. Mina vomited into the teacup. Preston could not utter a word. Damn it. There went the tea to fix Mina¡¯s hangover. However, Preston could not care less. He quickly ced the teacup on the bedside. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. table and lifted the nket. Sure enough, the nket was covered in filth. Fortunately, he and Mina were spared the disaster. Preston could care less about Mina¡¯sck of clothing at this point. He quickly carried her out of bed. Preston frowned, knowing it was toote in the night to summon Lotus to clean up the mess. Forget it. He decided to let Mina rest in his bedroom for the night. Lotus could clean up the guest room tomorrow morning. Preston then carried Mina back to his bedroom. He put her on his bed and tucked her in with a nket. Then he stood by the bed to observe Mina¡¯s condition. She probably felt better after throwing up and fell asleep quietly again. Preston immediately went to the guest room to retrieve the clothes that Mina had removed earlier. He could feel his heart racing when he picked up her clothes. Mina was apparently good at torturing others. She kicked the nket off again andy on top of it. Preston rushed over immediately and tucked her under the nket again. He then folded her clothes and ced them neatly on the bedside table before lying on the sofa to rest. After a while, Preston was mindful of Mina, worried she would kick off the nket again. He quickly got up to check on her. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Mina sleeping soundly. He finally managed to close his eyes to rest. He was so tired that he fell asleep after a moment. Time had hardly passed when Preston suddenly heard a loud shriek. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Preston jumped up from the sofa instinctively. Then he realized it was already morning. ¡°Boohoo!¡± Mina sat on the bed, wrapped herself in the nket, and cried helplessly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mina? Are you feeling unwell? Do you feel like throwing up?¡± Preston asked with concern. ¡°Boohoo! You¡¯re too much, Preston ke!¡± Mina stared at him and eximed. Her eyes were red; she was furious. She thought Preston had taken advantage of her when she was drunk. He was such an animal! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Preston was confused. It suddenly dawned on him that Mina might have misunderstood the whole situation. He exined immediately, ¡°Listen to me, Mina. You were drunkst night.¡± Mina became even angrier and felt aggrieved. She red at Preston with reddened eyes. ¡°Yes, I was drunk, so you took advantage of me. I trusted you so much and treated you as a good friend.¡± Mina was infuriated and did not hide it. Sensing that the young woman before him felt aggrieved and angry, Preston continued to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t take advantage of you whatsoever.¡± ¡°How dare you deny? Did I remove my clothes on my own?¡± ¡°Yes, you did,¡± Preston replied truthfully. ¡°Oh, you¡­ Boohoo!¡± Mina was so furious her face puffed up like a pufferfish. ¡°Oh, yes, of course, I took my clothes off. Not only did I take them off, but I even raped you forcefully! Oh my, I¡¯m so angry now I could¡­ Preston ke, you¡¯re a coward! Come right out and admit what you did to me!¡± Mina looked around and saw a pillow nearby. She grabbed it and threw it at Preston without hesitation. The nket on Mina slipped off when she threw the pillow, exposing her almost naked body. She quickly pulled the nket over herself angrily. She red at Preston with reddened eyes. ¡°You said I removed my clothes. Why would I take them off and fold them neatly on the bedside table?¡± The more Mina thought about it, the angrier she became. She was angry at Preston not for what he did but for refusing to admit his action. ¡°I folded the clothes. You removed them yourself, and that¡¯s the truth. You were drunk, and it was probably too hot. Not only did you remove your clothes, but you also kicked off the nket repeatedly,¡± Preston said in one long breath. Mina was at a loss for words. She saw that Preston exined the situation anxiously with a straight face. Her brows knitted suspiciously as she moved her legs a little. She could not detect anything unusual. ¡°You really didn¡¯t touch me?¡± Mina stared into Preston¡¯s eyes and asked sternly. ¡°No, I swear!¡± Preston raised three fingers together on one hand. Mina frowned even more as she stared at Preston. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t touch me, you saw me naked.¡± Preston looked helpless. ¡°If you want me to take responsibility, I would dly oblige!¡± he said. ¡°Who wants you to take responsibility?¡± Mina blurted out. A thought shed through her mind. Preston was indeed a gentleman. He did not take advantage of her when she was vulnerable. On the other hand, Preston was upset that Mina did not believe him. He quicklyposed himself and said, ¡°You were drunkst night and didn¡¯t eat much. Are you feeling better now? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare breakfast for you.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Please leave the room for a while. I¡­ I have to put on my clothes,¡± Mina said. ¡°Okay.¡± Preston left the bedroom and closed the door behind him. Mina swiftly put on her clothes. She realized that her shoes were missing. Mina looked around the bedroom. She could not find them. She could not care less when she saw a pair of slippers by the bed and put them on immediately. Then she took her cell phone from the bedside table, opened the door, and walked out. Mina saw Madam ke and a few servants the moment she stepped out of the bedroom. All eyes fell on her when she appeared. There were ambiguous gazes. Mina¡¯s face immediately turned red. Madam ke smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re up, Mina. It¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± Mina met Madam ke¡¯s smiling eyes and blushed even more. She immediately said, ¡°Madam ke, uh, I have something urgent to attend to. I won¡¯t stay for breakfast. Goodbye.¡± She rushed out of the house and did not even care that she wore slippers. Preston was dumbfounded when he saw what happened. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 On the following day. La Ziegler¡¯s case officially began. At the entrance to the courthouse, Julian Parks and his wife met Tony and Alexander. Tony nced at Annalise¡¯s bulging tummy and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s almost six months, right?¡± ¡°Mhmm,¡± Annalise replied indifferently. Tony frowned. He nced at Silvester Chanon grudgingly before turning to Julian and said arrogantly, ¡°No matter what, the child in Annalise¡¯s stomach is doing fine now. A harmonious home is a prosperous one. No matter what wrong La Ziegler had done to you, she is still an elder in the family. Don¡¯t be too harsh on herter.¡± Julian looked at Tony in amusement and said mockingly, ¡°Has anyone told you after all these years that the most disgusting people in the world are those who are generous at the expense of others?¡± Then he walked straight into the courthouse with Annalise in his arms. Tony was infuriated by Julian¡¯s remark. He roared behind his son¡¯s back, ¡°You¡¯re such a brat! Do you want to bring the family down before you quit?¡± Julian stopped and turned around while ascending the stairs. He stared at Tony disdainfully. ¡°Did the scumbag father give a damn about wrecking his family for the sake of his mistress?¡± ¡°Why you!¡± Tony clutched his chest. He shook with rage and grinded his teeth. loudly. ¡°Dad, are you all right?¡± Alexander immediately held his father up. By then, Julian had already walked into the courthouse with Annalise and Silvester Chanon. Tony gnashed his teeth in rage. ¡°You disrespectful, unfilial brat!¡± he cursed. Alexander remained silent. His brows knitted together, thinking he would no doubt behave like Julian if his child was in jeopardy. Tony clenched his chest and cursed, ¡°Look at the damage your grandpa has done for indulging him. He¡¯swless and has no respect for anyone.¡± Alexander was depressed. Without saying a word, he helped his father into the building. Tony stopped babbling. He snorted and walked toward the courthouse. Tony instructed thewyer beside him when they reached the stairs. ¡°Thewyer you¡¯re facing is Silvester Chanon, the Ouw Madman, with no moral bottom line whatsoever. You have to buck up and not fall into his traps.¡± Thewyer assured him immediately, ¡°Yes, Mr. Parks. Don¡¯t worry.¡± They soon arrived at the courtroom. La Ziegler had lost a lot of weight in the past two months. She looked a decade older without her makeup. The underside of her eyelids had turned green, evident that she had been mentally tortured for the duration. La immediately whispered to Alexander when he walked in, ¡°How is it? How¡¯s your performance at work?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± said Alexander. He was upset by his mother¡¯s misced concern. La was still worried about his work performance at this stage. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± La heaved a sigh of relief. The court session officially began. Silvester Chanon produced videos. confirming that La had instigated. others to hurt Annalise¡¯s unborn child. Immediately after, two of La¡¯s aplices testified in court, confirming that La Ziegler indeed instigated them to attack Annalise Barton to kill her unborn child. With all the evidence and witnesses present, La could not deny it anymore. She confessed to her crime icily. La imed she was confused and jealous whenmitting the offense and would not repeat such an act again. She was willing to ept the punishment and hoped the judge would give her a lighter sentence for her first offense. La thought the judge would immediately hand out the appropriate sentence if she pleaded guilty readily. However, Silvester Chanon did not stop and continued to defend his client. He was eloquent and convincing. He reminded the court that La Ziegler was the intiff¡¯s stepmother. She was a mistress and had significant character ws and moral issues. He imed she was partly responsible for the intiff¡¯s mother jumping off a building tomit suicide. The defendant¡¯swyer immediately interrupted and pleaded, ¡°Your Honor, whether my client is a stepmother, or a mistress has nothing to do with this case. I hope the intiff¡¯swyer will not mislead the court.¡± The judge said sternly, ¡°intiff¡¯swyer, please only state what is relevant to this case.¡± . Silvester kept his calm. ¡°Your Honor, what I¡¯m talking about is indeed relevant to the case. La Ziegler is a mistress and has a son named Alexender, half a year younger than my client. Now that my client¡¯s wife is pregnant and Alexander Parks doesn¡¯t have a child, La Ziegler has a valid motive to want to kill my client¡¯s child. ¡°The case involved a wealthy family¡¯s heirs fighting for their inheritance. It was not like what the defendant imed to be a spur-of-the-moment rash act out of jealousy. On the contrary, it was a premeditated act. ¡°Premeditated killing and passion killing are entirely different in nature. ¡°Not only did La Ziegler want to kill Annalise Barton¡¯s unborn child, but she also wanted to kill Annalise Barton. As a result, Julian Parks¡¯s emotions would definitely be affected. He would not have the energy to fight with Alexander Parks for the family assets. That was La Ziegler¡¯s intention. ¡°In addition, the two aplices were also coerced by La Ziegler tomit the crime,¡± said Silvester. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t want to kill Annalise Barton. I didn¡¯t coerce anyone, either. You¡¯re framing me! You¡¯re ndering me! Do you think you can talk nonsense just because you¡¯re a lawyer?¡± La shouted furiously. ¡°What kind of bullshitwyer are you, lying through your teeth?¡± La eximed. ¡°Silence!¡± the judge shouted sternly. La immediately shut up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Silvester continued, ¡°The husbands of the two aplices are engaged in business activities. Theirpany has cooperated with an overseaspany managed by La Ziegler for many years. The aplices were therefore pressured to attack Annalise Barton in their husbands¡¯ interest. Your Honor, you can verify this matter. ¡°Julian Parks and La Ziegler¡¯s son Alexander Parks are indeedpeting in business. You can also verify that.¡± Before the judge could speak, La¡¯s two aplices eagerly confirmed Silvester¡¯s im that La had ckmailed them intomitting the crime for the sake of a commercial project. They imed that the act was against their personal will. La cursed angrily. Silvester did not miss a beat and provoked her further deliberately. ¡°Defendant, it¡¯s useless to be furious in court.¡± The judge¡¯s verdict was based on the legal provisions, judicial exnations, and references to relevant cases in the past. In addition, certain personal emotions were involved when determining the sentence. In the eyes of the judge, the more emotional the defendant was, the worse her behavior would be for not pleading guilty. ¡°You¡¯re ndering me!¡± La was so angry that her lungs hurt. Alexander pulled his mother, trying to stop her from talking and not falling into Silvester¡¯s trap. La reacted and quickly shut up. Silvester nced at La and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Silence is useless. Your Honor, I have other evidence. La Ziegler tried to murder Annalise Barton more than once.¡± Tony and Alexander were visibly surprised. La was shocked too. She wondered if Julian had investigated what happened before the incident on the cruise ship. It must be a trick. La told herself to calm down. As soon as she calmed down, Silvester had really submitted new evidence. Silvester said after handing over the file and audio, ¡°Your Honor, this is the recording of the conversation between Pam Farm, a Parks family servant, and the defendant.¡± La¡¯s face darkened instantly. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 On the following day. La Ziegler¡¯s case officially began. At the entrance to the courthouse, Julian Parks and his wife met Tony and Alexander. Tony nced at Annalise¡¯s bulging tummy and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s almost six months, right?¡± ¡°Mhmm,¡± Annalise replied indifferently. Tony frowned. He nced at Silvester Chanon grudgingly before turning to Julian and said arrogantly, ¡°No matter what, the child in Annalise¡¯s stomach is doing fine now. A harmonious home is a prosperous one. No matter what wrong La Ziegler had done to you, she is still an elder in the family. Don¡¯t be too harsh on herter.¡± Julian looked at Tony in amusement and said mockingly, ¡°Has anyone told you after all these years that the most disgusting people in the world are those who are generous at the expense of others?¡± Then he walked straight into the courthouse with Annalise in his arms. Tony was infuriated by Julian¡¯s remark. He roared behind his son¡¯s back, ¡°You¡¯re such a brat! Do you want to bring the family down before you quit?¡± Julian stopped and turned around while ascending the stairs. He stared at Tony disdainfully. ¡°Did the scumbag father give a damn about wrecking his family for the sake of his mistress?¡± ¡°Why you!¡± Tony clutched his chest. He shook with rage and grinded his teeth. loudly. ¡°Dad, are you all right?¡± Alexander immediately held his father up. By then, Julian had already walked into the courthouse with Annalise and Silvester Chanon. Tony gnashed his teeth in rage. ¡°You disrespectful, unfilial brat!¡± he cursed. Alexander remained silent. His brows knitted together, thinking he would no doubt behave like Julian if his child was in jeopardy. Tony clenched his chest and cursed, ¡°Look at the damage your grandpa has done for indulging him. He¡¯swless and has no respect for anyone.¡± Alexander was depressed. Without saying a word, he helped his father into the building. Tony stopped babbling. He snorted and walked toward the courthouse. Tony instructed thewyer beside him when they reached the stairs. ¡°Thewyer you¡¯re facing is Silvester Chanon, the Ouw Madman, with no moral bottom line whatsoever. You have to buck up and not fall into his traps.¡± Thewyer assured him immediately, ¡°Yes, Mr. Parks. Don¡¯t worry.¡± They soon arrived at the courtroom. La Ziegler had lost a lot of weight in the past two months. She looked a decade older without her makeup. The underside of her eyelids had turned green, evident that she had been mentally tortured for the duration. La immediately whispered to Alexander when he walked in, ¡°How is it? How¡¯s your performance at work?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± said Alexander. He was upset by his mother¡¯s misced concern. La was still worried about his work performance at this stage. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± La heaved a sigh of relief. The court session officially began. Silvester Chanon produced videos. confirming that La had instigated. others to hurt Annalise¡¯s unborn child. Immediately after, two of La¡¯s aplices testified in court, confirming that La Ziegler indeed instigated them to attack Annalise Barton to kill her unborn child. With all the evidence and witnesses present, La could not deny it anymore. She confessed to her crime icily. La imed she was confused and jealous whenmitting the offense and would not repeat such an act again. She was willing to ept the punishment and hoped the judge would give her a lighter sentence for her first offense. La thought the judge would immediately hand out the appropriate sentence if she pleaded guilty readily. However, Silvester Chanon did not stop and continued to defend his client. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He was eloquent and convincing. He reminded the court that La Ziegler was the intiff¡¯s stepmother. She was a mistress and had significant character ws and moral issues. He imed she was partly responsible for the intiff¡¯s mother jumping off a building tomit suicide. The defendant¡¯swyer immediately interrupted and pleaded, ¡°Your Honor, whether my client is a stepmother, or a mistress has nothing to do with this case. I hope the intiff¡¯swyer will not mislead the court.¡± The judge said sternly, ¡°intiff¡¯swyer, please only state what is relevant to this case.¡± . Silvester kept his calm. ¡°Your Honor, what I¡¯m talking about is indeed relevant to the case. La Ziegler is a mistress and has a son named Alexender, half a year younger than my client. Now that my client¡¯s wife is pregnant and Alexander Parks doesn¡¯t have a child, La Ziegler has a valid motive to want to kill my client¡¯s child. ¡°The case involved a wealthy family¡¯s heirs fighting for their inheritance. It was not like what the defendant imed to be a spur-of-the-moment rash act out of jealousy. On the contrary, it was a premeditated act. ¡°Premeditated killing and passion killing are entirely different in nature. ¡°Not only did La Ziegler want to kill Annalise Barton¡¯s unborn child, but she also wanted to kill Annalise Barton. As a result, Julian Parks¡¯s emotions would definitely be affected. He would not have the energy to fight with Alexander Parks for the family assets. That was La Ziegler¡¯s intention. ¡°In addition, the two aplices were also coerced by La Ziegler tomit the crime,¡± said Silvester. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t want to kill Annalise Barton. I didn¡¯t coerce anyone, either. You¡¯re framing me! You¡¯re ndering me! Do you think you can talk nonsense just because you¡¯re a lawyer?¡± La shouted furiously. ¡°What kind of bullshitwyer are you, lying through your teeth?¡± La eximed. ¡°Silence!¡± the judge shouted sternly. La immediately shut up. Silvester continued, ¡°The husbands of the two aplices are engaged in business activities. Theirpany has cooperated with an overseaspany managed by La Ziegler for many years. The aplices were therefore pressured to attack Annalise Barton in their husbands¡¯ interest. Your Honor, you can verify this matter. ¡°Julian Parks and La Ziegler¡¯s son Alexander Parks are indeedpeting in business. You can also verify that.¡± Before the judge could speak, La¡¯s two aplices eagerly confirmed Silvester¡¯s im that La had ckmailed them intomitting the crime for the sake of a commercial project. They imed that the act was against their personal will. La cursed angrily. Silvester did not miss a beat and provoked her further deliberately. ¡°Defendant, it¡¯s useless to be furious in court.¡± The judge¡¯s verdict was based on the legal provisions, judicial exnations, and references to relevant cases in the past. In addition, certain personal emotions were involved when determining the sentence. In the eyes of the judge, the more emotional the defendant was, the worse her behavior would be for not pleading guilty. ¡°You¡¯re ndering me!¡± La was so angry that her lungs hurt. Alexander pulled his mother, trying to stop her from talking and not falling into Silvester¡¯s trap. La reacted and quickly shut up. Silvester nced at La and said with a wicked smile, ¡°Silence is useless. Your Honor, I have other evidence. La Ziegler tried to murder Annalise Barton more than once.¡± Tony and Alexander were visibly surprised. La was shocked too. She wondered if Julian had investigated what happened before the incident on the cruise ship. It must be a trick. La told herself to calm down. As soon as she calmed down, Silvester had really submitted new evidence. Silvester said after handing over the file and audio, ¡°Your Honor, this is the recording of the conversation between Pam Farm, a Parks family servant, and the defendant.¡± La¡¯s face darkened instantly. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Alexander Parks clenched his fists tightly. He remembered walking in on Jada, making a sneaky call some time back. It dawned on him that his mother might have made a move on Annalise Barton then. Silvester Chanon continued, ¡°The defendant is vicious. In a bid to murder Annalise Barton¡¯s unborn child, La Ziegler did not hesitate to orchestrate someone pretending to jump off a building. As a result, the incident consumed a lot of police time, not to mention causing unnecessary social panic and disturbing public order.¡± Alexander looked at his mother in shock. He could not believe that La had a hand in the incident when someone jumped off the Parks Group¡¯s building. La gritted her teeth, her brows knitted together. She realized that Julian Parks was a vicious dog that bit instead of barking. Thetter had taken the initiative to investigate her past. The judge verified the evidence one by one and called the witnesses for cross-examination. Silvester continued stating that La often verbally provoked Julian Parks after bing Tony Parks¡¯s mistress. As a result, Julian Parks suffered from mental and emotional issues for years. After Annalise Barton and Julian Parks married, La Ziegler instigated the servants to regrly insult Annalise Barton. However, these were all ethical issues. and had little to do with the case. But they could affect the judge¡¯s decision. When a person¡¯s nature was proved to be extremely bad, the judge would incline. to impose a heavier sentence. Of course, Silvester¡¯s defense, videos, audio references, and the cross-examination of witnesses in court all yed essential parts in the process. In the end, a heavy sentence was imposed after the collegial panel had deliberated. La Ziegler was sentenced to eight years imprisonment. La could not utter a word. She was shocked and angry. She was sentenced to eight years in prison without even touching a single. strand of hair on Annalise Barton. La¡¯swyer had earlier assured her that such a case would carry at most two years of imprisonment. But she was sentenced to eight years. instead. La immediately red at herwyer. Thewyer said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to hide anything from me as your defensewyer. You had caught me off guard!¡± Tony Parks¡¯s face darkened upon hearing the verdict. He sorted and left without a word. He was infuriated by the sentence. Tony was also angry that La had gone against his wishes and attacked Annalise¡¯s unborn child several times. He was equally furious that Julian appointed Silvester Chanon. He was determined to convict La. Meanwhile, the judge adjourned the court after pronouncing the sentence. The defendant could appeal to a higher court within 15 working days. ¡°Alexander, I want to appeal. Help me to appeal!¡± La said anxiously. Eight years. Her life would be over if she had to serve eight years of prison. ¡°Okay,¡± Alexander replied. Julian and the others left the courtroom. La was detained. Alexander left the courtroom after his mother was taken away. He was in a bad mood and walked away slowly. He sauntered toward the parking lot when a car stopped in front of him out of the blue. He was startled. Alexander took half a step back. His face was pale, and he did not have the strength to argue anymore. He was prepared to walk away. The person in the car shouted at him, ¡°Mr. Parks!¡± Alexander frowned and looked at him. The man in the car was about fifty years old. He was dressed in a well-tailored suit and had a refined demeanor. One look and one could tell that he was an elite in the business world. ¡°Hello, may I know who you are?¡± Alexander asked politely. The man smiled and said, ¡°Shall we talk in the car?¡± ¡°No, I have something to attend to.¡± Alexander was not in the mood to chat. The man was not offended when he saw Alexander¡¯s expression. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°I know you are upset now. I¡¯m here to ease your worries, Mr. Parks. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m the founder of Nevada Corporation, Duncan Smith.¡± Alexander nodded at him, ¡°Hello.¡± Nevada Corporation was the toppany in Jenocia. Duncan¡¯s father was from Jenocia, and his mother was from Chanaea. He studied in Chanaea for 13 years and was well-versed in its culture. If he had not revealed his identity, no one would have guessed he was from Jenocia. ¡°Are you interested in working together? I think highly of you. I¡¯ve always felt it¡¯s a waste of your talent to be suppressed by Julian Parks.¡± Duncan poked at Alexander¡¯s sore spot without mercy. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Alexander rejected without hesitation. He would rather be a beggar than work with people from Jenocia. ¡°This is my business card, Mr. Parks. You don¡¯t have to reject me right away. Please take your time to consider my offer. I promise you that the conditions for our cooperation will benefit you. I understand you¡¯re upset today, and I won¡¯t hold you up any longer. Goodbye!¡± Dancan said politely. Alexander took his business card and nodded in return. Duncan then told his driver to leave. Alexander put the business card in his pocket and walked to his car. He was not in the mood to go to the office and told the driver to take him home. When he returned to the Parks residence, Alexander saw a child about eight or nine years old running and sweating profusely. The boy almost bumped into him. Alexander held the boy up and told him. to be careful. He walked towards the main residence and suddenly felt like talking to his grandfather. He wanted to hear what his grandfather had to say. Alexander walked into the living room. The boy ran in after him and rushed to the refrigerator for a bottle of ice water. He unscrewed the cap and was about to drink. Alexander was suddenly stunned. He had a sense of deja vu. He was the same whel ne boy. young After ying basketball, he would be sweat-drenched and immediately run home to the fridge for ice water. Back then, Julian was such a bully that Alexander was not even allowed to drink water at will. Alexander did not know where the boy in front of him was from. He did not care, as it did not matter whose child he was. He did not mind the boy drinking water from the fridge. The boy gulped half a bottle of water. Suddenly, he screamed and fell to the ground. Then his body curled into a ball and he cried, ¡°It hurts, Mommy. It hurts!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alexander was shocked. He immediately rushed over to check on the boy. Meanwhile, two servants rushed out from the kitchen. One of them shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Milo?¡± The boy was her son. He did not have sses as his school was set up as an examination site for the next few days. Her husband did not have time to take care of the boy. Therefore, the servant. informed Old Mr. Parks and brought him over. ¡°Mommy, my stomach hurts. I¡¯m dizzy. It¡¯s painful here. I can¡¯t breathe!¡± The boy clenched his chest and said anxiously. The other servant was older. When she saw the bottle of water on the ground, she immediately touched it. It was cold. She realized what went wrong and said, ¡°You can¡¯t drink ice water after exercising vigorously. Quickly lie down, boy, and don¡¯t move. Let¡¯s raise his legs a little.¡± Then she unbuttoned the boy¡¯s clothes so he could breathe easily. She muttered as she undressed the boy, ¡°People nowadays have nomon sense whatsoever. They drink ice water immediately after exercising. Some would even die unexpectedly.¡± Alexander was speechless. When Julian imed that the refrigerator was his, did he intend to stop Alexander from drinking ice water for his own good? Alexander felt a strange stir in his chest, and his nose felt ufortable. Why did Julian throw a handful of tea leaves into his cup then? He wondered. When Alexander was in deep thought, he overheard the older servant muttering, ¡°Nothing beats the wisdom of the elderly. You are not supposed to drink room-temperature water, let alone ice water, in a hurry. In the past, parents would sprinkle some tea leaves into the water to slow the children down when they drank the water, as they would have to first blow the tea leaves aside. In that way, the children would not drink too fast and cause harm to their bodies.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Alexander¡¯s heart trembled violently. The scene of that year became clearer. Julian was reading a book when Alexander held the basketball and rushed into the living room to drink iced water. Julian refused to let him do so and said the refrigerator was his. Everything in it was his. He could only pour a cup of warm water. Julian got up, grabbed a handful of tea leaves, and threw them into his cup. At that time, he was so mad that he exploded. But he was very thirsty and had to blow open the tea leaves and drink water. So, was Julian really caring about him? He then recalled that he told Grandpa he wanted to marry Abigail when they were at the hotel in Horington. Julian, who had never interacted with him, told him no! He was disgusted and felt that Julian was not qualified to meddle in his affairs. ¡°Abigail¡¯s character is not good!¡± Julian said sternly. At that time, he felt that Julian was mentally unbnced, fearful, and embarrassed by Abigail¡¯s attempts to outshine Annalise in every aspect. Only now did he suddenly realize that Julian was concerned about him. Julian knew better than he did. Now that he thought about it calmly, he knew something wrong with Abigail¡¯s character. How could she steal Annalise¡¯s boyfriend if there was nothing wrong with her character? Why would she go after Annalise if there was nothing wrong with her character? He knew that there was something wrong with Abigail¡¯s character, but he really wanted topete with Julian and suppress him. He had been suppressing his anger since he was 13 years old. Now, he suddenly got over it. His heart was constantly fluctuating. His nose was sore, and his eyes were a little blurry. After two servants lifted the leg of the servant¡¯s child and untied his clothes, the child regained his composure. His breathing was no longer rapid as he got up from the ground. The child¡¯s mother hugged him and cried, ¡°Milo, you scared the hell out of me.¡± Another servant nagged at the side, ¡± Milo, after exercising vigorously in the future, you must not drink something iced or water right away. You should walk slowly for a while, stop sweating, and drink warm water after exercising. You must remember it! It is not a joke. Your condition just now was considered good. If it¡¯s serious, you may die.¡± Upon hearing that he might die, the child immediately replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll remember it. Thank you, Mrs.Stinson.¡± Alexander¡¯s heart was also trembling. He suddenly truly understood Julian. It was true that Julian cared about Alexander as his brother, and it was also true that he couldn¡¯t get over Alexander¡¯s mother. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s this?¡± Old Mr. Parks came back from his walk. Of course, he was in a bad mood today. Therefore, he did not go to the trial. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Master Samuel. Milo drank water in a hurry, but he¡¯s fine now,¡± the servant immediately exined. Samuel nodded lovingly and then said with a smile, ¡°Child, drink slowlyter on.¡± Then he instructed the servant, ¡°Make yourselves at home since your child is here. Don¡¯t be shy and give him more food.¡± ¡°OK. Thank you, Master Samuel.¡± The servant thanked him at once. Samuel then looked at Alexander. Seeing Alexander¡¯s eyes a little redden, Samuel thought Alexander was here to beg him to plead with Julian. He sighed and said, ¡°Come to the study with me.¡± There were some principles that he had told Alexander since he was young. Now, he had to continue to say to Alexander. Alexander followed Grandpa to his study. Samuel sighed again and said, ¡°Are you here about your mother?¡± Alexander looked deeply at Grandpa and shook his head. His heart ached even more, and his eyes were more reddened. Although he was an illegitimate child and Grandpa was more or less biased against him, he epted it. He knew Grandpa doted on Julian more because he no longer had a mother. ¡°If you¡¯re not here for your mother, what is it?¡± Samuel looked at Alexander in surprise. Seeing that Alexander¡¯s eyes were red, Samuel asked him with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Grandpa, Julian has always cared about me, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Alexander suddenly became sentimental. Grandpa was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What did Julian say?¡± Alexander shook his head, sniffed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to convince my mother not to appeal and persuade her to seek a reduction of her sentence herself.¡± The eight-year sentence was a indeed heavy one, but she had really gone too far. It never urred to him that Frederic Selleck¡¯s jumping was also nned by his mother. Moreover, she wanted to kill two birds with one stone. Not only did she want to create panic in the Parks Group and make Julian lose his poprity, but also let someone kill the child in Annalise¡¯s stomach. Her tactics were vicious. Hearing that there was no appeal, Old Mr. Parks looked at Alexander in shock. ¡°No appeal?¡± ¡°No,¡± Alexander replied. Old Mr. Parks frowned and asked Alexander again, ¡°You came to see me because¡­?¡± He really couldn¡¯t figure out why he came to him. ¡°Grandpa, I wish you live a long life, be healthy, and worry less in the future. I hope that Julian and Annalise will be happy and safe,¡± Alexander said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today, kid?¡± Old Mr. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Parks looked at Alexander uneasily. Alexander smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Old Mr. Parks was visibly relieved. Then, he said, ¡°Alexander, you must remember that you are the Parks family¡¯s descendant and my biological grandson.¡± No matter what La did and what La¡¯s character was, this could not be changed. It was true that an illegitimate child should not enjoy the same treatment as a legitimate one. However, he was concerned about educating his grandson. Samuel had been trying to educate Alexander over the years, hoping he would not be as selfish and shameless as La. Samuel thought highly of this child. Although he was more biased toward Julian, he still had feelings for Alexander. He always hoped this child would not go astray and live a good life. ¡°Yes, I will always remember that I am your grandson. Grandpa, please always trust me, and I will not disappoint you. Grandpa, have a good rest. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Alexander strode away. He put his hands in his pockets. He hadn¡¯t thrown away the business card Duncan had given him. When he returned to his building, the first thing he did was enter his study room. He dialed Duncan¡¯s phone number and said in a low voice, ¡°Hello, this is Alexander Parks. Mr. Smith, are you avable? I¡¯d like to see you.¡± On the other end of the phone, Duncan smiled when he heard it was Alexander. ¡°I wasn¡¯t avable. But Mr. Parks asked for me, and I¡¯m always avable. How about this? Let¡¯s have lunch together,¡± he said. ¡°Okey,¡± Alexander replied. Duncan gave him an address and hung Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered. Duncan had approached Alexander several times to ask him to work with him, so he was definitely going after Julian. Alexander wanted to see what he was up to. He quicklypiled a document that included his currentpetition with Julian and the situation of the privatepany under his name. Duncan would not believe him if he did not show his sincerity. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Duncan met Alexander for dinner at Jadeborough¡¯s best aerial revolving restaurant. The restaurant had a broadening view, with one spinning and one scenery. Duncan arrived at the restaurant before Alexander. By the time Alexander arrived, Duncan was standing by the window enjoying the beautiful scenery with a ss of red wine. Duncan¡¯s assistant said that Alexander was there. He turned around with a ss of red wine and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Parks, wee!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Alexander said politely. Duncan looked out the window and said with emotion, ¡°The scenery here is great.¡± ¡°Yes, it is. The location of the restaurant is wonderful. Every time it rotates, people see a different view.¡± Alexander praised. ¡°Yes, Chanaea is a great ce,¡± Duncan said with a meaningful smile. ¡°Good mountains, good water, and good market.¡± ¡°You are right.¡± Alexander saw the hidden ambition in Duncan¡¯s eyes. It was true. Which businessman wouldn¡¯t covet the market of Chanaea? Many international big-shots thought that the Chanaea people were idiots, poor people, and bulls while they were trying to earn money in Chanaea¡­ As they frantically pushed their products. into the Chanaea market and made the Chanaea people pay for the products, they humiliated the Chanaea people with the advertisements and the holiday digital connotations or deliberately made them look bad in clothing or make-up. ¡°Please have a seat,¡± Duncan greeted Alexander politely. Alexander nodded politely again and sat down by the dining table. The assistant immediately came over and poured a ss of wine for Alexander. ¡°Thank you!¡±.Alexander said politely. The restaurant was quiet now. Other than Duncan¡¯s assistant, there was not a single waiter. They must have been cleared out. Duncan gestured to his assistant, who immediately came over with the menu and said respectfully to Alexander, ¡°Mr. Parks, here. You take the order.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Mr. Smith, you make the order. A guest should do as the host thinks fit,¡± Alexander said politely. ¡°Haha, then I don¡¯t have to be polite,¡± said Duncan,ughing heartily. He took the menu and quickly ordered the dishes. After ordering, the assistant went to arrange the dishes to be served. Duncan started chatting with Alexander. ¡°Mr. Parks, is yourpetition with Julianing to a close?¡± ¡°Yes, it will end in a month,¡± Alexander said. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Duncan asked. Alexander said sincerely, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m under a lot of pressure. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, I probably wouldn¡¯t havee to ask for Mr. Smith¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Haha, no problem.¡± Duncan laughed heartily when he heard that Alexander was here to seek his help. Alexander was indeed clever. No wonder he could get a fair chance topete at the hands of a pedantic man like Old Mr. Parks. After all, Old Mr. Parks had sent his only son overseas, and his son had stayed there for more than two decades. ¡°Mr. Smith, what did you mean by cooperation with you before?¡± Alexander went straight to the point. Duncan said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it while we were eating. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely show you my utmost sincerity.¡± Alexander promised solemnly, ¡°Mr. Smith, I won¡¯t disappoint you either. I¡¯m sure Mr. Smith understands my situation. My biggest opponent is my half-brother, Julian. He¡¯s capable, and I really don¡¯t have an edge inpetition with him. Now, Albert¡¯s family is supporting me.¡± Seeing that Alexander was so honest, Duncan held his cup, clinked it gently with Alexande¡¯s, and said with a smile, ¡°Julian is indeed capable, but I think more highly of you. He looks stronger than you now, but it is because he¡¯s the Parks family¡¯s eldest legitimate grandson, the son of Old Mr. Parks¡¯ first wife. Your grandpa is biased toward him and gave him more resources. With so many resources, not to mention he is a person of extraordinary abilities, even a douchebag can be helped up.¡± A sh of unwillingness crossed Alexander¡¯s eyes. Duncan liked the light in Alexander¡¯s eyes. One had to have a spirit to support one¡¯s ambition. It was either righteousness or evil. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you know about your brother,¡± Duncan added with a smile. ¡°As the old saying goes, knowing oneself and one¡¯s enemy ensures victory. A man must fully understand his opponent before he can find his weakness and defeat him.¡± Alexander said, ¡°He¡¯s a quiet man who¡¯s good at business.¡± Duncan raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Do you know anything about the industries under Julian¡¯s name?¡± Alexander said with a nod, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡± Duncan seemed to be quite interested. Alexander said, ¡°In addition to running the Parks Group, Julian also bought a lot of fixed assets in the early years. His personal industries also involve various industries. Many of the clubs in Jadeborough are his industries. There¡¯s a very famous Rendezvous Building on themercial street with an annual profit of at least 45 million dors. He also has many car washes. ¡°In addition, Trevor¡¯s chain boxing clubs and serial detective agencies were mainly funded by Julian. To put it bluntly, Trevor was his underling. ¡°The real estatepany, the advertising mediapany, the filmpany, and the short video company run by Henry are all mainly funded by Julian.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Duncan asked with a smile. It seemed that Alexander knew Julian quite well. It was true. If Alexander could match Julian in performance, he must be capable. It was also because Alexander was capable. Otherwise, why would he be interested in him? Alexander thought about it and said, ¡°No, that¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°Do you have the specific details on all of them?¡± Duncan asked. As expected, Alexander had beenpeting with Julian in the country for a long time and was familiar with Julian¡¯s domestic industries. Alexander nodded. ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Of course, he couldn¡¯t give him the true details. He would only give him what everyone could find out. Duncan nodded in satisfaction and smiled. ¡°Actually, Julian¡¯s biggest trump card is not these domestic industries but the East Arising International Group!¡± ¡°What?¡± Alexander looked at Duncan in surprise. In fact, he had also guessed that the East Arising International Group was Julian¡¯s industry. He had long sent people to spy on Julian for many years. Although they were often dumped by Julian, Julian went abroad every once in a while. Or Henry went abroad. Sometimes, Henry even stayed abroad for a few months. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Duncan asked, raising his eyebrows. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Alexander answered. Duncan smiled more contentedly. It was good that Alexander didn¡¯t know. Only then would it have a great impact on his mental state and arouse his strongpetitiveness. Who would want to be crushed? They all wanted to crush their opponents. ¡°The East Arising International Group is one of the top 100panies in the world,¡± Duncan analyzed. ¡°Over the years, it has been in the limelight. The CEO of the East Arising International Group has a keen business sense and does whatever it takes to make money. They have promoted the short video of Chanaea to the international market and wantonly circle the users. After making a lot of money from the short video, they developed an online shopping mall. Now, not only are they developing shopping malls overseas, but they are also developing express and take-outpanies overseas. I only recently found out the CEO¡¯s identity of the East Arising International Group. ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that the founder of apany like the East Arising International Group is actually a young man like Julian.¡± As if realizing that he had overestimated Julian, he continued, ¡°Speaking of which, Julian is just an opportunist. He copied the business model of Chanaea and used capital to seize the market.¡± Chapter 472 Chapter 472 ¡°Yes, Julian has a lot of capital. My grandfather has given him a lot of money to try his hand at starting a business since he was in college,¡± Alexander said indignantly. He would have been indignant and jealous if it had been in the past. Now, it was reverence from the bottom of his heart. He was his big brother, Julian. The person who had been cold since he was a child but cared about him silently. ¡°Alexander, don¡¯t follow me. I will never have anything to do with you,¡± said Julian without meaning it. He told him sternly, ¡°Alexander, finish your homework carefully. Don¡¯t let the teacher call Grandpa. Be strict with yourself, and don¡¯t cause trouble for Grandpa.¡± He told him coldly, ¡°If you y with people¡¯s feelings like Tony, you¡¯ll get out of the Parks residence forever.¡± On the day he learned his SAT score, Julian told him, ¡°Go to Grandpa and ask for some money to start your own business. Don¡¯t say that Grandpa favors. one over the other.¡± On the day he wanted to marry Abigail, Julian said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to marry her. Her character is bad!¡± All of those made Alexander feel that Julian did not like him and always targeted him in the past. Therefore, he tried hard and wanted topete with Julian. Only now did he realize that Julian had never treated him as an opponent. On the contrary, Julian had hoped that he could grow up with integrity. He had always cared for him and guided him in his own way. Other than his cold personality, the most important thing was that he probably felt that being warm to him would let down his deceased mother. ¡°Alexander, what are you thinking about?¡± Duncan looked at Alexander with a yful gaze. He liked to see Alexander¡¯s shocked, angry, and jealous eyes. ¡°I¡¯m thinking I¡¯ve always underestimated Julian,¡± Alexander said faintly. Duncan raised his eyebrows. ¡°So have I. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Now, we both know Julian¡¯s strength and trump card.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alexander said with a nod. He looked up at Duncan again and asked, ¡°Mr. Smith, what model do you want to use when you said we would cooperate?¡± There was a hint of impatience in his tone. He did it on purpose. He wanted to give Duncan the illusion that he desperately wanted to crush Julian. As expected, Duncan was happy to see him anxious. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you ascend to the throne of the President of the Parks Group. You will give me the resources of the Parks Group in the future, and I will use them to crush East Arising International Group.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Alexander immediately agreed. Then he said with concern, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to take down the Parks Group.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t your performancees close? My Nevada Corporation will help you again,¡± Duncan said confidently. ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t include the East arising International Group, and my performance is not that far off. Now that the East Arising International Group was included, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s far from it,¡± said Alexander, looking stressed. Duncan said with augh, ¡°So you need my Nevada Corporation! The Nevada Corporation is the same as the East Arising International Group. They both are international leaders. The Nevada Corporation even is ahead of the East Arising International Group. With your talent and the capital of my Nevada Corporation, you don¡¯t have to worry that you can¡¯t take down a mere Parks Group.¡± Alexander sneered inside. How arrogant! A mere Parks Group? A piece of trash from the small Jenocia came to Chanaea¡¯s territory to look down on Chanaea¡¯s number onepany. How ridiculous it was. Relying on Amigenn as a backup, a small nation like Jenocia came to Chanaea to cause trouble. How could he live up to his arrogance if he didn¡¯t pay the price? Alexander sneered inside but did not show it on his face. He said, ¡°Julian is not a simple person and has a lot of friends around him to help him. In addition, his wife is the daughter of the Xander Group.¡± He wanted to tell Duncan that Julian was powerful. If Duncan wanted to crush him, he had to take out his entire Nevada Corporation. Duncan had an expression of determination to seed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the power of the Nevada Corporation, I will definitely put you in the position of President of the Parks Group.¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. ¡°If I get the Parks Group as I wish, I will definitely follow your orders in the future. If you ask me to go east, I will not go west.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. We¡¯re mutually beneficial and win-win cooperation. I¡¯ll help you be the President of the Parks Group. Together, we¡¯ll crush the East Arising International Group and monopolize the international market.¡± Duncan liked Alexander¡¯s respectful attitude. Such a person was easy to control. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith. Here¡¯s to you!¡± Alexander respectfully raised his ss and toasted Duncan. ¡°Come, it¡¯s win-win cooperation.!¡± Duncan politely clinked his ss with Alexander¡¯s. The dishes were served, and the two chatted as they ate. Alexander showed all his industries to Duncan with the utmost sincerity, including a listedpany under his name. Duncan was even more relieved to see Alexander being so honest. On the other side. Julian¡¯s Whatsapp rang. He received a photo from Henry. Alexander and Duncan ate at the revolving restaurant. At the sight of the photo, Julian¡¯s face sank. He didn¡¯t care about Alexanderpeting with him. Alexander was secretly supported by La and Tony, but he also didn¡¯t care. Alexander had won Albert¡¯s support, but he still didn¡¯t care. However, Alexander had actually gotten together with a person like Duncan. He could not be med for letting Alexander leave with nothing. The Parks family had arge business. He had never thought of destroying anyone in the Parks family. Albert had asked him to postpone it several times and tried to pull tricks behind his back many times to pull him down from the altar. He still did not destroy the second branch. He only asked them to withdraw from Parks Group Holdings and enjoy the dividend yearly. The Parks family¡¯s business was highly profitable, and he wanted all people in the Parks family to be protected by the Parks Group. Including Alexander. Even though he was La¡¯s son, Julian still cared that he was Grandpa¡¯s biological grandson. Besides, Julian believed that he understood Alexander. Although he was La¡¯s son and proud and arrogant, he was raised by Grandpa and was good by nature. Unexpectedly, he actually degenerated into coborating with Jenocia people for the sake of competition. Henry called and said, ¡°Julian, that baster Duncan had booked the entire restaurant today. I asked the waiter to keep an eye out and put a bug under their table. Do you want to hear the content?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take it,¡± Julian replied. He still had hope in his heart that Alexander would not make a mistake. boh, he received an audio message on his phone. The conversation between Alexander and Duncan came from it. The more he listened, the darker Julian¡¯s face became. As expected, Alexander gave up his bottom line for the benefits. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Annalise asked when she saw that Julian did not look well. Julian looked at Annalise gently and asked, ¡°Annie, do you think a person who is not bad by nature will change his original intention for benefits?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Annalise said. ¡°The benefit is a knife in the head. Many people will be tempted by benefits.¡± ¡°Would a pure-hearted person forget the national humiliation for the sake of benefits?¡± Julian asked again. He desperately wanted Annalise to tell him no. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 ¡°If he¡¯s really pure-hearted, he probably won¡¯t.¡± Annalise wasn¡¯t sure either. Julian said, ¡°Once, Grandpa asked us to watch a documentary about Jenocia¡¯s invasion of Chanaea. Jenocia people were heartless and inhumane. They bullied people and killed everyone they saw. They turned children into specimens and made human brains into pipe tobo. When they ughtered the vige, they just wanted to see who killed more people¡­¡± ¡°Alexander will never forget the national humiliation!¡± Annalise reached out and held Julian¡¯s hand. He was so angry that he was losing control of his emotions. The disappointment permeated him. Julian returned to his senses and nodded when he heard Alexander would not forget the national humiliation from Annalise. After thinking about it, he told Annalise, ¡°Annie, I want to go to the Parks residence. Annalise looked up at Julian and said gently. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I might be back a littlete,¡± Julian said. ¡°If it¡¯s toote, it¡¯s the same for you to stay there for a night,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you and will be back no matter howte it is.¡± Julian reached out and touched Annalise¡¯s stomach. It had been more than six months. If he didn¡¯t touch Annalise¡¯s stomach daily, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. Annalise smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯m a doctor myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. If anything happens, Dad and Mom are here. My brother also lives nearby.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be back,¡± said Julian, gently hugging Annalise for fear of crushing her stomach. ¡°Tell the driver to drive slowly and be careful,¡± Annalise instructed. ¡°Okay,¡± Julian replied gently. Julian arrived at the Parks residence in the afternoon. He dined with his grandpa in the evening. He nned to look for Alexander after dinner. Unexpectedly, Alexander came over at dinnertime. He also came over to eat with Grandpa. The two brothers nced at each other in silence. Grandpa looked at his two grandsons and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a month to go. You both have to work hard.¡± Julian and Alexander both said they would work hard. After that, there was silence again. After dinner, the two brothers put down their chopsticks simultaneously and spoke almost at the same time. ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± said Julian. ¡°Julian, are you avable?¡± said Alexander. ¡°The study!¡± said Julian with a grim expression. Then he went straight upstairs. Alexander followed him. He followed behind Julian as he had done before he was thirteen and felt like a sidekick again. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. When they reached the study, Julian nced coldly at Alexander and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Julian, you know?¡± Alexander asked. Julian stared at Alexander with a serious look as if asking him what he meant by calling him Julian. ¡°Duncan hase looking for me a few times,¡± Alexander said. Upon hearing the word Duncan, Julian could not suppress his anger. ¡°So? Showing off your ability to me?¡± Seeing that his brother was angry, Alexander was not upset. Instead, he was happy. A person would not be angry with people and things he didn¡¯t care about He said, ¡°Duncan said his target is the East Arising International Group.¡± ¡°Should I thank you for telling me?¡± Julian asked again. ¡°But I feel that his target is not only the East Arising International Group but also the market in Chanaea,¡± Alexander analyzed. Julianpletely exploded. He scolded, ¡°Alexander, you can use any means and work with anyone if you want topete with the Parks Group. But you work with Jenocia people. Don¡¯t you even care about the most basic decency? Have you abandoned even the most basic of the nationalplex? ¡°Whether others worship foreigners or invaders from other countries, that¡¯s other people¡¯s business. As a number of the Parks family, you grew up watching documentaries. If you can forget about the country, will you forget you¡¯re the Parks family¡¯s descendant in the future?¡± ¡°Julian, I didn¡¯t forget!¡± Alexander was so moved by Julian¡¯s scolding that his eyes turned a little red. That¡¯s right. Julian had always been teaching him how to be a decent person. He had overlooked him. Julian had always treated him as the Parks family¡¯s descendant. He had misunderstood him. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget it but ran off to work with Duncan, did you?¡± Julian was pissed off. His anger stemmed from his disappointment. ¡°Julian, do you trust me?¡± Alexander looked at Julian. It was the first time that he looked at Julian sincerely since he was 13 years. old. Julian frowned at Alexander. Alexander said, ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Timothypetes with you. I might help him. But when Duncanpetes with you, I will definitely stand on your side!¡± Julian was a little confused. He stared at Alexander. Alexander¡¯s eyes were magnanimous. ¡°When I was six years old, I followed my mother to the Parks residence,¡± said Alexander. ¡°I feel sorry for you.¡± Julian scolded, ¡°Why are you talking about that nonsense?¡± He didn¡¯t want to recall his childhood, much less that vicious woman La. Alexander continued, ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to be your good brother¡­¡± Julian interrupted, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible? Tell me, how can you be brothers with the son of your enemy who harmed your mother?¡± Instead of getting angry, Alexander added, ¡°I follow you around every day and call you brother. Then you finally talked to me, and I was so happy. When I was 13 years old, I returned from ying basketball outside. You didn¡¯t let me drink water and said the fridge was yours. I was hurt by your words and didn¡¯t want to call you brother anymore. ¡°In the following days, I worked hard topete with you. I hated your superiority, selfishness, and dominance. ¡°But I understand now. You don¡¯t let me drink water because you care about me. Julian, I won¡¯t fight with you anymore. ¡°I never wanted to fight with you. ¡°Everything in the Parks family should be yours. All my struggles were just to vent my anger. In the end, I was the one who vented my anger.¡± Tears welled up in Alexander¡¯s eyes. Julian¡¯s heart was in turmoil. It turned out he just figured it out now, didn¡¯t he? Alexander continued, ¡°I¡¯m from Chanaea and grew up watching documentaries with Grandpa. I have courage, ideals, and ambitions. In fact, what I wanted to do the most was to be a soldier when I was little. I wanted to enter a military school to be a soldier defending my country. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Julian¡¯s heart trembled. He remembered that Alexander had indeed been obsessed with officers for a period of time. He often watched military-themed movies and television, and there were some officer posters in his room. It turned out that it was a misunderstanding that made him choose business. Alexander added, ¡°Since Duncan wants to deal with the East Arising International Group and take over Chanaea¡¯s market, we¡¯ll beat him at his own game. I¡¯ll go to Duncan¡¯s side and dig up his background. At that time, you can counterattack the Nevada Corporation.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need your help!¡± Julian walked out. There was too much information at the moment. He needed time to ept it. Behind him, Alexander¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Julian, are you afraid that I¡¯ll be in danger? I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± Julian stopped and did not turn around. Instead, he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional. Stay away from Duncan!¡± Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Alexander smiled as he looked at Julian¡¯s back. It was a kind of satisfaction he had not felt for a long time. For so many years, he had been fighting. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t have to fight anymore. Instead, he feltfortable. Julian knew Alexander. He was a very stubborn person. He told Alexander to stay away from Duncan, but Alexander wouldn¡¯t listen to him. After thinking about it, he called Henry over to Trevor¡¯s overnight. The three men talked about the matter to protect Alexander while they ate ate-night snack in the small reception room. Henry was eating the kebabs. When he heard that they would send the elites from Trevor¡¯s side with skilled and strong anti- reconnaissance abilities to protect Alexander, he almost choked on his kebabs. He looked up at Julian and said, ¡°Are you all right? Have you lost your mind by sending someone to protect Alexander? Are you a saint?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a bad guy,¡± Julian said. ¡°No,¡±ined Henry. ¡°What do we care if he¡¯s a bad guy or not? Even if he¡¯s not a bad guy, he¡¯s yourpetition. How many true bad guys are there in this world? Most of them just take different positions. Julian, I find you look like a saint now.¡± Henry was so mad that he called Julian by name. ¡°Alexander wanted to provoke Duncan himself, and he deserves it even if he diester. You, on the other hand, are sending someone to protect him when he is trying to kill you by getting a sponsor. You might as well give the Parks Group to him. What¡¯s the point of fighting?¡± After being friends for so many years, it was the first time Henry had said such harsh words in front of Julian. Trevor said to Henry, ¡°Calm down. Julian must have his reasons for making such an arrangement.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Henry was so angry that he felt the kebabs were no longer delicious. He just put down his kebabs. ¡°Alexander wants to help me finish off Duncan¡¯s Nevada Corporation,¡± Julian said. Henry grew angrier. ¡°Do you even believe such nonsense? It¡¯s over, and you¡¯re out of your mind,¡± he said. ¡°I believe in Alexander!¡± Julian said. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± said Henry furiously. ¡°Do you know how much you have to pay for your words? How much effort did we put into setting up the East Arising International Group overseas back then? ¡°Have you forgotten how hard it was for us back then? Trevor had been injured more times than he could count in his fights with those foreigners. ¡°Have you forgotten all the things about our projects being intercepted at the beginning? In order to win a project, how many nights did we stay up? and how many of our brain cells died? Every time we work hard toe up with a n, we face the risk of being truncated and giarized. ¡°It took us four years to stand on our feet and have a voice. ¡°After that, it developed for a few more years before it reached its current glory. ¡°And are you risking your life for Alexander, a bastard?¡± Julian analyzed, ¡°The Nevada Corporation has been our strong rival. Duncan has wild ambitions and will always copy our development model if he can¡¯t defeat the East Arising International Group. When we do short dramas, they will do short dramas. When we do take-out, they will do take-out, too. With the support of Amigenn, they have been squeezing our market share.¡± Henry frowned tightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You know what you¡¯re doing. You know Duncan, the bastard, has been squeezing our market share. Now that Alexander and Duncan are in cahoots, do you still want us to send the elites to protect Alexander? Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Alexander will not turn to Duncan!¡± Julian said firmly. Henry was even more displeased. ¡°What if? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person he has been? He has beenpeting with you in various ways to make trouble over the years. To put it bluntly, he has topete with you even if he wants to marry a wife. If you marry Annalise, he will marry Annalise¡¯s cousin. Don¡¯t you know why? Isn¡¯t it just because he mistakenly thinks that Abigail can suppress Annalise? ¡°In my opinion, an illegitimate child will always be one. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. How can someone with evil intentions like La give birth to a good kid?¡± ¡°I want to believe in him for once!¡± Julian said. Trevor, who hadn¡¯t said a word, spoke up. ¡°Julian,¡± he said solemnly, ¡°There¡¯s a high chance that we¡¯ll be consigned to eternal damnation if we believe in him. Therefore, you have to prepare for the worst. We¡¯ll do whatever you want as long as you¡¯re prepared to bear the worst. oue. ¡°You have to think carefully. If Alexander really colludes with Duncan, and the East Arising International Group loses, not only will we face bankruptcy, but also with what we guard the international market. How will the Chanaea businessmen, who we have united overseas for many years, survive? ¡°At this point, we have more of a sense of social responsibility than just ourselves.¡± Julian said, ¡°Therefore, the people we sent over were both to protect Alexander and to keep an eye on him. We keep our trump cards up our sleeves at any time. If Alexander had a good heart, we would squeeze the Nevada Corporation to death with him, and he will have a ce in the Parks Group. ¡°If he has evil intentions, let alone the Parks Group, I won¡¯t leave any industries under his name to him.¡± Julian took out his phone and ced it on the table. Then, he added, ¡°Next, I¡¯ll use the Parks Group as bait to lure Duncan into a trap.¡± Henry frowned. ¡°It¡¯s risky.¡± Trevor agreed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s dangerous. If it fails, the Parks Group and the East Arising International Group will be severely hurt.¡± ¡°An opportunity is always apanied by risk. Duncan is a very meticulous man. It¡¯s rare for Alexander to have such an opportunity to get close to him. ¡°As long as the Nevada Corporation is squeezed to death, we can go further. We can make more domesticpanies go international and promote the country¡¯s economic development together, ¡± Julian said. Henry was still frowning and did not want to take the risk. Along the way, he knew all too well how many setbacks they had experienced. Trevor said, ¡°Since Julian has thought it through, we will definitely support you. We can integrate all the resources on the Xander family¡¯s side.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also the ke family,¡± said Lianne as she brought over the newly roasted kebabs made by the servants. Henry¡¯s eyes shed as he said, ¡°If Alexander is heartless, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. When the time. Julian, I hope you won¡¯t stop me.¡± Julian nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t keep him if he does lose his bottom line.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to recalcte the East Arising International Group¡¯s ounts. Then, I¡¯ll deliberately leave a loophole in the firewall and let them steal the East Arising International Group¡¯s financial report,¡± Henry said. Julian nodded. ¡°Terrific.¡± Trevor said, ¡°I will choose someone to protect Alexander.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll do these things tomorrow. Come on. Let¡¯s eat the kebabs. They will get cold soon. Well, doesn¡¯t your barbecuee with the beer?¡± Henry said in disdain. Trevor smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone to get it.¡± Lianne was all smiles. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get it.¡± She went to get the beer herself. Henry said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Sybil over.¡± Julian looked at Henry and asked gossipily, ¡°Which stage are you at now?¡± Henry smiled slyly. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, I will soon rise in the family rank. All of you have to call me uncle. Hahahahaha¡­¡± Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Duncan was a man of action. After finalizing the coboration with Alexander, he quickly set up a team. It was located at the Maple Hotel, close to the Parks Group. Alexander also came over every day to participate in the work. He brought thetest data on his and Julian Parks¡¯ clothing performances. Duncan had arranged an office for him. there. Alexander transferred his executive assistant over as well. His executive assistant worked there longer than him every day. On the third day. Alexander¡¯s executive assistant suggested that the two parties hold a meeting. There were only 27 days left, so everyone shoulde together to discuss their next n. Duncan was very interested in the meeting. Hence, both parties held a brief four-person meeting. Duncan and Alexander each brought their executive assistants. Alexander¡¯s executive assistant proposed that, since the East Arising International Group was Julian¡¯s industry, in order to prevent Julian from taking advantage of the East Arising International Group¡¯s final performance to win the Parks Group, they need to know about the East Arising International Group now. How much of the apparel market did the East Arising International Group upy? How much performance could it help Julian achieve? How far would they have to go to crush Julian and take over the Parks Group? ¡°Arno, you¡¯re good!¡± Duncan praised him generously. Needless to say, Alexander was quite good at hiring people. His assistant was capable and could always get to the point in the shortest time. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Mr. Smith!¡± Arno said humbly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s have a meeting,¡± said Duncan. The four of them had a meeting. Arno stated his point of view, which meant that they could use some particr methods to obtain the core data of the East Arising International Group and truly understand their enemy. Duncan¡¯s assistant smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Smith has thought of the problem. Last night, our hacker team finally hacked into the East Arising International Group¡¯s internalwork and obtained their market data.¡± ¡°Really? Great!¡± Alexander was overjoyed. Duncan did not miss the glint in Alexander¡¯s eyes. He was satisfied. He pouted at his assistant. His assistant immediately pushed theptop in front of Alexander and his assistant. ¡°Excellent!¡± said Alexander, pleasantly surprised by the data. He gave Duncan a thumbs-up with a look of admiration. ¡°Mr. Smith, you¡¯re amazing! To tell you the truth, ever since I found out the East Arising International Group is Julian¡¯s industry that day, I¡¯ve asked my team to attack their firewall. They fought for three days without sess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we need to consolidate our resources,¡± Duncan said. ¡°Yes, we do,¡± Alexander replied. He lowered his head to look at the data on theptop again. As he read, he frowned slightly with a jealous expression and said, ¡°It is worthy of being an internationalpany, which has such arge share of the apparel market. To think that I was so confident in the past. ¡°Ah, no wonder Julian looked down on me and looked determined to seed. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No wonder he dared to grant Albert¡¯s request for an extension again and again. It turned out that he had a trump card like the East Arising International Group. ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Smith is helping me. Otherwise, I would have been crushed to death by him.¡± Duncan was all smiles. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said. ¡°Now that we know his background and have obtained their market share, we can beat him.¡± Alexander said with concern, ¡°But the share of the East Arising International Group is too great. Can we win?¡± Duncan¡¯s executive assistant was upset. ¡°Mr. Parks, aren¡¯t you just thinking too highly of others and belittling yourself? What about the East Arising International Group? It¡¯s nothing in front of the Nevada Corporation.¡± Alexander didn¡¯t care that Duncan¡¯s executive assistant was dissing him. He praised, ¡°Yes. Compared to the Nevada Corporation, the East Arising International Group is like a child facing a youth. Their strength is not at the same level.¡± Duncan liked the description. He curled his lips to smile. Arno also stood beside Alexander. He looked at the data and said excitedly, ¡°With such core data, we know what kind of performance we need to have to crush Julian¡­¡± Speaking of crushing Julian, he looked worried again. ¡°There are only 27 days left. It¡¯s not easy for us to crush the East Arising International Group in terms of performance. We have to deploy all our forces now. Mr. Smith, Mr. Parks¡¯s future depends on you.¡± Duncan pouted at his executive assistant again. His executive assistant immediately told Arno, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll fully take over your work, and you will make the performance requirements as soon as possible. Your remaining unfinished performance will be done by our Nevada Corporation!¡± ¡°Great, it¡¯s great. I¡¯ll make the proposal immediately,¡± Arno said excitedly. Duncan said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. Let¡¯s go to eat.¡± Arno said, ¡°You go ahead, and I¡¯ll not go to eat. I¡¯m going to work on a proposal.¡± Then he went into the office to work on a proposal. Three days had passed. For the first time, Alexander¡¯s performance overtook Julian¡¯s. Julian¡¯s assistant started to panic. Julian let Henry continue to work on his performance. When Annalise heard Julian¡¯s call, she knew it was time to rush. There were only 24 days left in thepetition. All the resources that needed to be used had to be used. She thought for a moment and called Mina. Mina¡¯s call did not go through. At night, Mina called her back. Her tone was dull. ¡°Annalise, did you miss me?¡± ¡°Yes, other than missing you, there¡¯s something else I need your help with,¡± Annalise said. ¡°Annalise, just tell me what you want,¡± Mina said. ¡°I remember that your family makes clothes, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, my family is a real clothing family.¡± ¡°Can you help me achieve some performance?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mina immediately agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you help me for free. You¡¯ll probably just make less money,¡± Annalise said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you even if I don¡¯t earn any money. Annalise, your business is my business.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mina.¡± ¡°Hey, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me! Annalise, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°What do you think about Preston?¡± ¡°Hmm? Which aspect are you referring to?¡± ¡°Well, can he be my boyfriend?¡± ¡°There should be no problem with his character, but you have to like him.¡± ¡°Well, forget it. Annalise, send me the clothing contract, and I¡¯ll arrange it for you immediately.¡± Annalise suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Have you been hiding from Preston instead of taking the exam?¡± ¡°¡­ Mm,¡± Mina replied. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ the matter with you?¡± Annalise was surprised. If there was nothing, she didn¡¯t have to hide, did she? ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on, and it¡¯s just awkward. Forget it. Annalise, send me the contract, and I¡¯ll do it first.¡± ¡°Actually, if you are interested in him, you can interact with him first. You don¡¯t have to get married. You can try to know him.¡± Annalise said. ¡°Annalise, if there are two men, one you like and the other your parents think is right for you, who will you choose?¡± Mina suddenly asked. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 ¡°I¡¯ll choose the one that¡¯s suitable,¡± Annalise said. Mina did not speak for a long time. Annalise thought something was wrong with the signal on the other end, so she shouted, ¡°Mina?¡± Mina replied, ¡°But the one in your heart is the person you like! Once you try interacting with a suitable person who likes you, you will realize that even though everything about him is perfect and wless, you don¡¯t feel happy. You¡¯ll feel as if life has be dull and meaningless. Staying together with him makes the days feel longer, and you¡¯ll start treating him out of habit. ¡°But when you¡¯re with the person you like, just looking at him makes you feel blissful even when you¡¯re not doing anything.¡± Annalise suddenly understood. She guessed that the person Mina liked was Preston. She did not know him very well. However, since Lianne was upright and a person of integrity, Preston should not fall too far behind. He was also in charge of ke Corporation currently. In terms of identity, he waspatible with Mina. She said, ¡°Mina if you really like someone and there¡¯s nothing wrong with them, why don¡¯t you fight for it? Who knows if they would also be suitable for you? Wouldn¡¯t that be the best of both worlds?¡± ¡°But he doesn¡¯t like me!¡± Mina replied. ¡°Have you confessed?¡± Annalise asked. ¡°No.¡± Mina frowned. That¡¯s right. She did not confess. However, she stripped herself while she was drunk and embarrassed herself. Preston would definitely despise her. ¡°Haha, you haven¡¯t even confessed. How do you know that he doesn¡¯t like you? You¡¯re talking about Preston ke, right?¡± Annalise couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her disciple was so silly that it was adorable. ¡°Yeah,¡± Mina replied. She could not hold it in anymore. She had kept it to herself the whole month and was about to lose her mind. She tried going on a date with the young master of the Leon family, but she did not want to go out with him again after going for a horse ride with him once. Every time she was with the young master of the Leon family, she did not feel happy at all. Annalise smiled and said, ¡°When you weren¡¯t here, Preston came to look for you a few times.¡± Previously, she did not notice anything. Now that she thought about it, Preston clearly liked Mina and secretly asked around about her. ¡°Really? When?¡± Mina became excited. She looked just like a vegetable that had dried up for a few days in the fields that instantly came back to life after rainfall, full of vitality. Annalise said, ¡°When you weren¡¯t around, he came by a few times. Always secretly asking about your whereabouts and when you wereing back.¡± ¡°Really? Don¡¯t lie to me, Annalise!¡± Mina said excitedly. ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Annalise returned her question with a smile. Mina was in a particrly good mood. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve never lied to me, Did he despise me when he mentioned me?¡± Annalise smiled. ¡°Why would he despise you? You¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°Annalise, I love you. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Hurry and get the contract for me. I¡¯ll find you in a few days to y.¡± Mina made a kissing sound and hung up excitedly. Annalise could not help butugh while looking at the phone that was hung up. How was Mina looking for her? It seems more like looking for Preston. Another three days passed. It was the ninth of June. There were only twenty-one days to thepetition. Julian¡¯s clothing sales performance once again crushed Alexander¡¯s. Alexander¡¯s assistant immediately sent the report to Duncan¡¯s assistant, Matt Bat, before rushing into Matt¡¯s office. He spoke anxiously, ¡°Matt, Julian has shown their power. We were crushed by them again.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Let me take a look at the data.¡± Matt looked at the data calmly and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just 30 million more, and you¡¯re already afraid?¡± Worry filled Arno¡¯s face. ¡°Matt, I¡¯m not afraid of the 30 million. I¡¯m afraid that they will continue to receive orders streaming in.¡± Matt made a call to their team of hackers and instructed, ¡°Have Julian Parks¡¯ performance data been intercepted? Who are they composed of?¡± ¡°Ten minutes!¡± The hacker replied. Matt hung up the phone and asked Arno to calm down. Ten minutester¡­ Matt received the data sent by the hacker team. Matt let Arno look at the data with him. Arno¡¯s expression worsened. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I knew Xander Group and ke Corporation would help.¡± Matt said disdainfully, ¡°Parks Group is nothing in our eyes. We don¡¯t even care about East Arising International Group. What¡¯s a mere Xander Group and ke Corporation?¡± Arno frowned. ¡°But our performance has been overtaken again!¡± Matt said, ¡°We were overtaken because they had someone new to assist them besides Xander Group and ke Corporation.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a new assistance?¡± Arno looked anxious and began to mutter, ¡°ke Corporation, Xander Group, and East Arising International Group already gave Julian a huge advantage. Now there¡¯s new assistance. Matt, can we do it or not?¡± In Matt¡¯s heart, Nevada Corporation was a god-like existence. He was furious at being doubted. He turned to look at Arno. ¡°Are you going to make Alexander ept defeat now and admit that he¡¯s weaker than Julian?¡± Arno touched his nose awkwardly and exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just worried. I¡¯ve been by Mr. Parks¡¯ side all these years, apanying him on the journey here. He was always belittled and shamed as an illegitimate child, suppressed by Julian. I really want to see him win.¡± Arno¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache. Seeing that Arno was doing this for Alexander, Matt calmed down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are determined to seed over Parks Group!¡± If he did not take down Parks Group, how could he take over Chanaea¡¯s market? If he did not take down Parks Group, how could he destroy East Arising International Group? It was just that this new assistance was a little surprising and tricky. It was unexpectedly thergest fashion corporation in the world, Weis Corporation. Weis Corporation has always been focused on clothing. Although their total output was not even in the top thirty of the top hundred internationally, they were the number one clothingpany in the industry. Their clothing releases would always explode in poprity every year and be held in high regard by everyone globally. As far as he knew, Weis Corporation had been developing overseas. They were used topeting independently and disliked working with others. How did Julian contact them? When Arno heard his words, he tried to curry favor with Matt. ¡°With your words, I¡¯m relieved. There are only twenty-one days left. I¡¯m already suffering from insomnia every night now. I only hope that there will be a positive oue.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Matt replied. He then called someone to investigate Weis Corporation, to investigate the reason behind Weis Corporation and Julian¡¯s cooperation. Arno saw Matt making arrangements. He immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to work too. I still have a lot of things to deal with.¡± Matt nodded, and Arno immediately went off to work. Duncan walked in and asked Matt, ¡°Weis Corporation is also involved?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Matt replied. ¡°Investigate it!¡± Duncan said in a low voice. Matt nodded solemnly. ¡°Got it, it has been arranged.¡± Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Duncan did not pay attention to the Weis Corporation back then. After all,pared to Nevada Corporation, Weis Corporation¡¯s total output was far inferior. However, now that Weis Corporation was cooperating with Julian, it would indeed affect him. After all, East Arising International Group and Nevada Corporation were already evenly matched. Coupled with Julian¡¯s talented team attracting emerging businesses, it has created an immense threat to the Nevada Corporation. Weis Corporation¡¯s participation was like adding fuel to the fire. The situation was even more disadvantageous for Nevada Corporation. Therefore, the first thing Duncan did was to let Matt investigate the reason for Weis Corporation and Julian¡¯s cooperation. After all, his people had always been paying attention to East Arising International Group¡¯s movements. They had never seen them interact with Weis Corporation. Soon, Matt received a call. His subordinates found out the reason Weis Corporation cooperated with Julian. It was due to Weis Corporation¡¯s youngdy, Mina Simmons, acknowledging Annalise as her mentor. ¡°Shit!¡± Duncan could not help but swear. This reason for cooperating was basically a joke. However, the reality was that they cooperated. ¡°Looks like the Weis Corporation doesn¡¯t want to keep its international foothold.¡± Duncan narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°We are not only dealing with the East Arising International Group anymore. We¡¯ve got to fully assist Alexander in taking over the Parks Group, then immediately destroy Weis Corporation before dealing with the East Arising International Group.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Matt replied passionately. Indeed, they had to take down Parks Group before they could sessfully attack Weis Corporation. Thinking about how Julian¡¯s strength was even stronger now, Matt said with difficulty, ¡°Sir, there are only twenty-one days left. I¡¯m afraid we would have to use our trump card to help Alexander.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Duncan replied. ¡°Sir, are you sure you want to use the trump card? Once it¡¯s used, you won¡¯t be able to hide it anymore,¡± Matt said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as we take over Parks Group, we can take over Chanaea¡¯s market. Once we have taken over the market, it¡¯s equal to controlling the direction of international markets.¡± Duncan¡¯s eyes shed with cunning light. A weekter. On the sixteenth of June. Alexander once again achieved a reversal of performance. Arno was so excited that he rushed into Matt¡¯s office as if he had won the lottery. He hugged Matt and kissed him on the face. ¡°Idiot!¡± Matt was so angry that he cursed and pushed Arno away. Arno¡¯s face was full of smiles, and his eyes were bright. He said excitedly, ¡°After being suppressed by Julian for a week, our performance has finally surpassed him again. Matt, you¡¯re amazing. Nevada Corporation¡¯s strength is too powerful. ke Corporation, Xander Group, Weis Corporation, and East Arising International Group¡¯sbined strengths are not Nevada¡¯s match. Haha! I can even see victory waving at us. ¡°When Mr. Parks sits on the president¡¯s throne, I will definitely set off fireworks all night to celebrate. ¡°There are still fourteen days, two weeks left. We must hold on!¡± Seeing that Arno was happy because their performance had exceeded his expectations, Matt wiped his face. He was no longer angry with Arno anymore. He said calmly, ¡°After all these years, there¡¯s nothing Nevada Corporation can¡¯t take down.¡± ¡°Amazing.¡± Arno gave Matt another thumbs up. It was getting closer to June thirtieth. Duncan and the others were not the only ones paying attention to the results. There were also people from the second branch of the Parks family. Albert was currently staring at the data every day. He was even more focused than when staring at his old lover¡¯s photo. A few days ago, he saw that Alexander¡¯s performance had been suppressed by Julian¡¯s. He even lost his appetite and sat at the dining table as he sighed repeatedly. The entire house was shrouded in gloom. Timothy came back home to the sound of sighs every day. He was already depressed, but he became even more depressed after hearing them. The both of them started calling Alexander useless. They had already given their all to support him, but in the end, he was still crushed by Julian. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Theyter learned that East Arising International Group was already under Julian. They began to ept their fate. The person had East Arising International Group. Why would they evenpete? Even though they had epted their fate, they still felt depressed. Yet they had seen the reversal in performance today. They were overjoyed. The whole family went to a restaurant to celebrate and even brought Alexander along. The group started enjoying themselves at six in the evening. After that, they went to sing. They had fun all the way till one in the morning. Alexander went to the officete the next day. Coincidentally, Julian also arrivedte. The two brothers met at the entrance of thepany. Julian nced at Alexander coldly and walked straight into thepany lobby. Alexanderughed coldly. ¡°My dear big brother, you have to work hard!¡± Afterughing, he sneered mockingly and walked into the company lobby. Not far away, a person quickly left. This person quickly went to Maple Hotel. He handed the photo to Matt. During this period, he had been secretly keeping an eye on Alexander. He was like a stealthy man, wearing ck clothes with a hood resembling a cloak. Half his face was always covered. After handing the photo to Matt, he said, ¡°Alexander celebrated with the second branch of the Parks familyst night. This morning, he met Julian at the entrance of Parks Group. The two of them were at each other¡¯s throats as usual.¡± ¡°Okay. Continue to keep an eye on him,¡± Matt ordered. There were only two weeks left. He had already started to use his trump card. Nevada Corporation still had manypanies that had not been exposed. This time, all of them have to help Alexander boost his performance. In addition, they would take out a sum of money from Nevada Corporation every year and put it aside. This sum of money was umting. They used it to raise talent, undergo research and development, and reserve funds. Sir called this sum of money the source of life. The money has now umted to eighty billion. With this sum of money, Nevada Corporation could ovee any difficulties. This would guarantee the life of Nevada Corporation. Now, they had to use this money to boost their performance. Once the money was touched, it meant that Nevada Corporation was at risk. If East Arising International Group or otherpetitors imposed business sanctions upon Nevada Corporation together, their chain of funds could be broken at any moment without that sum of money. Those in the business world knew very well that once thepany expanded and strengthened, the most important thing was its chain of funds and cash flow. Once the funding chain broke, bankruptcy was just a matter of days. Matt picked up the phone and prepared to inform the person in charge to start the funding. However, he was a little afraid of making this decision. After a moment of hesitation, he ced thendline down and knocked on Duncan¡¯s office door. He asked Duncan for instructions, ¡°Sir, we have to use that sum of money now. Have you really decided? What if Alexander betrays us and coborates with Julian?¡± Duncan had a confident smile on his face. ¡°Do you know what Chanaea¡¯s people are best at? They are best at attacking the heart. The other countries. unt their psychology and feel that they can see through human nature. In reality, it¡¯s all empty talk. They can¡¯t evenpare to a percent of Chanaea¡¯s people. ¡°Looking at the history of Chanaea, from military stratagems to psychology books, there were all kinds of schemes. They were the ones that could see through human nature. ¡°Human nature is greedy, selfish, and dark. The damage a person had suffered as a child could never be healed in lifetime. ¡°Alexander has been suppressed by He Julian ever since he was young. couldn¡¯t wait for Julian to die if he had the chance. How could he betray us?¡± ¡°So, sir, are we really going to touch this eighty billion dor?¡± Matt frowned. This matter was too huge of a decision for him to make. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 ¡°Activate them!¡± Duncan ordered. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Matt replied. After returning to his office, Duncan made the arrangements for the funds to be activated. The activation of the funds worth 16 billion dors from Nevada Corporation and all of the other hidden companies caused Alexander¡¯s results to soar sky-high. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But Julian was not to be trifled with either. Alexander¡¯s performance was improving rapidly, but so were the numbers on Julian¡¯s side. The two of them were always neck and neck in terms of performance. The two brothers bumped into each other downstairs. Just like before, their eyes turned bloodshot when they met each other. The atmosphere was tense, and it was obvious that they could not stand each other. Alexander said fiercely, ¡°My dear big brother, just wait and see what I can achieve in theing days.¡± Julian replied coldly, ¡°An illegitimate child can never change his status. He will never be presentable.¡± Alexander clenched his fists. He looked at Julian¡¯s arrogant back with hatred. Upon seeing that photo, Duncan smiled and said to Matt, ¡°Look at Alexander¡¯s angry gaze, he looks like he wants to eat Julian alive.¡± Matt was relieved to see the hatred in Alexander¡¯s gaze. ¡°Only hatred can unlock a person¡¯s full potential.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Duncan sighed. Didn¡¯t he use to be like this back then? And he had seeded in overtaking his half-brother. In the following days, everyone became even more nervous. Old Mr. Parks watched the statistics every day, along with his butler. He was very nervous. He asked the butler, ¡°Gilderoy, did my heart go astray?¡± ¡°Master Samuel, why do you say that?¡± Gilderoy asked. Old Mr. Parks sighed and said, ¡°They¡¯re both my grandsons, but I¡¯m rooting for Julian to win.¡± Gilderoy sighed. ¡°Master Samuel, what you¡¯re doing is already good enough. Although you¡¯re rooting for Julian to win the assets, you¡¯ve also invested a lot into Alexander¡¯s education. It¡¯s because of you that he hasn¡¯t gone astray despite the mother that he has.¡± Indeed, it would be the greatest sphemy if an illegitimate child was entitled to the same inheritance rights as the legitimate child. ¡°Alexander didn¡¯t do anything wrong. His only fault is that he has a mother like La Ziegler.¡± ¡°But I still gave Alexander the right to compete!¡± Old Mr. Parks did not feel good. He felt powerless. He felt that no matter what he did, it seemed to be wrong. Gilderoy understood him. ¡°You gave Alexander the right topete because he didn¡¯t be crooked when he grows up. You also wanted to let him know that although he¡¯s an illegitimate child, you still treat him as your biological grandson. In addition, Julian had agreed to this contest. Julian wants Alexander to ept his loss wholeheartedly, without anyints.¡± ¡°If Alexander wins in the end, I¡¯ll be a sinner. How can I face Chantal in the afterlife?¡± Old Mr. Parks let out a long sigh. The butler said, ¡°Master Samuel, don¡¯t worry. Julian is not going to lose. His ability is obvious. He has the help of his smart and virtuous wife, as well as the Xander family and the ke family¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Old Mr. Parks looked at the numbers and was very worried. Compared to Old Mr. Parks, the second branch¡¯s people were more nervous and excited. Albert even projected Alexander¡¯s and Julian¡¯s results on the big television in the living room. He kept staring at the numbers without blinking. Timothy had stopped going to thepany. In any case, he had already given all the resources in his hands to Alexander. His two younger brothers had also stopped going to thepany. They were watching the numbers on the television intently. The family sat down on the sofa and had a discussion. Albert was the first to speak. ¡°Maybe we made the right bet. Alexander will win.¡± Timothy also felt that Alexander had a higher chance of winning. He said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Our decision is right. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to beat Julian if we did it by ourselves. It¡¯s no wonder Julian agreed so readily to this contest getting postponed twice. It¡¯s because he has a trump card like East Arising International Group. Albert sighed. ¡°Yes, Julian is indeed very capable to be able to build apany like East Arising International Group. However, I didn¡¯t expect Alexander to be just as capable. He has his own listedpany. Now, he can keep up with Julian¡¯s performance and perhaps even surpass him.¡± Timothy¡¯s two younger brothers echoed, ¡°Alexander is indeed extraordinary. I feel that this time, his chances of winning are very high.¡± ¡°Look, the numbers are going up!¡± Jasmine said excitedly as she pointed at the screen. The entire family stared at the television screen. ¡°Over 6 million.¡± ¡°Over 10 million.¡± ¡°Over 20 million dors.¡± ¡°Alexander is really too strong. His numbers are on the rise.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Julian will catch up again. Timothy narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I talked to Alexanderst night. Besides relying on his own. strength, he also has a friend who can support him. His friend¡¯spany is an international giant that is on par with East Arising International Group.¡± Albert nodded. He could not hide his excitement. ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll be able to talk more in the future when Alexander takes over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°There are still seven days left. It¡¯s too torturous. I¡¯ve been suffering from insomnia for several days.¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t? I just hope it ends well.¡± It was June 27th. After Alexander¡¯s numbers rose for three consecutive days, they were overtaken by Julian. Moreover, it was a huge difference. At first, Julian overtook Alexander by 15 million dors. Then, the numbers soared. They became 40 million, 60 million, 100 million¡­ In just half a day, Julian was ahead by 960 million dors. Alexander¡¯s face was pale. He could not sit still anymore. He hurriedly left the office and went to Maple Hotel, which was located opposite thepany. Alexander rushed into Duncan¡¯s office. He was so anxious that he forgot to knock. He said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Smith, bad news. Julian is going all out. He¡¯s overtaken me by too much.¡± Duncan was also looking at the data. He left hisputer switched on at his desk. asionally, he would nce at the screen. Most of the time though, he was ying an online game. The online game was called Donkey Swoop, and it was histest obsession. He had been trying, but he could not pass the second stage no matter what. He didn¡¯t believe this. He had been trying for three days. When Duncan saw Alexander¡¯s anxious look, he raised his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°What are you panicking for? Aren¡¯t there still three days left?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, there are only three days left. Our performance isgging too far behind,¡± Alexander said. Duncan suddenlyughed and asked Alexander, ¡°Do you y this game?¡± ¡°I yed for a whilest night, but I couldn¡¯t pass the stage, so I stopped ying,¡± Alexander said. ¡°So, do you think it¡¯s more difficult to y this game or to defeat Julian?¡± Duncan asked with a yful smile. ¡°Of course it¡¯s more difficult to defeat Julian. This is just a game. Hundreds of thousands of people y this game every day,¡± Alexander said. Duncan smiled and said, ¡°To me, defeating Julian is an even simpler task than ying this game. Do you believe in my ability to do that? Chapter 479 Chapter 479 ¡°I believe you!¡± Alexander¡¯s gaze was determined. He reminded him, ¡°But Mr. Smith, Julian Parks should not be underestimated. There are only three days left. We must not rx.¡± Duncan raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Getting Parks Group for you is just child¡¯s y.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith. Don¡¯t worry. Once I be Parks Group¡¯s president, I will definitely follow your lead.¡± ¡°Go, leave me to y the Donkey Swoop,¡± Duncan said as he continued to y. Alexander took a nce and saw that Duncan had died in the game again. The screen reflected that it was his 87th attempt for the day. On June 28th. Julian¡¯s performance had exceeded Alexander by 3 billion dors. Albert and his family started sighing again. They were swearing at Alexander behind his back for causing them unnecessary agitation. Alexander rushed into Duncan¡¯s office again. Duncan was still ying Donkey Swoop. He calmly raised his eyelids. ¡°You¡¯re about to take over Parks Group. Why are you still so agitated?¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, but Julian has already surpassed me by 3 billion dors. We can¡¯t win,¡± Alexander said worriedly. ¡°The oue hasn¡¯t been decided yet. Why are you panicking? Look at the results again!¡± Duncan spun theputer on his desk and showed the screen to Alexander. Alexander saw that his performance was improving. The numbers were increasing by the million. The distance between him and Julian was frantically being closed. When Alexander left the office just now, the difference was clearly 3 billion dors. Now, he was only 2 billion dors away. Moreover, the gap was shrinking quickly. Alexander¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Duncan excitedly. ¡°Mr. Smith, do I really have a chance of winning?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just too worried. After so many years ofpetition and countless days. and nights of hard work, I¡¯m too concerned about this result,¡± Alexander said. Duncan looked at the numbers and smiled frivolously. ¡°Perhaps when you be president, I still would not have passed this stage of Donkey Swoop. Go on, don¡¯t disturb me anymore if there¡¯s nothing else. This game is much harder than taking down Parks Group.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Alexander left. Duncan continued to y Donkey Swoop. On the other side. Julian Parks, Henry Dalton, and Trevor Stinson were all hard at work. Alexander had rushed into Duncan¡¯s office with the intention of increasing his own numbers. With every increase, arge amount of money would flow. Their hacking team would also be able to track the origins of the money. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the past month, they had already looked into the countless rtedpanies other than Nevada Corporation. In addition, they had found out the source of those cash flows and realized that all of the money was raised through Nevada Corporation¡¯s ounts. It appeared that the published financial reports of the listedpany did not match its actual financial data. They were actually umting hundreds of millions of dors in their ounts. every year. Once such a fact was announced, how many investors would withdraw their investments? How many shareholders would be disappointed? As long as they threw out the evidence and allowed the situation to be guided by public opinion, Nevada Corporation would never be able to save their own reputation. ¡°How is it?¡± Julian asked Henry. Henry was all smiles. ¡°I initially thought that it would be a tough battle, and a long one. But in the end, they¡¯re sending the evidence straight to us!¡± Trevor made a rare joke. ¡°Duncan must know that we¡¯re busy with our marriages and kids, so he decided to deliver this gift right to our doorstep.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Henryughed out loud. He then smiled and asked Julian, ¡°Is it true that Duncan ys that online game, Donkey Swoop?¡± Julian curled his lips. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Haha, when the timees, I¡¯ll give him a big gift.¡± Henryughed out loud. Then, he quickly typed on the keyboard with both hands and began to create a program. On June 29th. Alexander was in the lead again, and his numbers were advancing rapidly. By midnight, his statistics had exceeded Julian by 400 million dors. On June 30th, at 9AM. Alexander was ahead of Julian by 160 million dors. Old Mr. Parks¡¯ face was filled with worry as he let out a long sigh. Albert¡¯s face was glowing. He had already arrived at building of Parks Group with his three grandsons. Albert even anxiously informedpany¡¯s executives that the meeting would be held at 11.30AM. That was because the agreed deadline for thepetition was set as 12PM on June 30th. Old Mr. Parks had also arrived at thepany. Albert stood in the general office area with a smile. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here too. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s witness this monumental event in Parks Group together.¡± He also instructed the conference team to decorate the meeting room today. All the flowers there had to be fresh. Albert deliberately raised his voice with the intention of humiliating Samuel. Time passed slowly. Thest three hours were undoubtedly the most unbearable. No one was in the mood to work. They whispered among themselves. ¡°Is Parks Group really going to change management?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Alexander Parks to be so powerful.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s the real dark horse!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± While everyone was discussing fervently, Julian arrived. He waste. Albert immediately went up to criticize him. ¡°Julian, why did youete? It¡¯s no wonder Alexander ¡®s performance was so much better than yours. Alright, I won¡¯t talk about you anymore. ording to the agreement, your performance is not as good as Alexander¡¯s. In a while, you will announce that Alexander will be taking over as the president of Parks Group. You will also hand over everything you have been managing over the years, including all resources. We are still family. Make sure you don¡¯t hide anything from Alexander after you hand over your position.¡± Julian nced at Albert indifferently. He raised his wrist to look at the time and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there nearly three hours left? How can you be sure that Alexander has won?¡± Albert frowned. ¡°You still want to keep trying within the next two hours?¡± Truthfully, he was a little nervous. Julian had been acting strangely recently. The numbers had been crazy. They had never seen such fiercepetition. Julian raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°How long has it been since you looked at the numbers? There are only two hours left. If you really care about the results, shouldn¡¯t you be watching the numbers at all times?¡± Albert heard the hidden meaning behind Julian¡¯s words and immediately took out his phone to check out the numbers. When he saw the numbers, his expression changed drastically. At 9AM just now, the gap between Alexander and Julian was 99 million dors. Now, it was only 300 million dors. It had been less than half an hour. ¡°Remember to refresh your page!!¡± Julian said. Albert frowned and immediately refreshed the page. The gap was now only slightly over 200 million dors. The numbers had grown drastically in just one minute. At this moment, Albert waspletely flustered. Gritting his teeth, he thought to himself, ¡°Julian is so sinister. He actually held back.¡± Julian smiled at Albert and said to his grandpa, ¡°Grandpa,e sit in my office.¡± Gilderoy helped Old Mr. Parks to Julian¡¯s office. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 On the other side. Matt was also very nervous. Duncan was very calm at first. But when he saw Julian¡¯s numbers catching up at the speed of light, he widened his eyes and asked Matt, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t we ensure that we utilized all of our resources?¡± Matt frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Julian is getting the reserve money. They shouldn¡¯t even have any left! What¡¯s more, it¡¯s apetition of fashion sales. Even if they have money, it¡¯s useless. They have to change it to clothing purchases for the transactions to be valid!¡± ¡°Investigate this immediately! Assist Alexander right away. We must make sure that Alexander takes over Parks Group,¡± Duncan said. He had been ying Donkey Swoop every day for the past few days and he still could not get through the stage. The most annoying thing was that it seemed simple enough. Yet no matter how hard he tried, he could not seed. It seemed that the game was moreplicated than he thought. Since Donkey Swoop came with mandatory advertisements and Duncan could not pay money to block these advertisements, he felt terrible. After seeing Julian catch up with Alexander again, he was not in the mood to y anymore. ¡°Yes,¡± Matt immediately replied. Duncan frowned as he looked at the results. As soon as the page was refreshed, he saw that Julian¡¯s results had risen again. Duncan watched as Julian¡¯s numbers closed the gap between him and Alexander, from 99 million dors, then 75 million dors, and then 30 million dors. Soon, Julian had overtaken Alexander, and his numbers continued to soar. Duncan nced at the time. It was only 10.30AM, and there was still over an hour to go. However, Julian¡¯s numbers had already crushed Alexander¡¯s. If they did not do something about it, Alexander would not be able to take over as president of Parks Group. This would have rendered all of their effort over the past month useless. It also would mean that they had been tricked by Julian. How could Duncan tolerate this? Duncan instructed Matt, ¡°If you fail to help Alexander take over Parks Group, you are in deep trouble.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Matt replied in a low voice. He hurried off to make the necessary arrangements. Duncan reached for his phone. As he did that, he nced at Donkey Swoop, and yelled, ¡°Shit!¡± His obsession with this game over the past few days had caused him too much distraction. However, this game was really toxic. At this moment, his hands felt like jelly. Still, Duncan picked up his phone and continued ying. He would fight until the end. While Matt was making the necessary arrangements on his end, he suddenly received a feedback that Nevada Corporation was facing some issues. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Matt frowned unhappily. ¡°Even if there are any issues, put them in the backseat. Right now, we need to focus on helping Alexander take over as the president of Parks Group. Otherwise, Matt would have to answer to Duncan. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts! I don¡¯t want to hear about this until after 12PM,¡± Matt said sharply. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle back to you after 12PM,¡± his subordinate said hurriedly before hanging up. After half an hour, his subordinate called again. ¡°Things are not looking good, Mr. Bat. This problem is too big. I can¡¯t wait till 12PM.¡± ¡°What is it? Hurry up and say it!¡± Matt shouted as he looked at the numbers on theputer screen. Matt thought to himself, ¡°What the hell? Julian¡¯s numbers are like mini rockets beingunched into space. They have already far surpassed Alexander¡¯s numbers.¡± The subordinate stammered as he reported, ¡°There¡¯s a problem with Nevada Corporation¡¯s financial report. Right now, the regtorymission, tax authority, and other relevant departments are all here.¡± ¡°What? ¡°Matt¡¯s expression changed drastically. He immediately tuned in to the international newswork, but there was no news about Nevada Corporation. He shouted into the phone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that the regtorymission and tax authorities are investigating thepany?¡± How could he not know such a big thing? The subordinate said nervously, ¡°They ambushed us. Someone must have filed a report against us. I also just learned about it. I called you as soon as I found out, but you told me to call you after 12PM¡­¡± ¡°So, this is my fault?¡± Matt was furious. The subordinate¡¯s attitude was very good. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s my fault. I should have reported it to you just now. Mr. Bat, now is not the time to decide who¡¯s at fault. The regtorymission was here to investigate thepany. What should we do?¡± Matt immediately hung up and quickly called his friend from the regtory commission. No one picked up the phone. After a long time, Matt received a message. It said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been transferred to another department.¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Matt cursed angrily. He could not believe that his friend had transferred away without even telling him. His friend had also failed to inform him that Nevada Corporation was in trouble. After all, his friend had received a lot of bribery from him. He quickly called another friend in the tax department, but the other party¡¯s phone was switched off. ¡°F*ck,¡± Matt cursed again and hurried off to find Duncan. Duncan was squinting at theputer screen. He was no longer looking at Alexander and Julian¡¯s reuslts. Rather, he was reading up on the scandal that had broke out about Nevada Corporation¡¯s fake financial report. It was all over the news. There were photos of vehicles and staff from the relevant departments, such as the regtory commission, tax authorities, and inspection officers entering Nevada Corporation¡¯s headquarters. The editor of the article had brought to surface the several offencesmitted by Nevada Corporation, and the withdrawal of funds from thepany had greatly affected the interests of the shareholders. It was reported that thepany¡¯s equity worth had been falsified to mislead investors and disregarded their interests. Thepany was also alleged to have failed to pay taxes. ¡°Mr. Smith!¡± Matt¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he called out to Duncan. ¡°Shit!¡± Duncan was furious. Ever since he seized his family¡¯s assets, he had never been so furious. He looked at Matt with bloodshot eyes. ¡°We did what we did wlessly and didn¡¯t leave any traces. Why was it exposed?¡± Matt was helpless and anxious. ¡°Mr. Smith, I don¡¯t understand what went wrong either!¡± That was why Matt was here to consult Duncan. ¡°Shit!¡± Duncan swore again as he grinded his teeth. Matt asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Smith, are we still focusing on Parks Group?¡± Duncan was so angry that he pped Matt¡¯s face. ¡°Is this your first day working for me? Of course, we need to focus on both problems at the same time. Go and activate our people in the regtorymission and tax authorities. immediately. At the same time, continue to help Alexander boost his numbers.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Matt answered as he clutched his cheek. As time passed, Julian¡¯s performance continued to improve. Matt had already activated all of his resources to boost Alexander¡¯s numbers. However, even though their money was flowing in, Julian maintained his lead. When it turned 11AM, Julian was leading by 840 million dors. At 11.30AM, Julian was leading by 1,260 million dors. At 11.50AM., Alexander¡¯s numbers surged and the gap was narrowed to 440 million dors. There were only ten minutes left. Albert stared at the phone screen as he reached out to clutch his chest. The numbers were fluctuating. His heart could not take it anymore. He muttered, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 When there were only five minutes left on the clock, Julian¡¯s results had surpassed Alexander by 620 million dors. Albert clutched his chest even more tightly. There was such a big difference. There was no chance that Alexander could win now. Albert felt so nervous and ufortable. From his pocket, he took out a fast-acting pill for his heart with trembling hands. Meanwhile, Duncan stood behind Matt, staring fixatedly at the screen. When there were three minutes left, Julian remained in the lead by 660 million dors. At the two minutes mark, Alexander closed the gap a little, but the difference was still 520 million dors. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up!¡± Duncan gritted his teeth and urged Matt. If he failed, it just meant that he was too ipetent for getting defeated by Julian. Duncan had even mobilized the funds that he had not used for the past ten years, as well as his trump card. Still, Julian had crushed him. How could he withstand this loss? Matt spoke frantically into his earpiece, ¡°Quick, faster, faster!¡± There was a minute left on the clock. Alexander¡¯s numbers had risen a little more, but he was still 420 million dors away. During thest 40 seconds, the gap had widened again. Julian was in the lead by 500 million dors. Duncan was so furious he wanted to smash theputer. Matt broke out in a cold sweat. He felt that he would be punished for this. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He was so frightened that he continued to give orders, urging everyone to quickly improve their performance. On theputer screen, the numbers. suddenly disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Duncan saw the ck screen and frowned deeply. Immediately after, the interface of Donkey Swoop appeared on theputer screen. ¡°Who did this?¡± Duncan was furious. Then, a cursor appeared. The cursor moved around swiftly, ying the game. In the game, the missions werepleted quickly. Then, a line of words appeared on the screen, ¡°So easy!!!¡± Upon seeing those words, Duncan was furious. Someone was tantly mocking him. The theme song of Donkey Swoop was ying. The sound of a donkey braying could also be heard. Then, the mission cubes appeared. Cubes of the same nature needed to be matched in order for them to be eliminated and for the yer to win. Duncan looked at the game interface angrily and gritted his teeth. He thought to himself, ¡°Didn¡¯t the hacker say that it was so easy?¡± Immediately after, a few more words appeared on the screen, ¡°Cheat mode. activated!¡± Then, a cursor swept across the screen, and like magic, all the cubes that needed to be matched were done so neatly. They were perfectly aligned. The cursor continued moving rapidly. Cubes of the same nature were quickly eliminated. In just thirty seconds, the game was over. A donkey jumped out. There was a system notification that read,¡± Wee to Donkey Vige.¡± When Duncan saw this, he suddenly felt like a donkey. He felt so humiliated. He immediately raised his watch to look at the time. At that moment, the clock struck 12PM. ¡°Shit!¡± Duncan cursed again and was about to reach out to exit the game when it was automatically exited. The screen disyed the results of Alexander and Julian¡¯s contest. Julian had won Alexander with a lead of 306 million dors. Immediately after, the image on the screen changed again. It was a surveince footage in Parks Group. On the screen, Alexander extended his hand to Julian. ¡°Julian, congrattions!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Julian shook Alexander¡¯s hand. The two brothers looked at each other and smiled. Albert was furious. ¡°Alexander Parks, you¡¯re really something. Hmph!¡± He was so angry that turned around and left. His three grandsons immediately followed behind him. Julian said behind Albert, ¡°Albert, remember our agreement. From now on, you will withdrawpletely from Parks Group and only be entitled to the annual dividends.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Albert snorted again and walked away quickly. Old Mr. Parks looked gratified and said, ¡°Julian, you have to continue managing Parks Group well, like before.¡± ¡°I will, Grandpa!¡± Old Mr. Parks added, ¡°Alexander, you have to work hard too.¡± Alexander said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll take instructions from Julian from now on.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Old Mr. Parks was filled with joy. He was so excited that tears streamed down his face. Duncan couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He could not believe that he was seeing Alexander and Julian behaving so amicably with each other. Matt was also watching the livestream. He said, ¡°Mr. Smith, it¡¯s impossible for Alexander to genuinely be on good terms with Julian. He just lost thepetition. He has no choice. He can only act that way.¡± Upon hearing Matt¡¯s words, Duncan¡¯splexion improved. After all, if Alexander was genuinely on good terms with Julian, it could mean that the two brothers had colluded to dupe him. And that would mean that Duncan was the biggest donkey of all. Just then, Matt¡¯s phone rang again. His subordinates reported that something had happened again. Several of their rtedpanies were also exposed for having financial problems. Matt immediately reported this to Duncan. Duncan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t we already activate our contacts in the regtorymission and tax authorities? Didn¡¯t they say that these these problems can be resolved?¡± ¡°No, they can¡¯t be resolved. This matter has blown up,¡± Matt said. At that moment, Duncan¡¯s phone rang. A call from the judiciary informed him that he was under investigation. After Duncan hung up, Matt asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°The judiciary is looking for me.¡± Duncan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I have to go to their headquarters now. Get a ne ticket for me immediately.¡± Their headquarters was located in Amigenn. Duncan needed to go back immediately and meet the people who could protect him first. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it immediately.¡± Matt immediately booked the flight tickets. He did not have the bandwidth to concern himself with other problems now. After making the necessary arrangements, they hurriedly packed their luggages. As soon as they left Maple Hotel, they saw Julian and Alexander walking out of Parks Group. They were smiling and chatting happily. Their gazes met. Alexander looked at Duncan with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you for helping me improve my performance during this period.¡± When Duncan saw Alexander¡¯s expression, he sensed that something was wrong. Julian said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith, for giving me your trump card. Initially, I thought that Nevada Corporation would be East Arising International Group¡¯s biggest rival. Now, it seems that yourpany isn¡¯t that powerful after all.¡± Alexander said, ¡°Julian, let¡¯s go celebrate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Julian nodded. At this point, the situation had be obvious. He had been yed by Alexander. ¡°Haha!¡± Duncan could not help but sneer. He scolded Alexander, ¡°You¡¯re a piece of trash with no guts. Serves you right that you¡¯ll always have to live in someone else¡¯s shadow.¡± Alexander smiled calmly at Duncan. His expression was calm and there was no trace of indignance. He said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m indeed an illegitimate child. This will never change. I¡¯m also my elder brother¡¯s half-brother. This will also never change. We can¡¯t choose how we were born, but we can choose what kind of person we want to be. We can choose to be kind or resort to underhanded methods. We can understand the people who choose to resort to underhanded methods, but we will never let them prosper. We will pick up our brooms and sweep these people as far as we can. ¡°Those who forget history are doomed to repeat it. And we will always remember.¡±. Alexander was full of passion. He felt that his soul had been cleansed at this moment. He had done what he really wanted to do. He suddenly felt that his life had beplete. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 ¡°You¡¯re aplete idiot,¡± Duncan said, exasperated. He had always believed that he was proficient in the art of manipting people. For so many years, he had relied on his ability to see through people¡¯s hearts. That was how he ended up inheriting Nevada Corporation and bing a powerful man. Unexpectedly, he had suffered such a huge setback. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that smart either, Mr. Smith!¡± Alexander smirked. He really felt very happy to watch Alexander suffer. ¡°You!¡± Duncan felt like his heart was about to stop beating. Julian nced at Duncan indifferently. ¡°Nevada Corporation is in huge trouble. Mr. Smith, shouldn¡¯t you be focusing on how to exin this to the shareholders andw enforcement?¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Mr. Smith, if you¡¯re not in a hurry, why don¡¯t we celebrate and have a drink together?¡± Julian mocked him coldly. Initially, Nevada Corporation was on par with East Arising International Group and had Amigenn¡¯s support. But unexpectedly, they hadmitted a grievous mistake. Following this, it was almost certain that Nevada Corporation¡¯s shares would plummet, and Duncan would face jail time. Even if he found someone to be the scapegoat and take the fall for him, Nevada Corporation was doomed. He would never be able to wriggle out of this mess. For such arge-scalepany, once the cash flow was cut off, there was no way that it could continue to survive. It meant instant destruction. Their partners would terminate existing contracts, their customers would ask forpensation, and the shareholders would also flee. It was a vicious cycle that was difficult to resolve. Therefore, people often said that it was easy to start a business but difficult to maintain it. The higher the position a person was in, the more low-key and steady they had to be, and the more they had to be vignt. Matt urged softly, ¡°Mr. Smith, we have to go.¡± They still had a lot of things to deal with. Duncan snorted again. ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ll see about that!¡± He had never suffered such a huge setback in his life. Most importantly, he felt like he had dug this pit for himself. Julian sneered. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll wait and see what happens next, Mr. Smith.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Duncan was so furious. He turned around and left. He had too many things to deal with. But once he got through this, the first thing on his to-do list was to teach Alexander a lesson. What Duncan did not expect was that the media would expose Nevada Corporation¡¯s scandals one after another. Their public rtions team could not suppress the media at all, and they could not delete the information that had been leaked online by the hackers as well. It was as if someone was behind the scenes pouring fuel on the fire, and keeping thepany in the spotlight. Duncan knew that he was dealing with an international team of hackers. and that they were tough opponents. Now, the whole nation was boycotting Nevada Corporation. Duncan was embroiled in awsuit. It was impossible for him to get himself out of this mess. In just a week, he felt like he had aged ten years. He also lost eight pounds. Matt was also in a terrible fix. He had utilized all the resources he had, but he was still always one step behind. Julian waited for an opportunity to arrange for Henry to expand the business overseas. He asked Henry to bring Alexander along. It was Alexander¡¯s first time working with Henry. The two of them were able to work together well. Meanwhile, the entire nation was watching Nevada Corporation. People took the opportunity to buy their shares. Alexander stayed upte every day to work. It was like he was on steroids. He and Henry worked overseas for nearly two months, and they managed to seize about 37% of Nevada Corporation¡¯s shares. At this point, Nevada Corporation waspletely out of the list of the top 100panies worldwide. As for East Arising International Group, its ranking had risen again. Now, it was in the limelight and was highly sought after. After the market stabilized, Henry and Alexander returned to their home country. Julian weed them with open arms. They had a meal together at Julian¡¯s house. After the meal, everyone chatted on the sofa and watched TV. Julian took out a document. It was a contract. The contract stated that Julian intended to give 10% of his shares in Parks Group and East Arising International Group to Alexander. Alexander was shocked. ¡°Julian, what are you doing? I don¡¯t want this.¡± He was shocked and touched. He didn¡¯t need these things, but his brother¡¯s sincerity touched him. This feeling of being recognized and needed made him feel satisfied. It made him feel that everything was right and worth it. Julian said, ¡°I¡¯m giving this to my brother. Henry, Trevor, and the others have also received this gift from me. If you¡¯re my brother, you should just take it.¡± Henry and Trevor also advised him, ¡°Take it!¡± Henry put his arm around Alexander¡¯s shoulder and teased him, ¡°Bro, do you want it or not? If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Trevor also said in a friendly manner, ¡°Take it. We all have a share in this. We received our portion many years ago.¡± Julian looked at Alexander and nodded. ¡°Take it!¡± ¡°Then, thank you, Julian!¡± Alexander Parks took the contract and signed his name without any pretense. From then on, he was not only a shareholder of Parks Group, but also a shareholder of East Arising International Group. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Trevor¡¯s ce and sing karaoke,¡± Henry said to Alexander with his arm. around his shoulder. Julian smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be going. I can¡¯t leave Annalise. It¡¯s just a few days. before the due date.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You guys go y.¡± Annalise rubbed. her stomach and smiled. ¡°Yes, go have fun. We¡¯ll be here,¡± Lee Xander said with a smile. In the past, he had some prejudice against Alexander.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Later, when he found out that Alexander and Julian had joined forces to deal with Duncan, his impression had changedpletely. No matter whose son he was, Alexander was a good child. ¡°I¡¯m not going. Have fun,¡± Julian said. ¡°Please join us. It¡¯s rare for all of us to be together. Things at East Arising International Group will get intense next month,¡± Henry said. ¡°Go,¡± Annalise said to Julian. ¡°Alright, go to bed earlyter. Don¡¯t wait up for me,¡± Julian gently touched Annalise¡¯s stomach and said. ¡°Okay,¡± Annalise replied with a smile. Everyone got up and prepared to go to Trevor¡¯s ce. Annalise also got up and moved around a little before returning to her room to rest. However, as soon as she got up, she felt something amiss. She suddenly let out a cry and stood still, not daring to move. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Annalise so still, Julian was so scared that his face was filled with nervousness. ¡°My water broke,¡± Annalise said. Although she had never given birth, she was a doctor and knew what was happening.. ¡°The water broke. What should we do? What should we do now?¡± Julian was panicking. Lee Xander, Heather, and Trevor grew nervous. ¡°Go to the hospital now. Julian, you take care of Anna. I¡¯ll drive.¡± Lee Xander was so scared that his voice was trembling. Annaliseforted them helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s normal for this to happen beforebor. Let¡¯s go to the hospital now.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯re not nervous,¡± Lee Xander immediately said. Heather had already rushed into the room. and emerged with two big bags. She said anxiously, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Julian carried Annalise out of the door. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 When they got into the car, Lee Xander decided to drive. Henry and the rest took another car to the hospital. Julian allowed Annalise to lie on hisp for support. At the same time, he called Jonathan Woods. Jonathan was overjoyed to know that Annalise was inbor. Over the phone, he said, ¡°She¡¯s finally giving birth. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a long time.¡± ¡°John, Annie¡¯s waters broke. I¡¯m afraid that her life might be in danger.¡± When Julian heard Johnugh, he felt extremely anxious. Jonathanforted Julian. ¡°I¡¯m here for you. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Send her to the hospital. I¡¯ll rush over now.¡± Jonathan had already started making his way to the park when he first answered Jonathan¡¯s call. He had to watch over Annalise¡¯s child personally. Jonathan had already decided on the gynecology and obstetrics team he wanted for Annalise. In a while, he would get someone to check on Annalise¡¯s condition and whether she was suited for a natural delivery. He would wait outside the whole time. If anything happened, he could attend to her immediately. If Annalise was not suitable for a natural delivery, then Jonathan would personally be the lead surgeon in her surgery. After arriving at the hospital, the doctors from the gynecology and obstetrics team immediately examined Annalise. Annalise was now in urgentbor. Most people experienced contractions that gradually increased in frequency. It was normal for them to experience one contraction every half an hour. Annalise had just arrived at the hospital, but her contractions were already very frequent. During the monitoring period, Julian stayed by the bed and held Annalise¡¯s hand. Julian¡¯s heart ached when he saw Annalise grit her teeth in pain and the perspiration beads that had gathered on her forehead. He reached out to touch her forehead and wiped away her perspiration. ¡°It hurts a lot, doesn¡¯t it?¡± he asked her softly. Annalise smiled and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Truthfully, it was very painful. This was the worst pain she had ever experienced. But she did not want Julian or her parents to worry. ¡°Take her to the delivery room!¡± the chief gynecologist said. The team immediately pushed her bed into the delivery room. Julian wanted to go in after her, but Annalise wouldn¡¯t let him. Annalise panicked. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want him toe in. Stop him.¡± Lee Xander stopped him. Julian¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Dad, I want to go in and take a look.¡± Lee Xander advised him, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t go in. It¡¯d be really stressful for Anna if you go in, and that¡¯s not conducive for her delivery.¡± This sentence made Julian stop in his tracks. He stood in the corridor, his eyes fixed on the delivery room. He kept raising his hand to look at the time. He paced back and forth along the corridor. When Jonathan arrived, he rushed over and asked, ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Anna is in the delivery room,¡± Lee Xander said. Seeing that everyone was nervous, Jonathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Everything will go smoothly. Even if it doesn¡¯t go smoothly, I¡¯m here.¡± Old Mr. Parks had also arrived. He walked very quickly. Gilderoy was afraid that he would fall, so he quickly supported him. ¡°How is Anna? How long has she been in there?¡± Old Mr. Parks asked nervously. ¡°She¡¯s been in there for a while,¡± Alexander said. At this moment, Julian did not have the capacity to care about anything else. His eyes were fixed on the delivery room. He kept ncing over at the doors. He despised the fact that time passed too slowly. Immediately after, screams were heard from inside the delivery room. He grabbed Jonathan¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Annalise? Why is she in so much pain? Is she in danger?¡± Julian thought to himself, ¡°Even when Annalise was in pain from the contractions. earlier, she didn¡¯t scream like that. She must be in excruciating agony now.¡± ¡°This is normal. It will be over soon,¡± Jonathanforted Julian. Truthfully, his heart was aching too. Although he had never experienced how painful it was to give birth, he was still a doctor. He had enough awareness about how painfulbor was. Annalise was just like his biological sister. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Trevor patted Julian¡¯s shoulder. He was consoling Julian. At the same time, he was consoling himself. He was so nervous. He had even been praying silently the entire time. Heather stood at the end of the corridor and pressed his palms together towards the sky while gazing out of the window. He kept muttering, ¡°May Annalise¡¯sbor go smoothly¡­¡± After some time, everyone heard the loud wail of a babying from the delivery room ¡°The baby!¡± Jonathan was overjoyed. Natural deliveries were much less harmful to the body than through Caesarean sections. Natural birth was akin to the process of a melon ripening anding out. The process was very painful, but afterwards, the mother just needed to rx and focus on recuperating well. A cesarean section involved the forceful removal of the baby. The abdominal cavity and uterus would bepletely cut open. This kind of injury was irreversible. ¡°Is she done? Can I go in now?¡± Julian¡¯s vision was blurry. This process was too torturous. Just now, his mind was filled with bad thoughts that he could not get rid of. He could not afford to lose Annalise. Soon, a nurse came out with the child in her arms and said, ¡°Congrattions, it¡¯s a girl.¡± ¡°Good, good, I¡¯m happy that it¡¯s a girl.¡± Old Mr. Parks was so excited that tears streamed down his face. Lee Xander immediately looked at Julian. Lee Xander¡¯s face fell when he noticed theck of expression on Julian¡¯s face. Was Julian despising Annalise for having a daughter? ¡°How is my wife? Is she doing well? Can I go in and see her?¡± Julian asked anxiously. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± said the nurse. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± Julian muttered. He kept his eyes fixated on the doors of the delivery room expectantly. Not long after, they pushed Annalise out in her bed. When Julian saw Annalise, he immediately rushed over and leaned down to kiss her forehead. His tearsnded on her face. He said in a nasal voice, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve worked hard. I love you!¡± Annalise¡¯s face was sweaty and pale, but after giving birth, she felt rxed. She smiled slightly. ¡°Yes, you should take a look at our child.¡± Julian held onto the bed and followed Annalise into the ward. He could not bear to leave her for even a moment. Lee Xander had mixed feelings about that. He had hoped that Julian would treat Anna well, but Julian¡¯s neglect of his own daughter made him overthink. When they arrived at the ward, Jonathan instructed them to let Annalise sleep. Julian immediately touched Annalise¡¯s face. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve worked hard. You should take a nap.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Annalise was indeed too tired. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. When Julian saw that Annalise had fallen asleep, he looked at her gently before looking around for their child. The child was already swadled in a nket and was currently in Heather¡¯s arms. Heather really wanted to kiss the child, but the nurse had just told them not to do that. The child was still an infant and had poor immunity. Heather resisted the urge to kiss her. She held the child in her arms and looked down at her. The more she looked at her, the happier she became. She said to Lee Xander, ¡°Annalise was also like this when she was young. She was so obedient. She slept the moment she was born. She didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss.¡± ¡°She¡¯s too obedient, too cute, and too likable.¡± Lee Xander looked at his precious. granddaughter, his heart filled with happiness. He had missed the birth of Annalise, and he was not really involved in her childhood. But now that his granddaughter was born, he felt like his life was finallyplete again. When Julian saw the child in his mother-inw¡¯s arms, he immediately leaned over to take a look. He looked at his daughter and smiled like a fool. ¡°Mom, the baby is so small. Can I carry her?¡± Lee Xander saw the burning light in Julian¡¯s eyes. It reflected the fanatical love of a father for his daughter. His eyes immediately moistened. He had indeed been a little petty earlier. He had misunderstood Julian by suspecting him of being sexist. Only now did he realize that Julian¡¯s top priority was Annalise¡¯s well-being, so she was the first person that he checked on. As Annalise¡¯s father, he felt at ease and knew that his daughter would be well taken care of for the rest of her life. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 When Old Mr. Xander and Sybil learned that Annalise had given birth, they immediately rushed to the hospital. Old Mr. Xander could not stop praising the baby when he saw her. He felt so touched at the sight of the baby that his eyes grew moist. There were some things that Old Mr. Xander still felt sad thinking about even though they belonged to the past. But the sight of new life made that sense of sadness fade. With a new life, there was beauty and hope all over again. Tony Parks had also arrived. During this period of time, he saw that his two sons¡¯ rtionship had improved. He also wanted to take this opportunity to repair his rtionship with them. However, Julian ignored him. When Julian saw Tony, his face turned cold. ¡°Come, let me hug you,¡± Tony said. Julian took the child away. In the afternoon. Julian took the baby to her swimming session, and Tony followed after him. As they stood outside watching the baby swim, Tony asked Julian, ¡°Why?¡± Julian looked up at him with an indifferent expression. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve reconciled with Alexander. Why are you still treating me like this?¡± Tony asked. Julian said calmly, ¡°Alexander is an illegitimate child, but that was not his decision! On the other hand, you were the one who decided every step that you took. All of the harm was caused by you. What right do you have to be forgiven? With that, Julian turned to the other side of the ss window to watch his baby swim. His expression was gentle, and his eyes were filled with fatherly love. Tony sighed. He knew that he would never be able to reconcile with his son in this lifetime. Mina said that she would be back in a few days. However, it had been more than two months and she had yet to return. At first, she did note back because she was helping Annalise to improve their performance. On June 30th, the dust finally settled. She booked a ne ticket to return home, but something suddenly happened to her family¡¯spany. The biggest client had terminated their contract with thepany, and thepany¡¯s sales were suddenly reduced by a quarter. Her parents looked grim. This was the first time she had seen her parents look so grave. She knew that they had encountered a real problem. Later, Leon arrived. Leon said that his family could help Weis Corporation ovee their difficulties. He had only one request, and that was to marry Mina. Mina saw the worry on her parents¡¯ faces. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She thought for a moment and wanted to agree. However, her parents rejected Leon¡¯s proposal. Leon gave them three days to consider this. After Leon left, Mina¡¯s parents decided to sell their shares in thepany and return home for their retirement. The owners of an internationally hugepany had reached the point of selling their shares. Mina instantly understood the situation. This was Leon¡¯s family¡¯s way of putting pressure on her family. It was said that even a powerful dragon could not suppress the local snake. Leon and his family were the local snake. Her impression of Leon immediately plummeted to rock bottom. On June 28th, Mina had made it clear to Leon that there was already someone that she loved. She expressed her ns to return home for that person. At that time, Leon had given her his blessings and said that he wanted her to be happy. Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, he had turned the tables aroundpletely. Mina¡¯s parents decided to sell thepany. Of course, Mina did not agree with their decision. Her mother said to her, ¡°Mina, I want you to be happy. If you like Leon, of course we would support your decision to marry him. But the fact is that you¡¯re not in love with. him.¡± As a mother, she understood her daughter. Her father said to her, ¡°Mina, money that is obtained through sacrificing your happiness means nothing to us.¡± Mina cried when she heard those words. Later, she cried and called Annalise for help, asking her what to do. Annalise immediately turned to Julian. Julian sent Henry and Alexander over to help resolve the problems that Weis Corporation was facing and to help plug the hole that had been caused by the withdrawal of their biggest client. Mina decided to put aside her personal problems and learn from Henry for two months. After the situation improved, she felt more at ease to return home. During this period of time, she had not contacted Preston ke once. She did not ask her for his help either. Her mother said, ¡°Child, at all times, you have to be an independent person. That way, when you pursue your love, you can truly be equal.¡± Her father said to her, ¡°Child, be brave when you return home. Come back to us if you get hurt. Daddy and mommy will always love you.¡± Mina had returned home with courage. As soon as shended, she called Annalise. Knowing that Annalise had given birth, she was pleasantly surprised and immediately took a taxi to the hospital. When she arrived at the hospital, she saw Annalise lying on the bed. She immediately rushed over and kissed Annalise¡¯s forehead. Her tears fell. ¡°Annalise, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡± ¡°Silly girl.¡± Annalise patted her head dotingly. Mina hugged Annalise again. Then, she turned around and saw Preston and Lianne. Preston hade over to see Annalise. He was carrying a bouquet of carnations. When he saw Mina, the flowers in his hand fell to the ground. He hadpletely lost hisposure and could not believe his eyes. He looked at Mina with a burning gaze. He could not believe that Mina had actually returned. He had thought that he might never see her again. Before he could react, Mina suddenly rushed over and wrapped his arms around his neck. Preston¡¯s eyes widened in shock. His mind was buzzing, and for a moment he did not know what was happening. Acting on his instinct that stemmed from his heart¡¯s deepest desire, he hugged Mina tightly. His voice trembled slightly from excitement. ¡°Mina, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mina felt Preston¡¯s hug. She immediately felt sad and her eyes turned red. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through a lot in the past few months.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Preston became nervous. ¡°My dad¡¯spany almost went bankrupt.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Preston asked. ¡°How is everything now? Do you need money?¡± ¡°I need money. Will you help me?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m willing to give you everything I have.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Mina looked up at Preston. ¡°I like you! I love you!¡± Preston said. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Lianne could not help but cough awkwardly to warn the young couple that all eyes were on their public disy of affection. ¡°Annalise, congrattions. Julian, congrattions!¡± Preston said, and then left with Mina. He had so much to tell her. Before Mina was pulled away, she looked back and saw that Annalise had already sat up. She smiled at Mina and waved at her encouragingly. Mina smiled and followed Preston. It turned out that he really liked her. In the ward, Henry moved to Sybil¡¯s side and quietly reached out. Then, he grabbed her hand and held it. The corners of Sybil¡¯s lips curled up. She deliberately withdrew her hand, but Henry held on tightly. Trevor also held Lianne¡¯s hand. Annalise looked at this scene and smiled at Julian. Julian carried their child over and sat on the edge of the bed. He leaned over and kissed Annalise¡¯s face gently. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!